Chapter Text
Gotham City, Diamond District, Rooftop of the Drescher Convention Center
“Huff! Huff!”
She ran as fast as she possibly could, her arms moving up and down like well oiled pistons while her face remained focused on what was ahead of her. She was running, just as she always was and always expected to be. But this time? It felt different.
Selina Kyle’s feet impacted against the concrete rooftop she was moving across, thundering out so loudly as to make her wince, knowing that they gave away exactly where she was. ‘Dammit. Dammit! Fucking shit!’
She curses herself for her stupidity, for her boldness and carelessness that had led her here that night. To this convention center in particular, but Gotham in general. She knew she never should’ve come back. Maybe not when she left all those years ago, but she knew over time that coming back to the city of her birth to ply her trade wasn’t a smart idea.
She turns, moving her body as quickly as possible while making a sudden beeline to the left, rushing forward and using a small box like structure that contained the uppermost portions of the stairwell which covered her at just the right moment.
As soon as she turned she heard the sounds, sounds that she was familiar with both their source and their meaning.
BLAM! BLAM!
CRRRRKKKKK!
A shower of concrete and brick comes cascading out right at her back, chips hitting her as she keeps on running, not even daring to look back at that moment lest her pursuer catch up with her, which was something she most definitely didn’t want to happen.
‘Ohh no…no..noooo!’
Her breaths come out ragged and quick, though it wasn’t all thanks to the physical exercise she was putting her body through. No. Fear was a healthy portion of the equation as well, her fear causing her to shake and quiver at just how close those shots had been.
For the moment she takes a breather, pressing her back tightly to the wall behind her, trying to take some degree of safety from it that she couldn’t get from continuing to run or turning to face him. It all goes quiet, and the woman who was garbed in strange clothing, takes a second to reflect on that.
‘Where is he?’ she asks herself, pleading in her own mind for an answer to such a question, wanting to know for certain what he was doing. Only then does she realize that hiding against this outbuilding atop one of Gotham’s most preeminent convention centers, where a massive auction was going to be held the next day, had only played into his hand.
She was trapped.
No matter what she did at this point, she’d be playing into his hands. If she remained where she was, she’d just allow the man to walk up and pick her off at his leisure. If she ran? She’d be gunned down without a moment of hesitation.
Normally some goon with a gun wouldn’t be that much of a problem for her. She’d been training after all, and when it came to fighting she was no slouch. Selina Kyle was uniquely suited to this life.
And rather alluringly dressed as well.
The woman wore a tight, skin tight, black one piece, which was secured and closed about her body via the usage of a zipper that ran from the length of her neck all the way down to her womanhood. It was zipped down a considerable way right at the moment, exposing the valley of her cleavage.
She wore thigh high boots, heeled, which did nothing at all to affect her cat like balance and speed. She was very good at working in heels. In fact she was better at it in heels than she was without them.
And speaking of cats, her whole motif was based around that, though it was mainly fixated on her head, which was covered by a covering that was tightly secured around her neck, black in color. She wore a stylish pair of sunglasses as well which covered her eyes even at night, and to top it all off? The fabric of said covering was pushed upwards in the form of ears.
Cat’s ears.
Cat’s ears for the so-called Catwoman, a jewel thief who had made a name for herself in such places as Metropolis and Star City. if you wanted something stolen you went to the Cat….though you might not actually receive it if she wound up liking it enough. That was why she was mostly hired for so-called ‘boring’ things.
Technology and the like. Things that weren’t shiny or pretty, that wouldn’t draw the stunningly beautiful woman’s attention too much.
“Heh..heh…heh…heh…dammit…”
She kept turning her head both ways, looking to the side of the outcropping which was, at that moment, the only thing keeping her from getting her head blown off. She doesn’t see anything, or rather anyone, which doesn’t put her at ease in the slightest. Her gloved hands cling to the cold brick, a cool breeze blowing over the rooftop which turned her warm sweat, which glistened over her skin and ran in rivulets down it, cold, causing her to shiver.
‘I never should’ve come here. I never should’ve…you’re here now Selina’ she reminds herself, taking a deep breath as she tries to calm herself. ‘You’re here now. And you’re going to find a way out of it. You always do’.
Business wasn’t what brought her back to her hometown. It was pleasure…a rather stupid one at that. She couldn’t help it. Sometimes she’d read the newspapers or magazines, and when she did? Tidbits of information would make their way to her.
Information that was bound to get the attention of a curious kitty.
So when she heard about the Heirlooms of Gotham Exposition going on in Gotham she just couldn’t help herself. Like a moth to the flame she was drawn to it, unable to keep away. Like a siren’s song.
The Pearls of Jamaica.
The one SINGULAR item that wasn’t up for auction at the event, and yet, for some reason, was there. Oddly enough? The pearls didn’t seem to be all that much on their own. Indeed they were exactly what they sounded like. A string of gleaming white pearls which had been created for some duchess or lady in high standing during the colonial period of Jamaica. A governor or some other rich snob intent on getting into some woman’s garters had them made as a gift.
They were nearly five hundred years old, which made them unique, and pricey, enough on their own. But there was more to the story, things that added to their mystique and the desire many had for them.
They’d been passed on for generations to the wife of each patriarch of one, singular, family. The Waynes. These pearls? The ones on display here in Gotham? Had been the same pearls that Martha Wayne had been wearing the night she and her husband were gunned down in cold blood.
These were the same pearls that ran red with the blue blood of the family that had built this city, and which had been stained in the murk and mud of Crime Alley. That had been painstakingly put back together with all the care in the world.
That Catwoman now held in her hands.
The jewel thief looks down at the string of pearls which she grasped in one of her hands, keeping a tight hold on them as she got her breathing under control. ‘Shit’. She’d read the papers and heard all about them, and when she did she’d made up her mind to have them.
It was supposed to be easy. She’d slip into the convention center, slip out and then be away. That would be the end of it. Maybe she’d find a buyer in Gotham, maybe she’d send them abroad. Maybe she’d keep them for herself.
It didn’t matter. All that mattered was that she had to have them, even if only for a few moments. It wasn’t supposed to be any different than any other heist. No hitches, no problems.
But it was different.
Very, very different.
Things had been going fine until she was about to leave through the skylight she entered through, her quarry in hand. Just fine…until she saw him. And then the chase began. She’d heard about him. Mostly rumors. Rumors were what there were about the man. All there was really. Rumors, a few grainy pictures and fear.
Above all there was fear.
While some creatures of the night could be dismissed as fantasy, no such thing could be done with him. Too many people had felt his power, his presence, to deny his existence. The bodies that had been piled up were more than enough of a clue for those who couldn’t be convinced by superstitious whisperings.
Criminals. Murderers. Rapists. Mobsters.
You name it.
So many had died, been killed, and yet the entirety of the GCPD seemed to be doing nothing about it. Appearing clueless even.
Clueless…or complicit.
Either way, rumors didn’t bring a city from the number three spot on the list of most dangerous cities in the country down to the number one safest. Rumors didn’t do that. Bullets did. Bullets and blood. Gotham’s streets still ran slick with them, but it wasn’t the blood of the innocent like it was in the time of the Waynes.
No.
It was the blood of the scumbags and predators, the human refuse that didn’t deserve anything more than a slug between the eyes and being left to lay in the gutter with the rest of the trash. Fear was palpable. Like a physical presence in the air. You could breathe it in, feel it and you’d keep it with you.
Selina had felt it upon her first arrival back in the city, a city which she couldn’t recognize as she’d stepped off the train and onto the platform. The walkways were clean. There was no graffiti or litter, no drug addicts loitering about looking to bum a dollar off of some passerby.
No.
Just people.
Quiet people who kept their heads down and moved about their business. They didn’t look over their shoulders, nor did they seem to be waiting for the knife to be slipped into their back any longer. They barely even said anything.
Selina had been shocked, but she didn’t dwell on it. After all, that was none of her business. She was here for one thing, and one thing only, and once she got it she’d be gone. She never wanted to stay here in this city, even if it was clean and relatively crime free now.
She’d dismissed all their fears and the evidence around her at the time, and now she was paying for it. Paying for it and cursing herself for being an idiot. ‘Gotta talk your way out of this Selina. Talk your way out. He’s a man…use that’.
She smiles to herself as she thinks that over, licking her lips and taking one final calming breath as she collects her thoughts. ‘He kills drug dealers and rapists. He’s not going to kill you for stealing some rich asshole’s bauble he wants to show off’ she muses, laughing to herself at such a silly idea.
She brushes off the shots that had been fired and the utterly frightening image of that creature of the night as nothing more than an intimidation tactic. He hadn’t been meaning to hit her. They were just warning shots. Nothing more.
“You still out there handsome?” she calls out, allowing her voice to carry across the empty and vast rooftop, hopefully to her pursuer. All the while she checks herself over, ensuring that she hadn’t lost her whip in the confusion.
“Yes”.
The voice that wormed its way back to her was cold, hard, and Selina couldn’t suppress the shiver that went right up her back as she heard it. ‘Just the chill. It’s freezing out here. Brrr’. She smiles despite the fear that was rising within her and the fact that the man who’d spoken couldn’t see her, turning her head a bit.
“You’re Batman, right? The guy everyone seems to be talking about. That everyone is afraid of”.
He was quiet that time, not answering the woman’s question right then. That was…disquieting.
Regardless, the jewel thief continues on, chuckling as if to try and convince the man that she was perfectly at ease. “Hehe. You got me. Honest. Dead to rights. Fair and square”.
“Step out where I can see you”.
“You’re not gonna shoot me, right?” she calls out, unable to prevent the tremor of nervousness and her self chiding inner voice from mocking her for asking such a stupid question. “I mean…I heard about you. You waste degenerates. Me? I’m not evil”.
“Step out where I can see you”.
“I’m just a thief, alright? I admit it. I stole the damn thing. But why do you care so much huh?” she asks, brushing past the fact that he’d repeated himself. “I mean…it’s just a piece of jewelry that some rich asshole had locked up. I’ve got it right here you know?”
“If you step out I won’t shoot you”.
“Promise?”
“I promise”.
“Alright” she says, exhaling a breathy sigh of relief, giving in, only slightly, to the hope that he would keep his word on that. “I’m trusting you with a lot you know? Mainly my life”.
“You won’t be shot”.
He was like a robot, repeating things once again, but that only made him more menacing. More in control of the situation than he already was, and there was no denying it. This? This was his battlefield and Selina couldn’t see any real way out of it. Sure she could run, maybe get twenty or so feet across the rooftop but after that?
There were twenty more feet to go, and in that time there was no doubt that the man would be able to put one or two rounds into her, maybe more. She had to play it his way…for now. Slowly she begins scooting to the side of the outcropping, keeping her back to the wall before reaching the edge.
“I’m coming out now”.
Silence again.
“Alright? I’m giving up. I’m surrendering”.
She hated this. Really, she did. But when a heist like this went wrong she didn’t see any other way out of this. ‘Dammit’.
She pushes her hand out into the open first, waving it back and forth, showcasing the pearls which were still clasped tightly within her digits. “See? Still got them. It’s cool, right?”
“Step ou-,”
“Yeah, yeah. I got it” she huffs, sighing as she braces herself, knowing that she didn’t have a choice. She pushes her body further and further to the side, breathing heavily as her nerves once again return to their previously high strung state. “I’m stepping out now, alright? Stepping out”.
She pushes her leg to the side and takes the first step, exposing half of her body. Quickly enough, she takes another step, moving fully into view as she turns to the side and raises her hand in a sign of supplication.
‘He isn’t going to waste you. He isn’t! He would’ve already fired’ she thinks, calming herself as her heat practically gets ready to beat right out of her chest. And she was, to a degree, correct. Gunfire hadn’t instantly erupted, cutting her down as soon as she stepped into the man’s view.
He hadn’t killed her.
He wasn’t just going to kill some thief. She was right to think that that punishment existed only for the worst of the worst. She was safe.
The added benefit of stepping out onto the rooftop was that she could see the man who had chased her down so effortlessly clearly for the first time. When she first saw him, standing on the rooftop as she pushed her body out of the skylight, she hadn’t been able to get a good look at him. He was just a shadow and not much else.
But now? She could see him clearly.
And that didn’t do a damn thing to make him any less frightening.
He stood fifteen feet away from her, standing there ramrod straight, unmoving. He, like her, was dressed in all black, though there was a major difference. While Selina was dressed for comfort and ease of movement, and to a lesser extent, sex appeal, he was dressed for war.
Combat boots were what covered his feet, and they gave war to some sort of armor, most likely a high grade kevlar of some sort, that covered his lower legs. A knee pad was there too, and above that? Even more armor that covered his thighs.
He wore a belt of some kind with numerous different ammo pouches clearly visible, magazines stuffed into them. There were many. So many, and that wasn’t even the end of the immense firepower available to this one man. Grenades were on his belt as well, along with a sidearm tucked into a holster at his right side, a 1911 if Selina was guessing.
More armor covered his stomach and chest, as well as his arms, which were clutching an M4 rifle all in black, the very same rifle that had sent two multiple rounds of 5.56 mm flying at her with the intention of herding her right where he wanted.
It worked too.
She moves her gaze upwards towards the man’s head, which she finds to be covered by a mask. No ordinary mask like a ski mask or balaclava or anything like that. No. It was open at the chin and mouth, allowing his pale flesh and stubble covered lower face to be visible. But beyond that? Nothing else.
It was blackness, the nose and eyes covered, white slits of the optics he undoubtedly had being the only thing that gave away the fact that he could even see. Like her he had ears built in at the side of his cowl, though these were shorter and straight, pointing directly up.
If there was any more doubt as to the man’s identity, it would be wiped away by the act of looking at his chest and specifically the symbol that was carved into the chestpiece that provided protection over his center mass.
It was a symbol of a bat, its wings splayed out to either side and in a silverish gray that contrasted nicely against the dark black of the rest of his uniform. This was the Batman. The man who had single handedly brought order to Gotham City.
And now he was staring Selina down, still clutching his rifle tightly in his gloved hands.
“See?” she asks, forcing a smile as she showcases the pearls. “I got them right here. This is what you wanted right? This is what you were looking for?” she asks, trying to get the man to engage in more conversation.
“Why’d you take them?”
“Because I could I guess” she says with a shrug, thinking that the worse had passed as he keeps a rather neutral tone of voice that doesn’t give much, if anything, away. “I saw it in the paper. Thought it was pretty. Wanted it. Basically the story of why every girl wants a flashy piece of jewelry”.
“It isn’t yours to take”.
“Ohh come on…relax will you?” she scoffs, already forgetting how precarious the situation she was in was. “Whose is it to take then? Who owns it huh?” she asks. “The Spanish who took it from some natives in Jamaica? The guys who took it from them? The Waynes?”
She smirks at this last one, not even realizing how the man tightens his grip upon his rifle, his trigger finger poised precariously against the mechanism that would send hot lead gushing forth once more.
“There’s only one of them left, and why the hell would he need pearls anyways? In fact, I’m kind of doing him a favor, aren’t I?” she asks, looking towards the pearls once again, admiring them and moving them about this way and that.
“Give them back”.
“I mean, his mother died wearing these. How morbid right? Would you want something that reminds you constantly of what happened?”.
Batman begins walking forward, slowly, methodically, and Selina ponders if she was making a mistake. ‘Get him close. And when you do? Hit him with all you’ve got’. It was her only chance of escape and she knew it. Getting the drop on him before he got her. ‘Nine lives, remember?’
She was smiling, continuing to speak as a means to distract the man, not realizing that all she was doing was goading him. “Then again, he seems to. I read the papers on him too. Honestly? I think he does all this for attention. He likes the pity party. Wants people to think that he’s still just that crying little boy in the alley when he’s really just a cockroach feasting on the city. Hell of a trick the wealthy get to play on the rest of us huh?”
Batman keeps getting closer, and very soon he is only three feet or so from Selina, who licks her lips as she senses the upcoming opportunity.
“It’s not fair you know? That it gets to sit in that cramped little display case when he decides to trot it out. It belongs around the neck of a woman, wouldn’t you say?” She cocks her hip out to the side, bringing one of her hands down to her waist, clamping it down upon it as she strikes a sexy, seductive pose.
‘Hehe…always works’.
“Tell you what. You let me go, keep the pretty pearls, and maybe? I’ll give you a kiss”.
Batman was right atop her now, so close that his rifle wouldn’t be able to be brought effectively to bear upon him. It seemed to be something that even he was aware of at that moment as he released his hold on the weapon entirely, revealing that it was secured to him via a sling that was wrapped around his back. The rifle was now resting over his front, the muzzle pointed to the ground.
“And you think that’s a fair deal?”
He was right in front of her now, only a few inches separating them, staring down at her from his position due to his height. Selina smirks up at him, biting her lip and nodding, standing on her tippy toes while reaching out with the hand holding the pearls for his chest.
She scrapes her claws against the symbol, trying to caress the man through the layers of armor he wore, while her other hand moves up to his face, teasingly touching the side of his face, allowing her claws to tickle at his flesh.
To his credit he doesn’t even move, and his left hand comes out to her waist, grasping it as the two get close.
“Hmmm…you’re actually pretty handsome. Anyone ever tell you that?”
“Hmmm”.
He doesn’t overtly respond to that statement, and instead continues to look at her, further solidifying the idea in Selina’s mind that she had him. That once again, she’d used her feminine wiles to get her way. To extricate herself from a situation. She was walking out of here…and she was going to do it with the pearls.
‘All because the big bad Batman was distracted by a firm pair of tits’ she muses to herself, finding it funny.
“So…how about it?” she coos, getting in even closer so her breath can tickle at his lips. “Do we have a deal?”
“No” he says back firmly. “Give me the pearls”.
Her smile instantly turns to a frown, and her hand which had been tracking over his jawline suddenly stops in place. “Awwww…I’m sorry we couldn’t work out a deal” she mocks, her smile quickly returning, believing that she still had the advantage even if the man hadn’t succumbed to her as she wished. She extends her claws out further via the mechanism in the glove, using her fingertips to control their length.
“But I still can’t leave here empty handed”.
She yanks her hand back, whipping it through the air while scrunching up her face in anger as she prepares for a fight, though in her mind it wouldn’t be much more than a sneak attack, which she would escape in the aftermath of while he was groaning on the ground and clutching his wounded face.
She got her arm pulled back about halfway, ready to slam it forward when something she hadn’t accounted for happened.
BLAM!
A shot rings out yet again, and while Batman didn’t even flinch of move, Selina did. She jerks to a stop, her mind trying to make sense of what had just happened. He wasn’t aiming his gun at her, it was still spread across his chest, inert. And yet, a shot had been fired.
She was confused, and her confusion only grew when she felt a strange burning sensation overtake her, specifically at her thigh. She looks down, taking a step back as she does so, which proves to be a very unwise move.
As soon as she moves her leg the pain grows tenfold, and she hisses in agony while her hands instantly dart down to the spot where she knew the pain was coming from. She grasps her thigh, but in doing so, manages to lose her balance as well.
“Gaaah! Aahhh!”
She falls back, slamming onto the top of the roof on her side, bent at an odd angle as she clutches down at her leg, feeling a warm wetness cling to her hand. “Gaaaah! Ahhhh! Ahhhh!”. She realizes what happened now, having enough evidence to put it all together as to what exactly had happened.
She still has to look though, and though she was laying on her ground, she peers down, pulling her hands away for a moment and watching as splashes of bright red come forth. Blood. And lots of it. More and more was gushing out of the hole that was now made in her thigh, and the pain? It was almost unbearable.
BLAM!
Before she could do anything else or even respond to the first gunshot wound that had so easily been dealt out upon her, he shoots again, and this time she sees the muzzle flash right before another blast of pain overtakes her. Batman had been holding onto his pistol, and he’d fired it through the holster right at her.
She didn’t even see it happen.
The second bullet slams into her knee cap, instantly shattering her patella into dozens of pieces, and adding to the absolute anguish she was in. “AHHHHHHH! AHHHHHHHH!”. She writhes in pain, her hands not sure where to go now as the pain spreads out, leaving her with absolutely no chance of escape now.
Her leg was utterly out of commission.
And as hot tears streaked down out of the bottom of her mask she realized how stupid she’d been. How stupid she’d been to disregard the warnings she’d gotten about Gotham. The news she’d heard. To think that her luck would hold up and miraculously, somehow, she’d escape notice.
The pain was constant now, all encompassing, and yet the Batman stood above her, releasing his grip upon his holstered pistol and letting it fall back into its normal position as he released it, no longer aimed at Selina.
He was gazing at the ground besides her where the pearls she’d dropped lay, having fallen to the ground in the midst of the vicious attack. Without any real thought he kneels down and reaches out, plucking the necklace up.
It’s brought closer to his face in a somewhat halting, nervous way, as if he was worried that it was damaged in some way, which was something that well and truly would’ve offended Selina had she been able to notice it. But pain and fear took her focus off of the man, and she rocks back and forth continuously.
“You son of a bitch!” she screams out tearfully. “You shot me! You shot me! Gaaaaaaaahhhh!”.
This seems to reach the vigilante, and he looks up, peering at the downed woman again while he pushes his hand with the pearls down to his waist, opening up an empty pouch, and allowing them to slip in. He closes it right after that, securing the prize so to speak.
“I did”.
“You said you wouldn’t!” she screams, shocked that he hadn’t kept his word.
“I lied”.
“Motherfucker! You’re an animal!” she seethes, baring her teeth as if she was a real cat and wanted to tear right into him at that moment. “I’m not hurting anybody! You fuck! Gaaaaahhh!”. Her face falls back against the rooftop, cheek pressed tightly to it as her body continues to quiver. “Ho-hospital. You go-gotta get me to a hospital”.
“Hmmm”.
“Ple-please” she begs, wide eyed and fearful, knowing that her life lay completely in his hands now. “I’m n-n-not a bad person. I j-j-j-just s-steal things”. She was going into shock. The signs were all that, but even still, Batman appeared to be unmoved. “I-I had to. Gr-growing up. Stea-steal. It was the o-only way”.
Her pained explanation could’ve been spoken to a stone wall for all the effect it seemed to have on the man who kneels before her, the very image of an individual who was best to be avoided. She hadn’t done so though, and she was paying the price for it now.
She didn’t expect him to say anything, which meant she was surprised the next moment when he finally communicated in something more than monosyllabic grunts. He peers down at her hand, the very same one that had been holding the pearls and was now clutching at the bleeding wound.
“If your right hand makes you stumble, cut it off and throw it from you; for it is better for you to lose a part of your body than the entire body to go to hell”.
“Wha-what?”
“Book of Matthew. Chapter five, verse thirty”.
He moves his hand once again, lowering it to the side of his body where Selina finally sees something else that he had on him, positioned right next to the holster of his pistol. He unclips the holding mechanism, and grasps the hilt, pulling it free.
SCHWING!
A metallic glint could be seen in the night air as well as the sound of metal brushing against metal, and Selina was now gazing at a massive knife with an edge so sharp that it seemed like it could cut through air itself. He held it with the practiced ease of someone who had a lot of experience in this field, and the shocked Selina could only go wide-eyed at the sight of it and the implications of what he’d just said.
“N-no…no. Pl-please…”
Only two people knew exactly what happened that night atop the rooftop of the Drescher Convention Center. There were a few others, many others, who had heard it at least. The horrific screams that split the night, screams that issued forth from a female mouth. Nobody intervened. Not here in Gotham.
A point was being made tonight. A very clear one that would leave absolutely no room for confusion as to what it meant. The screams went on for a little while and then stopped, replaced by loud, vigorous sobbing. It picked up again right after that as yet something else was done, and the faint smell of burning flesh could be smelt on the wind.
Nobody knew exactly what happened up there. But everybody would know about the aftereffects. The newspapers had a field day in printing these sorts of things. It helped the city out oddly enough. Maybe not so much in tourism, but definitely when it came to their zero tolerance policy when it came to crime.
Logerquist Square, Five Hours Later
“Ahhhhh shit”.
Those were the words that escaped the mouth of Detective Harvey Bullock as he pulled the police cruiser up onto the curb and put it in park, not wasting much time in opening the door and stepping out. Despite his corpulent form he moved relatively fast, and in no time at all was standing in the middle of the main road through the heart of Gotham City.
In the daytime it was the very image of a bustling metropolis. Trucks, cars, taxis and pedestrians all moving about their business. At night though? It was empty, giving the impression that the city was dead. All but those who absolutely had to be out at this time were at home.
They were too scared to go out otherwise.
Not that it wasn’t safe to do so. A woman could walk down the street with her purse clearly displayed in places like Park Row without fear, something that never would’ve been conceivable ten years ago.
But, even still, you didn’t want to be out at night.
Because if you were, that raised questions. Like why? Why were you out at night? And were you lying? The night was the home of criminals, the cruel and the violent, and you being out without a legit reason made people curious. Or rather one person. You didn’t want to have his curiosity.
But the two officers that were responding to the scene wouldn’t have that problem…they hoped, and Renee Montoya was relatively sure that they were fine as she too stepped out of the passenger side of the cruiser and looked up, quickly admiring the flashy billboards attacked to so many buildings that advertised so many different things.
Wicked, Scary Eight the movie, Oreo Cookies, Huggies Diapers and McDonalds.
There were hundreds of such buildings clinging to the sides of the massive skyscrapers that reached into the sky all around them, as if they were trying to touch heaven itself.
“Heheh. Wonda’ what she did ta piss him off huh?”
The larger male detective was wearing a trenchcoat, tie and slacks along with his coffee stained button up shirt, a fedora clinging tightly to his head which he pushes upwards while scratching his forehead, in awe at the sight before him.
His eyes were fixated on the Cobblepot Building, a rather diminutive yet storied structure in the midst of all this progress. It was still quite impressive, standing at fifteen stories and sporting an obviously aged facade that called back to its construction in the early twentieth century.
It was all brick and mortar, an anachronism with all the glitz and glamor of the ever growing and modernizing Gotham around it. Detective Montoya at his side joins him in staring up at the spot he was looking, her attention impossible to be drawn anywhere else.
“Mierda” the hispanic woman exclaims, crossing herself quickly.
She was younger than Bullock, and naturally a lot more beautiful. She wore a shirt without a tie beneath her leather jacket which hung loosely across her shoulders, jeans, sneakers and a belt which held her holstered pistol and visible badge. She was a shapely woman, with piercing brown eyes and mocha skin, jet black hair that was pulled into a tight ponytail at the back of her head.
Her lips were cherry red, which contrasted nicely against her skin tone.
“Heh. Ya said it sista. Damn. She musta’ really done somethin’ ta piss him off”.
“Pfft”.
The initial shock has worn off, and Renee laughs it off, shaking her head as her hands go to her hips. “Whatever it was, it wasn't so bad. He let the perra live”. Harvey shrugs. “True enough I guess”. He reaches into his pocket right after that and retrieves a pack of cigarettes, opening it up quickly before bringing a lighter up to ignite it. He places the tube between his lips while replacing the pack back into his pocket.
“Uggggh”.
“What?”
“I really don’t wanna go up there and cut her down”.
“Yeah well. We gotta. Afta’ that we book her fer whateva’ it was the Bat saw her doin’”.
“Gordon isn’t gonna like it” Renee warns, reminding the man of a recent addition to their lives in the form of a naive and rather ambitious lieutenant who was most definitely not welcome within the ranks of the GCPD. “Fuck Gordon. Asshole prick”. Harvey takes another deep drag on his cigarette as Renee nods, wordlessly agreeing with him.
“Wants ta fuck up the easiest job in the world and fer what? Some scumbags who are already dead?”
“Let's hope the cabron doesn’t stick around for too long”.
“Doubt it”.
Silence descends over the two cops and they both realize that they’d spent enough time stalling. They’d have to get into the Cobblepot building and then up to about the fifth floor windows where they’d be able to work on getting the poor unfortunate down.
“Let's get a move on Montoya. Soona’ we get up there and get it done? Soona’ we get back ta the precinct” he says, beginning to walk forward. Renee follows after him, scoffing as she puts her hands in her pockets, neither showing any sense of urgency. “So you can jerk off to revistas sucias you got too right?”
“Keep it up Montoya. Keep it up, and I won’t let ya borrow Naughty Nurses Six”.
She acts faux upset and puts her hands up in mock surrender. “I’ll be good!”
“Heheheh!”
“Hahaha!”
The two share a laugh, something that was utterly and completely out of place in the middle of a crime scene. They were used to this and in the end? Supportive of it even. But the woman that was secured to the building above them, hanging by the rope tied about her waist and attached to the roof, wasn’t laughing.
She was crying, sniveling, and tears continued to make their way down her face, dripping down off of it and then falling many feet to the street beneath, impacting against the asphalt and concrete. Selina Kyle was apprehended, and she swayed lightly back and forth in the wind.
“Eh…ehehe….heh…”
She sniffles, unable to keep it in, half out of it, dazed and injured beyond thought. When she was finally cut down and brought into the building, lowered down to the ambulance that made its way out to the two officers who’d called it in, many notable wounds would be found.
A shattered kneecap, out of which a bullet would be extracted. Her thigh as well. The doctors theorized that she would walk with a limp for the rest of her life, provided even the steel plate they’d have to put in would hold. The wound in her thigh, from which another bullet would be pulled? That would heal.
But her right hand…the one which held the pearls she’d stolen.
There was nothing they could do for that. It was gone, leaving behind nothing but a stump. Beyond bandaging it there was nothing else they could do. The wound had already been cauterized, sealed in, the bleeding stopped.
Selina Kyle’s days as a thief were over. The infamous Catwoman had been stopped right in her tracks. In her skin tight suit was a note addressed to the woman herself which would be handed over to her after she was released from the hospital into police custody to be charged for her crime.
It was a simple, yet poignant message.
“Do it again and I’ll take the other one”.
There wasn’t a chance of that. Selina Kyle was sentenced to fifteen years imprisonment in Blackgate Penitentiary. When she got out she’d be a one handed, middle aged woman with no skills other than larceny. But, even with all of that, there was no chance she’d risk it again. No. Not when she knew he’d carry out his threat.
That was for the future now, a future that looked bleak for her as she cried to herself and faded in and out of consciousness, swinging back and forth in the wind.
She’d lost everything.
All because she couldn’t keep her hands to herself. Gotham was one of the safest cities in the world. You could drop your wallet in the middle of the city and it would remain there completely untouched on the ground for days.
It was a safe city.
Arkham Asylum, Receiving Wing
BRRZZZZZZT!
The alarm sounds as the metallic gate slides open, making a path forward for the three guards who stood besides the man who was strapped down to a gurney. He was tightly bound, leather straps placed over his wrists and ankles, keeping him secured tightly. He couldn’t escape, wouldn’t escape.
And he was afraid.
“Ehh…ehhh…AHH!”
He turns his head this way and that as he groans and cries to himself, his teeth chattering and his eyes wide in fear, checking out each and every shadow around him as if waiting for some hidden assailant to jump out at him. His skin was pallid, pale, and his brown eyes were full of fear. He had light brown hair and a rather skinny build, which was shown off by the strange attire he wore.
A green suit which had been dirtied in some sort of scuffle, torn in some places even.
It had alternating purple question marks in the fabric, his trousers being green as well with the same motif. He was missing one of his shoes, which revealed the horribly stained sock that clung to his feet.
“Where-where is he? He’s here! I know it! He’s here!”
The guards at his side paid him no mind, each one of them heavily armed and carrying shotguns, ready to be aimed at anyone and everyone who even thought about holding them up. They ignored the bound man on the gurney, apparently having already gotten used to his ravings. As the gate opens at the checkpoint and the guard at the station waves them on through the glass, one of the men begins to push the gurney forward, moving it through the gap that had been opened up. The wheels roll against the ancient linoleum floor, which sported cracks and missing pieces at odd intervals.
“He…he….he would’ve killed me. He would’ve killed me!”
“Yeah. That’s what he does, asshole. Though you fucking deserve it”.
“Heh..he…he isn’t here. He…if he was he’d have killed me by now! Hahah! Hah! Ha! I did it! I…I beat the Batman! I escaped! Hahaha! He won’t touch me here! He won’t! Hahahahahaha!”
The madman cackles to himself, laughing as he exclaims all of this out loud, now as certain as a madman that he was safe. As if what had happened was some sort of game and Arkham Asylum? It was home base. Safety.
‘I wouldn’t bet on it, asshole’.
All of this didn’t go unobserved of course. Waiting on the other side of the caged barrier stood a woman, a woman who couldn’t help the slight sliver of a smile that crossed itself over her lips at the thought of what the man had just said. She was rather…striking in her beauty. She was blonde haired, bleach blonde, and wore it up in a tight, professional bun that rested at the back of her head.
Her outfit was simple.
A white lab coat which rested over a red, button up blouse and a black pencil skirt that went to just below her thigh, allowing the remainder of her pantyhose clad legs and the black heels on her feet to be viewed. Her skin was unblemished, perfect, and she had full, pouty lips that couldn’t help but attract people to them. Her baby blue eyes gleamed with all sorts of things. An understated intelligence, an wry understanding of the world around her. A constantly wary gaze that prepared her for any attack that might come her way.
A hidden sadism that only came out when she was sure nobody else was looking. Well…no one besides one other person in the whole world.
Doctor Harleen Quinzel, head psychiatrist at Arkham Asylum.
She stood there with a clipboard as the man on the gurney was wheeled in, the guards stopping right besides her so as to allow the frightened, chuckling man to be studied by her. And study him she does, like one might look at a bug underneath a magnifying glass. She steps forward, her heels clicking on the floor as she reaches the man’s side.
“Hold on Doctor Quinzel” one of the guards says, reaching out to place a gloved hand up, wanting to stop the woman from getting too close. “He’s dangerous”.
“They all are,” she says with a roll of her eyes. “Where ya think ya are? The circus. Nah. This is Arkham Asylum. But ya know what the funny thing is?” she asks, ostensibly to the guard but in reality to the man who was strapped down beside her, whom she now looks down on with a wide smile.
He notices her, and his mad chuckles cease for a moment, his entire body going still as he becomes confused, unsure of who this woman was or what to make of her. Regardless, something about her made him uncomfortable, and he squirms in the gurney.
But Harleen ignores that, opting to instead reach out and place her hand against his cheek, mockingly caressing him as she leans in a bit as if to kiss him.
“It ain’t the inmates who are the dangerous ones here”.
She whispers that, sending goosebumps right up and down the man’s spine and drawing smirks from the guards who nod at one another, one even chuckling. “He’s gonna learn that soon enough”. The prisoner wanted to shrink into himself at that moment. She could see it. Satisfied that he was sufficiently frightened she backs off, releasing his cheek with a shove that pushes his head away from her, turning his gaze to the opposite side.
“Alright, let’s see what this waste o’ space has gots on his chart huh?”
She brings the clipboard up to her face, reading off of it. Her eyes imperceptibly widen as she realizes who it was.
“Ahhhh, we gots a celebrity here fellas! Ain’t that sweet. Eddie Nygma, a.k.a the Riddla’. Was operatin’ outta’ Central City right? Constantly fightin’ that speedin’ red guy? What was he, the Streak?”
“The Flash, Doctor Quinzel”.
“Eh, same thing” she responds to the guard, waving her free hand as if it was of no consequence to her. “Lets see. Ahh, right. Apparently ya came ta Gotham a month ago to uh…what was it ya said in that stupid video ya sent out? Ohh yeah, rid Gotham of the Bat”.
“Ye-yes! I will! I will! I am his intellectual superior! I proved it by escaping! Who else escaped him huh? Who? Who? WHOOO?!!!”
“Shut the fuck up!”
“GAAH!”
The butt of a shotgun is instantly slammed into the Riddler’s ribs, most likely cracking but not breaking one as the man soundlessly opens his mouth and tries to let out a scream. But all that came was a gasp of air as he fell back onto the pillow attached to the gurney. Harley, for her part, was completely unbothered, seemingly not even noticing as she flipped the page on his file.
She wears a consistent little smile now.
‘Hehe…can’t believe ya actually think ya gots away’.
“Paranoid Personality Disorder, Obsessive Compulsive and a Narcissistic Personality Disorder too. Gee willika’s Eddy boy. Ya tryin’ ta collect ‘em all or somethin’?”
“Heheheh”.
Nygma doesn’t answer, remaining silent instead as he cries lightly to himself, trying to recover from the damage meted out onto him. “Anyways, ya came here and tried ta draw the Bat inta’ one o’ yer death traps or somethin’. Took a few hostages, threatened ta skin ‘em if the Bats didn’t play yer game…yadda, yadda, yadda, boring…ohh! Here. Yeah…ohh, expectedly ya got yet ass kicked”.
She chuckles again, laughing as she continues.
“And ran while he was rescuin’ yer hostages. Ran inta a sewa’ which-,”
She pauses to sniff the air, finally getting to the source of the scent that had been overwhelming her from the beginning, scrunching up her nose as she realizes it was the Riddler. “Smell like shit. Ya hid out fer a while, somehow managin’ ta gets away from him ventilatin’ ya, or maybe he just decided ya wasn’t worth the hassle and let ya go, hopin’ ya’d die like a rat regardless. Ya failed in Gotham Eddy Boy. That’s fer shit sure”.
Her gaze turns violent, feral even, and she glares down at the man with hate and rage in her eyes.
“But ya didn’t in Central City, did ya? Ya did some real dirty shit out there. Fourteen dead. Ya made five women watch their kids die when they couldn’t answa’ yer stupid fuckin’ riddles”.
Riddler said nothing as he looked up at the woman, in fear of what she was saying or rather how she was saying it.
“I…I’m sick!”
“Yeah. Ya are”.
Harleen sighs and backs away, holding the clipboard up still, completely disinterested. “Bring him inta’ cell block one, cell four. We got a…vacancy now. Wouldn’t ya know it, poor Lazlo Valentin took a nasty fall down all those stairs ta the mess hall. Hope he didn’t owe any ya boys any money. He’s in the morgue if yer lookin’ ta collect”.
“Hehe, Pyg’s gone? Nice”.
“Yeah. Poor thing” Harley sighs, bringing her hand up to her chest and sighing melodramatically. “Saw it myself. Couldn’t do nothin’ ta stop it”. She smiles, the real memory coming back to her at that moment.
“Reeeee! Reeeee! Pyg…fix…Pyg…make…better”.
“Uh huh. I’ve heard it before sweetie. But…here’s the thing” Harleen says, her fake smile falling away as the two of them reach the stairwell that would lead into one of the lower levels of Arkham. To the secure mess hall where prisoners were allowed, if they behaved, to eat.
There were about thirty of them, all steel and at a steep incline, and Harleen and Pyg were standing right at the top with his hands bound and her own on his back. They were alone, which went against standard operating procedure of course, but none of the guards said a word.
Harleen Quinzel was more than capable of handling herself.
She glares at the large, overweight man in an orange jumpsuit with an ugly, pig-like face that fits with his villainous name.
“Peelin’ someone’s face off? It ain’t makin’ ‘em betta”.
“Pyg…reeeee…fix”.
“Yeah, yeah. I know. But now Harley wants a chance ta fix ya”.
“Pyg no…reeeeee…need, squirrrrrk…fix”.
He was confused, and as was normal around the woman who ran the asylum, scared. He looks at her with those small, beady eyes, lifeless eyes that now filled with the same fear so many of his victims had undoubtedly looked at him in their last moments.
“Yeah…maybe yer right. Maybe there ain’t no fixin’ ya. Bye Lazlo.”
She smiles one final time and then, with all her strength, shoves the man via her grasp upon his back, sending him careening off of that first step. He falls forward, not having prepared for such a thing, and finds it impossible to find his footing.
“REEEEEEEE!”
CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!
He slams, face first, into the few steps below him, a sickening crunch heard as his nose and face are shattered, leaving crimson to stain the steps he’d fallen upon first. He keeps going, his corpulent body slamming into the steel, causing injury after injury. He falls, and Harley watches, bringing her hands up to her mouth and stamping her feet.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
She laughs like a maniac, like a little girl seeing something particularly hilarious as the serial killer’s body rolls down the stairs, his head crunching down as he turns and makes impact with the wall, cutting off the squeals of pain right at the source. All of this was caught on camera of course.
‘Reminds me. Gotta see Joe about gettin’ a copy o’ that. Too damn funny’ she thinks, reminding herself to go see the security guard who had access to such video footage and who had already congratulated her on a job well done.
This week, like many other weeks prior, she was in the top running for what the guards at Arkham teasingly called ‘Employee of the Week’, though with a much more sinister meaning. Who had taught the best lesson, or done the best job. The award for such a victory was usually some sort of dinner gift card or something like that.
‘Hope it’s Outback this week’.
The guards were rolling Nygma into the hallway now, the one that led to where many, if not most, never returned from, though he was unaware at that moment. News of Arkham rarely left the island. Most refused to even talk about it. Bad luck.
“Ohh guys?”
The guards stop at Harley’s prompting, turning to look back at the woman who should not have had the level of control over them that they did. “Season him up a bit more fer me will ya? I still gots ta decide on which therapy treatment we’re gonna go fer”.
They all smiled back, knowing exactly what that meant.
“He needs his eyes and tongue, well..one eye, I’ll be generous. But anything else? Fair game fer ya ta ‘season’.
She raises her fingers at that, making air quotes.
“You got it doc”.
“Thanks boys. Yer real dolls”.
She turns away, finally seemingly done with the conversation as the guards begin to continue their path forward. “I’ll get out! I’ll get out and when I do, you’ll all pay! All of you! I swear it! I am Edward Nygma! The Riddler! Nobody can beat me! Nobody!”
His voice gets further and further away and Harleen just stands there, sighing to herself and tossing her clipboard onto a desk which a waiting guard would usually sit at right on the other side of the barrier. She stretches, pushing her arms above her and closing her eyes.
“Mmmm…yeah, yeah. Sure pal. Maybe in yer freakin’ dreams”.
She was tired and wanted to go home, done with a long day that hadn’t allowed her too many opportunities for entertainment. Most of the inmates left in Arkham, with the exception of Riddler, were Class B, which meant they were classified as docile, i.e broken in. Their punishment had already been meted out and now they were nothing more than husks who were so fearful they nearly pissed themselves whenever they heard Harleen’s heels clicking on the floor.
The blonde had ruled out any further mistreatment for them. They were no longer to be touched…unless they got out of line.
Class C ‘inmates’ weren’t technically inmates, and Harleen allowed absolutely nothing to happen to them. They were her patients to the exact meaning of the word. She was there to help them. The broken and forgotten of Gotham, the victims of neglect.
Harleen loved them, mothered over them even, and any guard who dared vent their anger or power over them faced the consequences. None tried anymore either way. They’d learned their lesson after the first time one who’d tried was found with his eyes gouged out.
An incident that was blamed on a certain serial rapist and murderer Jervis Tetch, otherwise known as the Mad Hatter. He was no longer a problem any longer either. Two birds. One stone.
Class A villains such as Riddler?
Well…they didn’t need to be even thought of. Not for long. They didn’t exist for too long within the walls of Arkham. They had a habit of…disappearing or meeting with unforeseen accidents. It was tragic really but…then again?
Not really.
‘They have it comin’.
“Somebody once told me the woorrrrld is gonna roll me. I ain’t the sharpest tool in the sheeeeed. She was lookin’ kinda dumb with her finger and her thumb in the shape of an L on her forehe-,”
“Ohh, crap”.
Harleen hears the lyrics and tune of All Star by Smash Mouth ring out, letting her know that her cell phone was ringing. She reaches into the pocket of her lab coat, fishing out the cellphone and looking at the screen. She was excited. Just like she always was, unable to help it. The drying of her throat, the unconscious licking of her lips.
The tremor in her thighs and the growing heat in her nethers.
The screen simply read unknown, which meant she knew exactly who it was. Without thought she slides her thumb across the screen, opening up the phone and accepting the call, bringing it to her ear as she walks to the side, away from the security checkpoint where the guard had already lazily returned to reading his newspaper, and towards a wall with exposed brick.
“Hey”.
“Good evening”.
She smiles as she hears his gruff voice on the other end, her suspicions confirmed. She keeps the phone close to her ear and her head down, her free arm placing itself across her midsection. She bites her lip, waiting for more. “I heard Arkham has accepted a new inmate”.
“It has yeah” she confirms. “One o’ yers. Riddla’. Got aways from ya a while back” she teases.
“Hmmm”.
“Ohh don’t be a sour puss. I knows ya were doin’ the right thing. Ya always do. Ya saved those people. Asshole didn’t get far anyways. Got picked up by cops tonight tryin’ ta crawl outta the sewer. Smelled and looked like shit”.
“He’s about to be even worse off”.
“Ya can count on me” she coos out adoringly, unable to keep that tone from her voice whenever she spoke to the man. “Ya always can”. She says that part much quieter, and both man and woman know that she means it. “I know. Thank you. Riddler. I want him dealt with”.
“I will but not yet. Not fully. I gots some tests I want ta run first. See if maybe we can use that genius mind o’ his”.
“Harley”.
“What? He is a genius” she reminds the man. “A psycho asshole that deserves a slug between the eyes, sure. But let’s see if we can use him first. And if not? No harm no foul we toss him away like trash”.
“Hmmm”.
“Trust me”.
“I do”.
“Good. Don’t worry though. He ain’t hurtin’ nobody no more regardless. Ta see if we can use that brain o’ his I first gotta turn it ta mush, and ya know I’m damn good at that”.
“You are”.
She could detect a slight, very slight smile, through the words the man spoke, and that made her giddy, joyful. She loved these conversations. Lived for them. Lived for him. Her entire life was effectively centered around him and she knew that was unhealthy.
But that’s how it had been from the very start. From the first day she met him…years ago now, but as fresh as yesterday in her mind.
“Ya ain’t just callin’ ta make sure I’m keepin’ the scum in line is ya?”
“No. Come to the manor. Tonight. Bring Helena”.
“Ya didn’t call her too?”
“Call her for me. I have to shower. Be ready”.
“I always am”.
She continues to smile, meaning every word she speaks. She knew what was coming, and she didn’t mind one, single bit. She actually preferred it this way. She knew she wasn’t the only woman in his life, but she also knew that she was the most important. Out of all the others, most of whom save for the woman whose name had just been spoken, had come and gone, letting him down in one way or another. Failing him.
But her?
Never. She’d ALWAYS been there. And she always would be. She didn’t mind that she was the only one. She knew she was the favorite and that was perfectly fine with her. ‘One day it’ll be more’ she thinks, planning for that day, the culmination of everything she wanted.
“Good. Bring the nightie. The one I like”.
“Any requests fer Hel?” she asks teasingly, playing into it as a way to stoke the man’s ego a bit, something she did effortlessly and without reluctance. “Tell her to wear her purple panties. Thong. You? No panties at all. I hope neither of you shaved”.
“I trimmed” she says lewdly and crassly, holding nothing back. “And Hel? She’s eye-talian. Ya know what that means”.
“Good. Be there. Soon”.
He abruptly hangs up, not even wasting time with a goodbye, and Harleen was fine with that too. It was part of their routine, who they were and what they did. She slips the phone back into her pocket and turns around, taking a deep breath to try and calm herself.
‘Damn…I need ta get home’.
She was already walking towards the gate, flashing her i.d card for the security guard beyond the glass who wasn’t paying attention and instantly doing as she asked. Harley scowls and slams her fist against the glass, causing him to jump up in surprise. “Ey! Asshole! Open up! I gots places ta be”.
Chapter Text
Gotham City, East End, Sionis Steel Mill
“We need this to move a little quicker than it is”.
“We’re trying boss, but it can only go so fast”.
Normally that would’ve enraged him to no end. To be spoken back to like that, but in the end he knew it was the truth. There wasn’t much that could be done about it, even while hidden behind the walls of the immense warehouse. It was frightening inside as well despite the fact that they were the exact opposite of exposed.
Roman Sionis was nervous, and that was never a good thing.
Not that he’d admit it of course. No, that would be bad for morale, but more importantly for his image. No. he wouldn’t say that out loud. Instead he just stood there, overseeing everything, watching as his men moved this way and that, all of them much more openly frightened than he was. They were constantly looking over their shoulders, peering into the darkness for a sign that they weren’t alone. That they were being watched. It was an omnipresent feeling in Gotham nowadays.
‘And I barely even remember the good old days’ he thinks angrily to himself, his mind traveling back to right when he started off on his ascent up the ladder of the criminal underworld. Nobody had thought much of him then. A rich kid, albeit with connections, but soft. Too soft to make it in the world of organized crime.
Hell, he even wore a black skull mask to cover his face. Scary for sure, but not really worth more than a second glance. He taught them the error of their ways soon enough. People that crossed him had a habit of disappearing into the Gotham River, usually without a head, and the rumor was that Roman kept the head or face, depending on who you asked.
And he would turn it into a mask.
After enough time and enough failed hits, with their ensuing counter hits that were far more successful than the ones made upon him, the other bosses got the good sense to understand that the Black Mask was a new player in town, and he wasn’t going anywhere. The Falcones, the Mandragoras, the Yamashiros, The East Townders and the Del Rio Lobos all came to an understanding with Sionis.
He was on top of the world at having finally achieved his seat at the table. It wasn’t enough of course, no. He’d never have been content with just that. He needed to rise above, subjugate them all to him.
Become the boss of bosses.
He would’ve too, had things not so quickly changed.
Carmine Falcone was killed in a car bombing. Hideko Yamashiro was found dead in his bathtub. It went on and on like this, with none of the mobsters having a clue as to who was actually doing it. None of them had a reason for these hits…yet. They’d just achieved peace and were consolidating their power. This threw a wrench in things, and all of them scrambled for answers.
They scoured the city, looking for any information they could get on who was doing this to them. Seamlessly taking them out.
And they got an answer, though not through their search.
It came to them one night at a meeting each attendee had thought another had called.
THUMP!
The sack lands upon the table around which the remaining members of Gotham’s organized criminal families were sitting. Mario Falcone, Stephen Mandragora, Toshi Kurata, John Stewart and Gonzalo Lopes.
And him.
Roman Sionis.
He was the first to react, pulling away from the arguing and shouting as he looked up at the catwalk above them, staring at the shadowy figure who had just tossed down the sack atop the table, the black mask clad man not focusing on it just yet. But the others? They all looked at what it was, wanting to know.
“What the fuck?”
“Urrrk…bleeeeeegggh!”
“Dios mio…”
“Those are the heads of all your underbosses”.
The shadowy figure, whom Roman still had a bead on, steps out of the shadows, himself holding an M4 upright in his right hand, seemingly completely unphased by the fact that a gun was training on him.
“Who the hell are you freak?”
“Look who's talking”.
It was another voice, one Roman hadn’t expected to hear and was thus unprepared for. It took him off guard, which allowed the interloper a chance to attack. He sees the glint of the weapon before anything else, the shimmering like a barracuda in the waves. It didn’t help him in the slightest though.
“GAAAH!”
A cutting pain pierces through his wrist, and on instinct he drops his gun, the pistol clattering to the floor and his free hand moving up to grasp the area which had been wounded. When his fingers get there he finds something…odd. The handle of a knife, sticking out of him, the end sticking out of the opposite side, stained crimson with blood.
“Motherfucker!”
“Hey, language!”
Another figure steps out besides the oddly dressed man wearing a cowl and holding an assortment of weapons, apparently still completely unbothered. This one was younger, a teenager, maybe fourteen or fifteen years old. He wore a green mask around his eyes and nose, leaving the rest of his face visible. He had dark hair and his suit was a mixture of red and green, though it was obviously kevlar.
He was as well armed as the man besides him, grenades and ammo pouches over his waist, though instead of a gun he held a knife aloft, twirling it in the air and flipping it over. It was him who had attacked Roman.
“There are kids around”.
While Roman was stewing in his rage and the fact that he couldn’t do anything about it, both the intruders having the high ground and an impressive complement of armaments, the others were in awe at the table, seeing the faces present on the heads that had rolled out of the sack and onto the table.
The bloodied stumps of their necks bled out over the surface of the table, and their eyes stared blankly out at nothing, their mouths opened as a testament to the horror that had been their last moments on Earth.
Slowly all of the hard as nails mobsters, who were now on the verge of pissing their pants, looked back up towards the duo who had interrupted this meeting, their fear palpable. The man in black glares at them hatefully, and all of them expected a hail of bullets to greet them.
Instead, he speaks again.
“From now on, you all work for me”.
And thus the Commission was born. An organization of all the major crime families remaining in Gotham. Remaining was the key word. The Yamashiros and Del Rio Lobos had tried to resist, and what happened to them served as a reminder to the others. The East Towners? They played along but even still they were destroyed. Roman never knew why.
‘Probably just wasn’t enough room in his calculations’.
All of this was overseen by one man, a man who exercised an iron tight level of control over this city and yet Roman hadn’t seen him since the day his protege, whom he later found out was called Robin at the time, threw a knife through his wrist. He didn’t have to show face. The hundreds of bodies that piled up of their criminal compatriots were proof enough of what he could do. Nobody could hide.
He talked to them and issued his edicts through the Mandragora Family’s head, Helena Mandragora. He controlled the Commission through them. Whatever criminal enterprises they wanted to embark upon had to be sanctioned, and there were very few things that would get the okay from Mandragora.
Gambling? Yes. Gambling was fine though useless in Gotham as anyone who was anybody went to the Iceberg Lounge and Oswald Cobblepot, a new addition to the Commission following the night of heads. The short little pipsqueak was another voice box for the Bat, issuing his orders as if he would be anything without the Batman’s backing and support.
Prostitution? Also okay as long as the girls were not compelled to do so or forced into debt or addiction. That left the gangs with nothing more than high class escorts which had a much lower profit margin considering the take the girls themselves took.
Drugs?
That was iffy. You weren’t allowed to sell them out on the street. Advertise, so to speak. Anyone who wanted it had to come to you and your drug dens and could only do it there. Needless to say, this wasn’t popular and again profits, as well as addiction, in the city plummeted. A social ill had been almost entirely removed…at the expense of the mob.
Murder, extortion, hijacking and money laundering?
Those were all completely off of the table. Mandragora had been insistent on that fact, which meant her real boss had been insistent on it. The innocent people of Gotham were not to be touched. All of this led to a distinct downfall in organized crime. They weren’t families anymore, not really. They were glorified gangs answering to a higher power, a higher power that took forty percent of all their miniscule earnings as it was.
The others? They were too afraid, or comfortable, with the status quo to want it any other way. But Roman? Roman was a different caliber altogether. A different person.
‘Those fuckers might be content fighting for scraps but me? Nah. Nah. Never. Fuckin’ never’.
He was ashamed of how long he’d gone along with it. Subverting his own interests for that of the Commission, a group of scared shitless two bit hoods that used to be something. ‘Like kids dressing up in their parents’ clothes’. He shakes his head, feeling his anger rising as he even thinks about it.
‘No more. No fucking more’.
The man leans forward and grasps the railing of the catwalk he was standing upon, looking down into the loading bay of the warehouse where at the moment one of his men, one of the ones brave enough to go along with his plan, was using the forklift. It made him wince, the noise the machine was making, as it lifted the pallet up into the air, a pallet that was wrapped tightly with cellophane and steel bands, hiding what was inside. The vehicle rolls forward, following the direction of another one of his goons who stood in the back of a box truck, the door itself being opened so as to allow entrance.
“Come on Louie! Hurry it up!”
“I’m tryin’ asshole!”
All around them were Sionis’ other men, all nervously clutching rifles and pistols of their own, though each one knew that it wouldn’t mean a damn thing should they come. Not a damn thing.
‘We gotta hurry this up’.
“Stop fucking around and get in on board!”
“We’re tryin’ boss!”
“Try harder!”
He was angry now, angry and afraid, and one of his underlings besides him seems to have picked up on that, though he wisely says nothing. Roman Sionis was an older man, the edges of his hair beginning to be colored by gray. But he was still a dominating, dangerous figure. He wore his white suit and the constant black mask that gave him his name, whispered by many to be made of the solid oak from his father’s casket.
He was once an up and coming star in Gotham, ready to take it all, and now?
Now he could barely muster together five guys who’d go along with his scheme. The other members of his gang, his ‘family?’ They weren’t brave enough, and all refused to go along with his plan, believing, or maybe knowing, it would get them all killed.
He’d cleaned house that night at his compound, him and his five loyalists having shot, stabbed and killed in all manner of ways anyone who’d said no. It was just them now. The six remaining members of Sionis’ criminal organization.
Their plan?
To get out of Gotham. Set up in greener pastures. One of the box trucks was already loaded with all of Sionis’ money, which he had pulled out of Gotham Bank that day. Almost forty million dollars. There was no doubt in his mind that a move like that would set off alarm bells up top, but he was hoping that it would take time to respond. And by then? He’d be out of there, away from Gotham where he’d hopefully be forgotten about.
Bludhaven.
That’s where he’d go next. He’d set up shop there in what was essentially a wild west orgy of violence and despair, where every third person was hooked on smack and there was a gun for hire on every street.
The perfect place for a new start.
Not only was he bringing money with him, enough to buy his way in, but he was bringing the one thing he had left to peddle in a town like that. Smack. Black tar heroin. All of it neatly packed into the barrels which were wrapped tightly and secured atop the pallet on the forklift.
The machine gets closer and closer to the box truck, the wheels carrying it there with ease as the hydraulics lift it up so it was level with the bed. The mobster in the back of the truck moves to the side, clinging to the wall so as to supervise the pallet going in.
It makes contact, the wood squeaking against the floor.
‘We’re gonna make it’ Sionis thinks to himself, letting some level of happiness and joy, excitement for the future, overtake his fear and nervousness.
CLICK!
WHOOOOOOOOSHHHHH!
“Wha-?”
BOOOOOOOOOM!
It all happened so quickly that he barely had time to put the pieces together. Something clicked, cut through the air and then? The forklift and the truck into which the heroin was being loaded exploded in a violent display of bright flame, taking the lives of two of his men before they could even scream.
“NO!”
He shouts out in rage, utter rage, not at the loss of two of his last loyal men but at the loss of the heroin, his way forward. The key to the doorway of his new life.
“GAAH!”
This scream he hears, a bullet echoing out of the darkness and slamming into one of the men who’d been meant to stand guard, entering into the side of his skull, traveling through the gray matter and then out the other side, sending a burst of skull fragments and flesh spraying out over a steel beam the man had been leaning on.
He was dead, and he drops to the floor, his rifle clattering uselessly besides him.
“THEY’RE HERE! THEY’RE HERE!”
The area was now well lit, the warehouse no longer just relying upon the fluorescent lights above but on the much more natural light of the flames which twist and twirl over the shattered remnants of the box truck and forklift. There was a sweet smell in the air, burning flesh.
“WHERE THE FUCK ARE THE-OHHHH!”
“Right here guys!”
“BOSS! WE GOTTA GO!”
Someone had jumped down from above atop one of the last men standing guard in the bay, using, once again, the high ground as a means to try and win the day. Realistically it was the only way anyone could’ve gotten the drop on them, and it was effective as always. The agile man lands atop one of Sionis’ goons in full sight of the man who was still in shock over what had happened.
The gangster crumples to the floor, his hands falling away from his rifle as he screams out in agony. His ribs were cracked, some even broken, a testament to the force with which the man above had jumped down atop him.
It didn’t help that the boots wedged onto his ribs were incredibly durable, solid and steel lined. The man’s entire rib cage was definitely destroyed, shards and jagged edges turned inwards towards his lungs, piercing the organs.
“Ack…urrkk!”
He coughs up blood which stains his lips and chin a bright crimson, his lungs rapidly filling with it as he stares up at the man who had killed him. He sees a smile displayed prominently over his lips, a smirk, as if the act of this man’s death was funny. He was recognizable too, so there was no doubt in the dying man’s mind that to him? It was funny.
Nightwing was there.
“Ouch. That looks like it hurts asshole”.
He stands as if he wasn’t in the middle of a warzone of his own creation, showing off his just as recognizable as Batman, uniform. He looked like a special ops member. With the kevlar and the ammo belt, the twin holsters and combat boots. He didn’t carry a long rifle like Batman did, opting instead for his two sidearms and twin escrima sticks, which he kept sheathed at his back.
He wore a mask over just his eyes, allowing his well kept black hair to be shown off.
He was young, bold, brash, acrobatically gifted.
But he was also incredibly, irrevocably violent. He’d been groomed into this, molded, though there was no doubt that there was a prior existing skill that couldn’t be denied, something that everyone saw in his mentor as well.
He turned violence into an art form.
The younger man rises up to a standing position, keeping that smile on his face as well as a foot upon the destroyed ribs of the gangster he’d killed, the light in his eyes already leaving as the choked out sobs spitting up of blood ceases, the man slowly going limp. It was just him, Sionis and the one remaining goon left, and a distance of maybe twenty feet separated them, Nightwing being on the ground floor and Sionis and his underling being on a slightly raised catwalk off to the side.
It wouldn’t do a thing to stop him if he wanted to reach them though and they all knew it. He’d just leap up into the air, do a somersault and then he’d be level with them.
He was completely unphased at the fact that both men had a gun aimed at him, Sionis himself drawing his pistol and aiming it directly at his head. He wanted to shoot, not only for destroying his heroin but also for that first meeting where the now older man had embarrassed him.
“You motherfucker! Do you know what you just did?!!!”
“Yeah. I blew up your heroin supply with an RPG he says back flippantly, stepping off of the now lifeless corpse as his feet and leisurely walking forward, his hands at his side. “I left the launcher up there in the rafters though. Hell of a thing to carry around with you while falling”.
“You piece of shit! I’ll-,”
“No, Sionis” Nightwing says mockingly, both men he was facing inadvertently having their eyes drawn to the red symbol upon his chest. It was akin to a bird, stretching out its wings to either side, a head turned in the manner of some heraldic eagle but nowhere near as detailed. It was really more of a vague shape so to speak, but still very, very recognizable.
“You won’t”.
The distraction was just what Nightwing needed and with almost superhuman speed he had grasped up his pistol from his side, drawn it, and aimed directly at Sionis’ remaining goon’s head. He fired, showing no hesitation, and in less than a second the man’s eyeball explodes in a flash of gore, some of which lands on Roman’s shoulder, staining his white suit.
“Shit!”
Sionis was in full survival mode now, his adrenaline rising and pumping through each and every one of his veins. Before his last lackey’s body had even hit the ground he was running, his eyes fixated ahead on the office at the end of the catwalk that would lead out onto the street. He raises his arm though and aims out to the side, blind firing his pistol in the hopes of hitting their attacker, but knowing he wouldn’t.
At the very least he hoped to distract him, buy him some time to get away as his feet slam down against the steel grates below him that lined the floor of the catwalk, causing noise of his retreat to thunder out through the warehouse.
BLAM! BLAM!
‘Fuck! Fuck!’
He couldn’t take the time to look and see where exactly Nightwing was in reference to him, how close so to speak. If he did that then he wouldn’t be focusing on the prize, i.e the exit. From there he didn’t know what he’d do. Realistically nowhere in the city was safe and now with all his men dead he wouldn’t have any extra muscle to assist him.
If he ran to the Commission every single one of them would start clawing at one another to be the first to turn him over and thus gain some favor.
His future in Gotham was over. There was no doubt in his mind that he had to leave the city, though now it would be without anything, not even a penny to his name. All of this was academic of course. He still needed to escape Nightwing, a prospect that was already doubtful.
BLAM! BLAM!
He blind fires again, shifting a bit so he was aiming behind himself, though again he doubted it would have any effect.
Thud!
CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!
Another pair of feet were slamming into the catwalk, allowing Sionis to more accurately judge where Nightwing was. He was closer than he’d have hoped, way closer. He could hear him getting closer, running but clearly not putting any real effort into it. Sionis could almost see it. He hadn’t wasted any time with taking the few stairs that led up into the catwalk itself. He’d just vaulted over the side, pulling himself up easily before turning and running.
He was chasing after him, but in reality he was toying with him. Playing a game and having fun, a stark contrast to the terror that overwhelmed Sionis. Like a frightened rabbit the hardened gangster was fleeing, desperate to get away.
CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!
Nightwing was going to catch up with him like some sort of monster in a horror movie, and when the Black Mask looks forward and sees just how far away the opening to the office is his heart plummets as it all fits together.
He wasn’t going to make it. He wasn’t going to get away.
BLAM!
Another gunshot rings out, though this one didn’t come from the pistol he held in his hands. It came from behind him, and there was no doubt as to what it was immediately after. “Gaaah!” Sionis falls, slamming onto the grates below and sliding forward a bit, the steel grids tearing bits of his suit and digging into his skin as he goes, though admittedly also slowing his forward trajectory.
That pain was minimal in comparison to what he felt in his thigh, which burned as if it was on fire. He’d been shot and he knew it. It wasn’t the first time.
“Ahhhhh! Motherfucker! Motherfucker! Ahhhhhhhh!”
He rocks back and forth for a second, forcing his mind to quickly come to terms with the pain he was feeling as he knew that this wasn’t over. Not by a long shot. While one of his hands grips his wound, the blood pouring out over his hands, staining his figures, he turns onto his side, gasping for breath.
“Wait! Wait!”
It was a struggle to even force those words out, raising his free hand while balancing on his shoulder. Nightwing, as expected, was right there, never having been far from the man at all. There was no doubt as to how this chase was going to end, even right from the beginning, and yet, despite that the man still had to try it.
“Wait…I…I got money! I got money!”
“Yeah Sionis. I know”.
Nightwing walks forward and with the ease that one might flip a switch kicks the man as hard as he could in the jaw. Sionis’ head snaps back violently, almost enough to break his neck, and his teeth clatter in his mouth, biting into his tongue and adding yet another bleeding wound to the one he’d already suffered tonight.
Nightwing had kicked him hard enough and in exactly the right position so that the mask that the man was wearing splits apart, the hinges that held it together at the sides so as to cover all of Sionis’ face snapping under the pressure. The famed black mask falls apart into two pieces, and slides away from the man’s face, onto the ground, laying against the steel, and Roman himself lays down, going prone as he tries to breath, remarkably still conscious.
“Sffftt…”
Blood spews out over the catwalk as he spits it out, unable to help himself, needing to clear his mouth, all the while Nightwing stands disinterestedly over him, hands on his hips and a sigh from his mouth.
“Roman, Roman, Roman. What are we going to do with you?” he asks, moving to the side and leaning against the railing, crossing his arms over his chest. “Here I thought you were smart. I’ve gotta say, you let me down”.
“Pl-please-,”
“Did you really think he wouldn’t notice?” the vigilante continues on, not even listening to what the gangster had to say. “Forty million being withdrawn? Come on. We had word from the bank seconds after you walked up to the teller. And with a pile of money that big? We knew you’d act fast. Surprise surprise when I went to that mansion you live at to find all your guys pushing up daisies”. Nightwing looks off into the distance, mulling over something it seemed. But eventually he shrugs, considering whatever it was not so important.
“Leaving with heroin and money huh?”
“I…I’m sorry”.
“Yeah. You really are. You look pathetic Roman” the younger man mocks. “Like that day when Batman and I set down the new rules. I bet you were on the verge of tears, that knife sticking out of your hand. Bleeding all over. You really thought you were going to be something, didn’t you?”
Roman wanted to scream.
To rage and throw himself forward, dig his fingers into the other man’s eyes, gouge them out and kill him as violently as possible. ‘Fucker…you motherfucker’. His pride was injured and for a mafioso like him that was the worst thing that could be done. But he was smart. He knew there was only one way out of this. One last way.
‘Dropped my fucking gun anyways’ he thinks, remembering how the piece had slid out of his hands and over the side of the catwalk, falling to the ground floor below. There was nothing he could do on that front.
“Fif-fifteen million. Fifteen. I’ll kick it up to your boss. An…apology for this…this…misunderstanding”.
“Ohh really?” Nightwing asks. “That’s what we’re calling it? Okay. Newsflash buddy. Fifteen million doesn’t really mean anything to him. Especially since I have all forty million sequestered away in that truck over there. Watched them load it by the way. Wanted to make sure”.
Sionis went blanche, realizing that the money wouldn’t be a bargaining chip. The man could just take it anyways.
Panic was beginning to set in.
“Sev-seventy percent! Seventy percent. I’ll kick that up instead of the sixty. Seventy percent”.
“Your operations are destroyed dude” Nightwing bites back, wearing a sick smile as he plays with his food so to speak. “All your guys are dead. Your smack? Destroyed. Your money is ours. What are you gonna kick seventy percent of up to us? Gonna get a job working retail or some shit?”
“Pl-please! I-,”
“Nah. Sorry Roman. You just don’t have anything to offer us anymore. You’re all used up. Funny thing is? It didn’t need to be like that”. Nightwing pushes himself off of the railing and stands up, letting Sionis see the nine millimeter he held in his hand, the same gun he’d already shot him with.
“You could’ve been content with what you had, watched the money roll in and have to do even less than when scumbags like you ran this city. But no, you got greedy. Like your kind always does”.
Sionis licks his lips desperately, looking around for any sign of escape. But he found nothing. He couldn’t even move, not really, and definitely not faster than Nightwing could. He couldn’t even beat him when he wasn’t sporting a slug in his leg.
“I gotta say…I expected it to end this way”.
He raises his pistol, aiming it right at the man’s face, letting the smile slip away to be replaced by a scowl as the man cowardly raises his arms, trying in vain to protect himself. “Please! Please! I don’t wanna die!” It was a ridiculous statement really. Not many people wanted to die, especially not cockroach mobsters who lived off the misery of others.
“You should’ve thought of that before”.
BLAM!
A single shot echoes out and moves through the small distance that existed between them, drilling itself neatly into the middle of Sionis’ forehead. His eyes go wide as if in shock right before his brain is utterly decimated by the bullet, his body falling completely limp as he falls back onto the catwalk in its entirety.
He was dead before he even hit, and now his blood stained the steel, dripping down to the main floor below. It was just Nightwing now, standing there with a pistol, which he quickly deposits back in its holster. He looks around, and quickly realizes that the fight was fully over.
He knew that of course on instinct, but in one of those subconscious ways.
Now, looking at the remnants of the enflamed truck and twisted machinery, the heroin burning up within the barrels, useless now.
‘At least the money’s intact’ he thinks to himself with a smile, grateful for that beyond words. ‘Helena and Oswald would’ve killed me if it wasn’t’.
To that end he reaches down for one of the compartments within his ammo belt, and opens one up, reaching in and retracting, of all things, a phone. He brings it out in front of him, his gloved hand moving with ease across it and opening it up, bringing him to the screen saver.
Quickly inputting his password he opens the device up, and with one final pressing down upon the screen selects a call he wishes to make. The person he was calling was simply labeled H. He puts it on speaker, knowing that there was nobody left alive to hear him speak and he didn’t have to worry about his secret identity.
“Beeeeeeeeeeeep….beeeeeeeeeeep…..beeeeeeeeep”.
He waits, and waits, and waits, letting the ringtone run out of time and come to a close, triggering the voicemail greeting. “This is Helena. Leave a message”.
“Ugggh…straight to the point as always” Nightwing says, not even bothering with a message as he ends the call before the beep that signals he could leave said message calls out. His finger slides down the list a bit, downwards to the lower echelon of his contacts. He stops at Os, and tries again, opting to call him instead of Helena, the man always being a backup when he couldn’t reach Helena.
He calls, and the ringing commences again, though this time it only gets to the second or maybe the third beep before he picks up.
“What do you want Todd?”
“Ohhh, Oswald. You sound upset. Are you upset?”
“I’m busy, and irritated now because yer interrupting my telly time”. The thick Cockney accent comes right out, assaulting Jason’s ears as it always did. But the ward of billionaire Bruce Wayne doesn’t let it get to him. He just smirks.
“Anything good on?”
“None of yer bleedin’ business!”
“Ahh, dirty movies then”.
“What do ya want?”
He was getting frustrated again, and Jason knew his time for Penguin baiting, the man’s nickname, was going to be short lived. “I took care of our problem with our masked friend”.
“Ohhh?”
Now Oswald seemed interested, excited even, and it was because of one thing and one thing only. Money. Mainly Sionis’ money. “Yeah. All his guys are dead though. Meant to tell you before but…heh…got distracted”.
“Sod off with that. You know we can always get new meat to keep things running”.
“I know yeah. Sucks though. The guys Sionis’ killed? The principled type. They played things by our rules and they died for it”.
“Are you feeling bad for ‘em?”
“Yeah…a little. Don’t you?”
The silence on the other end of the phone spoke more than words, and Jason stands there for a second, waiting for whatever Oswald was going to say next. The man on the other end of the line sighs, and Nightwing could almost see him nodding his head. “Yeah…a bit. Poor lads. I’ll pay for their funerals and write a check for their families. Dammit. Bloody Sionis”.
“Yeah well, he paid for it. Trust me”.
Jason looks down to the side at the body laying on the ground and scowls at Sionis’ unseeing gaze, constantly looking upwards now. “I added a sun roof to the back of his head for the trouble”.
“Good lad”.
“Anyways. His heroin is up in smoke”.
“No loss there” Oswald sniffs. “I know yer boss lets it through begrudgingly but I wish we only dealt in shrooms and weed. Stuff might turn ya inta a dribbling moron but it won’t kill ya”.
“Uh huh”.
Jason shared Oswald’s distaste for all drugs, though that didn’t mean he wouldn’t take a slice of what was being sold. Nobody disliked money after all.
“Money’s secure though”.
“Why didn’t ya lead with that?”
“I don’t know. Was bored. Wanted a friend to talk to”.
“Hehe ya cheeky sod. Get tossed by the way”.
“Yeah, yeah. God save the queen and all that bullshit. I need you to send some guys down here to gather it up. All forty million of it”.
“What? Why me? That’s Mandragora’s job”.
“Yeah well she ain’t picking up right now” Jason says with a frown, rolling his eyes as he knew exactly what that meant. “Ahh, so she and Quinn are gettin’ the ole’ in an’ out from the big Bat then ain’t they?”
“Do you have to be so crude?”
It was funny. Killing a man by blowing his brains out, blowing two others up with a rocket, cracking someone’s ribs with his boot and carelessly shooting another was fine to Nightwing, but dirty talk? He wasn’t a fan of it.
“It ain’t crude, it’s the truth. Awww, whatsa’ matter? Little bat sad he don’t got nowhere ta park his pork sausage?”
“Go to hell Os”.
“Hey now, don’t be like that! Hahahaha!” the man says with a deep belly laugh. “Listen, if yer really nice ta yer uncle Oswald I can hooks ya up with a really pretty bird. Don’t matta the kind, I can find ‘em. Ya like asian girls? Redheads? Blondes with big knockers?”
“Knock it off Os”.
“I mean, rich young lad like ya? Ya can gets ‘em ta do whatever ya want. Bark like a dog, wear a leash. But I know ya better than that. Ya want the nice, lovey dovey kinda gal. The girl who’ll kiss yer boo boos and fetch yer slippas’ afta’ a long day of work, don’t you? Cook you a nice meal and do the two backed monster like an angel and all because she loves you, nothing more right?”
“How long have you lived in the US Os?” Jason asks, biting back a bit. “Why the hell do you still sound like a chimney sweep from Mary Poppins?”
He was trying to deflect the situation off of him of course, but to not talk about this any further, but it wasn’t working. Penguin smelled blood in the water, and clearly he was going to go in for the kill.
“Let me tell you something. She don’t exist. Not for men like us”.
“Us, Os? You’re barely a kid. You still have to order off the kid’s menu at restaurants?” he asks. But again, Oswald doesn’t take the bait. “Nah. Men like us? We get the pick of the beauties for sure. Money brings ‘em in. That’s what birds really care about. Money. The good ones that don’t? They wouldn’t touch crooks like us with a ten foot pole. They stay away because they’re smart”.
“Hey, we’re not crooks. We protect this-,”
“Yeah, yeah. I remember the spiel” Cobblepot says, cutting the man off. “Keep the city safe by controlling crime. I can’t believe you still believe that utter crock but hey, whatever helps you sleep at night kid. Sure. We’re protectin’ the city. We keep it calm, peaceful. Little ole’ ladies can walk down the street without their purse being snatched. But the money pouring in don’t hurt does it? Look at you. Twenty one years old and already worth fifty million on yer own. Heh”.
Jason goes quiet, not knowing what to say to that. Not knowing if there was anything he could say to it.
“Hey. Don’t get all sour. I’m just teasin’ you”.
“It’s fine. Whatever. Listen, twenty million goes to the big man. The rest is split up between you and Hel”.
“With you getting a twenty percent finders fee from each of us. I know” Penguin says in response to the business being discussed. “It ain’t my first rodeo kid…you sure you’re okay?”
“I’m fine Os”.
“Just don’t want ya gettin’ yer knickers in a twist because o’ something I said”.
“Why? Batman wouldn’t kill you for that”.
“Well, contrary to what you might think I thought we was mates”.
“Heh…we are Os. We are. Sorry just…not in too great a mood tonight”.
“Yeah. Sorry about that”.
“It’s fine”.
“Listen though, I am bein’ truthful with ya. This life? It don’t lead to happy endings. Sure, ya got the lavish car and exciting lifestyle. Hell, maybe that in and of itself are compensation for what you and yer dead old adopted dad have sacrificed for this dump. But I don’t think I’ve met any sadder group of individuals than the ones in our group”.
“You’re probably right on that”.
“Saturday. I got a soiree going on here at the Iceberg” the man carries on. “Bruce Wayne and Helena Mandragora are already comin’, so I figured Jason Todd might show his ugly mug too. Ya ain’t gots a date I’m assumin’ so I’ll set one up. Come on. Be a pal and pick one out fer me huh? She’s yers the whole night”.
Jason rolls his eyes and smiles despite himself.
“Let me guess, half price?”
“Nah. This one’s on the house. Consider it a extra incentive fer takin’ care of the trash. Gimme somethin’ good to work on. Somethin’ fun. Maybe kinky. Siamese twins? Albino Siamese twins from Morocco? Come on gimme a challenge”.
“Latina. Big tits”.
“Yer a right stick in the mud, ya know that?”
Penguin laughs, teasing him but agreeing.
“But ya got yerself a date. I gots the right one in mind too. Gifted actress. She’ll have ya convinced she’s in love with ya in the first hour. Best way ta get out from unda’ yer thoughts? Is to get under a woman”.
“You’d know, you perverted little pipsqueak”.
“Don’t you know it? Haha, anyways. Goodnight Nightwing. Don’t splatter against the concrete when you fall while wankin’ off on top o’ a building”.
“Don’t fall in the toilet you turd”.
Both hang up after that, leaving Jason alone in the warehouse once again. For a second he thinks about calling Bruce and maybe going over to Wayne Manor to talk to him in place of returning to his cold and rather lonely apartment. But then he remembers what Oswald had said and the fact that Helena hadn’t answered and thinks better of it.
He was busy.
Wayne Manor, Master Bedroom
“Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Sii! Siiii!”
“Unfff. Unfff”.
The bed, a rather luxurious and large one, with four posts and occasionally drapes attached to said posts was rocking. Rocking under the weight of three people laying upon the bed, all engaged in a very intimate act.
Sweat poured out over each of their bodies, covering them in a glossy sheen as they carried on. Bruce Wayne was as naked as the day he was born, a robe being the only thing he’d initially even walked into the room with, and was now laying discarded on the floor like a fallen soldier. It was joined by other articles of clothing, though none of which would be worn by a man.
Blouses and skirts, bras, and a very obvious purple thong which was at the foot of the bed.
The thong belonged to one Helena Mandragora, or sometimes Bertinelli, who at that moment was just as naked atop the bed as Bruce was, the man himself behind her, clutching onto her hips as he kneels atop the bed. Helena was a beautiful woman.
Very clearly of Italian heritage, her skin was a bit darker than other women, though not dark enough to pass for African. Perhaps a very light skinned Hispanic, though if anyone suggested such a thing they’d receive a fist in the face.
She was Sicilian, and anyone who thought otherwise would be made to suffer.
She had long black locks which at that moment were cascading down her back, sticking to her skin in different places due to how sweaty she’d gotten. This session had thus far been quite vigorous. Her eyes were blue, ocean blue, and were one of the most beautiful traits that people innately focused in upon when meeting her. Her face? Perfectly sculpted as well, with nearly all the proportions leading to a mixture of angel and demon, innocent seduction that made a man simply wish to protect her.
Her body was nothing short of a work of art either.
She worked out a fair amount, her lifestyle and…occupation, leading to her having quite a bit of downtime to do so. She had the very beginnings of abs, and yet was still perfectly proportioned in other areas. Her breasts were large and full, rounded out perfectly with nipples that were perfectly latchable, dark little quarters topped by erect little nubs.
And her ass was quite something to behold too. Heart shaped, and well poised for softening impact. And that was most certainly needed at that moment.
Bruce’s grip upon her waist tightens, the woman positioned in the bed doggystyle, her palms facing downwards atop the covers and her knees bent, positioning her at the perfect angle for Bruce’s cock to enter her.
“Unff! Unfff! Unfff!”
“Si! Si Bruce…fottimi! Fottimi!”
“Mmmm…I don’t needs ta undystand eye-talian ta know what yer sayin’ there”.
Another woman was on the bed, equally naked as Helena was, though chubbier. Not in a bad way at all though. Helena was sporty and Harleen? Harleen was pudgy, giving Bruce an alternative to pick from whenever the mood struck him. He thrusts his white hot cock into the welcoming lips of Helena, pushing out Harleen for a second while focusing on how her depths swallow him up.
Beads of sweat broke out over his forehead and rolled downwards, covering his face and flesh in a sheen equal, but less visible than that which covered Helena. And all of this happens under Harleen’s watchful eyes.
The blonde bites her lips and smiles, laying upon her side, propped up on some pillows. Her tits were larger than Helena’s, pillowy perfection that one would simply like to lay their head upon, suckle and fuck.
‘Too bad he didn’t ask me fer that tonight’ she laments with a mental sigh, loving how it felt when Bruce slapped his rigid prick between her tits and began to slide it back and forth, grasping the sides to create friction. She loved it even more when the stimulation caused him to cum.
She loved that especially. Watching his white, creamy seed splatter out of his uncut cock head, landing upon her tits and face, depending on the position at the time. The warm, sticky feeling, especially in the valley of her breasts, made her feel…warm. Loved oddly enough, though she knew such a thing might be silly.
One of her hands was groping her own breast at that moment, squeezing it and caressing, sliding her own digits up and down its breadth before occasionally moving in to pinch and tease at her nipple, the pink buds erect and eager for attention.
Her own flesh was pale white, a direct contrast to Helena’s tanned southern Italian complexion.
Lower, past her large tits and rounded belly, not fat or obese, squeezable and full, was another sight of erotic merit. Her leg was raised up, her foot balancing on her opposite leg, leaving her sopping wet pussy accessible.
And Harleen was accessing it easily enough.
Her fingers plunged in and out of her own flower, soaking her digit, her thighs and the bed beneath as her excitement runs like a river, soiling the sheets. ‘Sorry Alfred’ she thinks, her eyes still fixated on Bruce’s cock, watching as it pistons in and out of Helena, making the woman squirm and moan. She had such a lewd expression as they fucked, something that was completely out of place for the business orientated Helena who, like Bruce, rarely smiled.
Harleen had to admit…there was a jealousy coiling within her at seeing this sight. Bruce, fucking a woman who was, in all seriousness, a competitor for his affection. An affection that anyone else would think was never going to be shared. But Harleen knew better. She knew.
‘Yer destined ta be mine Brucey boy. I loves ya too much’.
“Mmmmf”.
She groans, touching a particularly sensitive portion of her inner sanctum, imagining that it was Bruce doing the touching in place of her at that moment.
‘I love ya. I loves ya so damn much…what otha’ girl would let ya fuck some eye-talian broad fer funsies. Mmmm…I know ya want my pussy more though. She’s just the warm up. Just the warm up. Yer gonna want me soon enough. Yeah, that’s how-,’
“Urrggh”.
What was happening outside soon interrupts Harleen’s thoughts, as Bruce pulls his hardened cock out of Helena’s needy slit, apparently needing to put some effort into it as the mafiosa’s cunt walls did everything they could to cling to him and keep him inside.
For Harleen, watching it get pulled out was like watching a whale breach the surface. A beautiful sight to behold. Now she was staring at his cock, all seven and a half inches of pale, uncut manhood that was slick with the juices of another woman, another woman who coos out in sadness at his cock being removed.
He was kneeling there on the bed now, his abs and dangling balls being areas of particular interest to Harleen, whose own baby blues gaze out in open, unceasing affection. He turns to look at her desirously, like a feral animal wanting to claim a female, and easily enough he kneels his way over towards her, pushing his cock right into her face.
“Suck”.
He reaches down and grasps the back of her head, tightly grasping a few strands of her hair and yanking back, a gasp of slight pain and shock overtaking her as he does it. But beyond all that she feels excitement.
She loved this treatment, the raw, primal, animalistic sex he gave her and she craved it like a drug. No matter what was happening, where she was, she’d come running when he called.
“Gaaah…puddin’” she coos, licking her lips as he leans in a bit, pressing his juice slick tip against Harleen’s lips, smearing it back and forth so as to force the woman to get a taste of the other whom he’d just been inside.
“When ya ask me so nicely-Glllurrgg!”
As soon as she opened her mouth to talk he’d shoved himself in, not even worrying about anything other than inserting his cock into one of her orifices. The grasp he held on her hair tightens, intensifies, and he shoves his entire cock down into her throat, bulging it out obscenely.
“Mmmfff”.
He throws his head back in enjoyment, pumping his hips as he moves in and out, using her throat as if it was her pussy. And Harleen? She just laid there and took it. “Urrrkkk! Glllk! Glllk! Gllk! Gllkkkk!”
Her eyes were starting to water, and she gags over and over on his dick. Her senses were completely and utterly taken over by the man as he went to work upon her. He buries her nose in his Helena slick pubes, and she feels his full balls slap up against her chin.
‘Gimme yer cum tonight puddin’...please’.
It’s all she could thin about at that moment, all she wanted, and she gazes up affectionately at the man as she pulls her finger from her sopping wet pussy. Her hands both come up, one moving to his midsection, rubbing at his abs, while the other moves around, latching down onto his ass cheek and squeezing tightly, pulling him in to try and let him know that she was eager for more.
“Gnnnrrrkkk!”
Saliva spurts out around the edges of Harleen’s lips as she suckles his cock, the penis wedged tightly in her mouth and throat, and Bruce’s face crunching up in something akin to anger. He fucked like he was still in the field, fighting with all his might and holding nothing back. But Harley also knew what that meant.
He was close to coming.
‘Mmmmm fuckin’ empty it down my throat puddin’ she thinks, trying to communicate that sentiment through just her gaze at the moment, her mouth being far too preoccupied. ‘I wanna taste ya’.
Meanwhile Helena couldn’t keep herself upright any longer, and she topples onto the bed, first onto her side and then finally her back, her chest heaving with each ragged breath she took. She’d cum three times or more, neither woman able to keep count. Harleen had already reached orgasm once already when Bruce had first got in and slammed her against the bed, burying his face in her pussy to get her ready with his tongue.
Since then though she hadn’t enjoyed his touch, the man focusing on Helena and slamming his cock into her as if to destroy her, and Harleen would be lying if she said she hadn’t started to get jealous.
“Glllk! Gllkkk! Gllkkk!”
She was pushing herself to the very edge of endurance, feeling his member throb within her mouth, undoubtedly getting ready to release his seed, his tasty nectar, into her. But his grip upon her head, his forceful penetration, somewhat lessens, stopping, which was odd considering he was finally on the edge of orgasm.
Harleen didn’t notice nor did she care. Him letting go of her head wasn’t a sign for her to stop. She keeps pushing herself forward, gagging all the while. ‘Come on Bruce! Come on! Cum fer Harley!’
“Let go”.
She was confused when she heard that order, that grunted, animalistic order, and she looks up, not doing what the man said at all. Her lips were still wrapped around the base of his girth, her tongue slithering up and down it, teasing the flesh there. He glared back down at her, making her wilt, the blonde woman not realizing what she’d done wrong.
“I said let go”.
He grabs her head again, but this time it was not to force his manhood down her throat. No. Instead he just yanks her off of him entirely, causing a repeat of what had happened before. His cock was freed from a warm, wet, hole dedicated to pleasuring him, and his dick was slick with saliva. Harleen’s spit.
“Gaaah…pu-puddin-kak!”
She fights to catch her breath, the cockhead sliding past her pouty, ruby red lips and leaving some of his equally delicious pre behind, allowing the woman to dab her tongue out and taste even more. His cock was throbbing in anticipation, no doubt eager to spew out its payload.
It clicks in Harleen’s mind.
He didn’t want to cum in her mouth. He wanted to cum in her pussy, her warm flower which was eager and waiting for his seed to be deposited with her. It made Harley’s heart beat rapidly, knowing what was about to happen, and being utterly ready for it.
She wasn’t on the pill. She’d thrown them out right after the change in her and Bruce’s relationship, when they first became intimate. She just…knew. Whatever was meant to happen between them would happen.
And she was perfectly fine with it.
With accepting Bruce’s baby into her, carrying their child. Her ‘puddin’s’ baby, the man she worshiped with every fiber of her being, whom she served dutifully in the hopes that one day he would see her as she was meant to be seen. His other half. The beauty who soothed the savage beast.
Of course, he never wore condoms. A man like him considered himself beyond those concerns. With his wealth? It was doubtful it even mattered to him.
“Ohh…puddin. Lemme get ready fer ya baby”.
Quickly, acting on what she had guessed was his meaning behind pulling his cock away from her, she lays back and spreads her legs out, exposing her blonde, hairy pussy to the man, which was soaking in further excitement, waiting for him to spear her. The path forward was open to him, and it would be absolutely no effort for him to rush forward and thrust into her. Harley was waiting for it, desperately wanting it.
But Bruce pulls away, not even looking at her as he instead gazes back at Helena, his hand moving up and down his cock furiously, pumping himself to keep him on the precipice. He scoots over, walking on his knees once again and making his way towards Helena.
“Huh?”
The Italian woman who was still riding down the high of her multiple orgasms looked up, confused for the moment and not understanding what was happening fully as her mind was still effectively a pile of sludge. It didn’t matter to Bruce. He didn’t need her understanding right then. He needed something very, very specific. He grasps her by the thigh and pulls it to the side, further opening her battered and reddened pussy lips once again.
His cock was resting atop her, pushed back and forth and teasing through the thatch of dark, almost unruly pubic hair above her pussy lips.
“Puddin’, wait! I’m right here! She already got hers!”
Harleen’s complaints fell on deaf ears as Bruce pulls back, positions his cockhead at Helena’s waiting entrance, and once again plunges in, allowing her walls to cling to him once again, though much weaker this time due to her exhaustion.
Helena grips the covers tightly with her hands, convulsing as she is pleasured once again, Bruce reaching out and upwards to grasp her tits, squeezing them tightly in tandem with his thrusts. “Unnfff…unffff…unnfffff!”.
He was atop her, humping downwards and plugging up her depths with his cock, his orgasm now rapidly approaching as the last bit of his stamina is reached. He thrusts in one final time, his cockhead buried deeply within Helena, almost poking at her womb, and arches his back.
“UNGGGH!”
He lets loose his loudest animalistic grunt and cums, filling Helena up with his warm seed, which the woman clearly enjoys, at least on the physical level. Her mouth opens and her eyes go wide, the semen filling her as Bruce makes a series of mini thrusts, ensuring that he stayed inside and filled her as best as he possibly could.
“Unff…heh…heh…heh…”
He rests there for a moment, still sheathed deeply in the Italian woman, panting and catching his breath, all the while Harley glares furiously. Not at Bruce though, rather she stares hatefully at Helena, who she was beginning to loathe.
‘Why can’t it eva’ just be me and him?’ she huffs mentally, enraged that she hadn’t been the one to receive his creampie.
But Bruce was unaware of her anger, unaware of uncaring, and as soon as he regains his senses he beings to pull out. His cock was beginning to soften now, his cum having been released and thus having no reason to be hard any longer. It comes out again, still soaked, but this time with a fair amount of his man chowder spewing out as well.
‘It was a nice one…fuckin’ bitch…’
Some globules of his cum fall out onto the bed as he climbs off of the panting woman, and pushes his feet down onto the floor besides the bed, standing up again. “Mmmf…thank you girls”.
“Yer welcome puddin” Harleen says mournfully, looking down at the bed and huffing, clearly upset but unwilling to take it out on him. Helena says nothing, still spread out over her back on the bed, catching her breath even still. She hadn’t expected the utter blitzkrieg of the creampie that came her way, and wasn’t ready for it when it came. She was still shivering, even then.
“Stay here tonight” Bruce says as he turns and reaches down for his robe, scooping it up and throwing it over his shoulders. He fastens it tightly about his waist, wanting to be away from here, from the two women, from this room.
He didn’t know why but he craved them when he felt….those things. The awful loneliness crushing in upon him, the pain and self doubts.
But when he was done and the darkness had passed? He didn’t even want to look at them. He knew it was cold, maybe even cruel, but it was the undeniable truth to him. “I have some of your clothes in my drawers. Or you can wear some of mine if you want”.
Harleen brightens a bit at that, the thought of slipping into one of Bruce’s shirts and cuddling up with him in his bed being something that went a long way towards making her feel better.
“Thank ya puddin’. I…I hope I mades ya feel a little betta. I know it was a rough night”.
“You did. Thank you”.
‘Tell them to leave. You’re done with them’.
He closes his eyes and sighs, glad that he was facing away from Harleen and Helena at that moment, fighting back against his own nature in an attempt to be better than he was. ‘It’s destroying you. All of this. It’s breaking you. You’re selling your soul for this city’.
“In the morning….Alfred will cook you some breakfast. And then he’ll take you into the city. He’ll take you home. Before that take my credit card…go buy some things for yourselves”.
“Awww, Brucey baby! Yer spoilin’ us!” Harleen giggles while Helena just slightly lifts herself up, balancing upon her elbows as she looks at the man who’d just come inside of her’s back. “G-grazie Bruce”. She looked like she’d been through hell, and was trying to pretend she didn’t love every single second of it.
“You’re welcome. Goodni-,”
“Ya ain’t gonna cuddle with us?” Harleen asks desirously, wanting the man to get back into the bed and lay down besides the both of them, to get in close and hold them and allow him in turn to be held by them. Well, her really. She didn’t mind Helena being along for some fun, at least when she didn’t hog Bruce to herself, but she was perfectly fine with kicking her out of the bed and letting her lay upon the floor when it came to cuddle time.
“I-,”
KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
“Yes?”
‘Saved by the bell’.
“Master Bruce?” Alfred calls out. “There is a phone call for you. A certain Detective Montoya wishes to speak with you. She says it's urgent”.
“On my way Alfred”.
He turns and gives the two women a look, appraising them with his eyes for a moment. Their naked beauty, the adoration and love clearly present in Harleen’s own gaze and yet? He didn’t love them. Neither of them. He felt something akin to friendship perhaps, though it was closer to simple business expediency. They were useful to him. He used them. They used him. That’s how it was.
“Afraid not. Enjoy the rest of your evening”.
And just like that he begins to walk forward, heading towards the door. When he gets there he opens it and slips out, closing it behind him so as to not leave the two naked and post coital woman to be viewed by Alfred outside, though the aging butler who had raised him had more than enough tact to not look.
CLICK!
It closes behind him, and Harleen and Helena are left in the room alone, silence falling over them save for the crackling of the fire that had been lit in the fireplace. ‘I wish I was back at the asylum’ Harleen thinks, stifling her anger. ‘At least I’d be able ta work someone ova’ and feel a bit betta about this shit’.
“No….oh no, no, no!”
Helena had apparently just sat up, and was now gazing down at her cum filled pussy, letting the ramifications of what it all meant impact against her mind as she makes sense of it, the lust fog leaving her with her reason. She looked panicked, knowing what it all meant.
“Merda! Why the hell did he have to cum inside?!!”
Harleen just rolls onto her side, resting atop the pillows with one arm raised to support her head. “Because he’s Bruce frickin’ Wayne and he wanted ta creampie ya. Doncha’ think it’s owed ta him? Everything he does fer this place?”
“He…he…he didn’t have to cum in me! Why can’t he at least wear a condom?”
“Yeah, sure. Richest, hunkiest guy in the city really wants ta spoil gettin’ his salami wet with a piece o’ plastic. Relax. Aintcha’ on the pill?”
“No!”
“Heh…then it’s yer own damn fault”.
Helena whirrs on the woman at her side, scowling openly and letting the blonde know she was enraged. She sits up quickly, squelching as her thighs come together and cause some of the cum to slip against her slick skin.
“Fuck…fuck…fuck!”
“Relax ya idiot. Havin’ his baby wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world,” the blonde says murderously, looking at the back of the woman’s head, praying, for Helena’s sake, that she hadn’t just been knocked up by Bruce. ‘If she is…I’ll make sure she don’t stick around too long afta’ it’s born’.
It would be easy really. Well…not really.
It would be hard, really hard, to hide a murder from the world’s greatest detective. But still, Harleen liked her odds. Helena would meet with a little accident after the birth of her baby. Something tragic and awful, leaving a little orphan with nothing but their father and in desperate need of a mother.
Harleen would swoop in right after that and fill that void, giving them brothers and sisters later on with nobody being the wiser that she had done anything wrong. But that was all academic. Only if. Just if.
“You don’t understand” Helena bites back, scooting up onto the bed a bit more, still seemingly shell shocked about what had just happened. “I can’t have a baby. Not with all the work I have to do. All the-,”
“Yeah, yeah. Must be real hard ta sit in yer penthouse apartment and pretend ya run a waste management business with yer daddy, ohh wait…he ain’t yer daddy, is he?” Harleen asks with a smirk, digging in deep with Helena now, and causing the woman to give her a death glare worthy of Batman himself.
But Harleen wasn’t phased. She just keeps going.
“Or is he? I keep forgettin’, which one was it that shot a wad very similar ta the one just got shot inta ya inta yer mommy? How many goombas were giving her the business? Was that part o’ the deal? Kickin’ it up ta the bosses’ wife?”
“Harley...shut the fuck up…before you say something that-,”
“Ohh right, right. That fat fuck is yer daddy. Ya had ta DNA test ta prove it. Hehe. Funny thing huh? Finding out all that time lata’. Afta’ ya got tucked inta bed by a guy who wasn’t yer pops. And shut the fuck up with that mafiosa talk like yer some Italian donna. Ya ain’t nothin’ without Brucey. ‘Sides”.
She smirks maliciously, licking her lips in an almost demonic way.
“I know things. I got things all tucked away in a secret folda’ ‘bout ya. Ya do anythin’ ta me, and it all comes out. ‘Specially what happened that night ya found out whatcha’ thought was true wasn’t what was true, got it? Ohh wait, capische? That’s what dumb guineas like you speak in right? Weird fuckin’ language”.
“You’re a nobody without Bruce too, you slut”.
“I’m a docta,” Harleen says, completely unphased. “And I had ta work my hot little booty off ta get where I am. Which is why Bruce chose me as a partna’. He got saddled with ya because Mandragora is-,”
“DON’T YOU DARE SAY A FUCKING THING ABOUT HIM CAGNA!”
“Ohhh jeepa’s. Lot more protective over him than ya are of yer last old man!”.
“I’ll kill you” Helena seethes. “One of these days…I’ll kill you”.
“Sure. I believe that”.
She didn’t. Mostly because she fully believed that it would be her that slid a knife into the mobster’s throat, watching as she struggled to live beneath her, while Harley constantly drove the knife into her, again and again.
“But again…it just happened. We don’t know if it’ll even take. Takes days ta find that shit out”.
Harleen falls onto her back, looking up at the ceiling and clearly disinterested in any further conversation with the woman who was a rival to her and nothing more. “I can’t be pregnant. I can’t. I-,”
“What if ya are?”
“What?”
“What will ya do if ya are preggers?” Harleen asks with a sigh, hating that she couldn’t get a single moment of quiet to mull over things and try to center herself. “Ya gonna get an abortion?”
“Que? NO! I’d never do t-,”
“Good, because if ya did? I’d tell” Harleen says in a sing song voice, openly mocking the woman. “I’d tell Brucey first and then? Then I’d tell yer dad”. Helena says nothing, opting to instead keep glaring hatefully at the blonde whom she had never gotten along with. “Funny thing ‘bout mobsters? They’ll whack a guy, sell dope and lie cheat and steal ta the moon and back, but every Sunday yer butts are in church pews pretendin’ ta be good catholics. Hehe. My ass”.
“Fuck you”.
“No thanks”.
Helena rises off of the bed, standing in a manner similar to how Bruce had stood moments ago, clearly wanting to exit. She was nervous, scared, and undoubtedly angry now with Harley digging into the wound.
“Ya know how he feels ‘bouts it. Don’t likes it at all”.
“I…I wouldn’t do it”.
“Yer thinkin’ ‘bout it. That’s fer shit sure. Do yerself a fava’. Don’t. You’ll be fucked otha’wise”.
“Vai al’inferno Harleen”.
“We’ll all gets there eventually. Where’s ya goin’ now though?”
“To…to take a shower”.
Helena had grabbed her clothes, the ones Bruce had yanked her out of as soon as she’d gotten there, and used them to cover herself up as much as she could. Harleen crosses her arms behind her head and smirks. “Yeah. Maybe that’ll help. Ya should stop playin’ the innocent victim here though”.
The Italian woman was ignoring her now, or at least pretending to, trying to rather. Remaining silent and not saying anything as she makes towards the door.
“He ain’t forcin’ ya ta come. He’d stop invitin’ ya if ya stopped comin. Yer here ‘cause ya wants ta be. Ya love this shit. Ya probably love him. But the funny thing? He don’t love ya. He just uses ya as a cum dumpster. That’s all. Wouldn’t even miss ya if ya bit the bullet tommora’. Replace ya as quick as shit”
She opens the door, walks out, and then slams it shut, not saying anything at all, which was proof positive to the blonde that she was well and truly affected by what had just been said. It was quiet once again, and Harleen was alone.
Rapidly the smile that had curved her lips drops away, replaced by a frown and then a scowl.
She was angry again, miserable. They were all miserable and she could tell.
Maybe that’s why she had to make things that much worse for Helena. If she could do that then maybe, just maybe, she’d feel a bit better about herself too. But it didn’t work. It never did. Yet she kept trying to do it. Wasn’t that the definition of insanity? Doing the same thing over and over and expecting different results?
That didn’t matter.
‘Why should anyone else gets ta be happy when I’m so fuckin’ miserable? When Bruce is so damn miserable? Why…why can’t he be happy with me?’
She knew, just knew that all it would take for her happiness was Bruce. Bruce, and Bruce alone.
And yet, here she was.
Alone and miserable.
Gotham was safe though! That was something…right?
GCPD, Precinct Nine
“Come on Bats…pick the fuck up”.
Renee Montoya was not a fan of waiting. Especially not when it was waiting in such an uncomfortable place, hiding in the stairway and leaning up against the wall, the cell phone tightly pushed against her ear while she had to constantly look over her shoulder, making sure that nobody snuck up on her or heard what she was saying.
She’d made contact of course, though not with who she wanted to hear. No. it was always that aged British voice first, the heavy accent grating on her always telling her to ‘wait a moment.’A moment was always more than a minute. A solid ten minutes at least.
But still she waited, knowing without a doubt that it was in her best interests to do so.
She waited, and waited, and waited and then, finally?
“Montoya”.
“Bats” she whispers, keeping her voice low. “That you?”
“What is it?”
It was him, which made the fact that she had to ask that question rather silly. Who else could that voice on the other end of the line be? It was an unmistakable one, linked forever to the Batman. She had enough experience with him to know that he would want her to get right to it.
“We got una problema”.
“What?”
“New lieutenant here” she explains with a shrug, continuing to look out up and down the stairway as if the man she was talking about would materialize right out of thin air. No such thing happened of course, but even still, she somewhat expected. “He’s pissed at you. Doesn’t like what you did with the cat burglar you left hanging up there in the square…without her hand”.
“She’s a thief”.
“Yeah, yeah…I know, trust me. I get it. Me and Bullock are on board but…this fucking new guy man!” she seethes, her voice raising a bit as she gets angry, something she quickly corrects by lowering it once more. “He’s pissed. Says what you’re doing is wrong. Trying to rally the troops and get the cops to go after you and your group”.
“How much support does he have?”
“Support?” she scoffs. “Fucking zilch. Nada. Nothing. You think any cop in this city, at least the ones who remember how it was, wants to go back to the bad old days? Shit, GCPD is an easier job than the fire department now. Nah. We’re cool with keeping it the way it is”.
“So is he a threat?”
“He keeps talking about calling in outside help” she admits. “SWAT from other cities. Cities less…in control of things. Hell, he’s been talking to the governor and making some inroads with the bleeding heart bullshit about law and order”.
“We have law and order here Detective Montoya”.
“You don’t have to tell me. What the hell do we do?”
“What did Loeb say about it?”
“That fat piece of shit? He actually agrees with Gordon; thinks it's time for a ‘change’ in Gotham. We both know what that means though” she spits angrily. “He wants things to go back to him having his pockets fucking full. He ain’t happy with the scraps you’re giving him”.
“Hmmm”.
“It was a mistake you know” she says tentatively, not wanting to seem like she was questioning him. “Leaving him on. You can’t control greed like that, Batman. He isn’t content”.
“I see that now. This lieutenant, what’s his name?”
“Gordon,” Renee says. “Jim Gordon. New guy but born and raised in Gotham. Ex-special forces or some shit, I don’t know. Got a good record. Clean cop”.
“No chance of turning him to our way of thinking?”
“Nah” she admits sadly, despite everything, the threat this man posed, feeling bad for him. “I kinda broached the subject, tactfully with him, telling him that since you came around crime has fallen to practically nothing. What little is left you’ve got a handle on it. He told me it didn’t matter. The law was the law”.
He goes quiet on the other end, not saying anything for the moment, weighing what he wanted to say next it seemed. Thinking.
Soon enough though, he comes up with an answer.
“It would be best if you and Bullock took him to the river”.
Renee closes her eyes and sighs, nodding her head all the same. “I figured you’d say that. Don’t like it, but I knew that’s where it would go”.
“We can’t have anyone threaten what we’ve built Montoya”.
“I know. I know. Trust me, Bullock and I are on the same page as you”.
“As for Loeb…you’re also right. He’s too greedy. Not content with the largesse he’s already been granted. I think it’s time we put him out to pasture, after James Gordon is removed from the board. A new commissioner will be needed. I think Commissioner Montoya has a good ring to it, don’t you?”
Click.
The phone call ends with Batman disconnecting, and Montoya in shock over what had just been said, offered really. It might sound awful, really, truly awful and even evil but…she felt better about what she and Bullock were going to have to do.
It was for the greater good after all.
Chapter Text
A Galaxy Away, Apokolips, The War Dome
Click! Click! Click! Click!
“My queen, I assure you, this display will be most enjoyable”. The groveling. Ohh the groveling. She hated it so, and yet could never find it in her heart to bat it away. It was a sign, a sign of her complete and utter domination of those around her, of her command over this planet and its inhabitants.
Groveling was only to be expected by those around her. It was natural.
What else was one to do in the midst of a New Goddess save but drop to their knees and bow, worshiping her in the hopes that she would consider them worthy of continuing to even draw breath in her presence.
Of course that didn’t always save them.
Some of them the woman found so loathsome, so contemptible, that all they could rightfully expect was to be incarcerated right on the spot, the woman not even caring beyond that split second of effort it took to destroy them, forgotten as she walked through their ashes.
“It better be Bernadeth, or you’ll find yourself in the War Dome”.
Her voice was cold and aloof, and yet all the same it was beautiful, carrying with it a soft and melodic tone that somehow made her even more frightening. The sycophant besides her knew better though. Her beauty was, in no way shape or form, something to make one forget about the utter danger she posed.
Bernadeth, the feared torturess of Apokolips, whose name was feared throughout entire galaxies for her prowess in extorting truth and lies in equal measure from tongues, shivers, and makes no attempt to hide it, knowing that her mistress wished for her fear. If she didn’t make any outward showing of it, she would begin to question her.
And the last thing you wanted from the woman before her was to be thought disloyal.
‘Apokolips preserve me’.
The gray skinned woman brings her hand up to her cheek, pointedly looking away in a sign of supplication, trying to make herself smaller than she was. She herself was no pushover in the art of physical combat. She was gifted in it, truly. But against a new goddess? She stood even less than no chance at all.
Bernadeth herself, as stated before, had grayish skin, though it could more be construed by pale. In no way could she be considered beautiful, not with her sunken in, beady eyes that consistently looked about as if searching out a new form of torturous entertainment, some poor soul to vent her frustrations on.
She was gangly, long limbed and thin, though that couldn’t truly be seen under the green, regal robes she wore, signifying her ‘importance’ to the regime that ruled over this planet of never ending flame and war. Her hair was black, and short, clinging to her scalp with small locks hanging down at equal lengths and position over her forehead, something akin to a cowlick upon Earth.
Her lips were thin and grayer even than the rest of her flesh, pursed in a thin line that rarely gave anything away other than disdain for those around her. Her nose was small and upturned, piglike almost, adding to her utterly loathsome appearance.
“I pro-promise you. Granny Goodness and I both ensured that this fight would be-,”
“Ugggh. Stop…talking” the other woman groans, waving her hand in the air dismissively, no longer wanting to hear the grating voice that assailed her ears. “Your voice sounds as bad as you look”. Bernadeth was…hurt, though she knew that was rather stupid all things considering.
She’d always known that she wasn’t a beauty. Not like Lashina or Barda. She was sensitive about it, and all others who had dared to pass commentary upon it found themselves dragged off to the royal torture chambers beneath the Palace of Woe where they would never be heard from again.
But the woman who walked before her, before all others realistically speaking, could say such things without the barest hint of worry about retribution. There would be none. Even Bernadeth, spiteful and one who dwelt upon grudges and hate, knew that.
It had already been proven beyond a doubt that such ideas were folly.
“Yes my queen. I am so-,”
“Didn’t I just say to shut up?”
Bernadeth says nothing, instantly clamming up completely and not even thinking to part her lips. She was stuck in a no win situation, that much was clear. If she spoke she would be incinerated instantly for daring to go against the ruler of this planet.
If she remained silent, and did not address her sovereign in any way, she might be killed as well. Quickly going over her options made it clear that the smartest thing she could do was remain silent. It had a greater probability of keeping her alive.
Not that much greater, but still greater than speaking again.
It was noted quickly how she had ceased speaking, and a smile graced the lips of the woman who had given such an order, a good sign that Bernadeth had made the right choice. “What do you know? You aren’t completely useless after all”.
They continued walking, heading towards the massive opening at the end of the hallway, flanked as it was on either side by torches that sat within sconces, well lit and illuminating the way forward. Bernadeth was ugly, quite like the planet that had spawned her and her entire family, but the woman she served?
Ugly was the very antithesis of who she was.
She was beauty incarnate, perfectly proportioned and built in all ways, as if some force from beyond the universe itself had come forth to sculpt her. Starting at the very top of her head one would first see the beautiful golden locks which were the color of a blazing sun, so vibrant and perfect. She wore it long, her hair normally going down to the middle of her back when it was undone, though at that moment it was perfectly twisted into one long braid, the interlocking lengths twisting and turning over one another before ending in a tightly secured knot.
She wore it over her shoulder to the front, the braid bouncing as she walked along, her hips swaying out this way and that as she moved.
Her hair wasn’t completely secured however.
Around the dome of her head, especially the sides, she had left it loose enough so that a curtain could skirt just around the edges of her eyes, casting a slight shadow and framing those equally beautiful blue eyes which gazed out at the world coldly, coldly in a way that didn’t quite match with their vibrant hue.
It was as if she wasn’t meant to be who she was, her own body and looks betraying her as something…else. Other.
But those were just fantasies regardless. There was no denying what she was. The undisputed ruler of a world dedicated to war and darkness, a world that had not known peace since it had been brought into existence.
She’d proved that she was first amongst all the citizens of this planet, though such a thing had never been meant to pass originally. She was meant to serve, to be the crown jewel in a collection of warriors who were to serve their previous ruler for all time.
He was gone now, displaced, and in his place stood this woman. The creature meant to serve, now worshiped as an even greater ruler than the one she had risen up against.
Her beauty was not only in her face. It continued.
Over her surprisingly unmarred, unblemished and perfect skin, pale due to a lack of unobstructed sunlight and the seemingly perpetual night that overtook the planet, from her neck to her clavicle.
Down to the valley of her chest.
Despite the nature of Apokolips and the twisted form many of its denizens took, beauty was not absent. Nor particularly rare. Was there not immense beauty in violence? A strange order in disorder? Nothing was one thing fully or the other, and this woman was proof of it.
She had wide hips which supported to the back a perfectly shaped rear end, globes of immense hardness and yet supple softness all at once, the result of countless days of intense training. Her legs were powerfully built, capable of so much more than they even appeared. Her stomach? Ab muscles covered it, yet gave way upwards to very large breasts, breasts that could doubtlessly feed and support many healthy young.
Ohh yes, this woman was of an immense beauty, near perfection it seemed.
Her clothing further accentuated her form and power, clinging to her and allowing all of those who looked upon her a glimpse at the true strength of Apokolips, at the sole reason that they remained free of the so-called ‘goodness’ of those self righteous hypocrites upon New Genesis.
It was, all things considered, a rather simple garment.
A dress, so to speak, which was tied succinctly around the back of the woman’s neck, held together by a tightly wound knot that was tied by the servants within her palace. It was black in color, black as night, as the space around their planet beyond the reaches of the illuminating flame of the hellspores that consistently blazed up into the sky. Like thousands of volcanoes in perpetual eruption, bathing the entire planet in a ceaseless snow of sparks and fire.
It went down in two separate straps, moving to a portion where it gets wider, just above her breasts. It even out as it traveled across the expanse of those perky, full gloves, covering her nipples, which Bernadeth knew to be a bright pink, and about seven or eight inches on either side.
Even with this expanse of fabric much of her breasts were still left open to purview, on either side, the round breadth of them visible. The dress itself was plunging deeply, a v-cut existing and traveling down the length of it to just below her belly button, leaving only the space beneath that covered.
While her sides were left completely open the fabric widened and splayed out once again, hanging loosely over her hips and side, going around the back to cover her ass cheeks and continued on in a long trail that carried on about five or six feet behind her. Behind that were other attendants, all women, who walked in a straight line, their hands folded and their heads bowed in supplication. Their job was to remain silent and tend to the needs of their mistress whenever she called upon them.
They prevented anyone from crossing her path, always conscious of that trail which all feared treading upon by accident.
The dress was longer in front as well, reaching down between her legs and covering up her womanhood, flowing out backwards between her legs and joining the trail while her legs moved, freed by the slits torn in the sides of the dress. Her feet were clad in sandals, which were intricately tied in laces that went halfway up her calf, tied tightly at the top.
This was the outfit she normally wore whenever she attended these functions, one of many different uniforms that the woman donned. Her ‘pleasure robes’ as they were called, for day to day jaunts done for entertainment.
Only one item of her clothing and adornments at that moment was always with her, no matter the time or place. Even while she bathed she did not remove it, refusing to do so. Anyone who touched it would suffer instant death.
Only her hands were to be laid upon it.
It was a necklace, tied about her neck and hanging low right over her breasts, no doubt due to the weight of the item attached to the opposite end of the chain that had been forged from the dying embers of a far off dwarf star, a star that the blonde herself had destroyed for this very purpose as a celebration of the deed that led to the piece of jewelry itself.
It was sort of triangle-like, though it was flat at the top, sporting two downward lines on either side. Clearly it was a seal, a sigil of some sort, sporting an emblem in the midst of it.
It was an S, an S which curved through the strange, rock-like object which was mostly gray save for the lines of red fissures that darted through it at random, like obscene veins, pumping blood through a body.
A fitting comparison, considering that was exactly what they were.
The gray, rocklike pendant that she wore was indeed all that remained of a once powerful man. A god who had sought to subjugate her.
Her.
Kara Zor-El.
Goddess and ruler of Apokolips. All knew her name, but few spoke it. Instead they called her by the name she had taken by force, by her victory in trial by combat.
Darkseid.
They were getting closer and closer to the exit at the opposite end of the hallway now, and the sounds that were happening outside were now pushing their way into the space itself, allowing Bernadeth and the horde of servants to hear the raucous, bloodthirsty cheers. But Darkseid herself? She had been aware of them before she even began her trek to the War Dome, miles away in the middle of her throne room in the Palace of Woe.
She could hear and see everything that she wished to see upon her adopted planet.
Nothing escaped her gaze.
“Mmmm…It is a good day for this, isn’t it?”
Bernadeth says nothing, keeping her head bowed and her eyes locked onto the floor as they move forward, continuing onwards. She remembered her mistress’ command, and wouldn’t budge from it. Kara takes note of this and sighs, rolling her eyes.
“You can talk now idiot. Especially when I talk to you”.
“Y-yes my queen. Of course. It…it is a beautiful day for it”.
Nothing more was said as they finally exited down the hallway, a hallway designed specifically for the woman’s royal personage, with no others save for her and those she allowed able to use it. It led out onto a sprawling balcony that was devoid of any and all other life, open completely. The warm, cinder filled air impacts against her cheeks, and Kara smiles as she comes face to face with an example of her power.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!”
The roar of the crowd, of hundreds of thousands of throats letting loose with a victorious war whoop, all eyes fixed upon the area before them, a sprawling mass of sandy dunes and hills that was ever shifting with the tides and turns of the combat that occurred inside. The War Dome was infamous for its brutality, for the untold cruelty that occurred within. Evidence of it could even be seen now, with the bones and body parts of past victims of the Apokoliptian need for blood sport strewn about the floor of the arena.
Kara breathed in deeply, smiling to herself as she took in the scent of the carnage, of the bloodletting, enjoying it deeply.
“By Rao…this is a perfect day”.
A hushed silence falls over the crowd, each and every one of them falling silent as the word is passed that Darkseid had entered the arena, and was now amongst them. All heads bowed save for the two upon the ground, both men locked in fierce, brutal combat, unrelenting as they focused exclusively on one another.
Kara just smiles, paying no attention to the worshipful gazes of her slaves, and instead turns, her eyes landing upon the royal box seats which were for her and those she allowed to accompany her. Lazily she raises a hand and waves it back and forth, signaling to the crowds that they could return to their shouts of murderous glee.
Instantly they did, a loud thud echoing out throughout the entirety of the area as one large, gray skinned man-like being slams his fist into the side of a heavily armored, squat, yellow skinned being.
“THE MAIN MAN IS GONNA FRAG YOUR ASS!!!!”
He growls out, screaming in utter rage, clearly enjoying this as the jawbone of his opponent is rattled, clearly shaking his teeth. He falls backwards, bringing his arm up to attempt to deflect another blow, doing so, but forcing the fist of his enemy to slam into his arm.
“AHHH!”
He screams out in pain, and the crowd roars their approval, clearly having a favorite. Meanwhile, Kara apathetically moves up towards the royal box where four warriors stood guard, waiting for her. They didn’t dare look at her, not yet, as doing so might incur her wrath. Instead they stood there, waiting to be addressed with an air of nervous anticipation.
“Ahhh, the Furies are here…great”.
She was being sarcastic of course, the woman not putting much stock in this new idea of her generals. Granny Goodness had assured her though that this was worth the effort and that one day her Furies would lead the armies of Apokolips across the battlefield and onwards towards New Genesis.
Kara doubted it. Highly. But she did have to admit, sometimes it paid to have young women about her who were utterly in awe of her very person and would give their lives for her if she so decided.
She turns her back upon them, and sits down upon the throne, looking down into the arena for the first time so as to study the battle that was being waged, though her initial excitement was already wearing off. ‘Nothing keeps my attention very long. Ugggh…so disappointing’.
“Barda” she calls out quickly with a firm tone of voice, speaking to one of the Furies, the one who remained at the forefront of her sisters.
“Yes Lady Darkseid?”
Barda was truly an impressive specimen of what could be sired upon Apokolips. She towered over nearly everybody around her, even Kara herself, though she was wise to never, ever, draw attention to that fact. She was beautiful too, despite her relative youth. She was only in her fifth hundredth year, just out of childhood in terms of the longevity of the New Gods.
She was still youthful in appearance, yet so firm, stoic. Utterly fearless in battle. She would throw herself forth with reckless abandon, completely uncaring for anything other than killing the enemy. And her cruelty? It could scarcely be matched by any of the other Furies. Her favorite activity was yanking the arms from a defeated opponent, pulling them right out of the sockets until the flesh itself snapped away.
A testament to her strength.
But also to the fact that she would, and always would be, suspect in the eyes of the ruler of Apokolips. After all, Kara knew the circumstances of her birth. Granny Goodness had told her before she’d been inducted into the Furies, implanted as the leader. Her mother was a warrior by the name of Big Breeda, who had won countless wars for her predecessor.
On Apokolips warriors were bred with one another for the sole purpose of cultivating what served Darkseid the most. Cruelty, cunning, bravery and utter dedication to the ruler.
Big Breeda had betrayed Darkseid.
She’d mothered a child not out of concern for the future of Apokolips and without thought to the strength of its armies, but for love.
For this crime both she and the man she loved were put to death, and Barda taken from them and trained within the walls of Granny Goodness’ orphanage. She was never allowed to forget her mother’s failures, and was ensured that every beating she received, every burning, slap and countless other horrors that befell her were the fault of her mother, and it was on her to make them right.
Barda intended to do so. To wash away the stain of her mother’s dishonor and finally take her place at Kara’s side, replacing Granny Goodness as her general and closest confidante. She intended to do this by piling high as many corpses as she possibly could. A testament to her dedication to Darkseid.
She wore armor, alternating red and yellow plates over the fish scale that covered her entire well built, youthful, and nubile body. Over her head she wore a large helmet that obstructed a view of her long, dark locks. She stared ahead coldly, with those piercing blue eyes.
She was not alone though in her desire to stand at her mistress’ side as they burned down the universe in the name of Apokolips.
There were others standing right besides her.
First and foremost was Lashina, a woman whose entire body was covered in steel bands, which in combat she wielded immense control over, using them to entrap and slice to ribbons anyone unfortunate enough to get in her way. One such band was wrapped about her face, covering the entire middle of her nose and cheeks. Of all the Furies, none hated Barda more than she, though she had yet to defeat her in one on one combat. She too was beautiful, possessing many of the same traits as Barda herself, though diminutive, human sized so to speak.
Underestimating her would be quite foolish.
Then? There was Stompa, an even more immense woman who was large by a fraction of four than even Barda. Her shoulders were as wide as a truck, and her head seemed small, a tiny little pill placed atop a massive expanse of flesh. Her body was similarly large all around, with beefy arms that could rip trees from the ground, and powerful legs able to send her flying through the air.
Her choice of clothing was simple. A tunic with alternating red and yellow, similar to Barda in that regard, that buttoned up the front. A helmet, emblazoned with the letter F for Furies and boots. At that moment she stood there, her arms crossed over her chest in defiance, though clearly avoiding directly looking upon her leader. She lacked breasts, or rather only had very small ones, pulled taut against the musculature of her chest. She was mannish, lacking in beauty unlike her sisters in arms.
She was afraid, and while she was physically impressive she was one of the dumbest creatures that Kara had ever run across, possessing not a shred of battlefield acumen or philosophical ability. She just charged into battle with no thought.
Kara would’ve already had her killed had she not seen the woman alone fell entire armies by herself.
And last there was one young woman whom Karen was not quite able to place as of yet. Oddly enough? She liked her, all things considered. There was just something about her, something that stoked some long forgotten feeling within Karen.
Perhaps it was a stand-in for a maternal sensation she had been denied all those years ago when her planet was destroyed and the last chance for its survival across the stars with it, or maybe…she felt pity for her. Regardless, Kara was softer towards this one, clearly making her something of a favorite and stoking the jealousy and hatred of the others.
Mad Harriet.
“Hehehehehe”.
She laughed, constantly. Not in an overt, grating way, but rather in a subdued, somewhat girlish way. As if she was constantly giggling at something she found humorous. But nothing was humorous in Harriet’s world. No. She was constantly on edge, which hinted at her incessant laughter being something more of a coping mechanism than an expression of finding humor in something. She was scared, and she had good reason to be. She’d always been scared.
Harriet was the runt of the litter so to speak, and even from a young age found herself on the receiving end of all the cruelties that young children could mete out upon others. She was odd, even by Apokoliptian standards.
Her hair was green and her skin? A jaundice yellow, as if she was sick though she wasn’t. It was her natural coloration. She had a rather cute, button nose, upturned ever so slightly as if in a sign of royal parentage, though Harriet knew better than to try and think herself above anyone else.
She was animalistic, even then, squatting down on her knees and palms, scraping against the floor and swaying back and forth, waiting for prey. “Hehehehe”. Her lips were black, again, their natural coloration, and yet still pouty, even while stretched out in a wicked smile across the lower half of her face, exposing the pearly whites of her teeth which were clenched tightly together.
Her eyes were green, matching her hair which flowed outwards and downwards at the same time with no rhyme or reason, furthering her reputation and adding to her name. Mad. Everyone thought she was crazy.
She was beautiful though, perfectly formed with perky, full breasts which were pushed up nicely by the corset she wore, leaving her shoulders open to view. She had wide hips and a pleasant rear end, which was emphasized by how tightly the pants she wore clung to her, though Kara knew the woman chose them for the maneuverability they gave her in place of any sense of wanting to seduce.
The pants were green and the corset was silver plated, and on her hands? One of her most devastating attributes.
Her gloves which covered her digits and were in turn were adorned by four long claw like protrusions that Harriet used to slice apart her opponents in battle. While she was often derided, excluded and picked on by the others, Kara knew that she was one of the best warriors within the ranks of the Furies.
She stayed back, studying the battlefield, biding her time and waiting for the right moment. Many, many times during training sessions had she been able to gain the upper hand on one or more of her sisters and deliver a near killing blow that had she not been holding back would’ve sent the Furies into the next life, should such a thing exist.
She was a terror on the battlefield, cackling loudly and frightening her enemies, sending chills down their very souls and causing many to flee in terror. She was, in Kara’s view, the most gifted fighter out of the Furies.
Stompa was too single minded, too ignorant to lead, and Barda? Much was yet to be seen of her longevity as a battlefield commander. She stoked animosity needlessly amongst the ranks, strutted her superiority, and Kara wasn’t exactly thrilled with the discord such actions caused.
‘If only Harriet was a little tougher’.
While she was a lioness on the battlefield she was a kitten off of it, allowing the others to dominate and bully her out of the vain hope that one day they would be her friends. She always accepted the least important details and deferred to Barda or Lashina on everything else. In that way Harriet would never be a leader, not if she continued to act in such a way.
“Hehehehehehe”.
‘I’m gonna have to try harder with her’.
She pushes that thought to the side as Barda approaches, answering her summons and walking forward to stand at her side, Bernadeth, the final Fury, joining Kara at her opposite side. Bernadeth and Barda glared at one another openly, the hatred between them especially being palpable. Bernadeth was the exact opposite of Stompa in many ways. Conniving, scheming, fiercely intelligent, but an utter coward when she didn’t have an enemy completely under her control.
She’d rather torture than fight a fair war, which earned her Lady Darkseid’s ire more than anything else.
“Who's fighting today?”
Kara was watching the conflict below, the two impressive specimens of alien masculinity still brutally fighting each other for one sole purpose. Her body. Yes, a challenge had been issued and spread throughout all of the known universe. All would come and fight for the chance to bed the queen of Apokolips. They would kill, literally, to do so, but even should they prove victorious, Kara herself would decide if they were worthy of such a gift.
Right then the hardy gray skinned alien seemed to be triumphing, bringing up his steel hook attached to a chain at his waist into the gut of the other creature, who recoils in fear and pain, shouting out as bright, purple blood gushes forth out of his mouth.
“It appears that the fight is already over, my queen” Barda says firmly.
“That isn’t what I asked Barda”.
“O-of course Lady Darkseid. The one in the leather jacket with the hook is Lobo, a Czarnian” Barda explains quickly, wishing to rectify her mistake. “He’s the last of his kind apparently. Hardy, unbeatable. The one he just killed was named Mongul”.
“Ahh. Yeah, I know who he is. War World. Hmmm”.
The famed leader of the other warlike planet stared down at his stomach, which was now stitched open right across the middle, allowing his guts to spill out over the sand of the arena floor beneath him. He stood in disbelief, watching as the mustached Czarnian before him smiled wickedly, admiring his handiwork.
“Heheh…mess with the best and die like the rest you fraggin’ lug”.
Mongul falls to his knees, the life already leaving his eyes and soon falls forward, dead atop the sand. It was unbelievable really. For one such as him to be destroyed, and yet it had happened. The most famed bounty hunter in the galaxy had notched another kill.
“LOBO! LOBO! LOBO! LOBO!”
And apparently? He was also the crowd’s favorite, as they erupted into cheers immediately after such a victory. Kara curls an eyebrow, studying the man who had come all this way for the attempt to be crowned king of Apokolips and gain the right to her body. He was impressive, she’d give him that. Rippling muscles set against a hairy, highly masculine body, covered by a pair of pants and a sleeveless biker jacket. His hair was wild and untamed, dark as night, while his red eyes were rimmed by blackened skin, which Kara could tell was actually the coloration in that particular portion.
She was studying him intently, far more intently than anyone could tell by looking at her. She was peering into his very cellular structure, watching how they formed and moved within.
“He regenerates his cells really quickly”.
“Yes my queen. He does. Apparently, so he claims, he’s immortal”.
“Really?”
Kara found herself intrigued by that, and Bernadeth smiles, hoping that the queen had finally found a suitable mate. Of course…she had her own reasons for such a thing, though she’d dare not speak of them to anyone.
‘The seed of your own destruction shall soon be planted in your own womb, your majesty’ she thinks to herself, already seeing that grand, beautiful day far, far off in the future.
Lobo at that moment was basking in the adoration of the crowd, throwing his arms up to either side and stepping over the fallen body of Mongul, basking in their adoration and cheers. He was hamming it up, fist bumping and gleeful. Kara finds that her smile drops because of that.
“Ugggh…he’s just doing this for the glory, isn’t he?”
“My queen” Bernadeth begins cautiously. “For what other reason would anyone embark upon such a dangerous path?”
Kara stands up, ignoring Bernadeth completely and sighing, bringing her hand up to pinch the bridge of her nose. “I guess I should go down and at least talk to him, shouldn’t I?”
“Hehehehe, no-not if you don’t want to, my queen” Harriet says, moving up cat-like on her hands and feet, scurrying along. “You should only do what you wan-,”
“Shut up, worm!” Barda snarls, turning on Harriet and clenching her teeth, her mega rod held tightly in her hands, clearly being used at that moment as a threat of what she wished she could do to the woman. Harriet hisses and yet, all the same pulls back, relenting. “She knows that. She doesn’t need your useless assurances!”.
“Enough Barda”.
Kara was moving towards the front of the royal box now, and slowly, without thought, lifted herself into the air, her feet taking off from the ground and elevating her a few feet. “As much as I don’t want to, the people want a show, and their queen will give it to them”.
“Allow us to escort you my qu-,”
“Didn’t you just say that useless assurances weren’t needed by me?” the blonde snaps, causing Barda to look away, down at her feet while their ruler floats over them, Lobo himself looking up now at the beauty he was sure he’d claimed for himself. Sure that Barda was sufficiently cowed, Kara turns away, looking down into the arena.
“Mad Harriet. With me”.
“Ye-yes my queen! Yes! Hehehehe!”
Like a loyal pet the woman scurries forward at a quick pace, grasping onto the side and crawling over it, dropping into the stands below where the residents of Apokolips quickly scurry away, giving her space to move. Lady Darkseid meanwhile floats over them, taking her time and allowing Harriet to keep pace with her.
The other Furies were left behind, each of them fuming in the box.
“Why by Darkseid does she favor that little runt?” Barda asks herself, apparently forgetting that she was not alone. “Heheh, because no matter what, your blood is stained by dishonor”. Barda whirls on Stompa and deploys her mega rod, the one end suddenly illuminating itself in light while the woman presses right into the underside of Stompa’s throat, causing the woman to blanche. She’d seen what this weapon could do in Barda’s hands.
“Say one more thing Stompa. One more thing”.
The woman doesn’t rise to the occasion, and instead just grimaces, allowing Barda to relent, if only slightly.
“She pities her. That’s the only reason,” Lashina fumes. “She pities the pathetic little creature”.
“Lady Darkseid pities no one” Bernadeth warns, gazing down and watching as the clawed woman jumps into the arena after her mistress who was just about to touch ground once again. “She has plans, plans that are far reaching that not even we are aware of”.
Lashina smiles.
“You would know wouldn’t you, you conniving little snake? When you lack both beauty and courage, you most definitely try to attach yourself to someone more powerful. It’s pathetic Bernadeth. How you grovel and beg for the scraps from Lady Darkseid’s table and how jealous you are of what Harriet gets. Do you want a leash?”
Bernadeth scowls as the other Furies laugh at her and she says nothing. She says nothing because she knows doing so would be useless. They were right. She would not face them in open combat. She would take the abuse and pretend to be aloof from it. But all the while she was plotting. And much of it depended upon what happened next.
‘By Apokolips let her be seduced’.
Down in the Arena
“Hehehehe!”
“Stay at my side Harriet”.
“Always my queen”.
The loyal Fury trots alongside as Kara’s sandal clad feet finally touch down on the sand a mere ten or so feet away from Lobo, who waits triumphantly, licking his lips in utter desire. His eyes, naturally, were first drawn to the woman’s tits which bounced in her dress with each step she took.
“If it isn’t the big bad queen of Apokolips come down to meet the main man himself?”
“I am a goddess Lobo. Never forget that. Especially not in my presence” Karen warns, eyeing the man stoically, looking him up and down once again. Apparently Lobo took her gaze as a sign of appreciation and flexed his bicep, showing off.
“Hehe, I’ll call you whatever you want me to call you babe”.
“HISSSSSS!”
Harriet most assuredly did not like the way that the man was speaking to her queen, and she showed her teeth as a result, wanting to dig them right into the man’s flesh even while knowing she would lose. She would fight for Kara’s honor though. No matter what.
“Relax Harriet. I got this”.
“Of course Lady Darkseid…hehehehehe”.
“So, I fragged this bastich. That mean we get to bone yet?” he asks, kicking at the dead corpse of Mongol at his feet. “Because I’m interested in seeing how your tits would look wrapped around my cock”. Kara glares, her lip curling in distaste. “We can even do it right here if you wanted to. If you were into that. I know I’m fine with an audience. The main man always performs”.
“You’re immortal right?”
“Huh? Yeah, last time I checked” he says, confused by the line of questioning and quite frankly bored of it. He wanted sex, not conversation. “At least squeeze out of your dress for me huh? Give the main man a look at what-,”
ZZZZZZZZZZZZ!
It all happened so quickly, too quickly. Many in the crowd couldn’t exactly follow what had happened, but whatever it was had indeed happened. There’d been a quick flash of red which emanated out from Kara’s eyes. Heat vision summoned up quicker than the speed of sound which moved, oddly, in a zigzag motion through the air.
It had made a path right towards Lobo and specifically at his neck, where it disappeared as soon as it made contact.
Kara didn’t keep up the beam for long, and soon enough she let it fall away, her eyes returning to normal as she places her hands on her hips and sighs. “He was boring, wasn’t he Harriet?”
“Yes Lady Darkseid”.
Lobo was still standing there, his face scrunched up in an expression of confusion, not understanding what had just happened. “What the-” Soon enough though, some key pieces of evidence began to introduce themselves. A line formed at his neck, one that cut across the entire width of it.
It grew more and more until…
The ‘main man’s’ head slid right off of the top of his body. The stump was fully visible to the shocked Apokoliptians, who had most definitely not expected something like that to happen. It stood there for a second, defiant and full of the same vigor that had carried it through the fight, but after a second or so more it began to lean back and then? Finally, fell completely, thudding against the ground.
Lobo’s head was an entirely different matter as it had separated from the body before it had fallen and landed to the side. Normal people? They would’ve been dead. Deader than dead. But Lobo was far from normal.
His eyes stared up at Kara as his head had landed on the stump of his neck, allowing him to view her and Harriet with shock and then finally, anger.
“What the frag did you do that for you bastich?”
Kara ignores him and instead gestures up into the air, waving down two waiting figures whose wings were flapping, apparently desiring an order from their mistress.
“GRAAAAAH!”
They both come down, revealing themselves entirely as what they were. Parademons. The hulking monstrosities that made up the bulk of the armies of Apokolips. They were insectlike, with tiny little faces covered by armor and snapping teeth, bulging eyes. Their whole bodies were covered in armor, and these two respectively held spears. Their wings ceased fluttering as they stood there, waiting for their mistress’ orders.
“I’m gonna frag you! As soon as my body grows back, I’m coming for you bitch! And when I do I’m gonna rip off your head and see how you li-,”
“Take him to Bernadeth’s not so secret little laboratory” the blonde says to the two parademons, already turning and making to walk away, her anger getting the better of her in the midst of her disappointment. “Have her see what can be done with him. Otherwise? He’s useless to me”.
“You just made an enemy of the main man, blondie! I don’t care how big your tits are, I’ll frag you! I might even have them mounted”.
“Sure you will”.
Kara had already put it out of her mind as she moved away, quickly followed by Harriet, leaving the shocked crowd to watch, unsure of why the man had been denied by their queen. It didn’t matter though. They wouldn’t get an answer. Not from her. They were not worthy of such a thing.
The parademons got to their jobs, one picking up Lobo’s still snarling and screaming head, which promptly tried to bite it, and the other grasping the Czarnian’s body, lifting it up into the air and tossing it over his back.
Kara meanwhile was off towards one of the only places she felt comfortable.
She needed it after today.
The Pleasure Gardens Within the Palace of Woe, One Hour Later
The name of where the woman had wanted to go was misleading, at least if you compared what constituted pleasure upon Apokolips to what passed for it elsewhere in the cosmos. It was rather well decorated…even if the decor itself was…macabre.
Inlaid into the walls were sculptures, all of them being of creatures which had been felled first by the fallen Uxas who had first taken the name Darkseid and then by his successor who had proven him to be unworthy.
So many different kinds, male and female. Tentacles, claws, teeth upon teeth, third eyes. They ran the gamut of physical forms. One thing they all had in common though was the expressions of utter fear which dominated their faces. The horror that had somehow been sculpted into their eyes.
There were so many of them that they made the walls appear to be formed entirely out of corpses, and Kara takes a moment as she advances to admire them. Some she recognized, or rather most she recognized. Uxas had loved to boast and try to use his past victories to ‘teach’ her.
‘I’ve gotta work harder’ she thinks with a frown, realizing that only about a fourth of the creature’s likenesses on the wall had been killed by her personally. ‘I want to erase him and his stupid accomplishments completely’.
“My queen?”
“What is it Harriet?”
“Are you alright?”
“I’m fine” she grumbles out, continuing to walk forward, her eyes fixated on the large pool of water which was well placed at the end of the path they were taking. It bubbled upwards, calling to her with its innate warmth that didn’t even need to be questioned or thought of. It was warm, as she’d ordered it to be.
The hall was flanked on either side by a multitude of servants, all clad in black robes with the symbol adorned around her neck inlaid upon them. They kept their heads bowed, a common sign of reverence for their warrior goddess.
“I…it…hehehehe…it doesn’t seem like it”.
“Are you questioning me Harriet?” she asks.
“Ye-yes my queen…hehehehehehe”.
Despite everything, Kara smiles, glad that she had decided to ask Harriet to accompany her as usual. “And what makes you think you can do that huh?”
“Even the lowliest being can offer something in the way of wisdom my queen”.
Harriet was walking upright now, apparently having tired of scuttling around like a cat, though she had the good sense to remain behind her, not daring to consider herself an equal. They were getting closer to the pool of water, and when Kara notices this she reaches up around the back of her head to her neck where the twin straps of her dress were joined together in a knot. Deftly she undoes it, and as a result the dress begins falling away from her.
The trail stops advancing and instead remains on the floor, and the fabric is pulled down her body completely, exposing her breasts for all to see as if it was nothing. It continues, falling off of her hips and then down her legs, allowing her ass to join her breasts in visibility, as well as her womanhood, which would only be viewed from the front.
“You’re lucky you’re at least entertaining Harriet. Otherwise I’d kill you and not even think about it”.
“I-I know my queen. Hehehehe”.
“Don’t be nervous,” she says, trying to soothe her Fury as she gets to the steps that lead into the pool. She stops there, raising her hands and uplifting them, clearly a sign that the attendants were attuned too. The four that stood positioned around the pool itself begin to disrobe, pushing off the garments and revealing their naked flesh in the light of the flames around them. They were Korugaran women from the planet Korugar, all were red skinned and beautiful, the very images of supplication.
Harriet watches as they advance, their heads still bowed low and their hairy womanhoods exposed, though all were quite small breasted. She’d never asked Kara why that was. Perhaps she didn’t want to be seen to ‘compete’ in that area in regards to other women. Perhaps she liked it that way. It didn’t matter. It wasn’t Harriet’s place to ask.
They advance into the massive pool behind Kara who had ascended the final step, bringing herself into the water at about stomach deep. Her handmaidens follow, getting close. “Undo my shoes” she orders imperiously, and two lean down into the water, going under to begin the tedious process of untying her sandals.
“You two” she continues, the water itself changing as if sensing the needs of its mistress, filling with soapy bubbles which lay at the top, floating on the water. “Wash me. Pay attention to my shoulders. Massage them, but Apokolips help me if you hurt me”. They were scared, as always, even though they shouldn’t be.
It was impossible to hurt their Kryptonian queen.
They move forward slowly, still reverently as well, and quickly scoop up some of the soapy water into their hands. They get close to her, one to the front and one to the rear, and begin massaging her body, lathering it up affectionately. Harriet stands guard, a bit unnecessarily but all the same she does, at the edge.
“As I said” she turns, smiling while continuing the words she’d spoken to Harriet before. “You entertain me. Now…you want to know why I cut off Lobo’s head instead of fucking him, right?”
“I would not pretend to demand any answers of you, my qu-,”
“Right?!”
“Hehehehehehe…y-ye-yes my queen. I…I am curious. If you wish to answer, I-I-I would be honored”.
“Hahahahaha by Rao, Harriet” Karen says, her servants lathering her up, cooing as they knew their queen liked while they press their naked bodies against her, using their small breasts to assist in the act. “You’re too much fun. You should calm down around me. Relax. I’m not being serious”.
“Of course my queen”.
‘Never in a million years’ she thinks inwardly, knowing that she worshiped this woman beyond all others but would never think she wasn’t being serious when she said she demanded people’s love and respect. But beyond that? She commanded their fear, and Kara Zor-El would lose the latter two before the former.
“My answer is…he bothered me” she says, hissing a bit as one of the women washing her moves onto her breasts, lightly groping and allowing her thumb to move over Kara’s sensitive nipple. “He didn’t have anything interesting in his eyes. His whole goal…was to fuck me”.
“You are beautiful my queen” Harriet says, fighting her chuckle that always wanted to come forth. “What man wouldn’t?”
“True, but still…he bored me”.
“What purpose will he serve now?”
“I’m not sure. I think Bernadeth can come up with something”. At that moment the two servants she’d sent below to work upon her sandals rose up, signifying that they were done. They breathed deeply, needing the air, but it was clear they would’ve drowned themselves before not achieving the objective that their queen set out for them.
“Wash my ass cheeks and you? Go to the front and get my thighs” she winks, watching as the woman blushes and scoots around the front, her face mere inches from Kara’s pussy, topped by a thick forest of now soaking wet blonde hair. “Lather my bush too while you’re at it. I want to keep it soft”.
“Yes my queen” the servant murmurs, taking to massaging the woman’s flesh, lightly squeezing the muscles beneath.
“Maybe his genes will be useful, not in the way he thought. A new parademon or something”.
“That would be something for sure”.
It goes silent between Kara and Harriet now, the two obviously at a crossroads. Kara decides to break it with further honesty. “I’m getting bored Harriet. I’m thinking about breaking the peace we have with New Genesis”. The Fury’s eyes widened in fear at that, knowing what it meant. Not fear of war of course, she lived for that, but defeat? Not so much. She knew one thing above all others. New Genesis? It was prepared and any attack would be suicide. It would only bring forth a counterattack as well, and Apokolips would be destroyed.
She definitely didn’t want that to happen.
“Well? What do you think about that?”
“If…if my queen wan-heheheheh”.
“Bullshit. You and I both know it’s a shitty idea. We shouldn’t do it at all…mmm…you’re doing a good job back there” she says, stopping to congratulate the woman who was massaging her ass cheeks, who remains silent and bows, thankful for the praise. “But the fact remains…I’m bored”.
“Maybe…maybe you should search out a husband a little more seriously then” Harriet suggests. “I’m sure that would alleviate the boredom”.
“I’ve literally put out a call though the entire universe and they all come to me. And yet, every time, they fail”.
“For the same reason”.
“For the same reason,” Kara confirms. “There’s nothing interesting in their eyes. They’re all the same. Would-be conquerors. I’m the only conqueror that should exist Harriet. Me, and me alone. It’s only Darkseid. Mogul, Highfather, Lobo? They’re insults to my greatness though…hehe…two are at least dealt with now”.
“Hehehehehe”.
Harriet’s lips split again, something that was usual, but this time it wasn’t out of nerves It was out of wicked delight. She’d enjoyed watching Lobo be decapitated and she’d never hide it. She lusted for violence. Loved it. She’d never turn down a chance at it.
“But again, they’re all boring. Ugh. I just wish there would be something interesting in a man. Some…spark, something. Some inner fire. A cause or a belief. I don’t know. It might sound stupid”.
“My queen…may I be honest?”
“I order you to”.
Harriet nods, knowing that the woman could never allow herself to not feel in power. She had to seize the initiative, always. It was who she was. “I believe what you want is…passion. You are searching for something more than a partnership. You want lo-,”
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
Harriet stops instantly at Kara’s raucous laughter, the blonde throwing her head back, the green haired woman gulping, suppressing a slight giggle. “Heheh”.
“You need to stop reading those cheesy romance novels. Granny Goodness would run you through the gauntlet if she knew about it”.
“Lady Darkseid! Please I-,”
“Calm down. I wont tell her. But you’re wrong Harriet. I don’t want love. I just want something…more”. She seemed unsure even on the first part, as if, maybe she wasn’t telling her underling the full truth, that maybe she did want love. Maybe love was that elusive ‘more’ she was speaking about. The women continue to wash her as Kara sighs.
“But that’s eighteen thousand failed fighters. None of them sparked an interest. Is there nobody in the cosmos who is at least interesting to me?” Harriet was thinking. Thinking of telling the woman something that…she possibly shouldn’t have. Most likely because admitting to doing what she did would mean an immediate death sentence.
However…there was something in Kara’s eyes. Some deep..sadness that couldn’t be countenanced on the face of a goddess. ‘Your life…is worth her happiness’. She doesn’t hesitate much more beyond that, and with a nervous giggle she begins.
“Hehehe…m-my queen?”
“What?”
“I…I have something to suggest”.
“What is it?”
“Why not…hehehe…bri-bring an interesting man here?”
Kara turns her head and stares at the woman fixing her eyes upon her intently as if getting ready to tear her apart. “What are you saying Harriet? Do you somehow, some way, have information about an interesting man?”
She nods.
“I do my queen. Hehehehe. Y-you’ll kill me for te-telling you b-b-but…it is worth it if you might be ha-happy”.
Kara’s face was unreadable, her emotions locked behind a closed door as she continued to glare. “Tell me and I will decide if you live or die”.
“I’ve been looking through the Boom Views” she says, getting the most treacherous portion of what she had to say out before anything else. “Ahh. An act worthy of the worst possible death imaginable. Death by Hellspore. But anyways, continue while I contemplate your fate”.
“There is a city my queen” she says aloud, continuing on and lowering her head, already readying herself for her death. “Hehehehe on a little mudball called Earth.”
“I know of it. Backwards and completely useless. I haven’t even thought about it. What makes it so special to you that you would risk angering me?”
“It’s filled with violence and war, Lady Darkseid. So much, and yet there’s one entire city, only one place…hehehehe…devoid of it. It’s at peace completely”.
“Impossible”.
“I swear by Apokolips my queen, it’s true. I’ve seen it. T-two men and their allies keep it that way. Hehehehe th-they are called the Batman and Nightwing. I’ve seen them. They are the most gifted warriors I’ve ever seen outside of Apokolips. Everyone fears them”.
“Hmmmm…I admit…I’m intrigued. Do you know why they do this? Why do they want to keep things peaceful?”
“At first I thought it was because of money. Money and power”.
“Of course” Kara moans, losing interest now as she bats the hands of her servants away and turns, moving back towards the steps as she believes her bath to be done. “It’s always something so bori-,”
“They are already rich, my queen, and neither seems interested in wealth. Hehehehehe. The-they hide in the darkness. They don’t like being seen. They don’t gl-gloat in their power like someone such as Highfather or Mongul would”.
“Really? Why do they do all of it then? They fight and yet they hide?”
“Yes my queen. I don’t know why” Harriet explains as Kara rises from the pool, stepping out into the slightly chilled air while two more servants rush forward and cover her in a robe. “You don’t know why?”
“No my queen”.
“Hmmm…you realize looking through the Boom Views is my right and my right alone, don’t you Harriet?”
“I do, my queen. Hehehehehehe I’m sorry”.
Kara says nothing at that and instead just looks ahead, looming over one of her older servants. The four who had bathed her remained in the pool, waiting for further orders should they come. Harriet meanwhile, was waiting to die. To be incinerated right then and there, which would’ve been a preferable mercy to being thrown into a hellspore.
“I’ll give it a look myself. See what I can find that you might’ve missed. It sounds better than awaiting other challengers while we ready our armies for war against New Genesis. You!”
She snaps her fingers onto her main servant as she ties her robe in the center, her body already beginning to dry under the soft caress of the fabric. “You and the others are to bathe and relax Harriet. Massage her and then feed her. Make sure she’s comfortable”.
They scurry away quickly, moving towards the Fury and grasping her in their touch, gently pulling down on the corset she wore to expose her breasts, so different in hue and color to Kara’s own skin. Her nipples were black, like her lips, and stuck out boldly. She gasps and as usual, giggles as the servants begin to strip her.
“Heheheh m-my queen”.
“Relax and enjoy this little rest” Kara says with a dark smirk as she once again toyed with her favorite playmate, knowing inwardly she would never do anything to Harriet unless she betrayed her. She walks away though, keeping up the pretensions of anger. “It might be your last”.
Harriet’s pants were pulled down just then, with more servants disrobing and revealing their naked forms to the woman who blushed, always having been slightly uncomfortable with such things.
“Give her the deluxe treatment as well” Kara calls out, one of the women already working on squeezing Harriet’s well toned asscheeks, spreading them slightly to reveal her puckered sphincter and womanhood. Another takes her by the shoulders as she steps out of her pants which were pooled around her ankles, shock still holding her at the quick turn of events.
“I wish for her to be lavished and loved as if she was me. She’ll make me aware of any complaints”.
“My queen! I-oo-ohhh…mmmm. That…hehehehehehehe”.
Kara moves on, smiling, inwardly happy that she’d been able to do something to thank Harriet for the thought at least. It might prove to be absolutely nothing, and if so? No harm done. But if not…if this ‘Batman’ and ‘Nightwing’ proved to be interesting? Then Kara had already made up her mind to reward Harriet with riches and power beyond her wildest imaginings.
‘Batman…hmm…what a strange name. I suppose I’ll be seeing if he’s worth bringing to Apokolips. And if he survives that? Maybe he will be interesting’.
She grimaces though and shakes her head.
‘A human though? I doubt it’.
Chapter Text
Paradise Gardens, Diamond District, Apartment of Stephen and Helena Mandragora
Paradise Gardens could be considered exactly that in a city like Gotham. It was where the richest, most affluent citizens lived, those making six figures and above a year. It was the very definition of exclusive and even with money you weren’t guaranteed to be able to buy a home here.
A who’s who of different people, celebrities and business owners had been denied entry and it was a very long list.
Lex Luthor for one, the bald Metropolis based billionaire and senator was told in no uncertain terms that he was not allowed here. He’d thrown a fit and tried to bring a suit against the owner of the upscale housing development which was quashed right from the start. Their charter, their rules.
A few basketball players had tried their luck too, though all had been frozen out as well.
It was easier to look into the people who were accepted rather than those who were turned away. It would save time at least. The quiet, reserved model Mari McCabe had been allowed to purchase a fourth story floor all for herself, the woman and two time Oscar winning actress valuing her privacy so much that she couldn’t stand having neighbors to her right or left. Eight million dollars bought her said privacy.
Oswald Cobblepot kept a room here, as did the Nobel Prize winning scientist Kirk Langstrom and his wife Francine, the man and woman’s work in the field of deafness winning them fortune and glory. They too were very private individuals, rarely seen outside of their apartment. When they were, the best you could hope for was a smile and slight wave.
Jason Todd made his home here on the tenth floor, the one with the admittedly best view of the Gotham River as it was facing right towards it. It truly was a beautiful sight to behold now that the five year cleaning and dredging project undertaken by Wayne Enterprises was nearing completion.
Many species of fish were beginning to come back and lobsters? Never more plentiful in the river and the body of water it emptied into, Gotham Bay.
Paradise Gardens was well positioned to take it all in. The ever growing and constantly evolving city, a city that was knocking it out of the park in terms of nearly every metric of human growth. GDP, clean air, safety. Gotham was the place to be, to live…provided you accepted the rules that had been set down to follow.
Yes, Paradise Gardens was quite a beautiful place to live, and the reason for that was because those who lived there kept it that way. Exclusive, quiet.
Out of the public eye.
This place housed the entirety of the ‘criminal’ empire, though he’d hate it being put in those terms, of Bruce Wayne. He had even purchased an apartment for Doctor Harleen Quinzel, a woman who could afford it all on her own, last year.
‘Cagna’.
Which was something another woman who lived here in Paradise Gardens absolutely loathed. Helena Mandragora was in the middle of walking out of her bedroom and across the wall of glass that looked out over the city streets below that served as their windows, her hair done up in an intricate bun at the back of her head and her body adorned in a flowing, purple cocktail dress which tastefully showed off her feminine assets.
She was freshly showered which would be noticed due to how utterly delicious she smelled, the woman bathing in the luxurious, massive Italian imported marble bathtub with the finest soaps money could buy. Her towel, still wet, was hanging upon a golden towel rack, waiting to be picked up by the maids who’d come in like clockwork to tend to their jobs.
‘Fucking bitch’.
She was angry though. Despite her wealth and the opulence she was surrounded by, she was angry. Infuriated even. She kept walking, her Gianvito Rossi heels clicking against the equally marble floors of the apartment she shared with her father.
She keeps walking, moving right down the hallway that was tastefully decorated, paintings hanging on the walls that were worth more than some people made in an entire year. Paintings of emperors and cherubs, religious moments and military triumphs.
Despite her sour mood she smiles, shaking her head and slowing for a moment to admire them as she passes. She’d always liked them for some reason. They gave her comfort, a show of class that she hadn’t felt like growing up as a little girl in another household.
She keeps walking and as she does so more is revealed. More items of beauty and wonder. Antique vases perched atop mantles and stands, showcasing an even more refined taste.
Eventually though the museum-like walk through the hallway that led from the left portion of their quarters to the right ends, and Helena finds herself opening up into a massive, high ceilinged living room which when she’d first seen it at the age of eight years old had taken her breath away.
It was amazing.
It reminded her of Saint Anthony’s church where her family had taken her every Sunday with the ceiling being so high up and intricately decorated that she almost felt like she was looking up at heaven, the paintings of angels and clouds all surrounding a golden throne never having helped dissuade her of that notion. The living room, she would admit, was slightly different in a few regards.
There weren’t just angels on it.
No. The ceiling of her father’s living room was different and always had been. Of course there were angels, but unlike at Saint Anthony’s they were not just sitting around indulgently serving the Lord. No, here on the Mandragora ceiling they were much more warlike. They donned armor and held spears and swords aloft, flying forth on wings to charge at their enemies which dominated the opposite half of the space available. Those had frightened her once upon a time.
The red skinned demons gushing forth on fire and flames unlike the angels who came out of clouds. They charged at the angels with their own weaponry, wickedly curved blades and snarling teeth, wanting to rip into the flesh of their foes with reckless abandon. Evil incarnate.
Two figures stood out more than the rest, and these figures were those that Helena Maria Mandragora knew by heart.
Satan the deceiver, the demon that had once been an angel, had fallen from grace down to the very bowels of existence, into hell where he now ruled. He was fearsome here, the very worst of the demons that came to try and topple heaven. He was muscled and evil, fangs dripping out over his lips and spittle flying about due to how he snarled in rage. He had horns which curved wickedly upwards like a goat and his eyes flashed red with rage.
He did not have a sword, and instead relied only upon his hands, clawed and sharp, reaching out towards one figure in particular.
His opposite, Saint Michael the archangel, the one who had taken his place. He stood there as a beautiful contrast to Satan the deceiver, with flowing blonde hair and piercing blue eyes that peered ahead at his enemy. He wore a breastplate over his chest and held a spear in his grasp, a spear which was pointed out directly at Lucifer, ready to pierce his heart. The battle was pitched and on account of being painted neverending.
Helena was always slightly bothered by that. Not knowing how the battle would end and only having faith that good would triumph over evil. Or…maybe that had been her concern in the past…before life happened and dissuaded her of such notions. The painting was immortal and would remain there, imprinted upon the plaster above with no side gaining victory.
‘I feel like that can apply to my life’ she thinks mournfully, looking away from the ceiling in fear as she feels a strange sensation begin to bubble up within her and cause her no small degree of discomfort. ‘It applies to Bruce too’.
She begins to walk away, finding her thoughts pulled right back, as they always were, to the man who had built modern Gotham. Of course he’d done it with help, but at the end of the day none of it would’ve been possible without him.
And Helena often worried for him.
She didn’t love him, not like a woman loved a man or should, which was odd considering how often it was that they took carnal pleasure from one another. She loved him like a dear friend, and probably always had. He was one of the few who could understand her and speak to her without saying a word. She feared for him, and often thought about the painting in the ceiling as a metaphor for herself and him, maybe all of them, this…thing of ours as they called it.
A war for the soul. Good and evil yanking and pulling, trying to find a purchase and never quite able to dominate the other. None of them were one thing or the other fully, none of them, and it was undeniable that they did evil to preserve good.
‘Is it worth it?’
She’d asked herself that question so many times it almost felt useless to do so now. Like an academic experiment that never went anywhere. It was worth it. It was undeniable, and yet she still couldn’t help but feel filthy.
‘Bruce is slipping’ she continues on, more concerned for him than her at that moment. ‘Everything’s darker for him. I can see it in his eyes'.
She frowns to herself, turning her head downwards and looking over the rest of the apartment as if to see if anything changed despite the fact she knew it didn't.
The kitchen was still right where it always was. To the right of the living room, resplendent in the very best that money could buy. A massive fridge, a dishwasher, an immaculate sink.
She even knew what she'd find if she looked inside the fridge. Pre-prepared meals, all packaged and made ready for her father by their chef Cecilia. She smiles at that knowing that not one of them would be what her father really liked.
No these were all vegetables and boiled chicken, measured and doled out according to dietary needs with not one calorie being more than what he needed in a day.
Of course there was still the locked cabinet off to the side which led into further culinary necessities, at least for Helena. It was a wine room which contained racks filled with all different kinds of wine.
In the back in yet another refrigerator, Helena stashed the food she would make for herself and eat, usually out of her father's sight so as to not be cruel.
There was mozzarella and capicola, bruschetta and all sorts of other delicious deli meats. The finest breads and hanging cloves of garlic and other dry meats that were kept salted and dehumidified.
Occasionally, when Cecilia wasn't looking, Helena would make her father a little snack. A tasty treat that would be a little gift. Tomatoes and mozzarella in oil and parsley was his favorite, and they would sometimes sit before the massive big screen television and watch a show while sharing it and a bottle of wine.
Those, Helena would easily admit, were some of her happiest moments.
The living room itself was just as beautiful as the rest of their home. Decorated tastefully with large statues, copies and some original though highly illegal to own, statues and busts of Roman emperors and Renaissance sculptures.
The floor itself was covered by an ornate rug which was quite massive in terms of its size, extending out a solid twenty feet in length and width. Atop it was the furniture of course. Italian leather couches straight off the boat from Italy and a massive oaken table that served as their coffee table.
Of course there was the television, and to the side of that, built into the stone wall, was a fireplace, the smoke of which was funneled out through the side of the building and hidden as best as possible.
Building codes and such things as them could be overlooked when you had wealth, and the Mandragoras? They had wealth.
"Papa".
Helena smiles as her eyes land upon the figure of the man seated on one of the couches, who had looked up at her as soon as she'd entered, his face quickly split by a smile. He was wearing a robe around his slight frame, something that never would’ve been conceivable in the past for anyone who knew Stephen Mandragora. They wouldn’t believe that this old man who seemed as if he was wasting away, his pink eyes and pale skin, a result of his albinism, clinging to his body and scalp was THE Stephen Mandragora.
The man who had spread terror and fear throughout the entire criminal underworld when his massive bulk stepped onto the scene. He’d once been four hundred and fifty pounds of deceptively strong muscle, able to intimidate and break anyone into submission.
And now?
He was barely two hundred pounds and aged, his skin wizened.
The hardened mafioso who had pressed his gun to the back of rats and traitor’s heads and pulled the trigger without mercy, was now smiling widely at his daughter, raising his arms and making to get up.
“Tesoro, vieni qui”.
“No, no, stai lì papa”.
Helena hurries, rushing across the slight distance that remains between her and the couch and gets there quickly enough, kneeling down upon it and reaching out for her father’s shoulders, pushing him back down. “Ahhh Helena” he groans, frowning at being so effectively manhandled.
The woman just smiles and leans in, pecking his cheek as she sits down besides him, smiling herself now. She always felt better around him. It didn’t matter what was going on, her father made it better. That’s just how he was.
He breathes deeply, sighing and turning to look at her, peering at him through eyes aged with care.
“How do I look, papa?”
“Bellissima principessa. Bellissima”. He reaches out and takes her hand in his own, bringing it up to his lips and kissing it, an act that causes Helena to blush. “Where did the time go?” he asks, continuing on with their conversation. “Not too long ago you were a tiny little thing always asking me to ride on my shoulders…of course I was strong enough then to carry you. Now? Pfft. I couldn’t manage it”.
“I got bigger papa and you?” she teases, reaching out to poke his stomach through his robe. “You got smaller”.
“Don’t remind me”.
“Papa” she chides lightly. “You know you had to. All that weight. It wasn’t good for you”. Stephen lifts his arm upwards as if to showcase it, pulling back the sleeve and exposing the arm beneath. Admittedly the skin sagging was not an attractive sight, but it could’ve just as easily been chalked up to age. Other than that it was the perfectly normal arm of a seventy nine year old man.
“I’m wasting away principessa”.
“Papa…come on, it’s not that bad. You said you loved Cecilia’s chicken” she reminds him. “Baaaah fungool. I want capicola. I want eggplant and pasta. I want bread, and lots of it”.
“It’s not good for you. Remember what the doctor said? And besides, it doesn't look bad at all. You look healthier than you’ve ever been. Your diabetes is under control, your blood pressure is just right. You’re seriously telling me you don’t feel the least bit better?”
“No. I don’t. You’re sentencing me to death figlia”.
He was pouting now, and Helena clucks in disapproval at the sentiment. “I’m sentencing you to live papa”.
“Without all the things I love? For an Italian it’s a fate worse than death”.
“Ugggh….you’re such a child”.
“I used to be as strong as a bull” he laments, though a smile was etching its way onto his lips to make it clear that he was joking and was secretly in good spirits, something that Helena always needed to know in regards to him. “Now? I’m a laughingstock. I know what they say behind my back. All those…youngbloods in our family”.
“No”.
Helena suddenly grows firm, a strange and fiery intensity overtaking her as she cuts him off. “They wouldn’t dare talk about you negatively. And if you hear anything, you tell me papa…I’ll handle it”. She knew to a degree it was true. The associates and soldiers of the Mandragora family, the so called ‘youngbloods’ who had been filling their ranks as of late, though late in regards to the aged mobster, meant the last ten or so years when he’d been forced to pull back from the life.
And right when Helena had forced him onto his very strict diet.
He’d lost the weight and many assumed the power as well. Behind his back he was referred to as nothing more than a consigliere, the advisor to the don or in this case donna. The illusion was maintained though, by none more so than Helena, that he was still the boss.
But Mandragora saw through it himself. He understood it better than she did, and even accepted it. Slowly the father reaches out for his daughter’s hand and takes it, stroking it lightly and smiling.
“No. Let them talk. They need it. Wise guys need to talk. It makes things easier”.
“I won’t let them talk badly about you papa. I-,”
“It must be hard for a little girl” he says, cutting her off, clearly fixed upon some tangent or other of his own. “Seeing her father grow old. Weak. To watch as he leans on her more and more and even begins to truly let go of the reins. Harder in this wife….Donna Helena”.
Helena blushes and looks away, not used to that fact even still. Ten years she’d been the de facto street boss. Ten years and yet…it still didn’t feel right to be called that.
“I’m not upset by it. I’m glad it was you that displaced me”.
“I’d never displace you papa”.
“Yes. You did. It’s only natural though. The way of things…ohh if your mother could see you now” he continues, bringing his other hand up to stroke at the woman’s cheek, taking in her beauty. Helena closes her eyes and turns her head slightly to the side in embarrassment as her father continues to caress her cheek.
But neither were smiling now, some of the magic of the moment being broken as the woman’s memory is invoked. Helena would never forget that day….the day she became who she was.
“Brutta puttana!! YOU FUCKING BITCH!!”
That’s how you could tell the man was angry. He repeated himself twice, once in Italian and the second time in English. Franco Bertinelli was one of those men who had certain tells beyond the rage that played across his face.
“GAAH! AHHH! FR-FRANCO! FRANCO!! PER FAVOR-AHHHHH!”
Maria Bertinelli, Helena’s mother, screamed in agony as the man responded to her pleas for mercy only by turning and slamming his hand across her face as hard as he possibly could, all the while continuing to drag the struggling woman across the floor by his other hand grasping her hair. The slap only added to her pain as she was already a mass of black and blue, both her eyes swollen shut, her nose broken and her lips bloodied.
A few teeth had even been knocked out.
But Franco? He didn’t care. He just kept pulling her across the floor, moving over towards the cabinets and sink in the luxurious home he’d bought for his family. A family he thought wasn’t keeping any secrets from him. But Maria, even so battered, had revealed one. A secret she never should’ve let slip. Why? Who would ever know. She had though, and it was turning out to be the worst mistake of her life.
Maria Bertinelli was a beautiful woman, and it showed even through the horrific abuses that had just been meted out upon her. She was fighting for her life, throwing her hands up behind and over her to grasp at Franco’s hand, trying desperately to free herself as he used his strength to dominate her.
She struggled, kicking her legs out against the tile floor, but it did nothing.
He was still taking her where he wanted her to go.
And trailing behind the two? Was a tiny little figure in a dress, clutching a teddy bear to her chest as she sobbed, trying to reach out for her mother.
“Mama! Mama! Papa! S-stop!”
She couldn’t get much more out than that, and regardless it was pointless. Franco Bertinelli wouldn’t be moved. He ignored the little girl, a little girl that up until about fifteen minutes he had utterly adored and smothered in love and attention. A little girl that inwardly was now as dead to him as the woman who birthed her.
He fully entered the kitchen then, and when he did, bringing Maria all the way to the opposite side of it, he slammed her as hard as he could into the lower cabinets, bouncing the back of her head off of the cabinet and causing her further pain.
He releases her, allowing her to slump forward miraculously still conscious.
“Papa! St-,”
“YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!”
He had turned so rapidly, snarling like an animal and looking at Helena as if she was a monster that the little girl could be nothing other than shocked. She couldn’t believe it. The same handsome face of her father, mustachioed and always laughing joyfully over some inside joke he felt he shared with his little girl, was now cursing and screaming at her.
All little Helena could do was stand there in fear, clutching her teddy even harder as she shook. Water begins to trickle to the floor from down her thighs and between her legs. Helena had peed herself in her fear.
But Franco?
He could care less. He just turns and looks at Maria, who was crying herself while on the floor, her body beaten, battered and bruised to such an extent that it was a shock that she could keep it together enough to raise her head and glare up hatefully at Franco through the slits that were now her eyes.
“Do-do-don’t…ta-talk to her…l-like…that”.
She could only get her words out in gasping, short breaths, all she could manage at that moment, but even still she does it, trying to defend her little girl. “Don’t fucking tell me what to do in my own house” he says quietly, taking a deep breath and seeming to calm himself as he brings his hand up to his face and rubs over it.
In addition to that he paces, moving back and forth in front of the sink.
“PUTTANA DEL CAZZO!!!”
He screams again, insulting the woman as he turns and kicks her in the ribs, forcing whatever little control on her breathing that Maria Bertinelli had left out the window. She gasps as the sickening sound of her ribs cracking could be heard throughout the room and she falls to the side on the floor.
When she does, a clear line of sight is made between her and the petrified Helena who keeps standing there, unable to do anything.
“He-he-Helena..r-r-”
She couldn’t get much more than that out. Just her daughter’s name. That’s all she could do. As it turned out, her name would be the last word that Maria Bertinelli ever said. At that moment Franco Bertinelli yanked open one of the silverware drawers, sending the items scattering slightly as he searched for something.
“All of it…all of it! Wasn’t fucking worth it! The clothes, the jewels, the cars and the fancy fucking mansion you just had to have! All of it wasn’t enough to stop you from hopping onto his cock huh? Wasn’t enough”.
All Maria could do was pant, her ragged breaths forcing their way out of her mouth, whistling through the canyon of her broken teeth. Above her Franco was rifling through the drawer, looking for something, and it didn’t take much to guess at what it might be.
“The kid ain’t mine. The fucking kid isn’t even mine!!!! YOU GOT UP IN THAT CHURCH IN FRONT OF MY FAMILY!!!” He was snarling again, spittle dribbling down his chin as he lost complete and utter control of his emotions, whatever had remained at least.
“AND YOU PROMISED TO LOVE AND OBEY! HONOR AND ALL THAT BULLSHIT AND WHAT DO YOU DO?!!”
He pulls out a large steak knife, so sharp that it gleamed in the light of the kitchen such was the intensity of it.
“YOU FUCK THAT FAT PEZZO DE MERDA!!”
If Maria had been able to speak back at that point she might’ve spit back sardonically into the man’s face that she didn’t feel a need to keep that part of their vows when he’d already broken his. His consistent string of ‘goomars’, mistresses.
She knew them all by name.
Some stripper from one of the clubs he managed, a schoolteacher and even a GCPD police officer on the take. She would’ve thrown that all back at him had she been able to. Gangsters had more loose lips than they wanted to portray.
She knew all about Candy and Mrs. Watterson, Officer ‘Tits’ as they called the officer. She knew, but she’d never said anything.
And right then she realized she should’ve kept her mouth shut right from the beginning. But Maria Bertinelli was, at her core, good. The secret was burning her up, and when she’d gone to confession the priest had told her to tell her husband of her sin. That god would protect her and the man would forgive her.
And now?
Now she was here.
“You made an idiot out of me you fucking bitch”.
Franco lowers himself to his knees, peering down at Maria with murder in his eyes as he balances the knife in his grasp. “And now? Now I’m gonna make you look plenty fucking stupid”.
Maria struggled a bit but at this point was far too weak, barely hanging onto consciousness. “And after that? I’m gonna take the little girl upstairs” he says, growing even more livid as his nostrils flare and his rage keeps growing. “Run her a bath and drown her in it. You fucking bitch”.
“Grrrk!”
Helena wasn’t able to make sense of this. It was almost like she didn’t see it, that…or her mind didn’t want her to see it. Regardless though, it happened, and Helena at nine years old watched as her father plunged a knife into her mother’s stomach, into her womb which had caused him such disgrace.
A flash of crimson is what Helena sees, which is repeated over and over again, the man bringing the knife in and out of his wife, slicing and cutting her flesh and opening her body, blood spewing out over the floors that Maria had always kept immaculate for her family. He doesn’t stop, not even for a second, animalistically letting loose all of his utter rage upon her body, all in front of Helena’s shocked eyes.
The little girl stared open mouth in horror, looking at her mother as she was being stabbed to death by her very own father. She didn’t understand this, none of it. It was all confusing and frightening to her. It shouldn’t be happening!
But it was, and through it all a single thought wormed its way into Helena’s mind.
‘I have to save mommy’.
It was an intense thought for a little girl to have, to be saddled with, but all the same it was there, unyielding in its insistence. She needed to save her mother, and despite her fear she looked around, desperate to do something. Time was moving slowly, as if at half speed, allowing the now panicking and hyperventilating little girl to study things closely.
Soon enough, her eyes land upon the kitchen table.
And the gun that laid right on the edge.
It was convenient, perhaps too convenient. It was as if fate was at work or, more likely in her mind, the hand of a higher being. God, the person she prayed to every night. Who she adored due to her mother’s sitting down with her and reading from her well used children’s bible. And at that moment stories about God delivering those who worshiped him from their enemies never seemed nearer.
The scared little girl waddles forward as quickly as she could on those shaky legs of hers, moving towards the table and reaching up, still clutching her teddy bear in one arm. “Eh! Eh!” The table was high, always very high, so high that she needed her father to help her into her chair. Helena was still very small for her age. The ‘runt’ as her father had sometimes good naturedly called her.
She sees nothing left of her father now. Just a monster. A monster who had to be stopped.
She jumps a bit, reaching for the gun that sat just at the edge, her father having placed it there when he’d gotten home that evening. He was always a bit irresponsible with the tools of his trade.
“Eh! Eh!”
The sickening sound of multiple stabbings could still be heard as Helena hones in on it, the grip so close and yet so far away from her. She jumps with all her might and in an instant feels her hand touch the grip. She clenches tightly in response, gaining a tenuous hold upon the weapon which she drags over the side as gravity brings her back down.
She almost drops the gun, her tiny hand not at all suited for the weapon but out of sheer will manages to keep a hold of it.
She was standing on the floor again, this time with a gun in her hand and despite her fear she showed no hesitation in turning and aiming it directly at her father’s back. Her fingertip was just able to touch the trigger, and she shakily held it.
“S-stop!”
She should’ve pulled the trigger right then and there. Part of her knew that, but she couldn’t. No matter what had just happened, he was still her father. So, the crying little girl did the one thing you should never do in this life.
She hesitated.
Franco Bertinelli did indeed stop, pulling the knife that was now slick with gore and blood from Maria’s stomach, which had been so opened up by his attacks that the innards were almost completely visible. She was still, unmoving and unseeing. She was already dead.
But Helena didn’t know that. Instead she believed her mother was still alive, so young, so naive and believing that bad things wouldn’t happen to good people no matter what. The hero would always win in the end and the good guy would triumph.
Slowly the head of the Bertinelli crime family, a man of supposed honor, turns his head and looks at his daughter, who was holding his pistol and aiming it right at her. Her hold was unsteady and the weapon shook in her grasp but even still she aimed it at him.
This should’ve sparked some emotion in him, or at least something other than the rage that had seized him up to this point.
Instead? It only seemed to add to it.
“So…the little bastarda wants some too huh?” he asks, getting to his feet completely, panting from the exertion of having murdered his wife. He was tired out from it, quite a lot of effort having gone into making such deep cuts. He looked like a madman, his face strewn with blood and the knife in his hand.
He towered over Helena who cut quite the opposite picture.
He was frightening, in control and fearless. She? She was scared, desperate and covered in her own urine. But she had the gun, an item that her daddy had told her a long time ago when Maria wasn’t looking, was the greatest tool in the world. It gave you power beyond understanding. It made you strong.
‘I’m strong. I’m strong. Sono forte’.
Thinking it in Italian made her feel it more, so that’s what she did. She aims the gun right at her father, her face becoming more serious, more calm, a fact that hid the maelstrom inside of her.
“You wanna know something Helena?”
“St-stay back daddy!”.
“I’m not your daddy,” Franco says mockingly. “I’m not. Hahaha. Tua madre? She was a troia. Your real daddy? He’s a piece of shit. Just like you”.
“It…stop daddy! Stop!”.
“I’m not your daddy Helena. Hehehe…you’re a bastarda. You don’t have a father…or a mother anymore. Hahahaha”. He was deranged, and the knife? It wasn’t doing anything to calm Helena. He was getting closer, walking towards her as if he was assured she wouldn’t dare use the weapon.
“S-stop!”
“You’re gonna die now Helena. You’re gonna die, just like your cagna madr-”
BLAM!
Shock.
That’s what they both felt. Shock as Helena feels the pistol go off in her hand, sending her flying back and falling to the ground, hitting her head against the floor. It hurt, and everything went black for her, the pistol clattering to the ground. Shock, pain, it all caught up with her and Helena passed out.
It was for the best honestly.
She didn’t find out until later but she’d shot her father. Right between the eyes. The bullet had drilled its way neatly through the flesh, bone and then into his brain, killing him. He died not understanding how he had miscalculated so badly.
She didn’t see her mother’s body, not again. Not like that.
Only a week or so later would she see her mother, after she’d been cleaned up and displayed at her wake prior to her being interned in the family mausoleum. With one act of murder and one of self defense, Helena Bertinelli had become one of the richest orphans in Gotham, second only to Bruce Wayne.
She missed the gun fight that erupted upon the grounds of the Bertinelli compound between the remnants of the men loyal to Franco Bertinelli and the invading forces of Stephen Mandragora. It was good she missed all that, the memories she had being bad enough as they were.
The one thing she was later upset about missing, once all the facts came to her, was how Stephen Mandragora had walked into the kitchen after the battle was over. The anguish on his face as he saw the body of the woman he loved upon the ground, obviously dead.
The hate as he looked at the corpse of Franco Bertinelli lying a few feet away from her.
…How he fell to his knees in desperation beside Helena, reaching out for her with his hands and bringing them to her neck, ensuring that she had a pulse, that she was alive. How he clutched her to his chest and sobbed in mixed joy that she was and sorrow at what she’d endured.
How he rose and carried her away from there, all under the watchful eyes of his men who were fanatically loyal to the man they managed to love and fear in equal measure and the little girl whom they now knew was his daughter.
Those were some things she wished she’d have remembered from that night.
“She’d be so proud”.
“We both know that isn’t true papa”.
“No. We don’t” he says in open disagreement. “Your mother would be overjoyed. You…you are in control. You’re the one pulling the strings and calling the shots. Our little girl rose to the very top of a world she was never meant to even be outside the periphery of. Your mother…she understood what this life was. What we are”.
He looks away at that, as if in shame, though Helena knew better. La Cosa Nostra? That was all Stephen Mandragora knew. All he’d ever known. He was a criminal, and he never pretended to be anything else. But he was also a man of honor.
His word was his word. You could count on it nearly as much as you could count on the sun rising in the morning. He never took too much, never left someone with nothing, and when possible he helped those he thought deserving of it.
He believed in Omerta, right to his very core. He bled it almost, and he would die for it if it became necessary.
Stephen Mandragora was a man Helena was proud to call her father, and when he spoke? She listened.
“This thing of ours, Helena” he whispers, always speaking in hushed tones about the mafia. Using code. “It can be more than what it is. You’ve proved it through your partnership with him. It can be used for good. We keep things orderly, controlled”.
“I know papa. I know”.
She wasn’t in the mood tonight. Not for more philosophical grappling with the truth and lies behind what they did. “I love you little girl. You know that right?”
“Si”.
“I’d do anything in the world for you. My own life would be given without a second thought”.
“Mine for you too papa”.
He smiles and leans in, kissing her forehead softly. “I’d never let you. Now…enough moping. You’re dressed up and beautiful. I assume you’re going out with…him, destra?” Helena nods, smiling a bit again as her father’s mood shifts, a clear disapproval of what was going on between her and ‘him’ evident.
“Si papa”.
“Hmmph. Why hasn’t he married you yet?”
“Papa it…it isn’t like that” Helena says with a chuckle. “Then tell him to make it that way. I don’t like it, principessa. He sleeps with you, uses your body and then what? Gives you no guarantees? It’s a sin and you know it. I hope you’ve been going to confession”.
“I have, si. And…I know but…we don’t love each other”.
“Then why do you sleep with him?”
“I…I don’t know papa”.
“Hmmmph”.
His disapproval only went so far with his daughter before it cooled, the man rubbing her upper arm. “I guess I understand. This life…it can be hard. Lonely. Sometimes you need someone to…alleviate it. But don’t lose yourself in it Helena. Don’t give so much of yourself when you’re not getting anything back”.
“I…I-,”
“Being young is confusing isn’t it? Especially when you’re beautiful”.
He was smiling in a dazzling way at her, reminding Helena of how he looked in older pictures. Charismatic, strong. She could definitely understand why her mother had fallen for him. “Deeedeededededeeeeeee!”
“Ohh madon!”
Her phone goes off and without a thought she reaches into her purse which she’d brought with her and thrown onto the couch. In seconds she’d picked it up and answered it, sliding her finger across the screen so as to answer the call, sighing as she realized who it was from.
“What do you want, Harley?”
“Ya ready?”
“Yes”.
Her father remained quiet but it was clear that he was displeased as well at hearing the blonde’s voice. He’d never liked Harleen Quinzel, nor the way that she acted around his daughter. “Good. Bruce is comin’ ta gets us. Be in the lobby and try an’ look pretty huh?”
“You fucking bi-”
Beep.
The call ended before Helena could finish her insult, leaving the dark haired Italian to fume in anger. Eventually though she slips the phone back into her bag and sighs, shifting to the side and leaning in to kiss her father’s cheek.
“Ti amo papa”.
“Anch’io aim principessa” he says back, patting her shoulder. “Remember what I said. If he isn’t willing to buy the cow, stop giving him the milk for free”.
“Papa…I…I know”.
She still hadn’t told him. About the other night and the fears she held that maybe, just maybe, she’d already made a mistake. ‘Please God…don’t let me be pregnant’. She rises off of the couch and picks up her purse, heading over towards a closet positioned in the side of the living space which she opens up with ease and reaches in.
Her hand closes around something, and when she pulls it out her silvery sable fur is revealed. Mandragora smiles from the couch in appreciation as she drapes it around her shoulders.
“Classy. A beautiful choice Lena”.
“Grazie papa. Do you need anything before I go?” she asks curiously, watching as the man’s eyes brighten up in hope. “You’re going to the Iceberg, si?”
“Yes papa”.
“Can you bring me back some-,”
“I’ll have Oswald pack you a small serving of lobster bisque, si, but only a small serving. And yes” she says, stopping him mid sentence as he opens his mouth. “He’ll slide in two slices of garlic bread for you to dunk it in”.
“Grazie mio angelo. Grazie”.
He leans back on the couch again and looks towards the television, reaching for the remote. “Have a good night. Dance, be happy and young. You deserve it my love”.
“Buona notte papà.”
“Hey! Donna or no donna, you still have a curfew. One thirty, no later. Or else I’ll send Christopher and Paulie after you”.
“Hahaha. Si papa. Si. Ciao!”
She begins to walk away as the television is turned on, the sounds of gunfire and a narrator speaking over it reaching Helena’s ears.
“The Germans held their positions until May thirtieth, when the arrival of fresh Soviet troops forced them-”. He was going to be fine for the night, and Helena keeps that thought with her as she rounds the corner and comes face to face with two men who sat at the front of the apartment in two leather armchairs on either side.
They were the very same men Mandragora had just named, two made guys in the Mandragora crime family.
The younger one to the right, with dark hair and an excessively, often derided large nose, was Christopher Moltisanti, a soldier. To the right? An older man with a salt and pepper slicked back haircut and a no nonsense attitude. He was a capo known as Paulie Walnuts to everybody.
Both were immediately standing in respect to their Donna who smiles cheerfully at them before turning serious.
“Make sure he’s comfortable. He needs something? Get it”.
“You got it,” Chrissy says. Paulie just nods. “You can count on us, skip”.
“Good. Here”.
She slips Paulie a key which she’d already palmed in her hand before she looks at the clock, judging the time. “Around nine? Let him have a bit of capicola and bruschetta a little, and I do mean a little, bit of cheese. Easy on the wine too. Make it seem like a secret. Help yourselves to it too”.
Paulie takes the key with a smirk, pocketing it quickly enough.
“You’re the boss”.
“Alright, anything happens and-,”
“You’ll have our balls, we know” Chris says, mouthing off as usual and drawing himself a scowl from both Helena, who didn’t appreciate his tone, and Paulie who was always looking to garner favor with the boss. He backed down, averting his eyes, and the issue was settled just like that.
“Have a good night boys”.
“You got it boss”.
Paulie beats Chris to the punch and reaches out for the door, opening it up and allowing the woman to slip out of it into the hallway outside. It closes behind her quickly, and both men return to a restful position.
“What's a matter with you?”
“What?”
“Mouthin’ off to her like that. Ya got a death wish or something?”
“I’m sorry Paulie, she just says the same shit over and over and-,”
“And you’ll take it. Because that’s yer job, you peon”.
“Fuck you Paulie”.
That didn’t go over well with the older man who quickly pushed forward, getting right into Chris’s face. “Lemme tell you a couple of three things. I’m a Capo. And you? You’re just a soldier. You show me respect, little boy, or you’ll wind up with a much shorter career here than you wanted. Capisce?”
“Yeah. I got it, Paulie”.
“Good. Now get the fuck outta my face for now. I’m gonna go talk to the boss”.
Just Outside the Iceberg Lounge, Half an Hour Later
VROOOM! VROOOOOOM!
The revving of the bike’s engine attracted the attention of many of the well dressed men and women who walked on by, all disturbed, annoyed, but unwilling to say a thing about it. After all, this wasn’t the sort of man you spoke up against. Not if you wanted to remain conscious.
Jason Todd cuts the engine on his bike and quickly engages the quickstand, balancing it up upon the road abutting the sidewalk that was carpeted, leading into the entrance of the Iceberg Lounge. On either side of the entrance were two guards, each one massively muscled and no nonsense, clad in suits.
Jason himself was wearing a suit, an odd choice while riding a motorcycle, but one he made nonetheless. He removes the helmet from his head as the nervous valet approaches. Jason throws his leg over the side, his custom made Armani suit not even crimping, the color black and his tie red, as he does so.
“Just roll it into the garage man”.
Wordlessly he slips two twenty dollar bills into the man’s pocket, and moves past him, almost as if he didn’t even exist. “Tha-thank you Mr. Todd!”
“Don’t scratch it!”
He wasn’t being rude, he really just wasn’t in the mood to really speak to anyone tonight. ‘Wish I didn’t even have to come here’ he laments to himself, moving forward as he begins to scan the crowd of faces, looking for the ones that were familiar. As it turned out he wouldn’t have to wait for long.
“Jay Bear! Ova’ here!”
He turns his head and despite himself he smiles, Harley’s boundless enthusiasm, even when it wasn’t warranted, somehow always buoying his spirits. Her childlike enjoyment of things was rather cute…even when he knew of the secret sadism she hid behind that innocent veneer. He made it a point to stay away from Arkham as often as he possibly could, not wanting to see anything that happened inside.
If it did, it very well might ruin the friendship he had with Harley, and on the flip side? If he didn’t see it he could more easily pretend that nothing bad was happening there. It made him feel better even when he knew the truth.
He smiles and opens his arms, allowing the blonde woman to rush forward and throw her own around him and Jason immediately after to bring his own down around her, squeezing her by her midsection.
“I missed ya!”
“We had lunch together three days ago”.
“Still don’t mean I can’t miss ya Jay Bear” she teases, kissing his cheek and pulling away, but not before reaching down and grasping the man’s hand, yanking him off of the street entirely and pulling him towards the others, which he soon realized were actually four.
Three that he recognized, Bruce, the smirking Oswald and the ever stoic Helena who never really seemed at ease at these things, and a fourth that he didn’t. Another woman wearing a dress that left very little to the imagination.
It was green and form fitting, a tube dress that lacked any coverage of the shoulders while seemingly hiding everything else. Her breasts were pressed up tightly in the fabric, making them one of the first things that Jason saw. And they were certainly a sight to behold. Round and succulent, full though without any of the telltale signs that they were unnatural or fake.
He forces his eyes upwards a bit, away from her green dress and ample chest, and over her lithe, feminine neck and shoulders. The flesh there, like on her tits, was a light, mocha color, indicating that she was most likely Hispanic. Despite his sullen mood he smiles.
‘Os…you bastard’.
He’d only really been half joking when he told the pint sized mobster that he wanted a busty latina. He hadn’t expected him to actually do it and yet, here she was. When he looks up even further his eyes land on an absolutely angelic face, high, aristocratic cheekbones, warm, piercing brown eyes and dark hair tied up in a tight bun at the back of her head, a single red rose tucked behind her ear which only enhanced her beauty.
“Oswald gots someone he wants ya ta meet Jay Bear”.
“Ohh yeah?”
He was pulled into the group now, forcing all eyes onto him with most of them lighting up. Even Bruce lets out an imperceptible glimmer into his normally so cold, apathetic gaze. Harleen lets go of his hand and shimmies off to the side with a naughty smirk, clinging to Bruce’s left as Jason extends his hand for a shake.
“Hey Bruce”.
“Jason. It’s good to see you”.
“Come on. You know I wouldn’t miss this for anything” he lies seamlessly, hiding it all behind a smile as he pumps Bruce’s hand and releases it quickly, turning onto Helena and bowing, reaching out for her hand and grasping it, pulling it up to his lips and kissing it.
“Godmother”.
“Ahh, stronzo”.
There was no venom at all in the woman’s words, and instead a smile graced her lips as she said it, making it clear that it was just a joke and nothing more. Jason rises up and smiles at the woman, nodding. “Good to see you Helena”. He meant it. All of it. It was good to see them. Too often they worked separately, rarely together and he didn’t even realize until now the sort of toll that had started to take on him.
Oswald was next, the club owner waddling forward with the unnamed Latina’s hand grasped in his own flipper, the very image of beauty and the beast and yet she didn’t seem to mind at all, an instant plus in his book for her.
“And here’s the wanka’ of the hour”.
“Hey pipsqueak. You haven’t been eaten yet huh? Amazing. Figured a pigeon would’ve flown off with you”. Jason shakes the man’s hand and they both share a laugh, the two of them possibly enjoying this meeting the most. But it didn’t last long, Oswald’s excitement being far too overbearing at the moment.
“Allow me to introduce you to your date tonight Mr. Todd.”
“Ohh?”
She’s pushed forward, the Penguin giving her a little shove on her rear end, just barely resisting the urge to smack it as he did. She didn’t even seem to notice though, and her brown eyes bored into his blue ones. In no time at all she reaches out for him and places her hands upon his shoulders, lightly caressing him through the suit.
“Hola Mr. Todd”.
Her voice…it was sensuous. So damn sensuous, and every syllable spoken almost seemed like it was an arrow piercing his heart. He wanted to take her into his arms right then and there, but he settled for placing them on her hips.
“Hehehe, hook line and sinka’, eh puddin’?” Harleen asks as she reaches around to Bruce’s front, caressing his chest through his suit while the three of them watch what is happening. “It’ll do him some good,” Helena calls out. “Maybe Oswald will actually be a good matchmaker this time”.
“Just call me Jason if you don’t mind”.
She giggles.
“I don’t mind at all”.
“What do I call you?”
There was a naughtiness in her eyes, playing about as if there was some great secret he wasn’t privy to yet. “Jessica. Jessica Cruz”.
“Wow…”
“Que?”
“It’s just…a beautiful name for a beautiful woman”.
“Hehehehe”.
“Well…how ‘bouts we go inside huh?” the blonde asks, turning and rubbing her rear end against Bruce, a bit far too openly for the man’s liking as he grimaced but makes no move to stop it. “We wants ta get our groove on”.
“I have ta say it’s an excellent idea!” Oswald agrees, turning to begin welcoming the now fully assembled party into the Iceberg. “Afta’ all. We gots ta mix business and pleasure tonight now don’t we?” Nobody questioned what he meant by that. It was an unspoken thing. They all got it, and all responded to it, following off after the Penguin.
Never a dull moment in Gotham, that was for sure, but at least Jason found himself pleasantly surprised. Jessica slid her arm through his own and walked at his side, smiling up at him as if she was proud to be there at his side.
“So, tell me about yourself Jason. What’s a handsome man like you doing here at the Iceberg Lounge?”
“Well…I guess we’re gonna have to find out, won’t we?”
The night was looking up.
GCPD, Office of Lieutenant Gordon
Knock! Knock! Knock!
“Huh?”
The red haired police officer turns quickly, not having expected the interruption that came in the slightest. He’d been working at his desk, pouring over files related to possibly the only thing that mattered in this city right then and there.
The Batman.
A menace who controlled the crime and kept the city peaceful, but did so at the cost of its freedom. He was a one man firing squad who left nothing but death and destruction in his wake, and for the upstart lieutenant who’d finally returned home? He was his next target.
Jim Gordon was young, bright eyed and idealistic, something that was rarely seen in the GCPD, and when it was? It definitely didn’t last long.
So far he hadn’t found anyone like minded to him, desirous of pursuing the Batman. He was an outcast here, every other officer preferring to leave him alone unless they absolutely had to speak with him. Which is why he was surprised to see two detectives standing at the open door to his office, peering at them through his glasses.
Detectives Montoya and Bullock, the former being closer into his office.
“Sorry lieutenant. Didn’t mean to interrupt you”.
“It’s…fine Montoya. Fine”.
He was wary, and he was only wary because it seemed like Montoya was wary. Nervous. She was twitching it seemed, and constantly looking over her shoulder, wanting to ensure that she wasn’t overheard. Bullock? He was as still as a rock, serving as some sort of lookout. After a few seconds of the unspoken question lingering in the air, Gordon manages to get it out.
“What’s going on?”
“Listen…lieutenant?” Montoya asks, moving forward and keeping her voice low as she gets closer and closer to the desk, still wary about being overheard or even seen. Jim was wary, but interested. ‘What the hell is going on?’
“What?”
“Me and Bullock” she begins, reaching the side of the desk and peering through the window of his office out into the rest of the bullpen, where numerous other officers were hard at work. Satisfied that she wasn’t being eavesdropped on, she looks back towards the well built, young, redheaded man who’d been making waves.
“We’ve been thinking…about what you said about…you know”.
He did know.
Who else could they be talking about? He remembered speaking with Bullock and Montoya about the Batman. He also remembered being rebuffed and being warned to ‘leave it alone’. Advice he hadn’t heeded of course. ‘I’m working on building a force up…dammit, why can’t any of these cowards stand up for this damn city?’
“Yeah?”
“We’re in”.
“Huh?”
He hadn’t expected that. Not in the slightest and yet here was a nervous and obviously scared Montoya telling him that it was so. “You…you really want to help me take down the ba-,”
“Shhhh! Shut the fuck up pendejo!” she hisses, causing the man to relax and not speak further, realizing how stupid it had been to start opening his mouth like that. “You wanna get us iced before we even get off the ground? But yeah” she says after she relaxes. “We wanna help”.
“Why?”
“Because we’re tired Jim. Tired of being scared. Tired of being under his fucking thumb. You’re right. It’s time to fight back. Make a change. Be cops again dammit. We wanna help”.
Jim Gordon’s eyes lit up right then and there and his heart soared. Finally, FINALLY someone was stepping up besides him. Someone was offering to help. He stands up and without a word reaches for Montoya’s hand, fervently shaking it with a smile.
“Renee…I promise. You won’t regret this. Neither will you Harvey” he says towards the larger detective who’d remained quiet, his silence taken for caution by Jim who turns back to Montoya who’d taken to shaking his hand in return.
“Yeah…I know”.
She smiles and nods, seemingly agreeing with the lieutenant. “Good news too? We know exactly where to start”.
“What do you mean?”
“We know a guy,” Harvey says, interjecting for the first time. “An informant of ours. He works fer a gang in the city that kicks up ta the Bat. Guys a junkie, but his intel’s usually good. Knows his shit and has access ta a steady supply o’ it”.
“What’s his name?”
“George or some shit?”
“Georgy” Montoya corrects, turning towards Gordon. “Georgy Mishtikoff. Russian. People call him Needle…you know. On account of the heroin”. Gordon had initially been suspicious when he asked the fat man what the informant's name was. He was testing them so to speak, at least slightly, hoping for a slip up. But it was seamless the way they covered for one another, picking up what the other was putting down.
To Gordon? That was proof they were telling the truth.
“Where is he?”
“Dixon Docks. Lives there. Ya can find him there wheneva’. Junkie losa’ like I said, but we can get him ta talk with threatenin’ him on the dope he’s carryin’. He’s always carryin’. Dope”. Gordon nods, seeing this as his step in, his step towards getting something actionable on the Batman. At least a first step.
“We should go now”.
“Sure lieutenant. Want me ta drive?”
“No” the redhead man says, moving across the room to grasp his coat off the hook, throwing it around his shoulders and getting ready to move out. “I will. You just show me the way, alright?”
“Sure Lt. Sure”.
Montoya and Bullock both follow after the man who had turned and began walking with purpose, feeling as if this was the point where the tide would turn completely, where victory would be won and the first strike against Batman and his organization struck. They followed behind him, knowing that none of that would be the case.
Both Montoya and Bullock were gifted actors.
Very gifted actors.
Chapter Text
Iceberg Lounge, VIP Section
“Well what the bloody hell are we gonna do about it then?”
Oswald asks this question after taking a long drag upon his cigarette, inhaling the acrid smoke that everyone and their mother knew was bad for you and yet, for some reason, hadn’t been able to kick. He was posing a question to the group which was positioned around the table, all of them undisturbed by the party goers outside who moved and danced across the floor, knowing well enough already to leave them alone.
And if they didn’t get the hint the first time, the two massive guards that flanked either side of the massive alcove would get the point across fully.
Bruce sat there right in the middle, his eyes positioned at the exit and entrance to the booth, the circular single seat extending around the circumference all the way and allowing them all to sit. Harley was ensconced on one side of him, her head lazily lying atop his shoulder, while Helena was on the opposite side of him, her eyes focused on Cobblepot, already in business mode.
“What do you mean? We pick up right where we left off”.
“It isn’t that simple and you know it. Sionis’ operation was damn well complex. He kept everything in his bloody head, a head that unfortunately ain’t in any shape to spill any of its secrets anymore”.
“He went against us Os”.
“I ain’t complainin’, I’m just sayin’. We’ve got his money but with all his men dead? What the hell does that bloody well mean?”
The conversation was happening around Bruce, with him not really being a part of it. He just kept looking ahead into the club where numerous people were going about their daily lives. Well dressed men and women who were happy, dancing with one another, drinking, eating and living their lives. They fell in love, got married, had children, squabbling about little things, and all of it without an ounce of concern for crime. It was nonexistent for them, something that wouldn’t have been possible without him.
And him?
He wouldn’t have been possible without that day in the alley.
BLAM! BLAM!
“THOMAS NO!”
BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!
“MOMMY!!!”
He could see it as clear as day. It had been ingrained into his memory. It wasn’t what you might think would be the fixation of an eight year old boy at the moment his parents were murdered, their lives cut short and taken from them, and him as well.
He didn’t rush to their bodies nor desperately try to force them back to life by clinging to them. He didn’t look at the face of the robber who’d stepped out seemingly out of nowhere so as to take what they had. He remembered all these things of course, nothing could prevent that.
The bodies of Thomas and Martha Wayne upon the cold, dirty cobblestones beneath him. The acrid, coppery smell that overtook the air and then his sense of taste with its overpowering stench. The face of the man who’d killed them, tucked away under the brim of his flat cap.
He’d always remember those things.
But right after the gun.
It was the defining moment for the young Bruce Wayne, who fell to his knees between his parents and stared up into the blackened muzzle of that gun which had just belched forth fire and death with only the slight pull of a trigger. It had been aimed at him afterwards, the man turning the gun onto the little boy who did nothing to stop him. He just sat there…waiting, and in that moment he took it upon himself to commit every sleek angle of the weapon to memory.
He would find out later that it was a Smith and Wesson model thirty six. A snub nosed pistol that held a thirty eight special caliber round. It was small and squat with a short barrel, and ugly gun objectively and yet…it captivated Bruce like nothing before.
The man stood there saying nothing, his hand trembling slightly as he continued to draw a bead upon the little boy in his suit, tears staining his face and running down his cheeks like the tracks of a mighty river. Bruce could see it in his eyes. He didn’t want to do this. Why? Who really knew.
Maybe he didn’t want to kill a child or maybe he hadn’t set out to kill anyone tonight. Maybe it had been a mistake, a fluke that the Waynes would walk down this alley way so as to save time. Or maybe it wasn’t.
Maybe it was meant to be. An act of God, fate, destiny or some other higher power. And if it was the case for the latter Bruce would later muse on what had been the point. But, then again, he had his own hypothesis on it.
The gun.
He’d needed to see a gun.
Of course he’d ‘seen’ guns before. Pistols and rifles, all matter of different weapons. But those were only in movies, not real life. Both Martha and Thomas Wayne were very anti-gun, and neither would ever even think of allowing one into the manor, especially not with how their son might be injured should anything happen.
They campaigned for gun control, put their money behind politicians who promised to increase the already stringent laws in place in Gotham. They campaigned, put money towards charities and yet? Not a single bit of it worked.
It didn’t change the fact that they were killed in an alleyway by a man with an illegal handgun. It hadn’t done a thing. It meant…nothing. Less than nothing.
Something happened in the man though Bruce never would find out for himself. Whatever it was caused him to lower the gun and then pocket it, abruptly turning and running off, the sound of his feet slamming into the very same cobblestones that his parents’ corpses were growing cold upon. Like a monster, he disappeared into the mist, and Bruce turned his head to look after him, watching until he disappeared.
The gun. That pistol was still in his mind though. He could see it perfectly, its outline and shape. The light glint of the steel under the streetlamp and while he wasn’t aware of it at that moment, a realization was beginning to take shape.
What he’d just witnessed was power.
Raw, unbridled power. The power to take life in an instant. The power that held this city in a vice and was working on slowly choking the life completely out of it. The power that oppressed some and freed others.
It was power…
Power made of copper and lead, steel.
And before it? His parents had no power. They could do nothing as the bullets ripped through their flesh and forced their lifeblood out onto the ground below them. Nothing. Nothing at all. They were powerless, and not even their money had protected them.
The only thing that would’ve stopped him would’ve been another gun. If another man had been in that alley, if he or his father or even his mother had been holding a gun of their own it would’ve been equal. They would’ve been able to fight back.
“Heh…eh…eh…eehhhhh”.
He begins crying in full force now, the sobs of anguish, fear and pain released from his lips as he finally turned his head to either side of him, peering at his parents. Neither of them moved a muscle, and their eyes stared up at nothing, unseeing, at least in his mother’s face. His father was on his chest, pressed down into the dirt, mud and grime of the floor of Crime Alley.
And Bruce was left alone to cry.
It could’ve gone differently. If they’d had a gun. Maybe it would be the robber lying dead on the floor, and what then? Would Bruce feel bad about the loss of life? Mathematical logic said no. He’d killed two people, two people who enriched the lives of hundreds, maybe thousands in this city, his especially. He’d killed them without a thought.
If he’d have been killed, who would miss him?
He was scum, human garbage and the only people who would’ve been adversely affected by his death would’ve been those who’d have been saved from the privations he next would’ve inflicted upon the innocent of Gotham.
Killing the Waynes had hurt more than just them and their son. It had hurt thousands. He’d KILLED thousands. With a few bullets, five to be exact, he’d hurt this city. Made it bleed. If one single bullet had made its way into his brain? Spewed his brains out over the wall of the alley?
What would’ve been lost?
It was math. Simple math. Math so simple that even Bruce, in the midst of his agony and grief, could understand and in that moment even fixate on. ‘They…they didn’t deserve to die’. He lets that thought percolate in his mind, forming as his tears keep coming, the sound of far off sirens letting him know that the police were coming. Far too late to do anything other than bag up the bodies of his parents like trash to be removed, but coming nonetheless.
‘I…I wish I’d had a gun’.
He could imagine it in his mind. Holding up the pistol, pointing it at the man and firing, getting the drop on him and preventing him from killing his parents. Like in the westerns. His tears kept coming, but something else was happening…something…strange.
He grits his teeth back and forth and clenches his eyes shut, his lips opening up a bit to expose the pearly whites of his well maintained mouth. His face scrunches up in anger, utter, unceasing rage, and he clenches his fists so tightly that they shake.
“I…I…I wish…I had…a…gun”.
He speaks quietly, whispering in the loneliness of the alley, saying it only for himself. “I wish…I had…a gun”. He says it again, firmer this time, and just a bit louder, and when he finishes that sentence, he opens his eyes and turns his head, looking down the rest of the alleyway out of which the man had fled. He was gone naturally, but through the mist he could almost pretend that he was still there, watching him and waiting, seeing what he would do.
He raises one leg, planting his foot on the ground, and then the next, bringing himself up to standing position with ease.
“I wish I had a gun”.
He was breathing heavily now, but not in sorrow. In rage. It was unfair. They had guns. They used them to hurt and steal, to kill dreams and people all in one. And nothing was stopping them! Nothing was working!
“I wish I had a gun…because if I did? I’d kill you”.
His nostrils flare and his shoulders rise and fall as a result of his heavy breathing. He says it, and thinks on it, and in no time at all realizes something. He could get a gun. He could. He had money didn’t he? Guns cost money. So did bullets. But the Waynes…he…he was rich now.
He could afford a gun.
He could afford lots of guns.
“I’M GONNA GET A GUN!!!”
He screams that down the alley, letting loose with a horrific roar, his hands held out to the side as he does. “I’M GONNA GET A GUN! AND I’M GONNA FIND YOU!!! I’m-I’m-I’M GONNA SHOOT YOU UNTIL YOU’RE DEAD!”
Crime Alley was the only witness to this vow, this childish, but deathly serious all the same vow. The sirens got closer and closer, and later reports submitted to the GCPD for the purpose of record keeping would indicate that Bruce Wayne had been shouting the same phrase over and over again when they found him and hadn’t stopped until they’d reached the police station.
“I’m going to get a gun. I’m going to kill you”.
He spoke it over and over again, so consistent in his ramblings and shouts that officers were sure that the traumatic experience that the boy had witnessed in Crime Alley had driven him insane. They didn’t know it but Bruce Wayne would consider himself the sanest individual who’d ever lived.
He’d gotten a first hand look into the world and how it worked. How it should work.
He’d realized everything he needed to know in that alley.
All that mattered was power. Power and strength. It was the only thing that truly mattered. The power to enforce your will, be it for good or evil, on the world around you. You couldn’t pray evil away. You couldn’t lock it behind a cell door for a while and let it out when it promised to be a good boy.
You couldn’t legislate it away. Make pretty, fancy laws in flowery language beneath the lifeless statue of a blind justice weighing the scales of human deeds. You couldn’t make deals with it. You couldn’t debate it and change its mind.
You destroyed it with prejudice. You killed it any way you can.
Stab it, shoot it, set it on fire.
These were the only means through which you could successfully control crime. It was the only way. Everything else had been tried and everything else had failed. Evil was evil…and Bruce Wayne vowed to eradicate it as best as he could.
He pulls himself back from his daydreams and reaches forward, grasping up the ice filled glass of whiskey that had been sitting before him, neglected until now. He holds it in his hand and swirls it about, watching as the cubes clink together against one another, making a light tinkling sound as they did.
He doesn’t waste much time after that and brings it to his lips, tipping it and his head back to allow the stinging, brownish liquor into his throat. He swallows with ease, well used to the taste of whiskey.
“Ya okay puddin’?”
“I’m fine Harleen” the man says, biting back his irritation with the woman and responding as kindly as he could. “Just thinking”. Side conversation at the table had ended with that sentiment. After all, Bruce was the boss, and if he said he was thinking then it meant he had something to say. He reaches out and places the glass on the table, leaning back against the cushioned rear of the seats they were in and forcing himself to extend an arm around Harleen’s shoulder.
The blonde woman was ecstatic at such an action, and she beamed up at the man while nuzzling in closer, seeing this as a sign of affection. But Bruce was doing it for one reason and one reason only.
‘Stop. Relax. Breath deeply’.
He could feel it pressing up against his side, bulging out against his suit as it rested in his holster. His pistol, a nine millimeter that he had honed his skills with to perfection. It was always there, his safety blanket, and there was rarely a time when he didn’t want to draw it and start pumping slugs into everyone he saw.
‘Control yourself..they’re good people. They’re not him. They’re not him’.
“Forty million dollars is what we retrieved from Sionis, right?” he asks, causing Helena to nod. “We already kicked you up your cut Bru-,”
“I know, Os. That’s not what I’m talking about. Shut up and listen for a second.”
The diminutive man instantly clams up, refusing to get himself into any trouble by pissing off his easily frustrated employer. Harleen glared at him as if she was barely resisting the urge to serve as some sort of hype woman for the billionaire and add her own warning for Penguin to shut up.
He and Helena wisely remained silent.
“His heroin went up in smoke though”.
“Now don’t go blaming me fer that mate” Oswald says, needing to get that out there despite the fact that he’d already been slightly cowed for speaking somewhat out of turn. “Ain’t my fault yer boy in tights blew it ta kingdom come”.
“It’s fine. I don’t really care about it”.
He closes his eyes and shakes his head, once more releasing Harleen to reach out for his glass of whiskey, unable to even take comfort from the woman’s touch at that moment. The blonde gets the memo, backing off but clearly not being happy at all about it.
He found that he didn’t care when he probably should’ve.
“The heroin? It was always a problem. Too hard to get people off of. We’ve been weeding it out of Gotham slowly and now? We’re just gonna step up the process. Some of the proceeds from the heist are going to go towards the purchase of a new type of mushroom I read about not too long ago”.
“Yeah?”
Oswald was the most interested, as was usual for the business attuned man when the prospect of a new revenue stream came up. But Helena was as well, leaning in a bit so as to hear the man more clearly as he spoke.
“Mhm. It's a hallucinogenic. Harleen and I did some looking into it and its adverse health effects? Negligible. It’s more natural, less toxic and nowhere near as addictive as heroin. In fact it might even have a few medicinal uses off to the side that can make Wayne Enterprises some money”.
“Genius. Bloody genius. And yer sure it works out alright?”
“Yeah, ya questionin’ me, pipsqueak?”
“Not at all Quinn. Just makin’ sure ya know what yer doin’. Ya do have a habit of…well, lousin’ things up”. While things ‘mostly’ went well between them, sometimes? There were issues. And this time? It was going to be one of those issues. Harleen was already fuming, glaring at the Penguin as her hand reached out to the table, pointedly settling on the knife that had been provided for her to eat with.
“What are ya sayin’ Oswald?”
“Enough”.
Bruce wasn’t having any of it though, a fact that essentially put any chance of inter-family conflict to an end right then and there. “It’s all well in hand. The mushroom will make a good addition to what we have to offer and we can start selling lots of it quickly. It’s a party drug so Oswald? You’re on point in distributing it here”.
“You got it Wayne”.
He was able to forget about the insult doled out upon him by Harleen rather quickly due to the fact that he was far too busy seeing dollar signs at that moment to care about anything else. “Helena? You are going to take over Sionis’ section of the city. Extend your operations there and build from the ground up. Understand?”
“Si”.
“Then it’s all settled” Bruce says, falling back into the seat a bit and sighing, relieved that it had gone as easily as it had. ‘They always want to make it worse with their asinine squabbling’.
“Harley, what’s going on at the asylum?”
“The usual puddin” the blonde says with a smirk, happy to be discussing what she knew the most about. “The Class A inmates aren’t a problem anymore, only a few left ya know? Series o’ bad accidents”.
“Bad luck on their part” Helena says while reaching for her glass of wine and taking a sip. Harleen nods, agreeing openly for the first time with the woman thus far that night. “Yeah…real tragic. It’s almost enough ta make ya cry”.
She faux sniffles, an act that was made clear in its lack of conviction by the fact that she was smiling as wide as could be, like some sort of Cheshire cat gloating over the mayhem she’d been able to cause.
“Class B are nice and docile, the way I like ‘em, and Class C are continuin’ on with their treatments. Even been able ta make some progress in curing a few of ‘em. I’m happy about it honestly. We’re really helping people there”.
It was true and none of them, not even while in the midst of an argument or disagreement, would contradict that. As cruel as Harleen was to the men and women who entered her Asylum for their acts of evil, she was twice as kind to the broken souls that made their way through the doors looking for a cure for their broken minds.
Nobody would take that from Harleen. She did care about others.
How could you really justify everything that they did if that wasn’t the case?
“That’s good Harleen. Nice work”.
“Thanks puddin’”.
“Ey, waitaminute” Oswald interjects as he looks around the table, seemingly noticing something for the first time. “Where’s Todd? Ain’t he supposed ta be at this little sit down?”
“Let him live a little Os” Helena pleads, looking down a little morosely at her glass of wine, pondering if she would have to cut it out of her life soon enough due to what had happened the night prior. ‘And how do I tell him?’ she ponders to herself nervously, looking over her shoulder at Bruce who already seemed to have partially checked out of the conversation again.
“He’s been doing most of the work in keeping things running smoothly”.
“Fair enough. Ain’t like we really needed him ta square up the business we had to talk about,” the monocle wearing pseudo aristocrat says with a sniff. He smiles right after that though, nodding his head. “Hope he’s snuggled up somewhere with that hot little tamale”.
“Yer a pig Os”.
“Ohh get stuffed” he retorts, not wanting to take Harleen’s insults. “The lad deserves it. A little R&R deep in a hairy taco”.
“Ohhh! Knock that off!”
“Like I said, a fuckin’ pig Os”.
Bruce wasn’t joining in on the conversation, nor did he say anything. Instead he was thinking again. ‘All of this could’ve been done by phone’. He didn’t want to be here. In this club where everyone could see him, surrounded by people and yet all the same feeling like he was a thousand miles away from anyone. Like he was in space, untouchable, aloof.
‘I should talk to Jason’.
He regretted that he hadn’t done that more, maybe had never done it enough.
Jason had been one of the few people he didn’t actually mind being around. He was quiet when he needed to be, not forcing conversation or words into the air needlessly without any thought. He was skilled, talented beyond words, and unlike the others knew what it was like to work in the field.
And yet, even with this other man, his son in all but name and blood, whom he’d taken in all those years ago and taught him his ways, felt like he was unreachable. And Bruce wouldn’t dare think of blaming anyone but himself for that fact. He’d let that distance build when he refused to talk to him about what was on his mind, to let him in.
“Mr. Wayne?”
“Yes?”
He snaps out of it, finding that at the opposite end of the table was a woman in a rather scanty outfit, a legless, sleeveless unitard that did much to bolster her highly feminine attributes. She wore a top hat and a bow tie around her neck. She was one of the waitresses at the Iceberg, and at that moment she was smiling vibrantly at the billionaire.
“Are you ready to order sir?”
“I don’t see why not” Oswald interjects, answering for the man to whom the question had been posed. “All our business has been concluded, ain’t it? How ‘bouts we have a little celebration, and like all other good celebrations let's start it with food”.
“All ya think about is food ya fat little-,”
“We should wait for Jason and Jessica. Do you want me to go and find them Bruce?” Helena asks, drawing a quick shake of the head from the man. “No. Oswald and Harleen are right” he answers, still fighting against his rising frustration and anger. He was alone, and yet there were voices. Always voices infringing upon his mind, battering him down and trying to take everything he had to offer. It was suffocating.
He didn’t want to drag him into that. He didn’t want to start to hate Jason. Not him.
Maybe that’s why he kept him at arm's length now. So that he remained a concept, an abstraction and less of a person in his mind. Bruce Wayne was suffering from a severe case of misanthropy, a hatred for mankind.
“I’m ready to order”.
The waitress smiles, eager and ready to take it down on the notepad, no doubt thinking about the massive tip that was coming her way. He hated her too, and the thought of putting a round right through her forehead was very appealing.
“I’ll have the porterhouse with a side of mashed potatoes and carrots”.
He was holding it together. Just barely, but holding it together all the same. And that was enough.
The Bathroom of the Iceberg Lounge
“Ahhh…ahh…ah…yeah…yeah”.
“Glkkk! Gllkkk! Gllkkk! Glkkk!
Jason throws his head back and closes his eyes, relying only on sensation at the moment to ascertain what was going on. The chill of the marble countertop that held the sink as his palms balanced upon it, fingers gripping the sides intensely.
The cool air battering against his exposed legs, his pants having been yanked down to his ankles.
The warm, wet orifice that was at that very moment wrapped around his hardened member and moving so incessantly and constantly that he could barely get a grasp on it. Jessica was on the floor before him, kneeling down so as to give her better access to what she wanted at that moment.
His cock being her target.
Her pouty, full lips were wrapped tightly around it, causing waves of saliva to coat the hardened road and some to even drip off of it down onto the tile below. ‘Os is gonna have to get a janitor in here’ he thinks with a slight smirk, raising his head up and looking down, watching as the woman fellates him.
“Yeah baby…yeah…right there. Like that-ohhhh!”
His back arches a little bit, pleasure shooting through his brain as Jessica pulls back along most of his cock and settles with his tip being the only thing in her mouth at the moment, which she begins to worship with her tongue.
The mouth-based muscle reaches out and teases along his foreskin, pushing it slightly with an impressive strength and exposing more of the pink cockhead hidden beneath the natural hood.
She wasn’t fully able to do it though, not with just her tongue, and quickly enough switched tactics. While she kept up eye contact, those beautiful, chocolate brown eyes locking onto his as he looms above her, she purses her lips tightly around it, hollowing out her cheeks as her suction gets more intense.
“Ohh shit…shit…”
Her tongue continued the assault upon his tip, dipping in towards the slit that existed there and lightly teasing up and down it, giving him immense pleasure despite the fact that there was no hope of entry. All his nerve endings were on fire with her physical attack, and more of his cockhead was exposed as she pushed the skin back more and more, allowing a wider expanse of area for her tongue to pleasure and glide over.
“You’re doing that so damn good”.
She rubs her hand up and down his toned stomach, raking her nails against his abs as she had slipped her hand under his suit jacket and button up shirt, having done so nearly immediately after she’d gotten his pants undone and on the ground. Her other hand was equally as hard at work, grasping his testicle sack and squeezing them, palming the two masculine balls in her hand and alternating.
His entire manhood was being stimulated not only physically but also visually.
This woman, this near perfect specimen of femininity kneeling before him, was beautiful. And he lets her know that by lowering his hand from the top of her head to her cheek. She leans into it, managing to keep his cock in her mouth as she does so, and Jason thinks inwardly about how insane this was.
They’d barely gotten into the Iceberg when Jessica had yanked him away to the bathroom, a naughty smirk on her face as she did so. It didn’t take long for Jason to understand, and in no time at all his dick was being sucked, leading to all complaints effectively going out the window.
‘They don’t need me…they got this’.
More of his cock was being sucked now, Jessica forced to abandon her tongue’s assault upon his head due to how much of his shaft was now in her mouth, about half of the seven inches already inside.
“Ohh…ohhh”.
He was embarrassed but Jessica’s oral skills were a bit better than he was used to, and after an especially long dry spell? Lets just say it wasn’t all that easy for him to hold it even this long. He was already close to finishing, so damn close, and even while he was embarrassed about it there was nothing he could do about it.
“Jess…Jess…fuck…I…I’m gonna cum”.
He could feel it, and with a defeated tone of voice he admitted it to the woman, not wanting to just surprise her with such an eruption. He half expected her to pull off, maybe yank him into a stall like they should’ve done originally, though he had to admit the idea of doing it so openly with the attendant risk of getting caught, only made it hotter, and jerked him to completion.
But instead of that? She keeps going, and even pushes further forward, gagging again as he goes in deeper, his shaft sliding against her tongue on its path to the back of her throat. Spittle and the pre-cum which had liberally poured into her mouth and mixed with it spurt out around the edges of her lips and his cock, small bubbles being blown as she grows teary eyed, something that causes her mascara to run in dark black streaks down her cheeks.
“GLLLKKKK! EKKKKK! MMMFFF! MMFFF!”
‘Fuck it! Don’t quit! Don’t quit baby!’
He reaches down for the back of her head and quickly threads his fingers through her hair, getting a firm grasp upon her head. There was only an inch or so more, just an inch or so, and Jason needed to see her take the entire thing. He begins pushing forward, grunting and gritting his teeth as he does so, his balls beginning to tighten, his seed preparing to gush forth through his urethra like a mudslide down a mountain.
He was going to cum right down her throat, and there wasn’t a force on Earth that could stop him at that moment.
“URGGGHFFF! MMM! MMM!”
She taps against his stomach, though any such effective communication between the two was no longer feasible. Jason was completely and utterly lost to his lust, and as he buries the woman’s face in his pubic hair, forcing her to inhale his masculine scent, he lets loose.
“GAAH!”
A spurt of white hot man chowder bursts forth from his cock head, propelled forward by the intensity of the pleasure he was feeling and the long time since he’d last felt it. It took a large amount of effort to fill the shocked woman’s mouth, who goes wide eyed in disbelief at just how much had been present. She wasn’t expecting it, and her cheeks puffed out in response to it, needing to make space for the semen.
A good amount of it was shot right down her throat and into her belly though, giving her a heady appetizer to start the meal with so to speak.
Jason though? He wasn’t aware of any of this and just kept pumping his waist forward, not finding it all that odd that he’d only met this woman not too long ago and was now pumping his essence into her mouth.
He keeps going for a second or so further, the first burst being way more powerful than the second that followed it and out of a growing concern about literally choking the woman to death, her face turning redder and redder by the second, begins to pull back.
“Gaaah…heh…heh…heh…hehhh…shit…”
He was covered in sweat now, panting as he tried to catch his breath, all the while pulling his cock from the woman’s mouth, his shaft teasing against her lips as it exited and depositing the remnants of his seed upon their now smudged but formerly ruby red lips.
“GAAAAHHH! Gaahh…ahhh…ahhhh…”.
He wasn’t the only one who needed to breathe. With her mouth thus released from what it was doing Jessica was able to breathe, and she took deep lungfuls of air as she coughed, spittle and semen flying from her lips and dripping onto the floor. But, to Jason’s surprise he took notice of the fact that most of his cum was nowhere to be found.
She’d swallowed it, working quickly to gulp the salty treat down.
“Fuck…”
Jason leans back against the sink, completely spent, his balls noticeably dropping lower than they had before Jessica’s oral ministrations upon him. He collected himself easily enough, and Jessica followed along soon after that.
“Damn Jason…are you trying to kill me?”
“Sorry” he says sheepishly, a smirk on his face as he watches Jessica bring her hand up and rub her fingers against her now cum stained lips, grasping up the remnants of his spunk with her fingertips and dabbing her tongue out against them to collect the remnants.
“Don’t be” she coos with a devilish smile. “I loved it. Fuck that was hot”.
After a few more seconds of ensuring that she’d gathered up all his cum, an act that almost got Jason ready to go again, she reaches out and grasps the hem of his pants which were around his ankle. “Pull me up”.
He reaches down and puts his hands under her arms, assisting her in getting up while the Hispanic woman pulls his pants up for him, hiding his saliva and semen covered cock beneath the cover of his underwear and pants. Within seconds Jason had released her and was redoing his pants, securing them tightly to his body once again. His hands were shaky.
“Tha-thanks for that. Really. I needed it”.
“No kidding,” the mocha-skinned woman says, leaning in and pecking his lips without a trace of hesitation, Jason kissing back just as eagerly, uncaring of the fact that remnants of himself were upon her lips. He wanted to take her into his arms at that moment and hold her tight, kiss her some more and maybe hike up that dress of hers to return the favor.
But all too quickly the kiss is over, and Jessica turns away, looking into the mirror behind them.
Her face falls and she shakes her head.
“You fucked me up pretty good. I gotta fix my makeup now. Not that I mind. Hehe”.
“Sorry”.
“Nah. Don’t sweat it” she says comfortingly, grasping down to pick up her pocketbook and depositing it on the side of the counter, opening it up quickly. “I love getting face fucked. But how long has it been since the last time huh? You squirted a gallon into my throat. How the hell am I gonna eat dinner?”
She was rifling around in her pocketbook now, undoubtedly searching for something though Jason couldn’t easily tell what it was. He just shrugs and laughs. “It’s been a while for sure. Like I said, I really needed that. Usually I don’t move that fast, I just uh…I want you to know that. Kinda just…happened”
“No big deal papi. I get it. Ahah!”
She’d found it, whatever she was looking for, and Jason watches as she pulls out a small pill container and of all things a credit card. Within the container was a white powder that he didn’t need help in recognizing at all. His spirits were…somewhat dampened by its appearance.
“Gotta get my head straight” she says, still breathing heavily as she twists off the top and tilts it towards the counter, pouring out some of the powder before stopping and replacing the top, putting the container off to the side.
“Want a bump?”
“Nah. No thanks”.
Jason was used to drugs by now, though he had never partaken of them. It was impossible to not see them though, not in this line of work. Especially the Iceberg. You could find most of it here. Ecstasy, weed, heroin, speed. Coke.
“Don’t worry” she teases with a wink, using the credit card she’d pulled out to form the cocaine into a straight line, and as soon as she accomplishes this, having done it with relative ease that could only come with incessant practice, she leans in and presses her nose to the right side of it.
“SNNNNNNNFFFFFF!”
In one go it was gone, and Jessica pulled back into a standing position, wide eyed and shaking, riding the quick pleasure down and gasping out. “Fuuuuucccccck yeah…love that. Holy shit…whew…whew…nothing better than blow and a blowjob”.
“I wouldn’t know”.
“Sure you don’t want some?” she asks with a smile. “Don’t worry, it wouldn’t be counted as extra. Os already paid me up for the whole night. Extra too. I’m not gonna bust your balls over some blow papi. Hehe…I already drained them anyway. But I do hope you’ve got some left in the tank. We’ve got all night after all”.
Jason found himself….well, he found himself feeling a lot of different things at that moment. Self loathing, disappointment, loathing and above all else? Utterly alone. It was stupid and he knew it, but for a moment, for one shining moment, he’d thought someone cared about him. That a connection had been formed.
He’d been able to trick himself even while knowing that she was a call girl arranged for him by Oswald Cobblepot. And when she talked about money? The illusion was ripped away, and Jason felt even colder than when this all started.
‘Son of a bitch…’
He hated himself. He hated himself for being so stupid, so naive and forgetting what the real world was around him. He looks down at his feet, crossing his arms over his chest and saying nothing as the now high Jessica puts her items back in her bag only to retrieve others. Lipstick and a container of mascara which she places out before her.
“I can’t believe I actually got paid to fuck around with a hunk like you. Talk about a good deal huh?”
“Yeah. Sure”.
She didn’t pick up on his apathy, her mind too busy zooming through outer space at that moment, fixated more than anything else upon her looks. “I’m gonna give you my number though for sure papi. Hoping we can maybe make sure you don’t get so backed up again” she teases, unscrewing the top of the lipstick tube and putting it to her lips, spreading it over her flesh so as to redden them up once again.
“I know I’m probably a little upper end, but for you? We can work out a deal. Not that you can’t afford it from the start but still. Looking for a regular, and I’m willing to work out some sort of package deal”.
She doesn’t receive an answer this time, and she doesn’t think much about it, believing that he was thinking it over. She focuses on her reflection in the mirror only, puckering her lips and ensuring that she’d fully covered them.
“Let me tell you, I’m fun papi. Really really fun. Kinky stuff? I’m into it and I’ll never say a word about what you want me to do. Sexy schoolgirl, up the culo? It’s yours if you want it. I think we’ll both-”
She stops, turning to find that she was alone in the bathroom. There was nobody else there. Jason had somehow disappeared without her noticing it. For a second she was confused, wondering where he could’ve gone, but she turned to look at the stalls, wondering if he’d slipped into one of them to relieve or clean himself.
All the doors were open though and nobody was inside.
“Jason?”
He was gone.
Dixon Docks
CLINK!
The engine dies as the key is turned in the ignition, Jim Gordon looking warily across the open expanse of parking lot that led down to the docks themselves as well as a solid stretch of litter strewn beach. The waters of Gotham River slowly press against it, battering the shore in that timeless, methodical and constant way.
“You’re sure this is the place?” Gordon asks as he takes in the sight again, the lights of far off Gotham beyond the opposite side of the river being the only real illumination save for the lights of his cruiser and an aged lightbulb attached to a rotting telephone pole above.
“Si. This is the place. I get it. I fucking hate coming here too” Montoya says from the back seat, the woman undoing her seat belt and opening the door, somewhat alleviating the tension. “You just don’t like it because Needle always tries ta feel you up” Bullock teases from the passenger seat with a smile, opening his own door.
“Fuck you Bullock. You’d hate it too if you got your ass squeezed by a guy who ain’t showered in years”.
“Fair enough”.
Both officers step out of the car and place their feet upon the gravel, which leaves Jim with little option other than to get out himself. He opens the door and steps out easily, closing it behind him with a thud.
“Isn’t exactly a very hospitable place” the glasses wearing lieutenant says, looking around at the trash strewn lot and ramshackle buildings to the side, abandoned warehouses that had once been bustling with the activity of commerce. But over the years it had shifted north, a more convenient harbor having been built, and Dixon Docks were left behind.
Now there were just rotting piers and ghosts left.
It was quiet too, the far off sounds of traffic barely reaching them as the wind blew gently against them. “Come on” Bullock says, taking the lead with a cigarette in his mouth and his hands in his pockets, removing one to point towards the right side of the gravel lot where a run down camper was positioned. It looked abandoned, but Gordon had been told it wasn’t.
“Needle’s in there”.
“Probably working off a high or some shit. That or jerking it to some old panties he found”.
“Thanks for the image, Bullock”.
“You’re welcome Montoya”.
They keep walking, Bullock in front with Gordon and Montoya bringing up the rear, the woman herself nervously looking around in the same way she did while back at the GCPD, wanting to ensure that nobody was watching them.
“He’s gonna be our best shot at gettin’ some info though”.
“Yeah…pfft. It always comes down to a junkie”.
They were about halfway there now, right in the middle of the lot a solid ten or fifteen feet away from the water and maybe only five or six from the closed door to the camper. Gordon found himself excited, excited to finally have some sort of breakthrough, something that would get them closer to the Batman.
“You two are doing the right thing. I know it’s hard but whatever happens next, you’re doing the right thing. You’re protecting this city in the way it should be”.
“Yeah Gordon. We know” Montoya says, her hand in her pocket wrapping around something while out of sight of the man, slowly pulling it out to reveal the glint of steel of a piece that wasn’t her official sidearm issued to her by the GCPD, which remained holstered at her side.
She was smart and knew that even in Gotham with your ass being covered by the big bad bat you had to make sure your prints weren’t all over the place. That’s why neither of them had touched a thing while in Gordon’s car.
“Gotta know though Gordo,” Bullock says, stalling the man, stopping him in the middle of the lot. “We take the Bat down? Everything else comes tumblin’ with it. Peace and order and all that shit. It’ll be like it was in the eighties. Smack on every corna’, bodies comin’ inta the morgue like a fuckin’ conveya’ belt. This city…it won’t be safe. Dontcha’ gots a little girl?”
“Yeah. And a son”.
Montoya closes her eyes and sighs, shaking her head.
‘Dammit Gordon…’
“Dontcha’ want them ta live in a safe place? Aint a safe place like that worth a few sacrifices? Ya know…fer the greata’ good?”
“Are you getting cold feet Bullock?” Gordon asks with his piercing brown eyes boring into the man. “Nah lieutenant. Just want ya ta know what we’d be giving up. Sure, we’d take down one bad guy, but we’d let out a thousand bad guys all ova’ the city. They ain’t afraid o’ us and they neva’ have been, but him? They’re afraid o’ him”.
“The law is the law, Bullock”.
“Ya sure?”
“I am”.
Bullock goes quiet, the corpulent older detective looking into Gordon’s eyes and trying to get a sense of what was inside. What he was thinking. He sees it quickly though. Jim Gordon wasn’t gonna budge. Not now, not ever. He was fixed on his mission, fixated on it to the point of madness.
“We have an obligation to bring him in. To take him down. You can’t take the law into your own hands no matter what”.
“Even when the law is corrupt? Even when it ain’t helpin’ nothin’ and the guys on the force are just as bad, if not worse than the gangsta’s shakin’ ya down?” Bullock was pleading with him, begging him to understand. Unknown to Jim, he was also offering him a way out. A chance to escape all this.
“It…it isn’t that bad”.
“It was that bad,” Bullock says firmly. “It was and it’ll go right back ta shit if we do this”.
“Bullock, I’m not debating it anymore. I’m giving you a direct order. Do. Your. Damn. Job and stop trying to take the easy way out”. Gordon was no longer being patient and understanding. “Let's get in there and talk to your associate and get the ball rolling so we can finally nail this bastard to the wall”.
Bullock sighs and nods, looking down at the gravel as he reaches into his pocket and retracts a cigarette, quickly lighting it up and placing it between his lips. “Alright then Gordon. Let’s do it”.
“I’m glad you’re finally-”
BLAM!
The shot rings out across the lot, a loud, noisy clang that reverberates through the empty space like a lightning bolt. The thump that came right on its heels was equally as audible, but right after that? Silence.
Jim Gordon laid face down upon the gravel, blood already dripping from the massive hole in the back of his head. It was quick, clean, and he died without even knowing what had happened. Renee Montoya stood there for a second, her pistol raised into the position it had just been when she took the shot.
Slowly though, she lowers it, and in a second or so after that it was hidden back in the pocket of her leather jacket.
Bullock takes a drag on his cigarette, acting as if nothing had happened in the least while Montoya takes a deep breath and shakes her head. “Real shame. He was a good cop”.
“Not fer Gotham he weren’t”.
“No. No he wasn’t”.
“Serve and protect Montoya. Serve and protect. That’s what we signed up ta do”. He pauses, taking a drag on his cigarette, deeply inhaling the smoke into his lungs before blowing it out in a long, protracted exhale. He had the eyes of a man who’d done this before and wasn’t too adversely affected by it.
And Renee?
She wasn’t much different.
“I laid it out ta him. All the sufferin’, killin’ and dyin’ that would happen if he went on through with it. I gave him a chance”.
“I know”.
“I wonda’ what it really was with him,” he ponders aloud, looking down at the body of the lieutenant which rapidly grew cold as the wind began to pick up, coming off of the river. “Did he want ta take in the bat because it was the right thing to do? Or because he wanted ta prove he could?”
“We’ll never know”.
“I’m going fer the second one”.
Montoya nods her head and shrugs her shoulders, looking down mournfully at the man she’d just killed with the same ease one might swat a fly. “There’s more than one kind of right and you and I both know that it isn’t always written in some law book. We did the right thing. We protected this city. He would’ve gotten a lot of people killed in the long run”.
“Sure. Or maybe we’re just telling ourselves that so we don’t feel like murderin’ pieces o’ shit who do what we do fer ourselves, dressin’ it up as if we’re doin’ it fer otha’s”.
She looks up at him and tries to find it in herself to disagree.
“Then we’re the same as poor dead Jimbo here, and if that’s the case? It doesn’t fucking matter. Nada. Not a bit. The whole world’s like that, and with us? At least people are alive”.
“Not Jimbo”.
“I’m willing to trade one for hundreds. If you don’t like that fuck you”.
With that Montoya turns and begins walking away, heading towards the exit of the lot while Bullock begins to walk as well, catching up with the woman. They were leaving Jim behind, relatively sure that nothing would happen to his body between now and when it was picked up.
“What about his kids?”
“Mierda pasa” she shrugs. “It’ll suck, but they’re not the first to grow up without a father. I did. And I turned out okay. Besides they’ll be getting a nice, fat fucking check as well as a full ride scholarship when they’re older. Thank Wayne for that”.
He nods, remembering the program put in place for the families of police officers who died on the job. Due to how rarely it happened now the pool of money was indeed quite generous. The Gordons were gonna be fine financially, but could money really wipe away the loss?
No. It couldn’t. But it didn’t matter.
“How we gettin’ outta here?”
“I called Fredricks. He’s running a patrol around here. He’ll pick us up. Unless you expected us to drive around in Gordon’s cruiser”.
“Nah. Rookie mistake”.
“Also paid Bennet to wipe any footage from the garage tonight. Nobody is gonna see us with him”.
“All bases secured huh?”
“Yup. Ain’t exactly like anyone’s gonna miss him. He rocked too many boats, put too much at risk. You don’t do that shit in Gotham. Not anymore. Poor cabron. Should’ve never come back to Gotham. Should’ve been a cop in Metropolis!”
They keep walking, Bullock saying nothing as Renee justifies what just happened to herself.
“Asshole. Dumb, fucking asshole. Couldn’t take the way out. Couldn’t be smart. No, no. Wanted to be a good cop. Look where it got him?” She was seething, putting all the blame for what had happened squarely on the shoulders of Jim Gordon who was far too dead to defend himself.
“Yeah…well…whatever. Put it outta yer mind. It’s ova’. Want a smoke?”
“Yeah. Sure. Gimme one”.
“Here”.
Their voices and figures receded into the night, leaving the corpse and the car in which he’d been driven to what was unknowingly his final destination behind. It was quiet again, with not a single soul around. The city kept moving, the people running along their lives, doing what they needed to do to prepare for the morning of work.
And yet his body laid there, unmoving.
Gotham didn’t stop for a single second.
Chapter Text
The Batcave Beneath Wayne Manor
It was no exaggeration to say that he was always watching. Gotham City didn’t pass a single second by without being monitored by the man who sat upon his version of a throne, a large, high backed chair that was positioned in front of the batcomputer.
It was an impressive piece of technology.
All the data from every street camera, be they private or public, on a storefront or a traffic light, filtered back to him here. With a flick of his wrist and the touch of a button he could also summon up nearly anyone’s phone or internet history. Police dispatch was, of course, also there, allowing him to respond to crimes sometimes even quicker than the police could. Numerous screens were splayed out across the massive station, all honed in on different points of interest.
Park Row, Diamond District, East End.
He was everywhere, always watching, like a man in some tower over the rest of humanity, peering down into their souls and judging them as either good or evil. Yet, at the moment? Nothing of note seemed to be happening. Nothing important. It was calm, as was to be expected in the middle of the day.
‘Nothing’.
He remembered when he’d first set this system up, a system that he had labeled as Brother Eye, a mainframe capable of processing literally thousands of gigabytes of information at once. It was more powerful than nearly any other computer system in the world, possessing a limited AI that allowed it to process which information was most important and pass it on to Bruce.
It had cost millions of dollars to create, and yet at the moment seemed to be nothing more than a glorified P.C.
Bruce narrows his eyes and brings his hand up to his chin, stroking it softly for a moment before letting out a sigh. “Brother Eye”.
“Yes Mr. Wayne?”
The masculine yet subservient computerized voice calls out as soon as it hears its operator speak, waiting for the orders that would come to it and give it something to do. ‘I wonder if machines can be bored’.
“Any reports of recent criminal activity within Gotham? All grids”.
It takes exactly a second for the computer to understand the command it was given and not only do that but also assemble the information that was being requested of it. “A speeding ticket was just issued by officer Hailey Groves to a man by the name of Thomas Boyle for speeding. He was doing thirty five in a thirty zone. Likely no points upon his license and a fine in the average of one hundred and fifty dollars”.
Bruce doesn’t respond though he does grunt out, making it clear that he could care less about this small, meaningless action.
“Anthony Luselli has just been issued a citation for jaywalking in Park Row by officer William Rosano. Likely one hundred dollar fine”.
“Hmmm”.
“Samantha Jameson has just been stopped in the East End for failure to stop at a stop sign at the corner of-,”
“Forget it” Bruce says, leaning back in his chair and bringing his hand to the bridge of his nose, pinching it. “Make me aware of any crimes that fit the parameters I’ve set for you. Serious crimes. Theft, burglary, murder or rape”.
“Affirmative. I understand Mr. Wayne. There are no crimes matching this description occurring within Gotham at the moment. Nor do any open cases exist in which these crimes are the charge. Gotham is secure”.
“Thank you Brother Eye. Return to monitoring”.
“Of course Mr. Wayne”.
The voice had provided a momentary distraction and a strange feeling of company and now it was gone. Gotham was secure. Bruce hadn’t quite gotten used to hearing that, not yet. When he’d first started this mission of his, Brother Eye was incessantly going off, making him aware of crimes all throughout the day. It didn’t seem like he could go five minutes without being made aware of some crime or other.
The roaring river slowed to a crackling brook, and then finally to a trickle and now?
Nothing.
Gotham was secure, and he wasn’t ready for it.
He was alone again, the confines of the cave being the only thing to keep his attention at that moment, and he turned to look around, especially at the ‘trophy’ wall, the entire right side of the cave that held all that remained of so many of his villains.
Most pieces were hidden behind glass cases, taken out and occasionally dusted by the ever dedicated Alfred who sought to keep this ‘wall of victory’ as he called it clean. Bruce could remember them all, each and every foe.
KGBeast’s torn mask was plastered against one of the display cases, right next to the wrist mounted pistols of an assassin for hire named Deadshot. Copperhead’s vest was there too, tossed on top of a table like it was nothing at all, the man having had absolutely no respect for the assassin who’d been paid to come after him.
She relied on poison to kill her victims, not even giving them a chance and forcing them to die in excruciating pain.
He’d been very happy to get his hands around the cartel hitwoman’s neck, and the snapping sound it made as her spinal cord and vertebrae broke apart? Satisfying.
There were others of course, not all of them assassins who’d been paid extraordinary amounts of money to try and kill him. And not all of it was quite so simple. Some of it was downright macabre.
In the way some might mount the taxidermied head of a kill they’d made Bruce had also plastered something against the cave wall. It stretched out an immense distance, clearly having belonged to a very large and strong creature, though Bruce knew the truth. Waylon Jones had been a man with a very serious medical condition, one that gave his skin a hard and rather scaly feel and appearance.
It didn’t help that he was also of an immense size, towering over most other denizens of Gotham City by at least four or five feet. He had bright yellow eyes that he’d become accustomed to seeing through the dark with, and at some point in the past he’d sharpened his teeth to razor sharp points.
He started to call himself Killer Croc, and in keeping with his new evil name he’d begun to attack civilians, dragging them down to his home in the sewers to cannibalize them. It took a few days for Bruce to track him down, and when he did it was a cruel and bitter fight, neither of them holding back.
In the end though there could be only one outcome, and the Batman rose from the murk stained by the sewage and blood, but all the same victorious.
Now?
Croc’s skin was plastered over his wall, arms and legs extended each way out to give the viewer a sense of how enormous he had been, and how hard Bruce had fought to kill his quarry. He’d managed to kill six people before he was put down, and Bruce often found himself agonizing over the one’s he’d failed. The ones who he hadn’t saved.
‘I saved more than six’.
He comforted himself with that. He didn’t save the six, but the possible hundreds that came after? He’d saved their lives. That mattered far more in the grand scheme of things.
The wall kept going on it seemed, more and more odd items packed onto it. A strange, triangular shaped helmet from an assassin named David Hyde that looked particularly frightening. One of the bulging red, insect-like optical lenses that served as eyes were broken, no doubt from when he slammed his fist right on through it, sending shards into the fleshy orb.
He’d also died in pain.
Firefly’s broken and bent flamethrower, Scarecrow’s mask and hat, bloodstained of course with a neat hole drilled right through the forehead. A knife that once belonged to the dreaded serial killer and rapist Victor Zsasz.
At the very end was a straitjacket, one that was smeared with purple and green paint by design but also blood, which wasn’t intended to be by the creator of the article of clothing. Bruce still remembered that moment, and it gave him great joy.
“You won’t shoot me…you won’t…hehehHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Yo-Hahahahah! You see! You see? You need me! You do. I’m the only one in this city who can make this fun for you. Who can make it interesting? I complete you, Bats.”
“Bat-Batman…hel-help me. Please”.
“Ohh Doctor Quinzel. Sweet, sweet Harleen. He won’t help you. Because he knows that-,”
BLAM!
THUD!
“Hmmm”.
He smiles to himself. A genuine, open and honest smile that completely overtakes his face at the memory. It was a good one, most of them were good. He would never deny it. All of them felt good. Each and every animal that he put down had it coming, and he didn’t feel an ounce, not a single ounce, of guilt over doing it.
‘He never even saw it coming’.
“Daydreaming again Master Bruce?”
Bruce had long gotten used to the random and unexpected interruptions from his butler, and at this point only languidly turned in the chair, swiveling so as to lay eyes upon the man as he entered into the Batcave, having made it down the steps with a silver tray in his hand.
“Just thinking, Alfred.”
Alfred Pennyworth was an old man with a half balding head that was covered only by salt and pepper hair that clung to the sides of his head. He was of average stature and slight build, his face sporting a thin mustache and his eyes, a blue similar to Bruce’s own, were yet ever aware.
His appearance often fooled people into thinking he was nothing more than a butler. If you did think this then you’d be wrong on multiple counts.
Very few knew the truth, but Alfred Pennyworth was a man who in his heyday had been a stone cold killer. No hesitation, no remorse.
He’d been the one to teach Bruce how to first use a gun.
“Exhale before you fire Master Bruce” the man says, kneeling down besides the little boy as they stood outside, the hot June sun beating down upon them and making it sort of hard to see the target, a large and empty water cooler that Alfred had set up upon a cinder block for him.
Bruce was scared and he couldn’t explain why. Was it the weight of the gun? The cold steel pressing against his hand? The memory of the gun going off in the alley and killing his parents?
Maybe it was a mix of all three.
Regardless, Alfred was patient. Calm, and he kneeled down besides the boy, looking him in the eye and watching the tears that came forth.
“I-I-I can’t see it”.
“Yes you can Master Bruce” he lightly chides, not cruel but not willing to back up his claim either. “The sun isn’t in control. You are. You can see the target. I know because I can see the target. Force your way through the discomfort”.
“I-I can’t!”
“Then you’ll die Master Bruce”.
It goes quiet after that, the little boy letting out a tiny gasp at the butler’s words. He turns his head to look at the man who served him, whom he had asked to teach him in the ways of war, and finds him staring coldly back at him. “Your enemy will not care about the sun in your eye. Nor will he blink when it comes time to take your life as you are with his. Did that man in the alley hesitate?”
“No”.
Ice cold chills ran up and down his back as Alfred asked that and he answered, memories being brought back into his mind of the man firing the gun. He was so assured of himself, so firm in his conviction. There hadn’t been any hesitation. Not until he’d gotten to Bruce.
“He’s right there. Right now. Pointing a gun at us. You’re going to let him kill you Master Bruce”.
“N-no I’m not!”
“You’re already dead,” Alfred says, rising up and shaking his head, closing his eyes and looking away from the little boy as if in shame. Bruce looks after him, scared and upset, not understanding what he’d done to earn him Alfred’s disappointment. “He’s fired eight times. Bullets riddle your body Master Bruce. You hesitated, and you died for it. Come now, this is nonsense. A waste of time. Let us go back to the manor and-”
BLAM!
The pistol shakes in Bruce’s hand, the Webley Mark five going off in his hand. Alfred was surprised at being interrupted in such a way, not having expected the boy to actually fire. But he did, and despite the raw power contained within the pistol, Bruce didn’t drop it. Sure his hand was rocketed upwards by the force of the blast, but quickly he forced himself into action again.
The empty plastic container fell off of the cinder block, rolling onto the ground in front of it, and Bruce forces his arm back down, once again drawing a bead upon the target. He was crying still, much more heavily than before, but this time his face was crunched up in anger, utter rage.
BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!
CLICK! CLICK! CLICK!
Bruce had advanced on the fallen plastic, his hand thrown off target each time he fired. He’d advanced though, without fear and with anger, rage. Intent to kill. The container kept bouncing, tossed into the air with each impact until it fell on the ground, still and unmoving now, while the crying Bruce continued to pull the trigger.
The revolver was empty though, and nothing more issued forth from the barrel. And yet, even still, he stood over the felled target wanting to do more.
“Well…I have to admit Master Bruce, that is something” the butler begins, moving up to be at the boy’s side, where he quickly reaches out for his hand and grasps it, snatching away the revolver from him. “I didn’t think you had it in you. Impressive”. He turns his gaze onto the empty water cooler.
“You made every shot count. Not bad…for the first time”.
He was muted in his praise on purpose, knowing that he had to be so as to ensure the boy continued on giving it his all. But in truth? He was beyond impressed with the sheer control and ability that had been put on display. Bruce had advanced and moved in such a natural way that Alfred had rarely seen before and he’d spent a good chunk of his life around other hardened killers.
Bruce’s hand remained up in the air, as if he was grasping some phantom weapon that he still intended to fire. He was glaring at the felled jug as Alfred studied it, and found himself even more impressed.
‘By God…the grouping…’
The holes drilled through the plastic walls were right next to one another, grouped so tightly that one would almost think a trained marksman had done it. Of course it wasn’t hard at such close range, no more than ten feet, but it had been done by an eight year old boy who shouldn’t have even been able to handle the weapon itself.
He turns and stares at Bruce, taking in his expression at that moment, watching how his nostrils flare and his eyes dart about, the adrenaline overtaking him. Alfred could see it in his eyes instantly, right then and there.
‘He has it’.
“Well Master Bruce. It appears that had you had a gun that night in the alley your family would’ve been quite safe. Your assailant is dead” he says, gesturing towards the fallen jug. “You killed six times over”.
“Train me more Alfred”.
“Of course Master Bruce. Of course. You have much to learn”.
He did train him. In everything he knew which, the young man would come to find out, was much more than he let on. He knew more than just how to most effectively sweep a house and make the best eggplant parmigiana. He had skills, skills which he’d accumulated over a lifetime, both for good and evil.
Shooting, infiltration, bomb making, lockpicking and even a rudimentary course of French were what Alfred Pennyworth had offered Bruce Wayne from the ages of eight to eighteen, a ten year period in which Bruce learned how to kill a man or woman with ease.
“And pray tell what were you thinking of Master Bruce?” the man asks as he comes closer and places the silver tray down on the desk area next to the man and before the computer. Bruce looks down and sees that a lunch had been prepared for him, something he’d come to expect.
A steak and potatoes au gratin, the cheese clinging to the sliced circular potatoes in an openly delicious way that made even Bruce’s mouth water. The liberal serving of broccoli to the side was just a delicious add on.
To drink? A glass of whiskey, the ice clinking in the glass in an alluring, siren like way.
He was most excited for that as whiskey, more than anything else, dulled the pain he felt. Without thought he reaches out and grasps up the glass, bringing it to his lips and tossing it back, sending the scorching liquid down his throat. He was so used to that that it didn’t even bother him anymore. He was just…used to it.
“Ahhh”.
He places the now empty glass down and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand, picking up the knife and fork to the side of the plate and beginning to dig into the steak, cutting swathes out of it in preparation for eating it.
“Thank you Alfred”.
“A pleasure as always Master Bruce” the aged man says while standing there, waiting for another chance to engage in conversation. Bruce knew he wasn’t going to get out of it, not with him, and thus resigned himself to it.
“I was thinking about how little there is to do now”.
“Wouldn’t that be a good sign?”
He remains silent on that, unsure of what to say even if he could speak, and instead uses the fork to bring a portion of gristle up to his lips. Alfred meanwhile turns his gaze to the wall that Bruce had been so vigorously looking at prior, nodding his head.
“It appears that you are Ahab now, who has slayed his great whale”.
“I never had a great whale Alfred” he counters, swallowing the delicious and perfectly roasted piece of meat while reaching down below him into a cabinet that had been built into the lower echelons of the batcomputer’s stand. He knew exactly what he was looking for, and when he grasps it and pulls it out Alfred sees the glass bottle containing yet more whiskey.
Seamlessly Bruce pours himself more, adding it to the nearly emptied glass and filling it once more. Alfred says nothing, though concern was in his eyes.
“None of them, not one, was a real challenge. A few got away once or twice, sure. But they never survived a third time”.
“Did I ever question your battlefield prowess so as to merit an appraisal of it?” he asks sarcastically, wanting to keep his employer’s ego in check even somewhat. “Regardless, you are correct. None were a challenge. But how could they have been? You were trained by the best that money could buy”.
It was true and Bruce would never forget that. In a way his trainers were substitutes for the family he lacked, the family that had been taken from him. Slade Wilson, Sandra Woosan, Ben Turner. A wide and varied group of people who had imparted upon him their skills.
Slade had taught him tactics and strategy, teaching him how to use the very environment against his enemies, how to deprive them of what they needed to survive and take it for oneself. He was an ex-Green Beret and tracking him down had been tough. But his persistence and desire to be taught under the man won out, and the crotchety veteran taught him everything he knew.
In a matter of months Slade had crammed everything he’d learned through years of trial and error in the jungles of Vietnam into Bruce’s mind, and when they finished Bruce Wayne was both a well trained guerilla and anti guerilla.
Slade had been dead for about five years now, cancer, but ever since then not a year went by without a postcard and a Christmas present, Bruce having paid for the man’s quiet farm in the middle of Wisconsin where he could spend his last years in peace.
Sandra Woosan had been a trickier teacher to gain knowledge from. She was skilled in the art of hand to hand combat and the usage of nearly all bladed weapons.
She was resistant to taking on a student, the asian woman deriding him as nothing more than a ‘soft rich kid’. He’d proved her wrong when he’d killed an entire gang of Chinese triads in Hong Kong without even being so much as scratched.
She’d taught him from then on out, teaching him to hone his body into as razor sharp a point as a katana, teaching him all the ways that one could kill a person. He’d amazed her in his quick mastery of her lessons, and in no time at all she had precious little to go.
In many ways the older asian woman had become a mother to him in the short time he spent under her tutelage, she was harsh, unforgiving, but she cared for him. Otherwise why would she have taken all the time and effort? It wasn’t wasted though, and when it came time to leave she admitted, in a rare show of emotion, that she was sad to see him go.
He was saddened too, but regardless he had to.
She was the one he spoke to the most. Phone calls from random numbers, the assassin never staying in one place for too long. She’d never even come to the United States though, regardless of how much money might’ve been offered for her to do so. She was too fearful of coming to blows with Bruce, not because she believed she would lose but because neither wished to fight the other.
It was a professional agreement, one that they both stuck to vigorously, the older asian woman having more than enough work, even at her ripe old age of seventy three, in other nations.
Lady Shiva was still very much in high demand.
Ben Turner had been the last one. The Bronze Tiger, another martial artist who had made his rage a hallmark of his fighting technique. Shiva and Slade had both tried to teach him to hone his anger, restrain it and control it. And for the most part? It worked. But even still, Bruce knew himself well. He knew that his anger, his rage, it was the force that drove him forward. Forced him to fight.
Without it he would not be able to exist, let alone continue his mission.
Ben Turner was the answer. He knew how to fight with utter, unceasing anger and yet not let it allow his opponents to seize the upper hand and use it against him. He crushed all those who stood before him, and Bruce needed his secrets. A fight had ensued, a fight that Ben had surprisingly won, shocking the young man. He would’ve killed him at the end had he not seen something in him.
In the end, Ben Turner trained him too, teaching him how to use his anger effectively.
The training carried on for months and months, and at the end of it both had agreed to fight again. They did, and Bruce won. Ben Turner was the one who he spoke with least, considering the fact that he’d killed the man by driving a blade through his throat, shocking the man in his last moments as his student stood over his dying body.
Ben Turner’s past hadn’t escaped him, and Bruce’s mission in coming to him was two pronged. First to learn what he had to offer and then? To end him for his crime. He’d raped a woman in the United States five years prior and fled abroad to escape the charges.
He hadn’t escaped justice though. Not by a long shot.
Memories of his past trainers, good and bad, flittered into his mind, and in a second he could’ve sworn he’d seen them standing besides Alfred, the man who’d started it all and who was still there.
The spell was broken and their forms disappeared as Alfred began speaking again.
“I admit, I never quite thought this day would come. When you no longer needed to be out as Batman every second that allowed it”. Bruce keeps eating, having gulped down the rest of the second glass of whiskey he’d poured. “Then again…perhaps it was inevitable considering how brutal you are in your application of justice”.
“You taught me that Alfred”.
“Yes, quite. From experience. It almost makes me laugh, knowing what other so-called heroes in the other cities do. How they struggle to fight against an unstoppable force and how they fail. Green Arrow, the Flash. It disgusts me”.
“It always has Alfred”.
“You and I both know that they will never understand the true face of evil because they wish to obscure it from themselves. Pretend it doesn’t exist so they can deny what humanity is. Brutish, barely evolved apes that need to be kept in line, Master Bruce. Otherwise?”
Bruce smiles, finding himself cheering up a bit as Alfred continues the conversation with him.
“They’ll throw shite at each other” he finishes for the butler, mimicking his British accent.
“Exactly. Ohhh bloody hell it’s all so clear. All so present. The world…it simply refuses to see it. This?” he says, pointing at the numerous computer screens that panned out over Gotham. “It is an anomaly. An abstraction. Peace? It’s unnatural. And yet we have it here. Because of discipline. Discipline and harsh punishment for those who would break it. I read an article the other day. Did you know Gotham is now the most polite city in America?”
“Hmmm…interesting”.
“Order bleeds out. Chaos does as well. A bit like children. Children raised with no rules are like rabid animals waiting to be put down. Children raised with order? Regimentation? It is the greatest act of love Master Bruce. To care enough to set down rules. To set a high standard for a child to meet”.
“Spare the rod, spoil the child, right Al?”
“Exactly. A lesson I learned in Malaya”.
Bruce had heard this hundreds of times before of course, but that didn’t mean a thing. It helped to hear it again. Alfred could repeat himself all he wanted, because in the end it was always worthwhile for Bruce to listen. “The communists. They were naughty children. Misbehaving and getting into all sorts of nonsense. A spank…would no longer suffice. There’s a reason Malaya is the only example of a successful counter insurgency in the annals of modern warfare Master Bruce”.
Alfred’s eyes darkened, no doubt going back to those days when he was a young soldier, hefting a jungle carbine through the sweaty forests of Malaya. The gunfire, the sound of artillery and planes overhead. The death.
“We did not spare the rod. In Vietnam the Americans were far, far too focused on hearts and minds. So much so that the enemy pretended to love you in the day and at night crept out to fight you all the same. Love is inferior in every way to fear. Never forget that”.
“Ireland too right?”
“Bloody hell, Ireland. Pfft. What a mistake. A bloody mistake. Malaya was far away from the eyes of those sensitive weaklings in Downing Street. They stuck their noses up and pretended we weren’t doing what we were doing, able to keep up the facade due to how far away we were. But Ireland? It was in our backyard. They couldn’t be seen to be strong. To brush off the criticism that was necessary to brush off. We were reigned in. You cannot fight a war on a leash Master Bruce, and that? That was a war. Terrorists. I only wish I’d killed more like the pigs they were.”
“You hate them more than anything else, don’t you?” he prods further. “I do, Master Bruce”.
“You’d kill every man in the IRA if you could Al. I don’t doubt that”.
“Men? Hardly. Parasites. Parasites. They hide in the shadows, behind masks and use bombs, killing innocents and then cry when we don't play by the rules they so eagerly flouted”. He smiles after that, his mustache twisting ever so slightly as he does.
“I still remember the fear in the eyes of that one IRA commander. A wily one who was gifted in making bombs. He blew up a school bus in Belfast and killed three children. He was fine with it because they were Protestant and he was not. A rather ridiculous reason to kill. He must’ve been proud of himself, giddy. Probably never thought we’d find him. Imagine his shock when three plain clothes SAS men burst into his apartment right in the middle of coitus with his wife”.
Bruce turns in the chair, ignoring his steak for the moment as he listens intently to this story, wanting to hear it again or maybe he just wanted to see the satisfaction in Alfred’s eyes as he told it again.
“Outside of seeing you return triumphant, it was my proudest moment. To see his fear in his eyes, the screaming of the woman who knew what he was, the monster he was and yet still loved him for it, probably cheered when those children were killed. I slapped her hard. Right across the face, but otherwise said nothing as we dragged him out of the room and tossed him down the stairs to the first floor”.
Alfred truly was in his element, speaking of the past in such a way, how he’d brought justice to a cruel, unjust world in his own way.
“He hit every stair as we threw him down, stark naked and landing in a heap at the bottom. Every part of his body was covered in bruises and he was moaning, crying. None of us were moved by pity. You can’t be when monsters wear human flesh. I do remember the wife coming out of the door, crying with a blanket wrapped around her, begging us to stop. I was at the bottom of the stairs so I’m not sure and never asked, but one of the others shot her”.
“Why?”
“You know why Master Bruce. To send a message. Cavorting with these people, these evil men and women…it carries with it a price. A price you must pay when the time comes. She had barely hit the floor when I was binding the sobbing bastard’s hands behind his back and moving onto his feet. Ohh he cried. Like a little girl. He seethed about the clear death of his wife and screamed at us for killing her, asking why we did it if it was only him we wanted. I simply told him he should’ve thought of that before he did what he did. He didn’t do much talking after that. My boot came down on the back of his skull too hard for him to remain awake. After that it became easy to toss him into the back of our lorry and the drive out into the country was peaceful, quiet”.
“The farmhouse right?”
“Yes Master Bruce. The farmhouse. We unloaded him into a field, and waited for him to wake up, dousing him with water so as to induce such a reaction. We wanted him to see what was happening to him. To watch. This is where I learned the skills I imparted onto you, at least in regards to bomb making, you know? In Ireland. Ohh it was euphoric Master Bruce. Watching the fear seep into his eyes as I knelt down and began to place the charges around his body, the very same kind I’d studied from the terrorists themselves. I remember mocking him. Laughing and smiling, telling him how much I enjoyed this while the others stood joining in”.
Bruce was waiting, eager for the ending to the story.
“He begged. Pleaded, told me that it was war and this is what soldiers had to do. That he had names to give me and would surrender. I admit…I respected him even less for that. I would’ve commended him had he remained silent, spit in my face and stood firm to his beliefs, seeing himself as a martyr for his cause. But he didn’t have a cause. He was just using something as an excuse to let out what was already inside of him. He was evil, Master Bruce. And he deserved this. The charges were set and I scurried away, counting down on each second that passed. The charge went off and he was gone. Only a red blotch in the middle of a cabbage field. We left and got drunk at a local bar, saying nothing but clearly enjoying ourselves. Reports were filed, an investigation done, but nothing came of it. Nobody cared”.
“You did the right thing Alfred”.
“Of course I did, sir” the butler says with a smile. “I’ve never doubted it. It was always the correct course of action. Some men? They can’t be reasoned with, they can’t be bargained into a solution or brought to the negotiating table by flowery words. Some men? They just want to watch the world burn. How do you deal with that kind of evil? That horror? The short answer is…you don’t. You don’t tolerate it. You put a hole in its head at the first opportunity. You know this”.
“I do Alfred”.
“Then why are you filled with doubts?” the butler asks, getting to the center of the matter with ease. “Don’t tell me you feel bad about what you’ve done? That it was somehow…wrong?”
“I…I don’t know Alfred. Maybe. But it doesn’t matter. Results matter”.
“If the results are what matters then you should fixate on the results and none of the other nonsense that has been preoccupying your mind”. The butler moves forward towards the computer and reaches over Bruce, shutting off the screens and robbing him of his view of the city while keeping Brother Eye running, continuing the monitoring of the city.
“I know. It’s hard when a war comes to an end. You feel…lost, listless, like your entire life has lost its purpose. Your mission is done, and yet? You wish for more. You’ve come to love war Master Bruce, and now? You must come to love something else”.
“How did you do that Alfred?”
The man smiles, this time softly and caring, not nefariously as he did while relaying the memory of blowing up the IRA member. He lays his hand on Bruce’s shoulder and squeezes. “You find something else. Something equally as important. That’s what I did when your mother and father offered me employment after my discharge”.
It went unsaid that Alfred was discharged from the SAS in 1973 and had only become employed by the Waynes in 1992. There was a nearly twenty year gap between the two things, with a giant blank spot existing there for Alfred’s activities. There were…whisperings, rumors mostly. Of an Englishman who was not attached to the Crown’s service any longer and yet kept turning up in places of violence where the Crown’s interests were at stake. Zambesi, the Congo, the Ivory Coast. There were even reports that he was in Markovia in 1989 when the communist government there collapsed and all out civil war ensued.
Alfred didn’t talk much about those times, but Bruce was sure that they’d happened. He was a soldier, and soldiers? It was hard for them to stop.
“There was not a happier day in my life than when you first came to Wayne Manor. When your mother brought you home, swaddled in her arms, crying out in hunger…it was an honor and a privilege Bruce. And it still is”.
“Thank you Alfred”.
“Their deaths…they were hard to stomach. Hard to even fathom, but you and I both know that this world is not kind to the peaceful. Your mother and father were naive, wanting to believe in the best in people without preparing for the worst. They were incapable of violence, which means-,”
“That they weren’t peaceful, they were harmless. I know. You’ve told me”.
“Ahh, so my lessons do stick within your mind. Good. Very good. Now you shall undoubtedly understand that it is your time to be peaceful, all the while still being capable of great violence should the need arise. You are quite wealthy in case you have forgotten. Perhaps you can enjoy some of it”.
“Hmmm”.
“Or perhaps it is time to consider more than a series of one night stands with Doctor Quinzel or Donna Mandragora. After all, would family not be one of the highest callings?”
“I…I wouldn’t be a good father Alfred”.
“Nonsense. You raised Jason quite well”.
Jason.
The thought suddenly pops into Bruce’s mind, reminding him of his adopted son’s existence. ‘He disappeared last night at the Iceberg’ he thinks, remembering how the man had just slipped out, leaving behind a very frustrated Jessica Cruz who was unsure of what she’d done wrong.
“I’m going to call Jason”.
“Very good Master Bruce. Very good”.
Paradise Gardens, Apartment of Jason Todd
“Deeetdeetdeet! Deetdeetdeet! Deetdeetdeet!”
“Ahh, son of a bitc-”
Jason doesn’t even finish his sentence as he pauses the game he was playing, the man having been involved in the middle of an intense firefight in the tunnels of post nuclear war Moscow’s metro tunnels, a mutant jumping right at him at that moment, enshrined behind the gray pause screen.
He was wearing pajama pants and a t-shirt, not having had the urge to go out today and instead spending most of it in his luxurious, but relatively sparse apartment. Only a few bookcases filled with different hardbacks, broken up by some random series of comic books at different points, were of note, the rest of it being simply furniture.
He leans forward at that moment and snatches up the ringing cell phone from its perch on the table in front of him, bringing it up to his ear and sliding his finger across it so as to answer.
“Hello?”
“Jason”.
“Ohh…hey”.
He hadn’t looked to see who was calling and had instead just answered, something he clearly should’ve done as things now felt very awkward. “What’s up?”
“How are you?”
“I’m…fine. Just hanging out”.
“Ohh”.
“Yeah”.
A moment of silence passes, the two men reaching a loggerhead when it comes to discussion. “You left the Iceberg pretty early last night. Jessica seemed upset”.
“Yeah…sorry. Just…wasn’t in the mood for that stuff last night. Was kinda tired, just wanted to go home and maybe play some COD or something”.
“You always did like video games”.
“Yeah. Hehe. I guess”.
“Are you busy tonight?”
“Why?” Jason asks with interest in his voice, leaning up even more so as to listen more intently to what was being said on the other side of the phone. “You’ve got something going on?”
“No, everything’s handled. Gotham is secure”.
There it was. The codeword that neither liked to hear as it meant that they wouldn’t be able to throw themselves into the work both considered so important. “Ahh…damn. I guess I was expecting you to call me with something”.
“No…but are you busy?”
“Why, there’s nothing going on?”
“That doesn’t mean we can’t plan something Jason,” the man explains, allowing the man’s awkwardness to continue as he was in the same boat, neither one quite knowing how to connect on a level greater than that of crime fighting. “Really?”
“Yes”.
“Alright, I’ll bite. I’m not doing anything tonight” Jason admits, wondering if maybe, just maybe, this was some sort of way out of the incredible rut that he’d found himself in. ‘Should’ve just taken Os’ advice and went balls deep into Jessica’ he thinks, leaning on his own coping mechanisms in the wake of the night prior.
‘He’s right…it’s fucking stupid to think you can get your happily ever after’.
“Good. Let's go for drinks. Catch up. Talk.”
“Sounds…good”.
It did oddly enough. It sounded really, really good. But nevertheless it was odd. Bruce had never really just sat down and talked with Jason, not really. Why? Most likely because he was emotionally stunted and unable to easily form bonds with people.
The fact that he was even talking to Jason like this was proof that he cared.
“Where do you want to go?”
“How about the Pleasure Spot? They’re the only place that can make a good Moscow Mule”. Jason feels his mouth go dry at that, the thought of his favorite drink, which was never made correctly elsewhere. “The strip club?”
“Mmmhmm”.
“Won’t…won’t Helena or Harley be mad at that?”
“I’m not with either of them. We have…an arrangement”.
“Which I kinda think is fucked up but hey…your life, your choice”.
“Hmmm”.
“Alright, I’m in. Sounds good” he says, tossing his controller down on the table as he feels a plethora of emotions, both lingering from the previous night and bubbling up now. “Let me get showered and dressed”.
“I’ll pick you up”.
“Sounds good”.
CLICK!
Just like that the phone call ends, and Jason’s smile at the fact that Bruce wanted to speak with him falls away, leaving him frowning as he sits back against the couch. ‘Why the fuck am I doing this?’ He felt guilt for things he shouldn’t have. For not having sex with Jessica last night and just powering through his doubts and misery. He’d had sex with escorts before. It shouldn’t have been a problem, but something just…made it one.
He puts his head in his hands and sighs, remembering how he had pointedly avoided talking to anyone who’d been there that night at the Iceberg, not wanting to take any teasing and mockery.
‘Be a fucking man you pussy. Be a man. Go out there tonight with Bruce and don’t fucking be a pussy. Be a man!’
He was shouting at himself inwardly, forcing himself to try and be excited to go to a strip club where both he and Bruce were considered beyond VIP. There would be booze on tap, unlimited, and all they needed to do was point at any one of the women on stage to have them in a private room for them, where all bets were off and anything was on the menu.
Sex and booze. It was how they buried it. Buried their feelings of deep inadequacy, and at the same time they’d pretend that that wasn’t what they were doing at all. That they were just being them…enjoying the fruits of their labor.
‘Don’t be a pussy. Don’t be a pussy’.
He takes a deep breath and raises his head again, closing his eyes and collecting himself, or at least trying to. ‘Don’t be a pussy dammit…be a fucking man…’
He was gonna have to start getting ready. Sometimes being Jason Todd required more acting than even being Nightwing did.
Arkham Asylum, Operating Theater One
“Wha-what’s going on? What’s happening?!!”
He was frightened, and the tremors in his voice did absolutely nothing to hide it. He was petrified and yet he could do little about it. Nothing actually. Edward Nygma was well and truly trapped, secured as he was to the gurney in the middle of the room by a series of straps that were tossed over his body.
Two over his legs, his feet and thighs right above the knee, and a series of three or four moving up his body. His hands and feet were tied to the gurney themselves, and a particularly odious and uncomfortable strap was across his forehead, keeping his single remaining eye fixed upon the bright, sun like lamp that was raised above him, glaring down at him and giving him the feeling of being in some sort of tanning salon.
The light was oppressive, evil even, and all he felt was pain.
He’d been stripped naked of everything save for his underwear, which were stained yellow due to the urine he’d been forced to let out in his fear. He smelled of feces and piss, and his body was covered by welts and scars, scabbed over wounds and dry blood.
All of this had been done to him by the guards who took malicious glee in torturing him. But all of them were nowhere near as frightening as the woman who had welcomed him here, who had started this series of awful beatings and intense abuse. One of his eyes was swollen shut, and his nose was broken.
All on her orders.
Creeeeeeeek! Thud!
The door to the right opens up and immediately closes afterwards, the sound of heels clicking against the floor heard immediately after, and yet Nygma couldn’t turn his head to even look. “He-hello? Pleas-please, let me out! I…I…I’m sorry”.
“Peeeyoo…fer sure ya are Eddy Boy. Ya smell like shit”.
“N-no”.
“Yeah. It's me. Ya miss ya dear Docta’ Quinn buddy? Don’t worry, I’m here ta helps ya as best as I can”. The sound of rolling wheels across the very same tiles as her heels had clicked across echoes out, and some sort of metallic cart is brought closer, the contents contained atop of not being visible to the man either.
He begins to struggle, fighting against his bonds in vain.
“N-no! Please don’t hurt me! I…I’m sorry! I…I want to be better! I do!”
“I know Eddy”.
“GAAH!”
He recoils in horror as the light above him is broken by the view of Harleen who reaches out and places her medically gloved hands over his chest, smirking down at him with that sickening, awful smile of hers. He was shaking, and if he hadn’t already emptied his bladder before he would’ve done so again. She was the very image of evil to him at that moment, laughing at his misfortune.
“Boo! Hahahahaha!”
She pulls back from him, shoving against his flesh pointedly to push off so to speak, her body turning to the cart at her side. And beginning to fiddle with the instruments.
“Are ya scared Riddla’?”
“Ye-yes!”
“Do ya think the little boys and girls ya killed were scared?” the woman asks, continuing on with her interrogation. “I’m curious. They were scared, weren’t they? And the motha’s that had ta watch ‘em die…they were probably scared as well.”
“I..I…ye-yes. They were. I…I’m so sorry”.
Harleen heard him but didn't say anything, far too preoccupied with the scalpel she had snatched up from atop the rolling table, and was now studying in the light. It gleamed, sharp as it could possibly be. “I…I promise to change! I need help. I need help and..and…you! You can help me! You can make me better, can’t you Doctor Quinn?” he asks, lowering his tone to try and sound more submissive, more caring.
“Uh huh. I’m sure I can”.
“That…that’s good! Therapy, talk therapy. Medicine. It…it’ll help, I promise. I’m smart. Very smart. I just need someone as smart as me to talk to”. Inwardly he was ecstatic, happy at the thought of finally having found an inroad with the woman who ran this asylum, and who controlled an immense amount of power in regards to the guards and general operations here.
‘Appeal to her ego…work on it’.
“I…I know you can help me. You’re the only one”.
“I’ve been havin’ some bad days lately”.
“Huh?”
He was confused what that had to do with…anything really. It seemed so out of place, so random that he couldn’t help but be utterly confused by it. But Harleen continues on, not taking note of his confusion. “Yeah. Really bad few days. Ain’t been gettin’ the attention I deserve, ya know? There’s this guy…a guy I’m head ova’ heels fer. Crazy fer really”.
She turns and once again comes into his view, allowing him to fixate on her face.
“He’s the one, ya know?” she says, further shocking the man. “The one I wants ta spend the rest o’ my life with. The one I wants ta put his baby inside o’ me. He…he’s perfect. Maybe the only perfect man in this city. An animal ta assholes like ya, but gots the capability ta be a lamb fer the right gal”.
She reaches out with the scalpel and teases it against the bridge of the man’s nose, bringing it up and down to chill his skin as she does.
“But I gots this otha’ bitch in the way…pissin’ me off. He mighta’ knocked her up…which, if true, will send me freakin’ CRAZY!” She shouts right into Eddy’s face, causing him to attempt to recoil, though once again without any real results. He was trapped and completely at the mad woman’s mercy.
She pulls away quickly, once more out of sight as she moves behind him. But he could feel her though, her hands reaching out for his head and holding it tightly in place, yanking it to the side painfully.
“Wha-what are you doing?”
“Helping ya. Ya wanna be helped right? Askin’ so nicely. But we ain’t gonna do it the way ya want it” she teases in that sing song mockery of a voice. “I met anotha’ guy like ya a while. Played with my ego, tried ta trick me fer himself. Then? He tried ta change me, and when I said no? He wanted ta hurt me. Ya wanna hurt me…dontcha’?”
“No! No! Never! I want you to help me! I-,”
“Lets begin solving the problem o’ Eddy Nygma then”.
Piercing, blinding pain cascaded down his entire body is all he could focus on, coupled with his inability to move in the slightest to escape making it worse. Blood and the scent thereof, filled the room as Harleen uses the scalpel to begin tracing a line over his scalp, one hand digging in with the scalpel and the other wedging her fingers in through the opening she was making, curling her fingers obscenely into the other side of the flesh, abutting the bone of his skull.
“GAAHHHH! AHHHHHHHHA!! AHHHH!”
“YA AIN’T MAKING NO FOOL OUTTA ME ASSHOLE!!!” she shouts, pulling and peeling away the flesh at the uppermost portion of the man’s scalp, even tearing hair straight out of it, right up from the roots. Suffice to say for the next few hours, all that could be heard from the operating theater were screams, and Edward Nygma’s treatment had only just begun.
Chapter 7
Notes:
So I've been putting more smut scenes into this story for a few reasons and one might be selfish but I kinda want more people to read like it and I guess the views to kudos ratio on my stories compared to others bums me out.
Secondly to show some of the ways that people deal with trauma in unhealthy ways.
Chapter Text
Palace of Woe, Pleasure Quarters of Lady Darkseid
“Hahahahaha! Did you see the look on that idiot’s face?” the blonde haired queen roars, sitting up in her massive, expansive bed as she points right at the yellow tube of energy that rolled in waves through the air. It was odd to the uninitiated, but to her? Simply another facet of her life.
The viewing tubes, an offshoot creation from the Boom Tubes, similar anomalies that allowed the forces of Apokolips to travel through the vastness of space. The viewing tubes, while similar, were different in their function though, and instead of allowing one to physically travel through it, let you instead look through it and ‘view’ things, hence the term Viewing Tube.
The added bonus to this was that you weren’t only limited to what was currently happening at any given moment. The Viewing Tubes allowed the one doing the viewing to look back through time, to any event that had already occurred. Not forward though, never forward.
Why was this? Not even the top scientists, which Kara didn’t put much stock in anyways, could figure it out. They’d only created the device, and only by accident to boot. They had not the slightest idea how it worked. Regardless, it was enjoyable for the goddess who ruled over Apokolips, and she spent much of her time simply laying in her bed and watching it.
At that moment her back was propped up against a horde of pillows, the woman who had felled entire planets and decimated species enjoying above all the luxury of soft comfort. The blankets that adorned the bed were all red in color and embroidered with the symbol of the once proud House of El of Krypton.
She laid, as was also usual for her, naked atop it, her large and proud breasts on full display though her womanhood remained hidden due to how she laid upon her side, legs crossed over one another.
Her euphoric outburst had interrupted the ministrations of one of her Korugarian servants, who kneeled upon the bed clad in only a loincloth, the rest of her body naked as was to be demanded of all servants who entered her quarters.
She’d been using a warm cloth, imbued with the calming and enchanting aroma of the Liliakar Bush’s leaves over her queen’s thighs, an effort being made to soothe her.
She instantly returned to it as the woman leaned back against the pillows again, settling into her previously restful position.
“Ahh…By Apokolips. I have to say that was funny, really, really funny. Not bad at all for a human” she muses, resting the side of her head upon her hand which was supported in turn on her elbow.
The Eye Box, the equivalent of the Mother Box that summoned the Boom Tubes, was at her side, ready to switch and turn to whatever time and place in this so-called Gotham City she wished to see was.
But she doesn’t focus on that, and instead turns her head and slowly opens her mouth, a clear sign for the other Korugarian servant who also kneeled upon the bed that she was to attend to her duties. She reaches into the basket with her hand and grasps up an item, a small round fruit that was picked from the orchards of Apokolips itself.
Despite the harsh, unforgiving nature of the landscape, fruit did bloom here.
It was very sweet as a matter of fact. Possibly due to how much blood seeped into the ground from those who grew, cultivated and grew it. Being sent into the Fields of Labor was one of the worst possible assignments one could receive, a task delegated only to those that Lady Darkseid found abhorrent, loathsome and worthy of such a fate. Death was guaranteed, and all because Kara thought that the bloodshed made the fruit sweeter.
None could be sure on Apokolips.
She was the only one allowed to taste of the fruit, the aptly titled Slave’s Tears, red and round berries that the blonde eagerly welcomed into her mouth now, the servant dropping one upon her tongue. Instantly Lady Darkseid closes her mouth and begins to chew, closing her eyes and moaning in ecstasy.
“Yes…the crop this year? It’s really, really good”.
The servant wisely says nothing, and instead watches how Kara turns her eyes back onto the View Tube, watching as the man who had been pointed out to her by Harriet fights. If she read the interface on the View Box correctly, this had occurred at least four years prior, and it showed the strangely garbed man, with ears and a mask, fighting against another man who was equally strangely garbed.
He looked sort of like a knight out of medieval times, with a steel visor and a strange mix of armor over his body. He even held a sword, a large great sword that must’ve taken an impressive amount of strength to yield.
“No! No! Stay back!”
And yet, even with this impressive weapon he held back, obviously frightened of the man who stood before him in kevlar with a shotgun in his hand. Prometheus, the View Box made her aware, was the name of the unfortunate foe who had tried to square off against the Batman.
An impressive man with an impressive repertoire of skills.
He’d felled numerous opponents across the Earth, honing his abilities until he was near perfect. He was fast, a computer implanted into his brain speeding up his reactions and giving him the ability to assess threats in real time. He’d apparently come to Gotham for a challenge, hearing about the mysterious Batman who had put so many criminals to flight.
And yet he was finding that he was more than a challenge.
He was a threat to his very life.
The whirring and quick calculations of his supercomputer weren’t enough, the synapses not firing quickly enough to reach his muscles and coordinate a strike. Batman was too wily of an opponent, too unpredictable. The computer couldn’t come up with an effective counter to him. This led to Prometheus, who was not used to being outmatched, reacting rashly.
He raised his sword and tried to get an angle on the fast moving armored man, wishing to cleave him in half with the weapon that had taken the lives of dozens.
His computer ran the simulation and quickly calculated an eighty percent chance of success. Batman was close, the vigilante being a very up close and personal fighter, which was supposed to have left him vulnerable. But it hadn’t, and even then Prometheus was failing to see the bigger picture.
How the muzzle of the shotgun, a Mossberg five hundred, was brought up to the exposed lower portion of his chin, the part not covered by armor of his strange, medieval mask. The hardened steel pushes past his lips, cutting them up and causing the coppery taste of blood to fill his mouth, teeth chipping and breaking at the force the Batman used in shoving it forward, the shotgun acting as some sort of spear within his mind.
In those last seconds, those few last desperate seconds that the shocked Prometheus had upon that Earth, his supercomputer ran one last final calculation.
Zero percent chance of survival.
BLAM!
His helmet didn’t help him at all as hundreds of little pieces of shrapnel from the shotgun blast echo through his mouth, tearing up the inner portions of his cheek and completely and utterly destroying his tongue, leaving not even a stump in its place.
Teeth, bone and jaw went too, and the entire roof of the man’s mouth was burst upwards, the blast continuing on and causing his face to disappear in a blood red mist. The computer he’d had implanted into his mind all those years ago was also destroyed, right alongside his brain.
Surprisingly? His helmet didn’t break apart nor rupture, the steel it was made from apparently being of much sterner material than the man’s organic parts, and it served as some sort of receptacle for the flesh and gore.
It sank lower on his shoulders of course, the fact that the head holding it up was no longer truly there and was instead reduced to sludge that would have to be scraped out of the interior. The sword he held aloft drops as well, clattering to the floor beneath him as his arms fall to the side.
Like a waterfall blood comes gushing out of the lower portion of the helmet, cascading down the man’s chest plate and obscuring the gaudy, stupid symbol of a simple P ingrained into the steel.
Batman yanks the shotgun back forcibly, bringing with it tendrils of bloody flesh that cling to the muzzle, undoubtedly now in need of a deep cleaning. He holds the gun and watches as the body somehow stands still and upright, all brain function having ceased and yet still defiantly, remains there.
It only lasts a few more seconds though, and in no time at all the body collapses backwards, slamming onto the floor.
CLINK! CLINK! CLIIIINNNNKKK!
Prometheus’ helmet falls away, rolling off towards the rear of the building atop which they had decided to join battle, bringing with it a trail of blood and gray matter that leaks from it as it rolls away. At that point however a major pool of blood begins to form from the stump that was now the man’s neck, portions of his spinal cord now hanging down it, dangling and spewing out the man’s life blood.
He was dead, and without all that much effort on Batman’s part, the vigilante just slid the shotgun into the sling that existed at his back for the purpose of holding the weapon.
“Hmmm…”
She muses to herself aloud as she brings her finger to her lips, pondering over what she had just seen. ‘Wasn’t nearly as funny as when he shoved that grenade in that begging rapist’s mouth’ she thinks, remembering what had made her laugh aloud.
This kill, while impressive and indicative of a great skill, also showed her something else.
It was quick, lacking the flair of his earlier kills, the one’s he’d made when he had only just started out as Batman. Kara Zor-El had learned quite a bit about the man known as Bruce Wayne. Why he did what he did, how he set about doing it, and the methods he used when he really got to work.
She’d practically watched his entire life pass by up until this point.
She’d seen him that day in the alley, and watched how he reacted, training his body and sculpting it via a workout regiment that would put even the most dedicated of Olympians to shame. Kara wouldn’t hide it, at least not in the confines of her own mind, but she admired him.
‘Just a human…so weak, so fragile and yet? He’s doing all of this? Hmmm…’
Harriet was right. He was…interesting.
But beyond that? Also incredibly boring, at least as the years had advanced so to speak. ‘When he first started out his kills were fun, skilled. Now? He’s just doing it without flair. Finishing them off in minutes if not seconds. Nobody even looks like they want to fight him anymore. Huh’.
While that did somewhat displease her, the man lacking the original showmanship he’d had when he wanted to make his mark upon Gotham’s criminal element, it still also only added to his intrigue for her.
‘Nobody can fight him. He’s reached the top of the food chain in Gotham…and his protege isn’t that bad either’ she thinks, flipping forward while quickly pressing in upon the View Box, shifting her gaze once again.
She’d expected another fight, another brutal takedown of some upstart who wished to take the Bat down, but in place of that? Kara finds herself viewing something completely different.
“Unnfff…unnffff…unnfffff!”
Smack! Smack! Smack!
“Ohhh puddin’! Yesssss! Pound that asshole!”
The image being projected had shifted to something new, and Kara was now watching as the man, now naked, was atop an equally naked woman in his bed. Sweat glimmered and dripped from his body, and he growled in equal parts pleasure and rage while the nubile body of the female gave eagerly into him.
Even the Korugarian servant girls looked up, somewhat breaking protocol, and blushed as they looked upon the scene. His hands were pressed on either side of the woman’s head, grasping the sheets tightly while the blonde laid low, only raising her rear end into the air in a vain attempt at meeting or perhaps matching the man’s thrusts.
She had arms reaching out, desperately grabbing onto the man’s wrists as her face was screwed up in utter pleasure, her blue eyes wide and her tongue lolled out. Kara smiles and sits up a bit more, biting her lip as the man’s hardened cock slams in and out of the tight sphincter of the woman who eagerly gave in.
“He fucks like he fights” she says, speaking to herself but also the servant girls who’d looked away in embarrassment and fear, not wishing to be ‘chastised’ by their mistress which might very well include instant incineration.
‘Rao…that body’.
She had to say, this so-called Batman? He was becoming more and more interesting by the minute. Kara continues to watch as his cock pistons in and out of the gaping exit between the pert and full ass cheeks of the woman, who seemed to be being driven mad by the pleasure she was receiving.
“Could you imagine” she says, reaching out for the servant who had tried to go back to rubbing at her thighs, pretending she hadn’t seen what she did. But Kara doesn’t allow that, and forcibly grabs her chin, making her turn to watch what was happening.
The servant girl goes along with it, Kara sensing how her heart rate increased and her loins began to warm at the sight, the sounds of sex reaching their ears.
“Submitting to a man so much that you’d let him fuck your ass?” Kara continues. “It’s pathetic, isn’t it?” She wore a dirty smile, clearly enjoying the discomfort that flashed across the Korugarian’s face as she saw the man’s impressive length enter into a place it was not supposed to enter, his large, cum filled testicles slapping up against the woman’s soaking pussy with each inward thrust.
“Ye-yes Lady Darkseid. Disgusting”.
“Yes…it really is”.
Kara roughly releases the girl’s chin, resisting the urge to smack her for fun as she does so, pulling away ever so slightly and moving on the bed, shifting her position so that she is straight up and down, her back, shoulders and head positioned up against the pillow.
Slowly her legs spread out, revealing her hairy and now excited slick petals, which she shows no hesitation in reaching down with her bare fingers to begin caressing. Her gaze turns intense as she watches the events unfurl, her pointer finger moving up and down her slit, exacerbating her growing excitement.
And yet, for some reason, she looked utterly enraged, a sight that frightened both attendants.
“Go” Kara growls, dipping her finger in deeper, much more forcibly than before, grunting as she throws her head back while plunging her own depths. “Fetch the Furies” she grunts out, knowing that she needed to tell the two nearly fleeing girls what they were to do before they took her ‘go’ as an order to simply be gone.
‘Fuck…I’m so damn horny’.
She added a thumb to the mix, pushing it down upon her clitoris as her pointer and now middle finger insert themselves into her soaking slit, moving now so rapidly and quickly that neither of the two women to the side who stared at her in fear could even see anything more than a blur.
She licks her lips and tosses her head back, her free hand moving up to grope her teat, squeezing it and moaning in pleasure, despising the man despite the fact that she hadn’t met him. Why? She couldn’t tell, but perhaps it was because of the fact that she didn’t want to lose face, and being reduced to touching herself like this, even before nobodies such as the Korugarian slaves? That had earned him a death sentence.
But also…a chance at survival.
‘If he can prove that he can be…interesting again’.
She tweaked her own nipple, pinching it and humping up against her fingers, rising up a bit more once again so as to continue watching the incredibly lewd show that she was now privy too. “Tell them to be here…but in half an hour. Not one second sooner, or later. It’ll be death otherwise”. The two serving girls bowed perfectly at the waist, fighting against the warring emotions of fear and arousal within them.
“Yes Lady Darkseid!” they chirp in unison.
“Good. Now get the fuck out of here” she snarls, angrily masturbating. “Can’t you idiots see I’m busy?” She’d have to finish this within a half an hour, something she knew from experience she could do. Maybe even more than one perhaps. ‘I can’t wait to watch him die’ she thinks, finding herself even more aroused now as she imagines such a fate befalling this dreaded Batman.
‘He’ll soon meet his match. Him and his little sidekick’.
For now though she continues her ministrations, working as hard as she could to bring herself to climax, a heady mixture of loathing, lust, curiosity and disgust rising within her. All the while on the View Tube the one known as Harleen Quinzel cums, screaming out the man’s name in rapture as she soaks his sheets.
“BRUUUUUUUUCCCCCEEE!”
The Pleasure Pit, VIP Lounge
Quiet wasn’t a word that could be used to describe the Pleasure Pit. It was loud, but not in an obnoxious way. You could still hear yourself think and, if you wanted, make conversation with the person next to it.
It was a ‘gentleman’s club’, though most of the men who came here could scarcely be considered gentlemen. They came here for two reasons and two reasons alone. The booze and the girls, both of whom were top of the line.
And tonight?
It was a special event.
The interior, as always, was a dull blue, the walls painted with curtains hanging at different intervals, certain movie posters and advertisements for larger events that had transpired in the past. The Pleasure Pit was in a building that had been built in the mid 1800s after all, and while originally a brothel it had also served as a speakeasy during Prohibition.
The middle of the room was, of course, a raised platform that sported numerous steel bars that ran from the ceiling to the floor beneath. This area was fenced off by a wooden gate, a few tables positioned around it to allow the clientele to sit before the area and watch, to throw the bills that served as the women dancing in the middle’s payment.
The lights were dim, but not so dim that one couldn’t see, and the DJ who was positioned far off to the side was playing some sort of technical, lyric-less tune with all the appropriate baselines and bounces so to speak so as to give the girls something sexy to dance to.
And dance they did.
Tonight was ‘Heroine Night’, where the dancers were all dressed as some of the world’s sexiest heroines, and as was to be expected from Gotham’s premier Gentleman’s Club, they looked the part. Right then on stage, clinging to the three poles, were three separate women, the one to the far left dressed as Wonder Woman, whose knee high red and white trimmed boots clicked across the stage as one hand reached out for the steel pole, grasping onto it and swaying out, smiling for the cheering audience as she swooped around it, blowing a kiss.
Her star spangled panties were much smaller than the ones the woman’s real life counterpart wore, clinging tightly in the rear so as to wedge into her ass cheeks in a much more thong-like way than panties.
Her tits were barely held in by the tight corset she wore, nearly popping out the top, and her forehead was covered by the golden tiara she wore.
“Wooo! Shake it baby!”
“Give us a jiggle wonder tits!”
“Hahaha!”
A flurry of money was tossed out onto the stage, a group of high rollers here tonight who undoubtedly wished to see the woman yank down the top and free her large breasts, each of their minds imagining that this doppelganger was the actual princess of Themyscira and she had actually come here to reveal herself to them.
To the right was an equally beautiful woman who differed to the makeshift Wondy in the fact that she was blonde, not raven haired, and was not wearing the guise of the famed Amazonian heroine. She was also much further down in her routine too, a pile of money on the floor having enticed her to already remove her leather jacket.
The fishnets still clung to her legs though, exposing the pale white flesh beneath that only seemed paler in the dim blue glow of the club. Her stilettos were on her feet, and at that moment her back was turned to the audience as she pressed her ass cheeks up against the pole, moving up and down sensuously in an obviously teasing manner.
All eyes were glued upon her back as she was reaching around herself to begin unzipping the bodice that was the only thing that kept them from seeing her breasts, which were just a tad bit smaller than the faux Wonder Woman besides her.
“You want to see, don’t you? Naughty boys” she teases, looking over her shoulder and showing off her black domino clad face which only really covered her eyes.
“Fuck yeah”.
Black Canary was certainly drawing some attention tonight.
Last but not least was the most exotic display being put on tonight with undoubtedly the most preparation having had to go into this one. The woman on the very end was dressed as Blackfire former member of the Teen Titans who’d just recently joined the Justice Society.
The woman who was standing in for her tonight was completely naked, the purple and jem clad bikini she’d come out in already laying abandoned on the floor, leaving everything she had to offer out completely for show. Her large, heaving breasts which hadn’t been contained by the garment very well to begin with, and heavily haired pussy open to ogling from the crowd.
‘She’s definitely wearing extensions in her hair’ Jason thinks, seated at the table with already quite the buzz overtaking him, the man watching her intently for some reason he couldn’t explain. It was long, going down to her ass cheeks which were wedged into the bar in a manner similar to how Black Canary was, except for the fact that she was front facing. Her hair, or fake hair, whichever it was, was the same purplish black of the Tamaranean hero.
She also wore bright purple contacts to match, with her unshaven, full bush between her legs being the same color as her hair. Her skin was almost as orange as the woman was too, no doubt due to a very intense spray tan that made it look that way.
‘They even went to the effort to…to make the carpet match the drapes’.
He smiles at that slightly, very slightly, an inside joke within his own mind that he’d never share with anyone as he sways back and forth at the table, kept upright only by the fact that he was in a booth set back into the wall.
“Ohh X’Hal!” she cries out breathily, moving up and down the pole as her hands move between her legs, fingering herself. “I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Ahhhh!” She was good at acting the part, really, but for some reason Jason could just easily tell it wasn't Princess Komand'r.
‘Doesn’t have the innocence’ Jason muses, leaning forward against the table in front of him, balancing his head on his hand. The world was spinning and it hurt to lean back, so he just kept himself forward and tried to focus.
“Are you okay Mr. Todd?”
“Huh?”
He looks up, not having expected to be interrupted in the slightest, and when he does he has to blink a few times, trying to ensure he was seeing what he was seeing. The first glimpse he got of course? The valley of a pair of very firm, very round, probably fake breasts which were a dark mocha in color. Slowly, he raises his head a bit more and sees the yellow straps of the woman’s dress which were the only things keeping her nipples hidden from view. Dangling between said breasts was a totem in the shape of some sort of…big cat’s head.
A woman was standing there, a tray in hand with some glasses on it filled with liquor. She actually seemed concerned as she looked at him too, those deep brown eyes of hers pouring into his.
“Hehehe…me? Me? Ohh I’m fine baby” he says, managing to not slur his words as he spoke. “I’m perfectly fine. Real good”. She smiles a bit at that, teasingly, and cocks out her hip, placing her free hand on it while looking pointedly down at the four empty glasses of Moscow Mules in front of him.
“I’m surprised he’s even awake” the woman to the side says in what was an attempt at a blank monotone which fit with who she was pretending to be. She had shapely legs, that much Jason noticed, which gave way to a tightly clinging unitard that exposed her best assets.
A cape, purple in color, was thrown over her shoulders and a hood was attached to it as well, though at the moment it was down so as to allow anyone to see the blank faced woman. She wore purple contacts and her hair in the signature bob of the other most famous female Titan, Raven, the half demon sorceress.
“That much booze in him”.
“Ahhhh, Mr. Todd? He’s a strong one” the black woman teases, clearly a mimicry of Kusa McCabe, the heroine known as Vixen and sister of supermodel Mari McCabe whom Jason lived not one floor above.
She leans in, still wearing that winning smile but also further showcasing her tits. She reaches out and grasps his cheek, rubbing it and causing the man to go still as she does. “But I wouldn’t recommend any more booze sweetie”. She winks. “Maybe a soda or better yet? An orange juice”.
“We’ll take two please” Bruce says, the man equally as drunk off of his three whiskeys he’d had here on top of the two at home though showing it much less. “Orange juices that is”.
“Whatever”.
The dancer dressed as Raven and playing the part of waitress that night waves her hand and walks off, swaying her hips out and showing off her ass as she does. She was clearly playing her part, but even still Jason couldn’t help but glare after her.
“Bitch”.
“Awww, don’t mind her. She’s just grumpy because her unitard is wedging a little too tight. If you ask me she needs to get up on the stage and take it off. Hehehe”.
“Heh…”
Jason gives ‘Vixen’ a slight laugh but that was all, and Bruce? Bruce said nothing. The stripper smiles again a bit awkwardly and clears her throat. “Well, if either of you want anything please don’t hesitate to call on me. I’ll fetch it for you…and I really do mean everything”. She begins walking away, one more wink on top of it all, and oddly enough? It made Jason feel a bit warmer.
‘She’s got a pretty smi-no, no. Stop. Stop’ he thinks, cutting off that line of thought. ‘She’s just a stripper. She doesn’t give a shit about you’.
The mood at the VIP booth was decidedly…solemn, quiet, as if they’d just come back from a funeral. The two men looked it too, dressed as they were in their suits, their ties undone and each sporting decidedly haggard expressions.
Jason didn’t expect anything more in the way of conversation, though he finds himself surprised when it comes nonetheless.
“H-how are you doing Jason?”
He’d asked that before.
Three times as a matter of fact, and each time Jason had given Bruce the same answer. He was fine. Everything was fine. He loved his apartment. He was enjoying his days. He was fine. Fine and happy. The conversation died right then and there each time he answered, neither of them having anything more to go on.
He expected it to be another dead end yet again…except he didn’t answer the same way as he did before.
“Shitty Bruce. Really fucking shitty”.
He almost couldn’t believe those words had escaped his mouth, it surprised him that the truth had slipped out. ‘Damn vodka’ he thinks, glaring at the empty glasses that nobody had forced down his throat except for himself.
“Ohh…why?”
“I…hehehe…you know…would it sound stupid if I told you I had no fucking clue?” he says, raising his head up a bit so as to look at the man who had raised him, had taken him in and trained him to be Robin after catching him stealing the tires off of the Batmobile of all things. ‘Should’ve just shot me in the face…but he didn’t’.
“I mean…it’s retarded…hic. To be doing shitty. I mean…look at me!” he shouts, tossing his arms out to the side and laughing through the alcohol induced hiccups. “I’m a king of the fucking world. I’m worth sixty three million dollars. Got a great apartment. Best job in the world…”
Bruce’s eyes narrowed even then, warning the man to not say anything openly about who they really were or what they really did, though Jason had the good sense, even while drunk, to keep it vague.
“I can fuck supermodels left and right. Fast cars…anything I fucking want. I’m top of the food chain ehhehe…hehe…heh…ahhhh…shit”. He falls back, seemingly a little spent from what he’d just said. His smile slips away, and right then and there he looked more broken than Bruce had ever seen him before.
“Talk to me Jason”.
“I…I’m fucking miserable man. And everything makes me miserable. Everything. Even the shit that’s supposed to help? It makes it worse. Every, single fucking time”.
“Why?”
“I don’t…I don’t fucking know” Jason says, not sure if that was true as he leans forward and the two go silent, neither him nor Bruce knowing what to say at that moment. Jason just looks down though, right at the tabletop. “I do a lot of thinking”.
“Maybe that’s the root of your problem”.
“No, no…hear…hear me out Bruce, alright. Have…have you ever heard of the phrase toxic masculinity?” Bruce was taken aback by that, unsure of what that had to do with anything and where it was going. “I’ve heard of it, yeah”.
“I think it’s bullshit” Jason continues, seemingly unsure of where he was going with it. “Not the toxic part, you and I both know enough about that shit. But the two words together. You know? Toxic and masculinity. People fucking say them in the same breath nowadays as if they’re the same damn thing”.
“Your point?”
Bruce wanted another drink at that moment.
“Masculinity isn’t toxic. I mean, there isn’t a damn thing on that fucking list of what makes a man toxic that a woman can’t do right? You know like…I don’t know talking over people…assuming you know what’s best? Women do that shit too. Not asking for help…women do that just the same. Feeling like you can hurt people…we both know that women can hurt people too”.
“What does any of this mean Jason?”
“I heard it on the TV the other day too. The news”.
“You shouldn’t watch that”.
“I know but…masculinity isn’t toxic. Behaviors are…no…people are. Shitty people, doing shitty things and justifying it in shitty ways. Women can be shitty too”.
“I’m not in the mood for this Jason” Bruce warns, truly not in the mood for deep thinking or rather drunken ramblings which appear to be deep thinking.
“No, no! Fuck that, I’ve thought about it and…and…I want someone to listen to me”. He starts off strong, firm, but grows weaker, somewhat submissive towards the end, almost as if he was begging, and when Bruce looked into Jason’s eyes and saw him on the verge of tears he knew that whatever this was, it was serious.
“Nobody listens to me…I have nobody to talk to. To care about me”.
“I…I care, Jason”.
That was harder to get out than it should’ve been, and Bruce felt a strange sense of shame overwhelm him at that. This was hard, very hard, and it shouldn’t have been.
“I’m not trying to sound like some sexist piece of shit right? I don’t hate women and they got pr-problems as a gender. I get it. But…saying masculinity is toxic? Made me feel like I was personally under attack, you know? It’s like…I don’t know, it’s like saying there’s something inherently wrong about a whole group of people. Like…if I said toxic blackness right? I’d be lumping a whole group of people into one thing, and I’d be saying there’s something wrong with being black. That would make me a racist piece of shit”.
“I suppose so”.
Bruce was looking anywhere but at Jason, trying to distract himself with the dancers, watching as Wonder Woman began to pull down her panties for the crowd, bending over to expose her ass cheeks.
“So…it’s not alright to say that men are toxic for being like...traditionally male right?”
“What’s traditionally male by your definition?”
Jason shrugs.
“You protect. You care. Don’t let dumb shit get to you or if it does you keep it inside…but…maybe that’s bad too. Maybe you can’t keep it inside. But here’s the thing, as a man? You’re afraid of opening up…e-especially with women”.
“Why?”
“Because they’ve got more power over us than they think. It’s like…men can’t win. We don’t open up? We’re toxic. We open up? We’re weak and deserve to be mocked”.
“You should discuss this with Harley instead. She’d have-,”
“But I’m talking to YOU Bruce!” he says, lightly slamming his fist against the table as he gets agitated, causing the older man to try his absolute best to bring him back down. “I need YOU to listen to me and fucking understand”.
“I am”.
Jason sighs and turns away, taking a deep breath and shaking his head. Clearly he felt that the man who was the closest thing he had to a father was lying to him, and it was up to the man now to correct that misunderstanding. “Is this about what happened at the Iceberg?”
“Yes! No…I don’t know, maybe? Who fucking knows? All I know is that subconsciously telling an entire half of the human species that they’re…they’re…toxic and in need of correction…naturally flawed…or…defective by women…it’s bullshit. It…it’s toxic in and of itself, you know?”
“Jason,” Bruce says simply. “She was just a whore”.
“You see! You see!” the man snaps, pointing at Bruce. “Right there! Right there! A woman could do that kinda shit too!”.
“What? And keep your damn voice down” Bruce growls, not knowing what Jason felt he’d stumbled upon. But the younger man continues. “Just...just…rejecting what someone has to say because of…something. Anyone could do it. She’s a whore or he’s an asshole or…he or she doesn’t matter. Being a vile piece of shit isn’t gender exclusive…hahaha…shit…man…all those assholes wasting their time with social science bullshit courses…paying all that money and writing all those stupid fucking books repping this group or that group, systemic this or systemic that, internalized misogyny this and there…hehe…and I paid about one hundred dollars in liquor and get the answer”.
“Which is?”
“That people…fucking…suck…”
His head was bobbing down and up a bit, like a buoy in the water, the man just barely able to hold on. One more drink though and he was gonna be gone, right over the edge. Of that Bruce had no doubts.
“There isn’t any toxic masculinity or femininity and there isn’t a perfect society waiting over the fucking corner. This? This shit we do? It’s the best it’s ever gonna be”. He leans back in the booth and sighs, looking up at the dangling Charlie Lamp over the alcove.
“People don’t like it? Boo-fucking-hoo. You don’t get what you want. It’s always better with one or two assholes in charge than putting it in the hands of a few million assholes who can’t agree on shit”.
He was clearly talking about them and this thing of theirs, the organization that controlled Gotham and kept things quiet.
“I’m just…I’ve been thinking about it I guess…with all the shit we’ve done and how lazy we get to be. I thought there was gonna be some sort of reward. That this shit would mean something”.
Bruce remains silent, not knowing what to say. For one? It was too on the nose, too close to what he himself was feeling, the hurt and the brokenness that was overtaking him inside and the very same things he’d been considering before coming here.
“When Jessica was blowing me…I was able to trick myself into thinking maybe someone cared about me you know? That…urrk…like…maybe someone WANTED to blow me…because they loved me. A woman loved me. It’s stupid. Beyond stupid I know. She was a girl I knew was a hooker from the start…but…fantasy…it’s the only thing keeping me going at points you know? Maybe a better tomorrow or something…and..she just…kinda ruined it talking about money and coke and ugh…I don’t know”.
He calms down a bit, continuing to breathe deeply so as to make sure he could keep himself calm. He looks down at the tabletop though, his eyes brimming with tears and one even breaking out over his cheek.
“I’m miserable…and I’m just wondering if I’m a bad person. If…maybe I deserve this. I’m lonely, sad and…I can’t find a way to fix it. I hate myself, Bruce. I hate my life. I hate being so fucking….pathetic. I want to be loved. I’m miserable”.
He keeps repeating it like a mantra, as if those words themselves would free him from what he felt, from the sensations that were overtaking him and that he’d let loose. “I’m drowning and everyone is watching. Nobody cares…when I die…that’s it…poof. I’m gone….and nobody would even miss me. Nobody would notice”.
He looks up at Bruce, making clear eye contact once again and allowing the older man to see the brokenness in his eyes. It hurt. It hurt a lot, and yet Bruce was absolutely powerless to do anything. In fact he was stunned by it, perhaps even a bit angered. Angered because Jason had just spoken the words that he himself had been holding in.
He too was miserable.
“Do you...do you understand what I’m saying Bruce?” he asks, pleading really. There was a desperation in his eyes, a need that had to be fulfilled in some way. He needed to know he wasn’t alone, that someone, anyone, understood.
And Bruce was the only one who gave it to him as he looked back at him, eyes locked onto one another.
“No. I think you just need to relax”.
Jason was frozen for a second, still as a tree as he looked at his mentor, the tears still brimming. Those words brought him back. Back from the booze induced stupor he was in that had led to this confession.
Quickly he realizes what he’d done and rushes to save face, raising his hand to wipe away the wetness around his face, ashamed of himself. “Yeah…yeah…you’re right. Sorry”.
“Don’t be”.
“It was just…too much to drink”.
“Watch it next time”.
“I will”.
Silence, a silence even more uncomfortable than before, settles across the table, and both Bruce and Jason find themselves alone despite the fact that they were right next to each other. The sound of feet against the floor approaching led to them looking up and seeing the fake Raven and Vixen coming up, each holding a glass of a bright orange liquid.
“Here you guys go” Vixen coos, setting the drink down in front of Jason while Raven does the same to Bruce, letting out a little huff as she does it.
“Thanks” Jason murmurs, feeling drained and broken, even worse than he did before letting it all out. Vixen doesn’t take note of the icy mood at the table, not really, and instead smiles at the two men, letting a naughty, flirtatious look coat it.
“Is there anything else we can get you two? I mean…the deluxe lounge is open, and our dancers are swapping over”. There was a hidden meaning behind her words, a certain offering being put forth that was only made to the wealthiest patrons of this fine establishment, and Bruce was all too eager to take it.
“I think it would be nice to have Wonder Woman’s company tonight” he says, trying and failing to fight back the guilt he felt over failing to tell Jason the truth. That he knew exactly how he felt and was experiencing the same thing.
‘Damn you…damn you’.
“That can be arranged, Mr. Wayne. And you Mr. Todd? Would you like anyone’s company tonight?” Vixen asks, turning to look at the man with a smile and yet another wink, which made Jason remember how it felt when he’d been with Jessica, when he’d first started to trick himself and fall for his fantasy daydreams.
‘Be a man…be a fucking man you pussy. Nobody gives a shit about your problems’.
His instinct was as usual, to do what he always did to try and avoid his problems. To bury himself in sex and drinks and hope it all went away. But normally? He would pick someone he could pretend cared about him. That it wasn’t what it was really, a transaction.
On instinct he wanted to go with the beautiful black woman in front of him, whose cosplay was more than convincing, and whose smile lit up the room.
If he chose her, he’d be able to pretend that he was more than a wallet and she was more than a cock sleeve.
“Yeah…I think that sounds good. You, you available?”
He looks past the faux Vixen and over towards the fake Raven, who seemed to be a little surprised that she was being asked, the woman besides her disappointed as well. Her eyes went wide in shock and surprise, but eventually she was able to school her features and nod.
“Yes”.
“Good. I’ll meet you in the backroom”.
He makes to get up, holding onto the table tightly so as to not fall over, rising in tandem with Bruce, both men eager to try and forget what had just happened.
Apokolips, Pleasure Quarters of Lady Darkseid
‘I really, really needed that’ she thinks to herself, rising up off of the bed and standing there, tying the sash of her robe around her midsection so as to bring the two separate parts of it together to hide her nudity.
She’d cum, violently, as she imagined being able to seize the man she’d seen through the View Tube. To slam his weak, pathetic human body into the ground and force the apathy out of him as he realized that he was indeed fighting a superior foe.
She’d cum imagining all of that, and even now her thighs were slick with the remnants of her excitement, the blankets stained.
She secures the sash completely just in time for the massive doors that led into her quarters to open, the two Korugarian servants she’d sent returning and keeping their heads bowed as the massive barriers give way and slide out to the side, giving a path of entrance for the group of women that advances.
Barda, of course, was at the forefront, leading the others, with Lashina and Stompa on either side.
Bernadeth was right behind them, and Harriet? She brought up the rear as was to be expected, the woman never allowed to walk with the other Furies out of their shared disgust and loathing for her. Kara frowns at this but says nothing, knowing that to do so would go against the one true law of Apokolips, the law of strength. Those with the power made the rules, and though she was the highest authority she knew it was not wise to meddle in the intrapersonal affairs of the Furies.
‘She has to learn to assert herself if she ever wants to lead,’ she muses.
“Lady Darkseid” Barda says in open obedience, bowing her head as Kara approaches, glaring down at her and the rest. “What is it-,”
“You are going to do something for me”.
She wanted to get right to the point and avoid all the courtly protocols that more often than not just ignored her. ‘Besides…I want to bathe again’.
“What is it, my goddess?” Bernadeth asks, ever slimy in her attempts to ingratiate herself to the ruler of Apokolips. Kara just rolls her eyes and begins walking forward, making to move past them while she issues her orders.
“I’ve found someone, or rather two someones. They’re interesting at least, and I want you to fetch them for me. Bring them to Apokolips for some entertainment”. Harriet scuttles forward, as usual on all fours, and looks up at Kara.
“Hahahahaha…my queen, have you-,”
“Yes Harriet” Kara sighs, good naturedly pretending to be annoyed by her despite the fact that the smile gave all of that away as being untrue. “I’ve decided. The two Earthlings, Batman and Nightwing. I want them here”.
“Humans? Why are we bringing stupid humans here?” Stompa asks, seemingly insulted at the very thought of doing such a thing. “That’s rich coming from you, sulfur brains” Lashina says mockingly, causing Harriet to laugh, though to be fair that didn’t take much.
To the yellow skinned woman’s credit she tried to cover it with her hand, though that did nothing. Everyone turned on her, even Stompa who forgot that it was Lashina who had insulted her first.
“Imbecile”.
“Fool”.
“Stupid little creature”.
It hurt the woman, Kara could tell, and while she couldn’t say anything in her defense, she did cut it off at the pass. “Enough. Shut the fuck up, all of you. Rao you’re annoying. I can’t even give you a mission without you fighting each other”.
All seemed cowed, but not truly.
No, they were only acting that way as Kara had called them on it. Later, when nobody was looking, they’d go in on Harriet again. “Tomorrow morning you’re going to go to Earth and take them”.
“Why not now my queen?”
“Because I want you bitches prepared” she bites back, wanting to slice Bernadeth’s head from her neck immediately and was only just barely holding herself back. “They’re going to be more of a challenge than you think, and I want you to catch them unprepared. Don’t hurt them too much, if at all. I want them back here, at full strength, ready to entertain me”.
“It will be done, my queen” Barda says, bringing her mega rod to her chest in some sort of salute, the weapon clanging against her breast plate loudly.
“Good. Don’t fuck it up. Harriet!”
“Y-yehahahahaha-yes Lady Darkseid?”
“Come with me. I think another bath is in order for me, and I want your entertainment. Make funny faces and shit like that, I don’t know. At least you’re funny to look at. The others make me want to vomit”.
“I-th-thank you Lady Darkseid! O-hahahaha-of course!”
She scurries along like an eager puppy to her mistress’ side, ready to come along for anything and everything the woman might require. “The rest of you? See yourselves out. And I swear by Apokolips if you fuck it up? I’ll throw you to whatever Bernadeth is working on in those torture cages of hers”.
They pass the door, Kara and Harriet, and the Korugarians leave as well, forming an entourage behind the queen as she moves, all the Furies remaining for now in the room which would soon be scoured and cleaned top to bottom as was the custom for the palace staff. None of them said a word, but all of them glared hatefully, though mostly not at Kara.
No.
Stompa, Lashina and Barda glared at Harriet, wishing she was dead and that one of them had done it. They also wished they knew how to win such high praise and esteem from the woman herself, so that they could be her favored.
Only one was fixated on Lady Darkseid’s back as she left, receding from view with her loyal lapdog trotting at her side.
Bernadeth’s heart burned with an utter rage that could barely be contained, the woman’s hands shaking as she hid them under her cloak.
‘Soon…very soon Lady Darkseid…you will regret your treatment of me’.
Pleasure Pit, Exclusive Room
“Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Fu-fuck! Fuck me!”
The sounds of sex filled the entirety of the large, but not too large, room, the floors and sides of which were lined with pillows and blankets for just such a purpose. It would’ve been audible enough had it only been one couple engaged in coitus, but it only became louder with the addition of another.
Clothes were another addition to the floor, an entire complement of suit jackets, ties, trousers and socks kicked off haphazardly next to shoes.
The two men go to work on the women.
To the far right of the room Bruce had the woman posing as Wonder Woman on her knees as he kneeled behind her, pulling her arms back and causing her back to arch as he shoved his cock inside of her, bouncing off of her ass cheeks with his waist as he did. The woman was mostly naked, the only articles of clothing she continued to wear being her panties, which were pushed off to the side so as to allow access, her boots, gauntlets and tiara.
“By Hera fuck me Mr. Wayne!”
She was a well trained professional who had been ordered to remain in character, and so she did. Even as Bruce’s white hot member pierced her inner sanctum. Her mouth was wide open, her tongue lolling out as her juices dripped down below in a steady stream, the muscled man working slowly with well organized strokes that massaged his cock as her walls clung to him.
Her ass was truly something to behold as he bounces it off of him.
But off to the side was Jason and the other woman, the one dressed up as Raven who wore not a stitch of clothes on her save for her boots. She was completely naked, and pressed tightly onto her back as Jason knelt in between her legs which she spread open as wide as humanly possible so as to expose her cunt to the man.
She wasn’t moaning and screaming like the other stripper was, but she did let out pleasured little gasps, the only thing that could force their way through her lips. Jason was glaring down at her, one hand wrapped around her throat which he lightly squeezed, cutting off the normal flow of air.
But if the previously apathetic and bitchy woman’s facial expression was anything to go by, she was absolutely loving this. Her hands were on his wrists, ready to try and force them off should it get too intense, but for the moment? She was smiling.
Her face was red, no doubt due to how hard it was to breath, and she was smiling, completely breaking character now as Jason slammed his cock into her while he choked her. “You like that you bitch? Huh? You fucking slut” he growls, his cock slamming in and out of her pussy as he humps and pulls his waist in and out, causing a wet squelching to emanate throughout the room.
“Gaaaah..e…urk…urrk…ye-yess! Fu-fuck me!”
“I am, you slut! You feel it?” he snarls. “My cock in your tight little pussy?”
Indeed his cock was inside of her, and the fury with which he attacked the stripper’s womanhood could be seen clearly upon the reddened lips which spread for his entry. An entire four or five inches of space around her womanly petals had been cleared of the gray body paint that gave her the skin tone of the famous sorceress, leaving nothing but pale flesh behind. Her neck too was being smeared due to Jason’s firm grasp.
Jason’s other hand was busy too, reaching down to the women’s engorged clitoris and working it over, battering it with his thumb and pointer as if it was a punching bag and his fingers a boxer going through a training regiment.
He fucks her, taking out all his frustration on the woman who was so in love with it, and the hundreds, maybe thousands of dollars she’d be making tonight, that she didn’t even notice.
‘Be a man! Come on. You heard Bruce. Nobody fucking cares about your baby shit. Just…just…fucking grow up! It isn’t getting better than this!’
He was doing the same thing he always did, trying to bury his emotions and pain which felt even harsher now in the wake of Bruce’s utter lack of understanding it. He’d poured his heart out to him…and gotten nothing back.
And now he knew he was an idiot. It was only him feeling this way…because he was weak and naive and stupid and this is what he deserved.
“I’m gonna fuck you up! Yeah! You love this you little slut!”.
“Ha-harder! Ha-harder!”
Little did he know that at that moment? Bruce was stuck hating himself. Hating himself because he was too afraid to tell Jason that he felt exactly the same way he did. One hundred percent. ‘I’m sorry Jason’ he thinks, not even really focused on fucking the stripper but doing it anyways. ‘I wish I was strong enough to tell you…but I feel the same way. I want to kill them all. I hate them all’.
He grimaces and keeps humping, the two men being the very definition of insanity at that moment. Doing the same thing and expecting different results.
Jason was right.
People were awful without anyone having the monopoly.
It was enough to drive anyone crazy.
Chapter Text
The Rao System, An Indeterminate Time Ago
“Ahhh! Gaaaah!”
She was afraid and not a single soul living would blame her for it. Who wouldn’t be utterly petrified in her situation? The thudding of dozens of tiny impact points, stone and thousands of other different types of solid material and compounds slammed into the rocket powered steel tube she was ensconced in, making it sound like it was raining outside.
But it wasn’t rain that fell.
Instead it was pieces of Krypton itself, the planet that she was putting in the rearview and upon which she had spent the entirety of her life up to this point. All fifteen solar cycles of it. Kara Zor-El, the only daughter of Zor and Alura El, was leaving everything behind.
She was being pushed out into space by the force of the single rocket thruster built into the rear of the rocket that her father had designed for her so as to ensure that his daughter, his lineage, survived. She’d always remember the look on the man’s face as he shoved her into its confines and the glass canopy came down around, sealing her in what felt like a tomb but was in all actuality her only salvation.
“I love you Kara”.
He pressed his hand to the glass in a clearly forlorn but loving expression, saying his goodbyes to the daughter he loved so much. Kara responded by thrusting her own hand against the glass, her hand over his own so as to give them both the impression that their hands were touching. It only lasted a second or so, not much longer than it could, before Zor-El was stepping away, the launch sequence igniting.
“Daddy!”
She screams against the unfairness of it all, the agony that watching him through the glass as the world rumbled and shook around them, bits and pieces of the rooftop of his laboratory even coming down and crashing into the floor.
She was fifteen years old, not yet yet a woman and not a child. She felt lost, completely lost, and the blonde girl cries in anguish as she loses everything around her. The tectonic plates beneath Argo City were collapsing, opening it up to the thrashing waves of magma beneath it which swallowed people, places and things with the same ease and lack of care.
Most of the city was swallowed up now, and within minutes the outskirts of Argo City would join it.
“You’ll do great things Kara!” he shouts, smiling despite all of this, despite the fact that their world was coming to an end. “I know it! I love you so much!”. It was hard to hear over the noise of the death of a world, but Kara heard him, and for that she would be grateful later.
“DAD!”
“Three…two……one”.
The janky and rough movements of the rocket happen under her, all sorts of mechanical and chemical reactions happening within it that Kara hadn’t yet had the chance to truly learn about. She was only in her first year of thermodynamics and aeronautical engineering, only having covered the very basics for the moment.
But even without her understanding the rocket begins to move, propelled upwards and towards the opening in the roof of her father’s place of work, angled up towards the blood red sky. It kept going, moving slowly at first and yet slowly gaining momentum, faster and faster as the fire being belched from the rear end slams into the floor and scorches it.
‘Mom is going to be mad about that’ Kara thinks on instinct, knowing that her mother, who was an obsessive, compulsive clean freak who took the task of personally cleaning up after the man she so adored seriously, would indeed be irritated by the black scorch marks that stained the freflt tile.
Only after a few seconds does Kara remember…
No she won’t. She was gone, killed in the initial salvos of the death throes that rocked Argo City, swallowed up whole with the entirety of the city council as a massive sinkhole opened in the center of the city.
The rocket slams through the hole in the rooftop and Kara is robbed of any further sight of her father as it advances into clear and unobstructed air, the rocket gaining even more power as the engine opens up and begins to increase in speed.
Higher and higher over the estate she had grown up on, she went, allowing her to see all of the perfectly manicured trees, grass and bushes burning, the house already collapsing as the wall of flame reached the lab.
BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!
The entire planet rocks once again, and Kara looks away, tears streaming out of the slits of her clenched shut eyes, unable to watch as the lab is crushed under the inferno which rushed forth like the wave of a tsunami, instantly vaporizing everything that was organic within.
Her father is dead now, joining her mother and the rest of Argo City.
The rocket keeps moving, higher and higher up past the sea of flame beneath her, the rocket intensifying in its power as it heads towards the atmosphere. Kara turns in the rocket, looking upwards through the glass at the rapidly darkening sky. Tears still streamed out of her eyes as she stared straight ahead, gripping the side rests of the makeshift bed that she was laying upon.
‘Focus…focus!’
The rocket itself would function on autopilot, her father having programmed the location he wished to send his daughter to prior to liftoff. That was none of her concern. What was her concern was looking for her target, someone she was tasked with protecting.
This returns to her mind as she pushes past her sorrow and loss and sits up, once again pressing her hands to the glass. She was in space immediately outside of Krypton’s dwindling atmosphere, the far off stars of galaxies and planets blinking in the distance, unreachable and yet so close at the same time.
The planet behind her was in the final phases of its implosion, getting ready to die, but not yet. It floated there in space, massive cracks forming along its crust, visible even from here should Kara be able to turn around and look. Besides that though it was a massive ball of flame, the tendrils of inner heat reaching out into space as if it was searching for Kara, the conflagration not willing to let her get away.
“Come on…come on! Rao let him be here!”
She was panicking now, and desperately scanning the sky, searching for the object her father had told her to look out for, one that would be very similar to the rocket that carried her.
But so far all she could see was space debris, remnants from her planet that had already been tossed outwards into space.
Her bright blue eyes dart this way and that, not giving into that hopeless feeling quite yet as the rocket moves further and further out, the navigational system just barely managing to avoid the massive chunks of Krypton, the computer working overtime to keep her on a steady course.
“It has to be here…it has to!”
Her mind begins to fill with doubts as her shout of frustration fills what passed for a cabin in that cramped and confined space, her fist balling up and slamming against the glass in anger. “Come on…come on…”
‘Maybe…maybe Uncle Jor-El wasn’t…’
She cut that thought right off at the pass, refusing to believe that such a thing had happened. Jor-El was a man filled with just as much, if not more, ambition and willpower than her own father. If anyone could’ve pulled off their scheme, a scheme she wasn’t aware of until the last moment, it was him.
But if he’d succeeded…where was the other rocket?
Kara was sinking deeper and deeper into hopelessness and fear, knowing that very soon the wormhole generator would kick in regardless of if she was tethered to the other rocket or not, and when it did there would be no possible hope of her being able to link up with the rocket that had launched from Kryptonopolis, which had previously been halfway around the planet from Argo City.
Kara seriously doubted it was still there, which only made her worries more present. She was going to look away now, unable to take in all the death and destruction any longer.
But that’s when she sees it.
First a glint, which in all fairness could’ve been a loose piece of scrap metal belched out either by Krypton or a piece of debris from one of the numerous different satellites that orbited the planet and were now undoubtedly destroyed. She would’ve dismissed it entirely if there hadn’t been flames being pushed out behind it, the object coming towards her.
She presses closer to the glass to get a better look at the object which rapidly advances upon her, and as soon as her eyes land upon its slick, cigar-like shape she yelps for joy, slapping the glass again but this time out of happiness.
“Thank Rao! Thank Rao! KALLLLLL!”
She screams out his name despite the fact that it was impossible for the occupant of the other craft to hear her. She screamed it because it was all she could do, the single thing she could be happy about in that moment. She wasn’t alone, and even then as the rocket got closer and closer to her own, she could see inside the cabin.
Tucked inside a makeshift crib, secured tightly and swaddled, she could see her baby cousin, Kal El, who looked confused but calm. The blonde smiles even wider, happy tears streaming down her face now as she keeps hitting the nearly indestructible glass covering as if trying to get his attention.
“Baby boy! Over here! It’s me!”
She was speaking for her own sanity of course, needing to latch on. He still couldn’t hear her, but part of her mind told her that if she moved enough, made enough gestures, he would be able to see her, and turn to look and maybe be comforted by his cousin’s closeness in turn.
“It’s going to be okay! I’m here for you! I’ll protect you!”
“Prepare for tethering procedure” the computerized voice of the onboard artificial intelligence calls out, making Kara aware that soon their two rockets would effectively be one, and right after that they would be forced through a wormhole that would move them across time and space. But all of this would be done together.
Kal’s rocket gets closer and closer, no doubt preparing itself for the very same operation that Kara’s was. She couldn’t take her eyes away, and she wished beyond words that she could hold the baby in her arms right then, something that would definitely make her feel better.
“Tethering in three…two…o-”
Kal’s rocket was close. So close, maybe only three or four feet away from her own, the docking mechanisms opened up along the side so as to prepare for the magnetic binding between their two vessels. Kara was so fixated on that that she didn’t see what was in front of them.
A massive hunk of rock that had been tossed into space and was floating there aimlessly until the two fleeing refugees had come into contact with it.
It would’ve floated in space forever, unimportant and unknown until it was brought into the gravitational pull of some planet or other where it would most likely burn up upon entry with whatever was left slamming into the ground and remaining there for the rest of eternity.
It was just a rock, a big rock yes, but still…just a rock.
On this day though, it would serve as yet another source of Kara Zor-El’s sorrow.
Only at the last second, as it entered into her peripheral vision, did she take note of it, turning in shocked horror with her mouth wide open as if to let forth a scream. The newly made asteroid was now right in the path of Kal’s rocket, and the computer system on board his ship was so focused on tethering it to hers that it wasn’t able to respond.
“NOOOOO!”
BLLLAAAAAMMMM!
The sound of impact could be heard even in the vacuum of space, the front of Kal’s rocket mushrooming as it hits the asteroid, the steel and different apparatus instantly crushed as it moves inward. All attempts at docking were abandoned, and alarms and klaxons began to go off inside of Kara’s rocket, bathing her in a flashing red light.
Her ship keeps going, moving past the asteroid and thus Kal’s transport.
There wasn’t any hope of helping him. Some part of her had to have known that, but even still she was desperate to do…something! Anything!
“Tethering procedure interrupted kzzzzrrrt!”
“No! Go back! We have to save Ka-!”
BOOOOOOMMM!
A fiery explosion erupts, something that Kara had gotten used to as of late, but something was different about this one. It was nearby, very nearby, and she was just able to see the fireball that curved around the asteroid, jets of flame sparking outwards and quickly being snuffed by the oxygen-less space around.
“No! NOOOOOOOOO!”
The asteroid keeps moving, aimlessly and without consciousness through space, not aware that it had just taken a life, perhaps the last innocent life from Krypton. Kara instantly felt the emptiness settle over her heart, and her head sags, sobbing loudly, even louder than she’d cried at the death of her father.
“Kal…Kal…”
She said his name over and over again as if doing so would bring him back, but she knew it wouldn’t.
Kal was dead. Gone. Just like the rest of Krypton. Jor-El and his wife Lara’s plan had come to naught. Their son, their baby boy…he was gone, and now Kara was truly alone. She leans her forehead against the glass, her body shaking and quivering as the rocket continues on, the onboard computer rapidly trying to make sense of what to do next now that the tethering procedure was no longer needed.
All that was left to do, rationally, was to move onto the next necessary procedure, or at least the next thing that had been programmed into it.
As debris and wreckage from what remained of Kal’s rocket darted past her, gaining even more forward momentum due to the ever increasing thrust of the rocket. “Powering up wormhole generator”. There it was. Proof that Kara was going to survive this. That she was going to be okay.
At that moment it didn’t matter to her though.
The girl just sunk into her seat and placed her head in her hands, beginning to sob loudly and violently as the whirring of machinery and tech could be heard throughout the rocket. The front of the rocket had a smell, metallic protrusion, a bit longer and thicker than what served as a radio antenna on the cars upon Earth, though its purpose was far different from just capturing waves that carried musical tunes upon them.
No, instead this metallic tube projected energy outwards.
A low hum could be heard out in space, unbeknownst to the sobbing Kara who had just lost the last bit of family she had left. Energy begins to swirl around the tip, a bright purple that wasn’t displaced by the speed at which the rocket was going, the feedback loop of the engine powering the rocket giving it its strength.
It increases and grows, the purple swirl growing wider and wider as the computerized voice continues to chirp out.
“Coordinates for Sector Four, Six-”
THUNK!
Something impacted against the rocket, skirting along the side at such a quick speed that Kara didn’t hear it. She hears it though, the massive scraping hurting her ears as it tinged out at her and drew her attention.
She looked up just in time to watch the attendant sparks as a solid chunk of the hull of the rocket was gouged out. A piece of Kal’s rocket ship had acted like a projectile and launched forward, slamming into Kara’s.
And when it did? The inner computer that handled the coordinates that the ship was meant to broadcast outwards, were hit too, sparks of electrical charge mixing with the purple energy being generated within shoot out, letting Kara know that something was wrong.
“ERROR! ERROR! ERROR!”
“Rao…”
The klaxons go off again, and the red light returns, bathing the cabin in an eerie glow once more. But this time? Kara doesn’t panic. Not this time. ‘I…I hope it’s quick’. That’s all her tired mind had the power to muster as she lay back in the chair, looking up at the roof as the ship rattled, seemingly barely keeping itself together as it rattled onwards, the wormhole generator still somehow working.
The bright swirl of purple energy at the front of the ship was larger than she’d ever seen it since it started. And she listens as the computer calls out again, though this time in a much more struggled tone, almost as if it was possessed of some actual sentience.
“Sector FOkZZZRRRTT! FOUR, SIX-ZZZZZZZTTTTTTT! EIGHT! PASSAGE SECURED!”
The feminine voice boomed throughout the interior and Kara looked up in shock, wondering if she’d misheard what the computer had said. ‘Sector four six eight? We were supposed to go to sector four six eleven…we…it…it doesn’t matter anymore’.
She closes her eyes and turns her head to the side as if to go to sleep, feeling in her heart that she was only seconds away from the ship being broken apart and her body ejected into the cold, uncaring space. Either that or being crushed in the explosion that would follow when the wormhole generator failed to engage.
She was sure of it.
But despite being an aspiring rocket scientist, Kara didn’t put as much faith as she should’ve in her father’s engineering prowess. The rocket held together, even with its structural integrity compromised, continuing to lurch forward.
ZZZZZZZZOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!
In an instant a bright purple light is summoned up, turning the entire area where Kara and her ship were into a color closely mirroring it. The rattling of her ship gets more violent, more tumultuous, and she squints, clenching her fists together as she prepares to meet Rao.
‘Mom…dad…Kal…I’ll see you soon’.
She dreamed of linking hands with them as they continued on their celestial journey, their souls freed from the confines of their physical bodies where they would go to meet Rao together, the god of the sun and benevolence who loved all good and moral Kryptonians.
Kara prayed, hoping that she’d been good enough in her life to be accepted by the god she so worshiped.
The massive purple swirl, at least ten times the size of the one that had been summoned on the tip of the ship’s antenna, was right in front of her, letting forth with a sort of gravitational pull that was starting to suck the rocket itself in. Closer and closer she got, ten feet, five feet, three feet, and then, suddenly?
It was sucked in entirely, disappearing like the end strand of a piece of spaghetti being sucked up into someone’s mouth. Kara Zor-El was gone, off to a place that her father had most certainly not planned to send her, nearly an eternity away, though the distance would be crossed in seconds.
Kara had survived, and behind her she left the ruined remains of another rocket whose passenger had left this plane of existence entirely.
Even further back than that was a planet which continued to come apart at the very seams, more and more massive fissures and cracks forming in the crust of the planet, signifying billions of deaths all at once. What was once a teeming planet filled with scientists dedicated to progress was effectively no more.
All was silent, quiet as the grave, though it was a tense silence, a heaviness hanging over the space between.
Something was about to happen.
Something-
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!
All at once those separate pieces of planet, held together by barely anything, come apart, and the massive puzzle that was Krypton explodes outwards, the core no longer able to hold it together. It was a massive blinding light, vibrant yellows and reds which generated so much heat that the rocks of the planet that had previously been shot out were scorched further, some fully destroyed in the cataclysm that was more powerful than almost any other weapon in the known universe.
Krypton was gone and its single surviving daughter was on her way to another world.
A world that was the exact opposite of the one she had been born on.
Today, Gotham City, Paradise Gardens, Apartment of Jason Todd
He opens his eyes, slowly, wanting to acclimate to the light that seeped into the room from the massive windows that dominated the entire right side of his living space. His bed was set in the center of the large space which also served as his living room, the ‘bedroom’ of the apartment having been converted to…other purposes due to how sequestered and out of view it was.
He didn’t move at all as he laid upon his side, his head resting on the pillow and his bare, naked body pressed against the Egyptian cotton that served as his bed coverings. His sheets, pillow cases, and even blanket were made out of the same material.
Only the best of course.
They were in disarray though, laying testament to an utterly restless night that had seen the man retrieve no comfort. When he’d stumbled into his bed? He couldn’t tell you. Late. Or early depending upon your point of view.
He stares, almost lifelessly, at his nightstand which had a lamp and a bible perched atop it, Jason honing in specifically upon the book. He’d bought it about a month back. Don’t ask him why but he did. He’d read through it too. Front to back. Everything.
‘What a night…’
His sarcasm was dripping over every thought he had, seeping into his very soul at that moment as he tried desperately to think of anything but what had happened last night. How he’d made an ass out of himself at the Pleasure Pit.
‘You scored didn’t you? Shouldn’t you feel great about yourself?’
Again, sarcasm. He knew he wasn’t going to feel better even when he was screwing the stripper the night prior. But before that? He’d had hope…hope that…well…it didn’t matter. ‘Save the hope for that fucking book’.
In a way? He hated it.
Hated how when he was reading it, eyeing the words, he could almost bring himself to believe what it was saying. That there was some force above him that loved and cared about what happened to him, that had a plan for his life that would leave him at least satisfied. When he was reading it he wanted to follow it. Be a better person and live for something higher.
But that’s as far as it went.
When he closed the book, when it thumped back together and the words were obscured by the fact that the pages were pressed together he knew he couldn’t do it. Knew he wasn’t strong enough and that he was far, far to set in his ways.
‘I’m in hell’.
He never said going to hell. No. He wasn’t going to hell. And it wasn’t because he didn’t believe in hell either. He knew it was real. He was living it. This…life. Being able to touch people, to feel them and see that they were close, but still be so damn far away from them.
‘Your fault. Dumping that shit on Bruce. You knew what he would think and say. Nobody has time for your bullshit’.
He breathes deeply, trying to relax or maybe trying to find the will to get out of bed. Realistically he didn’t need to. He didn’t have a traditional job so to speak, and he didn’t handle any constant aspects of the organization. He was the firefighter, the one they called when things got bad and put back in the case when it was over.
He didn’t need to get out of bed.
He could stay there all day and all week really before anyone would notice his absence. He was just-
Not alone.
That thought settles over him quickly, like a lead blanket, and it takes a herculean amount of effort for him to keep his breathing steady so as to not alert the intruders that he knew they were there. But he did indeed know they were there. He could sense them.
‘How many?’
He couldn’t move that much to turn and look naturally as that would give it away instantly, but if he had to hazard a guess it was definitely more than one person. There was just something in the air. A scent that wasn’t familiar, a heaviness.
‘Great…and I’m fucking naked in bed…shit…’
There were other concerns of course. Things like why someone would’ve broken into his apartment and if they knew who he truly was to risk such a thing. And if they did indeed know who he was…why the hell did they think they had a chance?
‘Alright…alright. Keep it cool. This is gonna have to be quick’.
The nightstand to his left, the one that didn’t have the bible on it and the one he wasn’t facing at that very moment. It had a drawer, and in that drawer was a three fifty seven magnum, a weapon that was more than satisfactory in home defense.
‘Think you can roll, open the drawer, yank it out, draw a bead on them and blow their fucking head off in time?’ he asks himself in a way as to make it seem as if a challenge was being set down before him, which in a way it was.
He smiles, knowing that his face was hidden due to his position on the bed, already seeing how this was all going to play out. In a way he was happy for the intrusion, seeing this as something that would at least break up the monotony. His hand shifts ever so perceptibly, reaching up to grab the hem of the blanket which was covering him.
And in an instant, he acts.
The blanket is thrown out forcibly, tossed really, in the general direction of where he believed his would-be attackers to be. It goes soaring through the air, picking up a bit of speed too and spreading out like some sort of phantom from a silent film.
And while this happens Jason rolls over the bed, barreling towards the end table with a quickness that would’ve surprised many who didn’t know he was the famous Nightwing.
RIIIIP!
What he didn’t expect was for a counterattack to be launched so quickly, and when he turned his head ever so slightly to see what had caused such a sound he witnessed a peculiar sight. The blanket he’d tossed was ripped right in half, a blade cutting through it and most of it protruding out of the other side pointing towards Jason.
That wouldn’t have been too odd on its own. They were home invaders. It wasn’t silly to think that whoever they were they would’ve also brought weapons to defend themselves. Jason expected a gun sure, but hey, a knife wasn’t too out of the ordinary.
What was out of the ordinary was the fact that the knife shot forward like a projectile, moving through the blanket and without a hand attached to grasp the hilt.
If Jason wasn’t so dedicated to his roll he would’ve been shocked.
‘What the hell?’
He slides off of the side of the bed and thumps to the floor, reaching up and steadying himself with his hand atop the end table, sliding it down to hold on the bar as the knife that had been tossed continues onwards, burying itself in the bed.
“By Apokolips! How did he know?!!”
He tears open the door and reaches in without a thought, his hand closing around the grip of the pistol, sliding in as if it was the most natural thing in the world. He yanks it out and as soon as he does turns and aims directly at where he’d just heard a voice speak from, knowing that he’d only have one or two shots at this.
And when he does he sees two strange women standing at the foot of his bed, both sporting shocked expressions at how he’d been able to not only dodge the knife but also react. The yellow skinned one with green hair turns to glare at the one with the larger forehead and sinister, cruel expression, anger in her eyes.
“She said not to hurt him!”
“How are we going to take him without hurting him, you absolute child?!!” she snarls angrily, forgetting for a moment that a weapon was pointed at her. “You guys don’t get it,” Jason says with a sneer.
“You’re not the ones who get to hurt me. It’s the other way around”.
BLAM! BLAM!
He fires, though only immediately after that does he realize that he hadn’t aimed as well as he should’ve. One round misses the one to the right by a quarter of an inch, while the other? It imbeds itself in her shoulder, cutting through the green robes she wore and into the flesh.
“GAAH!”
She doesn’t fall to the floor immediately as Jason expected her to, proving that she was far, far tougher than one would think with just a glance. ‘Dammit..how’d I miss that big ass forehead?’ he laments, rolling forward, tucking his head over his knees so as to close the distance and thus get up close and personal.
‘No coffee yet. Even I get a pass for that one’ he thinks, instantly disabusing himself of any mockery and abuse on his own part for the miss.
“HEHEHEHE! HE’S EVEN BETTER THAN WE THOUGHT!”
The mad cackle of the yellow skinned woman reverberates through the apartment and Jason rises just in time to make direct contact with her, her entire visage snarled up in murderous glee. At the last second he sees the massive claws she had, the ones ready to dig into his flesh that were as sharp, if not sharper than the knife that the wounded woman had tried to use.
Speaking of the other woman, she stood there, holding her wound and hissing to herself, angered beyond words at what had been done to her.
She glares at her partner and the naked man who were now locked into personal combat, and once again he surprises them with his quick action. Harriet’s hands were about ready to come down upon him and dig right into his flesh, undoubtedly causing him great pain if not outright killing him.
But he didn’t allow that, acting like a cobra and reaching out for her wrists, preventing her from actually bringing them to bear.
But in the process he’d dropped his gun, the metal piece clattering to the floor uselessly.
‘Dammit’.
“URGGGHHH! URRGGGG! YOU-HAHAHAHAHAAHA! YOU’RE STRONG! BUT NOT STRONG ENOUGH TO FACE A FURY OF LADY DARKSEID!” she says, laughing right in his face as Jason indeed buckles under the force at her disposal, the woman pressing down on him as best as she could.
“Urrkkk…sorry cutie” Jason says, grimacing and yet winking all the same, unable to prevent his naturally flirty nature from coming out. “Don’t…urr…know…what…any of what you just said…means…nice hair though. Exotic. Do you color it?”
Harriet, while she didn't back off in the slightest and was still trying to overpower him, couldn’t stop the strange expression that came over her face at being called ‘cutie’.
“It…it’s my natural color” she retorts, a blush coloring her yellowish face as her made smile somewhat abates. “Surrender! Now! And..hehehehe…Darkseid will be lenient with you”.
‘Ahh, so she’s not from here. Alien then? Who the hell is Darkseid?’
“Sorry” he says, pushing back and putting as much of his force into pushing back against her as he possibly could, and even somewhat accomplishing his goal as Harriet was forced back, even if only a few inches, in and of itself surprising to the two Furies. “Not my jam. But here, have this instead”.
“OOOOOF!”
All of the air is forced out of Harriet’s lungs as Jason manages to use her embarrassment and confusion to suddenly pull her close, putting her off balance, and in an instant brings his bare kneecap right up into her stomach.
Armor or no armor it hurt, and Jason was an expert of using every part of his body as a well honed weapon. Suddenly Harriet goes slack, and Jason’s grip upon her hands was now offensive rather than defensive. He yanks her down and turns to the side, pulling her from her feet. He swings back and then forward, and with his impressive strength uses a throw upon Harriet which sends the alien woman flying through the air across his apartment.
“Hehehehe”.
He could still hear her maniacal laughter as she does, though it was a pained tone now, Jason clearly having hurt her. He would’ve felt bad about hitting a woman had it not been for the fact that she’d broken into his apartment and tried to kill him.
CRASSSSSHHH!
“DAMMIT! MOTHERFUCKER! YOU KNOW HOW MUCH THAT COST??!!”
Harriet had been thrown clear across the room, and when she descended she came down upon Jason’s coffee table, smashing it into smithereens and nothing more than a few wooden splinters on the ground. He was genuinely angry.
It had been an expensive coffee table.
“Urrrggh…”
Harriet was temporarily disorientated, but Bernadeth was only just recovering, and she removes her now bloodied hand from her shoulder and turns up to glare at Jason hatefully. “I’LL KILL YOU FOR THAT!!!”
She wasn’t being truthful, not really. She wouldn’t kill him. For one if she did a far, far more painful death awaited her at the hands of Lady Darkseid, and two? She found herself…intrigued by this figure. This naked man who was able to fight off the both of them despite having been taken by surprise? He was impressive, and Bernadeth couldn’t help but admire him.
‘Such savagery! Brutality…’
She charges forward despite the fact that she knew the field of physical combat was not where she excelled. Perhaps not because she wasn’t skilled in it, she was, Granny Goodness had seen to that. No, she didn’t like combat because of how…variable it was. How it could turn against her and she might very well find herself up against a more skilled opponent, and in doing so lose.
She couldn’t stomach that. She was afraid of it, petrified even. She much preferred picking her battles, the ones she knew she would win and more than that she preferred having them in her torture chambers where there was not a single hope of them resisting her or her will.
This? This definitely wasn’t what she liked…but she had to admit…she did enjoy looking at this strange creature. A human, a being all in their side of the universe had rejected as being anything more than eventual cannon fodder to be added to the armies of Apokolips.
That or slaves to be subjugated.
Jason was standing there, watching as Bernadeth approached as if she was Harriet, though her nails were far, far less impressive. He just smiles, and with the ease one might swat a fly with raises his arm and backhands her right across the face.
“No you won’t”.
The impact was so hard, so intense and yet carried with it a power out of nowhere that Bernadeth was shocked, far too shocked to respond, and all she could do was go flying backwards, landing upon the floor where her hand instantly goes up to her bleeding mouth, her lip spewing forth the crimson liquid.
“HAHAHAHAHAHA!”
Harriet had recovered just in time for Bernadeth to be seemingly taken out of the fight, and was lunging, cat-like, at Nightwing, who catches her at the last second. This gave Harriet a chance, and she took it.
“AHHHH! FUCK!”
Her nails scrape against his pectoral, opening up three jagged red lines of blood. Before her other hand can come up Jason darts out his fist, slamming it into Harriet’s exposed shoulder.
“HAHAHAHAHA!”
It hurt the madwoman, but she was made of much hardier stuff than the human, and as such keeps up her intense attack. She no longer uses her nails, which were more akin to claws than anything else, and instead uses her fists, bringing one of them up and slamming it into Jason’s side. His eyes go wide and he just barely resists the urge to vomit right then and there, the woman’s blow packing more than just a punch.
‘Like…a fucking…freight train’.
He stumbles but he’s still up, and with the close proximity between him and the wounded Harriet the fight was bound to get desperate. Jason reacts as best as he could, leaning in with his foot and leg to wrap it around her own in an attempt to trip her up. But Harriet was ready for it, more than ready, and like a snake curls her own around his, making it so that if one fell they’d be nothing more than a heap on the floor, a place where she’d once again have the advantage.
A flurry of punches rain down upon her face, crushing her nose and bloody her lips, while she slams into his chest again and again, trying to pummel the will to fight out of the man. It was beyond impressive that he was still up, and Harriet could see…something in those blue eyes of his.
Some…feral will to live that mirrored her own insanity.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! BERN-OOOOF! BERNADETH! YOUR FAREN KNIFE! THE HILT! THE HILT!”
Bernadeth was on the ground of course, still laying upon her side and looking up, watching the fight unfold between Jason and Harriet, the two incredibly gifted fighters, who would’ve easily mopped the floor with nearly anyone else, fought to a standstill, a brawl within a foot’s distance that was gonna leave them both bloodied and sore.
For a second the head torturer of Apokolips didn’t know what she was talking about, her hated sister in arms.
But then it occurs to her.
Her Faren Knife.
It was still buried in the bed, this time with the grip pointing out backwards. All that needed to be done was for her to use her physic link with her famed and beloved blade to turn the tide of this fight. With a smirk she retracts the knife from the bed, pulling it free and in an instant angles it so that it was on an impact course with the back of their quarry’s head.
Jason doesn’t notice, so brutally engaged with Harriet, the side of whom’s face he had decided to grab and was in the process of getting ready for another vicious headbutt.
Bernadeth smiles, pondering if maybe she should let this go on a little longer, but quickly decides against it.
‘Lady Darkseid will be furious if her favorite is too injured’ she fumes inwardly, hating the woman more than anything else. To that end the Faren Knife rockets through the air, and in a second reaches the back of Jason’s head where its sudden burst of velocity ends.
THUNK!
“Ugggh…”
Jason suddenly goes slack, and his brutal assault upon Mad Harriet ends with him going slack, wide eyed and swaying on his feet. “Ohhh…” Despite her wounds the woman catches him as he falls against her, and she holds him for a second, keeping him steady.
He was knocked out cold, Bernadeth having been able to do her natural job, which was sneaking in from behind to finish a weakened enemy.
The knife soars through the air, heading towards its mistress as she rises, and when she does it tucks itself neatly into the sheathe she wore at her side.
“Hahahahahaha! Hahaha….urrg”.
Harriet moves forward, walking him towards the bed, and when she reaches the edge tosses the man down, allowing his unconscious body to bounce lightly atop it before settling down. “That was…that was…hahaha…very..impressive”.
“He was nothing” Bernadeth lies, indeed feeling that it had been a very, very close call. She was in pain, the wound at her shoulder and her battered lip reminding her quite easily of that. And yet she looks down at the man’s nude body not with hatred, but…curiosity.
‘He is…utterly vicious….just like she said’.
Meanwhile Harriet was in the process of collecting herself, breathing deeply and reaching up to ensure her nose was still in place. “Hahahah…”. It was, but it definitely hurt to touch, so she made a note to herself to not do that for the foreseeable future.
“Why, hehehe…why didn’t you do that…soo-hehehe, sooner?” Harriet asks pointedly, glaring at Bernadeth who quickly advances upon her, getting right up into the mad woman’s face and causing her to balk, stepping back from her defiance.
“Because I did not wish to, you little fool. How dare you question me? Me?! Lady Darkseid’s chief torturer!”
“I’m sorry!” Harriet shouts, raising her hands in supplication. “I…hehehehe…heheheheheh”.
“Forget it. You are not forgiven” Bernadeth says, not in any mood for the woman’s insane chortling as she instead turns her eyes back onto the unconscious Jason. “But it is forgotten. Only because of how useless you are”.
“I...hehehe…I’m not useless!”
“Whatever”.
Harriet now was looking at Jason too, studying him, and finding herself utterly intrigued at the anatomy put on display before her. This was also a chance to try and earn some of Bernadeth’s respect in her mind, perhaps her friendship, and Harriet opts to try. “You…you know more about the universe than me, Bernadeth”.
“That isn’t an accomplishment you idiot”.
Harriet was…hurt, but she forges on, shelving those feelings for later.
“Are all human males like him?”
“Pfft…hardly” Bernadeth scoffs. “Most are pudgy, pathetic excuses of sentient life forms. Fit for nothing more than manual labor…though the women of this backwards planet are just as pathetic, vain, and useless”.
“O-ohh…so...hehehe…he’s…special?”
“Yes Harriet” Bernadeth says with a sigh. “He’s special. Very good. I’m glad you’re at least capable of simple words”.
“He…he’s attractive”.
Harriet’s eyes were roving over his body, enjoying the muscles he had, the well formed abs and pectorals and those powerful arms, the force behind which she had experienced only moments ago herself. She admired him, the strange beauty he possessed in his face set against the backdrop of his body.
But she also looked between his legs, looking at the flaccid penis and testicles that were exposed to their view without any thought to privacy.
“That’s his mating tool?”
“It’s called a penis you idiot!” Bernadeth seethes, though she herself was also admiring it, and in her mind imagining how well he would serve as a pleasure slave to her.
“GAAAAHHHH! AHHHHHH!”
He screams in agony as the subservience collar placed around his neck is activated, sending jolts of the greatest pain he’d ever felt through his brain, and yet, through all that he remained perched atop her, his member driving into her small, slightly misshapen body and giving her the exact opposite.
Pleasure beyond her wildest dreams.
“Yessssss! Yesss slave! Keep going!” she coos into his ear, licking his cheek as her hands scrape his back, her mind activating the collar again and again so as to cause him pain. “Keep going and I won’t hurt you so much. Please me…please your mistress”.
This was how Bernadeth took her pleasures. By force from those she found attractive on Apokolips, which wasn’t a great pool of individuals.
This one though…this one was different.
‘I’ll enjoy breaking you Nightwing’ she muses, licking her lips as she imagines subjecting him to all manner of sadomasochistic sexual desires of hers. The rack, whips, pain. Him kneeling at her feet, kissing them and begging her for forgiveness for the injuries he’d doled out upon her, telling her what she wanted to hear.
That she was the greatest of the Furies, the most beautiful and the strongest and that it was she who should rule Apokolips.
‘Perhaps this wasn’t a wasted errand’.
“Its soft? How does it go-hehehe-in”.
“It grows hard when he wishes to mate with a female, allowing for insertion” she growls, looking around and bringing her eyes to the door that led into what was supposed to be a bedroom but was in reality Jason’s version of the Batcave.
“I’ll gather his things and ready the Mother Box. You. You carry him”.
“O-okay…heheheheh”.
There was no protest from Harriet as she moved forward and reached out for the man’s waist, picking him up with ease due to her impressive strength. She tosses him over her shoulder, her hands going to his firm ass cheeks to secure him there, and Bernadeth ponders to herself why Harriet had not protested in the least.
‘She is not like the others. A little lapdog, that is what she is’.
Bernadeth put her out of her mind after that, throwing her nose in the air haughtily and walking over, giving the appearance of actually just gliding due to the dress that came down over her feet, hiding them.
‘Hmmph…Stompa, Lashina and Barda will undoubtedly have an easier time than we did’ she thinks hatefully, despising the other three only slightly less than she did Harriet. She gets to the room and reaches out, turning the handle with her hand and stepping in, ready to gather all of Nightwing’s gear.
He’d need it where he was going.
East Arterial, Gotham City Diamond District
The car moves along in relative silence, neither its driver nor passenger feeling the urge to speak at the moment. Alfred just kept his eyes on the road in front of him, admiring the buildings as they passed as he always did, seemingly lost in his own little world.
It wasn’t something that went unnoted by Bruce however, and he turned to look forward, watching the man at work, so relaxed and unbothered.
‘How does he do it?’
Bruce could only ponder to himself that question in silence, not having a good answer. He knew the things Alfred had done, the crimes he’d committed and the horrors he’d inflicted. And Bruce knew from his experience that that shouldn’t have mattered in the slightest. It didn’t matter how evil the person that he’d killed in the past was, he would always remember them, and no matter what he’d feel an immense sense of guilt over it. He tried to convince himself he didn’t, that it was for the greater good.
He buried it easily, hid it away.
But that didn’t mean it disappeared, that it wasn’t there any longer. It was. And Bruce was pondering to himself why it seemed that Alfred was so mentally unbothered by it. Unlike Bruce he didn’t awake from horrific nightmares.
He just…went about his life.
And Bruce was envious of it.
At that moment though his mind was fixated on something far, far less violent. His treatment of Jason the night prior. ‘Why did you do that to him?’ he asks, turning his head to the side and looking out the window, watching the city as it rolled past him. Guilt rolled within him, and he felt an utter self loathing wash over his entire body at the memory.
Jason had, in pain, reached out to him, and what did he do?
He rebuffed him, saying nothing. Left him to suffer in silence and in loneliness. After that he’d offered him the same things that weren’t working for either of them. Booze and whores. He still remembered, hazily, the night prior, spending it with a woman whose name he didn’t even know, and Jason doing the same.
His son had caught a cab home, not wanting to ride with Bruce, and now, while far more sober minded, the billionaire could understand it.
‘You keep failing him…them…everyone around you’.
He hated himself and wished he could be different. That he could get out of this and away from it, be better, stand for something better than what he did. But reality was too omnipresent, far too oppressive and evil. Gotham NEEDED him as he was. Not as he might be. He wasn’t like the so-called ‘heroes’ who put out the fires while ignoring the inferno.
He couldn’t be. They…they were weak. They didn’t have the guts to do what needed to be done, and because of that? The world suffered.
This life…it wasn’t what he wanted. What he chose. It was forced on him, or so he told himself. That thought was beginning to sit uncomfortably in his gut now, leaving him feeling…empty.
Like nobody cared.
He laments his failure with Jason even more now, looking down at the floorboard beneath him and shaking his head.
“Are you alright Master Bruce?” Alfred asks, taking his eyes ever so slightly off of the road so as to look into the rearview mirror and check up on his ward.
“Just a long night Alfred”.
They were approaching a very wide alley that ran along the side of the street, hidden between two massive buildings that stretched seemingly endless into the sky above. And hidden in its dark confines was a smirking figure, whose eyes were focused intently upon the vehicle which approached.
“Hehe. Smashing time”.
She wasn’t the only one, this gargantuan beast of a woman though, as two other sets of eyes peer out intently, both standing above, hiding atop one of the lower reaches of the building, waiting. The car got closer and closer, and in an instant, pandemonium was unleashed.
Bruce’s car was right alongside the alley, straddling it as Stompa came charging out, her head and shoulder lowered so as to make easy contact. And within seconds her loud, lumbering feet brought her to the car, allowing her to slam right into.
CRRRSSSSSSSSS!
The whirring of wheels and the dying pops of the engine could be heard as the entire front of the car was caved in, steel crashing and cracking against one another, twisting and turning, breaking up with ease. The vehicle is shifted almost entirely to the side, scraping over five or six feet before spinning out.
Inside? Alfred is tossed against the wheel, his skull cracking over it so quickly that the airbag, which soon impacts against his face and pushes it away, didn’t even have time to deploy. Bruce is tossed forward in the back, slamming against the front seat and hitting his own head, disorientating him.
An attack, especially in broad daylight? It was unheard of and utterly unexpected. It was a complete and utterly shocking turn of events that even the Batman couldn’t prepare for. Years of having it easy had made him sloppy.
Lashina and Barda quickly jump off of the rooftop, summoning the Apokoliptian flight discs to their feet, allowing them to continue on, or rather downwards.
“Lashina! Rip the car apart!”
“Don’t give me orders bitch!” Lashina says with a snarl, although she does do exactly as the woman told her to do, summoning up two alternating steel bands which wrapped around her body. They separate from her skin tight black bodysuit and then project themselves outward towards the wrecked car.
They glimmered in the sunlight, sharp as could possibly be at the edges, and seemingly possessed of a mind of their own. However, that wasn’t the case.
It was Lashina’s mind they bent to, and the sharpened metallic strands dig into the nearly crushed roof of the vehicle. A gap is opened as they tear and break the metal, allowing the two women a glimpse at the inside and more importantly the suit clad man who was in the process of backing up into his seat and glaring up at them, apparently making himself ready for a fight.
But Barda was ready, and she brought her mega rod forward, pointing the weapon at the man and twisting it, allowing a bright white light to emanate out of the front.
“Stun you idiot! Stun! Remember what she told you!”
Barda says nothing and grits her teeth, having already set the weapon to stun and thus seeing Lashina’s warning as nothing more than an attempt to annoy her. Regardless, she lets loose, firing a burst from the mega rod, which shoots through the air right towards the man. He goes wide eyed and as the flash of energy hits him his entire body is enveloped in an electrical current.
“GAAAAAAAAAHHHH!”
It goes on for a few seconds as Lashina and Barda lower further, knowing that the only way they would’ve been able to take this man, or at least having been told so by Lady Darkseid, was via surprise.
“Urrgghg…”
As the electricity ceases the man’s body falls limp against the rear of his destroyed vehicle, unconscious due to the intensity of the attack, and Barda and Lashina slow, relaxing a bit while Stompa…well, stomps forward.
“Hehehe. I did a good job smashing it up”.
“Yes…that’s all you do you dumb bitch”.
“I’ll crush you!”
“No you won't,” Barda interrupts with a sigh, raising her gloved hand to point at the unconscious Bruce. “Because you’re going to grab him and we’re going to use the Mother Box to go home as quickly as possible. Lady Darkseid won't like to be kept waiting”.
Stompa and Lashina glare at one another hatefully, but after a second or so Stompa moves forward and reaches into the wreck, plucking Bruce from within it and tossing him over her shoulders.
“He doesn’t look like much,” she grunts. “He looks weak”.
“Well…that’s just going to have to be seen, isn’t it?” Lashina spits scornfully, hating that she hadn’t been entrusted with this mission alone. It didn’t matter. The Furies had achieved their objectives. It was a victory. And soon?
The Universe would never be the same.
Chapter Text
Arkham Asylum, Office of Head Psychiatrist, Doctor Harleen Quinzel
“Initial testin’ shows some progress. Ain’t much, but it’s something” she says, speaking into the recorder she held in one hand, her feet perched up atop her desk and a smile across her lips. “I gots ta say, gettin’ there? Sometimes it’s more fun than actually doin’ whatcha’ set outs ta do”. She was wearing her usual getup.
Red blouse, pencil skirt, heels which she had removed for the time being so as to allow her pantyhose-clad feet to remain free. Her glasses had also been removed, tossed atop the solid mahogany desk that had served as the place where every warden at Arkham Asylum had done their work.
“Eddy boy is showin’ early signs of respondin’ positively ta the therapy, especially with some of the uh…more troublesome bits cut away. Mental illness, it’s a lot like a canca’. Sometimes ya just gots ta cut the bad parts out and leave what’ll help ya behind”.
She takes a second to peel her attention away from the recorder and look around her office, taking in the number of photographs that were framed on the wall. All of them involved her and their organization, specifically Bruce.
Sure, there were a few of her and Oswald, and quite a number of her and Jason, the younger man and her throwing their arms around the other’s shoulders and making ridiculous faces for the camera. He was like the younger brother she’d always wanted.
Fun, caring, protective, willing to just cut loose and have fun when it came time to do so.
Os? He was a good friend, and Harley was forever thankful for those two men.
But the one who featured most in the photos? Bruce. Bruce was her everything, the center of her world, and it was reflected easily with each and every picture one could lay their eyes upon. Some were of her and him together, hastily snapped selfies on any number of the myriad dates they’d gone on, though Harleen knew that that was done mostly for the tabloids. Keeping them off his back too much.
Many were cropped, purposefully cutting out the other woman who always seemed to be there, serving as a bulwark against her and Bruce, or at least what she saw as her and Bruce. The blonde scowls as she remembers that fact, glaring at some of the cut up pictures and wishing she’d never had to do that at all.
‘Least I gots some otha’s’ she thinks, turning her attention onto the magazine covers that she’d taken off of their respective books. Bruce in his suit, standing triumphant over Gotham, a captain of industry!
A gossip rag that had labeled Bruce as Gotham’s sexiest man five years running, and thus sported a more smoldering, seductive picture of the man, gazing out at the more likely than not female viewer. Those were some of Harleen’s favorites. It allowed her to pretend that he was looking at her, and her alone that way, piercing into her soul in a way only he could.
All of them sported additions to them, additions that had been made by her hand.
Hearts drawn out in red lipstick, and containing letters within them.
“HQ & BW 4EVA!” most read, a few lipstick marks openly added to the sides along the pictured man’s cheeks and lips. It was a monument to obsession, complete and utter obsession, something that didn’t fit at all with the supposedly straight laced head of Arkham.
“Subject responds ta some easy stimuli, showin’ signs o’ life and some o’ that admittedly high IQ brain still workin’. But only time will tell if it sticks and he can be used fer higha’ functions”. She goes quiet, thinking about Bruce again, mulling over how she had first met him.
And how he’d first saved her life.
“Wh-where are we goin’?”
“Ohh Harley..hahahahaha…we’re going to your birthday party”.
“Huh?”
He keeps yanking on her, pulling her across the steel grating that lined the floor below, a catwalk above the steaming vats of chemicals that bubbled and popped nefariously. Harleen was pulled along, her fear rising within the pit of her stomach and bubbling upwards, like a mimicry of what had been done with the vats themselves.
“Ohh Harleen, haven't you been listening to Mr. J?” he asks, a wicked smirk curving his lips, his bright, blood red lips which contrast awfully against his pale, bleached white skin.
“I…I…”
“Don’t you want to be like me?” he asks, reaching a certain section of the catwalk directly overlooking one of those said chemical vats. And when they do he roughly turns her, grasping the lab coat clad woman by her shoulders and looking intently into her eyes.
Her glasses go askew, leaving her baby blues unobstructed and peering back into the green irises of the other man, a man who had convinced her that he cared for her. Loved her even, and saw something within her.
Months and months of her trying to ‘cure’ him, all the while he was sinking his claws deeper and deeper into her, filling her senses until there was practically nothing left but himself, his own worldview, his own beliefs.
And Harleen was starting to wonder why it was that she let him get to this point with her. To have that utter level of control over her mind, body, and spirit.
“All it’s going to take is one teensy, eensy dip into the pool, and alllll your troubles will be washed away with the tide. You’ll be saved, Harleen. You’ll be like me”.
“I…I…will it hurt?”
She was looking over her shoulder, peering into the green goop with unreserved fear in her eyes, unable to hold it back or hide it. He only smiles wider in response, nodding his head. “It’ll be the most painful thing you’ve ever felt Harleen…it’ll strip away everything you’ve ever been or will be and it’ll change it. It’ll make you better”.
He shoves her back against the rusted and rotting steel barrier, a handrail that was barely being kept up by the ancient screws meant to hold it in, and when he does she tenses in fear, her hands going to his arms and clutching him tightly.
“D-don’t!”
“Awwww Harleen” he pouts, curving his lips in such a way as to appear, or rather attempt to appear, seductive. “Why are you backing out on me now? Are you seriously going to leave your Mister J all alone in this cold, cruel world?”
“N-neva! I’d neva do that ta ya Mistah J but…but…it…it don’t have ta be like this,” she pleads, regretting breaking this man out of Arkham, allowing him to ‘convince’ her as he had. ‘Please…please God…save me’.
“Ohh? And pray tell Doctor” he says, spitting that last word venomously, as if it was something he hated. “What do you know about the real world? The world that exists outside of your office and the books you read? Huh? What do you know?”
He was angry, baring his teeth at her like a rabid dog as he got in closer, smirking nefariously, alluding to the great violence that he was utterly and completely capable of. And Harleen knew it.
‘Stupid, stupid, stupid!’
“You know nothing you little bitch, and I didn’t waste all this time, all this effort to come this far and get nothing out of it!” He shoves her back even farther, pushing her over the side ever so slightly, her upper body suspended over the air.
“Ahhh!”
She gasps in fear, in utter horror as she once again looks down into that bubbling mass, trying to think of some way out of this mess she’d gotten herself in. “The only way you’re leaving here is through the disposal tube Harleen, where you’ll be born anew on the other side. And then? You get me! Hehehehehe!”
Looking at him right then? Harleen wasn’t sure she wanted him anymore, nor was she aware of what had made her want him in the first place. That day he was wheeled into Arkham, tightly bound to a chair and wheeled along, she’d gotten the sense that he was special, and when he was assigned to her care she believed that to be even truer.
He listened to her, let her talk, unlike all of the other workers and doctors at Arkham who thought that she didn’t even belong there, let alone was worth listening to on her theories and plans for rehabilitation.
He’d listened and he’d smiled, told her she was beautiful and touched her hand, and she fell for it hook, line and sinker.
But now she saw him for what he really was. What all the others must’ve seen right from the get go.
He was a master manipulator who was able to make his target feel exactly how he wanted them to feel, and Harleen had fallen for it. ‘I gots ta get outta this! I gotta get out!’ She was like an animal, desperate to escape, to get away, and quickly enough her instincts lead her to at least something she could try.
Joker’s stance was wide, leaving his groin open. But Harley didn’t have the correct range of motion to be able to attack there, not with her tight pencil skirt clinging to her body like it did. ‘It looks so damn cute though’.
An attack on his manhood, literally, was out of the question, but his foot?
Ohh yeah, his foot was open.
Harleen hadn’t worn heels, not that day. Instead she’d worn sneakers, though for the life of her she couldn’t tell you why. She just did.
She could reach him in one specific place.
“One little dip Harley. That’s all I’m asking…no…not asking. Demanding. Hehehehehehehehe-GAAAAHHHH!”
She’d taken the opportunity granted to her by how close he was leaning into her to attack, and with all of her might she slams the heel of her foot down upon his own, which were only clad in the slippers issued to all Arkham patients and inmates. She could feel the toes beneath her almost break due to the violence of the blow, and she would’ve felt bad had it not been for the fact that he’d just tried to kill her.
“YOU BITCH!”
She’d made to push forward in the wake of the attack, slamming her body up against his own and sending him flying towards the opposite end of the catwalk, into the opposing handrail where a loud clang could be heard as his back made impact.
Harley didn’t waste any time, turning and attempting to run towards where they’d come through originally, her arms pumping and her feet moving. But not very quickly. Again, the skirt. She was panting, her eyes wide and tears streaming down her face as she ran, not sure of anything other than her desire to be free of this..this…wicked, evil place!
What else could it be to have spawned someone such as the Joker?
But she wasn’t going to get very far, not with a man as used to and acclimated to pain as the Joker was. He reacts quickly, growing in anger, unrelenting rage at the realization that his quarry, a would-be patsy he was sure was under his power completely, was anything but.
He charges forward and reaches out, grabbing the woman by her blond ponytail and securing a firm grasp over it. With one yank, and a rather surprising strength, he yanks her back, and turns her in one go, bringing her face to face with him again.
“YOU THINK YOU CAN TELL ME NO?”
He draws his hand back and then slams it forward, bringing it right across Harleen’s face in such a vicious way that she sees stars, her vision seemingly going black for a second. It was certainly the hardest she had ever been hit in her life. Even the abuse she suffered at the hands of her father and mother as a little girl didn’t come close.
She’s spun around by it, and as a result loses her balance, bringing her falling to the hard, steel surface beneath her, where her entire body slams into the catwalk.
Pain was only added to everything she’d experienced so far, and she groaned out in it, unable to move at that moment while above her Joker remained, as always it seemed, in control.
“Tsk, tsk, ts. Ohh Harley. Harley, Harley, Harley, my sweet little gum drop”.
The top of his Arkham jumpsuit was undone, allowing him to slide his hand in easily, no doubt going for something hidden within the confines. The wounded Harleen didn’t see it, not yet, but a glint of steel could be seen as he pulled back the knife, a homemade shank he’d somehow hidden away.
“You’re such a disappointment. And here I expected you to at least be interesting”.
He watches her, the wounded woman now trying to crawl away, tears and sobs moving out of her mouth as she does so, clawing her way forward against the catwalk. “N-no! Please! Please! Don’t!”
“You asked for this, and in the end didn’t have the guts to see it through” he mocks, slowly following after her, his hand, the one clutching the knife, clenching and relaxing a bit, no doubt eager to plunge the weapon into flesh. To deal damage and dole out a liberal helping of pain.
It’s what he loved more than anything else after all.
“Don’t worry….I’ll make it nice and slow. See if we can at least draw some entertainment out of you. If you’re not going to serve as a nice, warm, cock sleeve at least. Hehe..hehehehehehehe!”
Harleen was crying, unable to believe how it was going to end here.
And how it was all her own fault.
Joker goes to reach down for her, grabbing at her ankle and wrapping his fingers around it, that maniacal, evil laughter still echoing in her ears. “No! No!” She begins kicking at him with her free leg, causing the man to release her as she redoubles her efforts at escape.
“You were so eager Harley!” he growls, lunging forward and grabbing her again, this time managing to avoid her other foot as he roughly yanks her back, further disorientating her as he does so. “So eager to escape that hum drum, boring life of yours and you chickened out! You thought you were different, Harley. You wanted to be. But you’re not” he teases, enjoying every second of this.
He didn’t see the shadow approaching over his head, getting closer and closer to the dirty glass sky light, one of many that lined the rooftop of Ace Chemicals but this one not too far away from them.
“And you’re going to pay for boring me. Wasting my ti-”
CRSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!
A rain of glass falls down, glimmering in the stygian, evil green tinged darkness below, and both the aspiring agent of chaos and Harleen look up, watching as the dark shape falls through the air, right in the middle of the the shards that were in free fall, some clanging against the catwalk while others continue downwards, disappearing beneath the surface of the acid as hisses and smoke issue forth, showcasing just how deadly the liquid was.
CLANG!
The man lands upon the opposite end of the path, staring his knees bent and his body hunched over, and yet, at the same time, looking directly at them. Harleen felt her heart stop as she laid eyes upon him, witnessing that cold, firm gaze that transported itself through the cowl he wore over his head.
‘Please…save me’.
Joker went silent too, an odd thing for the man who absolutely loved to hear the sound of his own voice. He lets go of Harleen completely and stands up straight, holding the knife in a threatening manner while staring down the well armed intruder.
Harleen instantly knew who he was.
How could she not?
He looked exactly like the man all of them had been talking about, the crazies and the addicts, the criminally insane who swore up and down that there was a so-called ‘Batman’ in Gotham, and he was supposedly killing criminals left and right.
Harleen hadn’t believed it…not until now.
Sure scumbags corpses were piling up left and right, but did that really mean that there was some guy dressed up as a bat armed to the teeth with grenades, guns and knives doing it? No, they could’ve been offed by nearly anyone, so why say it was some mythical figure when it could’ve been themselves doing it?
They were telling the truth though, and Harley could see it.
She was staring at him, transfixed as she quivered in fear and…and…something else. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from him. She just…couldn’t. It was like…fate, that force that Joker had often spoken about, bringing him here.
Bringing him to her.
The man was standing upright now, and with the greatest of ease that could only come from practice, he draws a pistol, and aims it directly at the Joker who, to his credit, doesn’t even flinch.
“Hehehe….so…I guess the rumors are true”.
“Let her go. I won’t tell you again”.
“No” the Joker says back, still sporting that horrific smile and holding his knife. “I don’t think I will. I think I’m going to carve her up. For humor’s sake, you know? It’s really not nice of you to intervene here. This is personal business between me and the missus, you know? So butt out!”
“Let. Her. Go”.
“Not a chance…..hehehehehe. You know, this kinda reminds me of a joke. It goes like thi-” He was moving with the knife, making a jerky, quick motion down towards Harleen as if making to stab her. But he doesn’t get far. Not far at all.
BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!
The rounds echo out from the pistol, and slam into the Joker, one drilling itself center mass through his forehead while the other two make impact at other parts of his torso, slamming into the right side of his chest and his stomach. Spurts of blood are instantly summoned forth, like geysers, and Harleen is covered in some of them, red streaks painting themselves across her white lab coat.
Joker was dead before whatever was left of his brain could even figure it out, and his body fell backwards, slamming onto the catwalk and going still, completely still.
All of his plans, his mad stratagems, the ideas he was sure would leave him as master of Gotham, were gone in an instant, and Harleen? She was saved, delivered by a dark angel whom, even now, she hadn’t bothered to remove her eyes from.
He holsters his pistol and stares down at Harleen with the same intensity he’d looked at Joker, not softening in the slightest. And the blonde looks right back, pushed up a bit on her palms. Her heart was beating rapidly in her chest, doing the cha cha up and down her ribcage.
She wanted him.
It was…crazy. Crazy for her to submit to the very same feelings that had led her down this path with the would-be Joker only with another, perhaps even more dangerous man. It was beyond crazy. It was…it was…
He reaches down to his belt and retracts a grapple gun, which he seamlessly aims upwards at the very spot through which he had entered the interior of Ace Chemicals, making ready to go.
‘No. Not yet!’
“Wa-wait! Wait!”
She struggles to get up, pushing herself as quickly and harshly as she could and in no time at all getting to her feet, which were shaky not only now from the rapidly diminishing fear of the man who had once been her patient behind her, but also excitement.
She felt…hot looking at the Batman. She was aroused by the easy and unthinking application of violence at his hand. She’d seen it before of course, and perhaps it had always stirred such a primal, feminine desire within her.
But nobody, none of the criminals and killers she’d secretly admired for their freedom and abilities, had ever gotten to her quite like he did.
He was beautifully violent. He turned it into an art form, and Harleen was drawn to that in a way she would never be able to articulate. He does listen to her though, pulling his hand down from the firing position he’d taken up and turning to look at the advancing blonde, whose breath came out in faltering pants as she came closer.
“I…I can help ya!”
It remained silent there after she said that, the man not saying anything and instead just looking at her, demanding a further response to build upon what was just said. Harley didn’t have one ready. She couldn’t even understand why it was that she just said what she did but she was in it now, and loathe was she to pull back.
“I…I’m a docta’. At Arkham”.
“Doctor Harleen Quinzel. Junior psychiatrist” he shoots back quickly, causing her to stop in shock and excitement at the fact that he knew her name. She was only about three or four feet from him now, any closer and she’d be able to touch him.
‘I…I really wants ta touch him’.
The Joker and his tenuous hold upon her was completely and utterly pushed from her mind, replaced by the ripped and highly masculine build of the natural born killer in front of her. Joker’s lanky, emaciated body couldn’t match up against that.
“Ya…ya know me?”
“How can you help me?”
He was demanding answers, and Harley quickly realized he wasn’t in any mood to toy around. She shakes herself as best as she could out of her stupor and give him what he wanted. “I…I can gives ya infa’mation about what’s goin’ on ova there. I…I can even help ya with the scumbags they bring in. Ya don’t want ‘em livin’ right?” she asks excitedly, licking her lips and nodding her head, advancing close enough to the man to place her hand upon his kevlar covered chest.
He lowers his gaze and looks at the point of contact between the two, but otherwise says nothing about it.
“Th-the city ain’t gonna do shit ta ‘em. Just lock ‘em up again and again. And our…our…pu-pussy governa’? He ain’t okayin’ no exy-cutions fer ‘em”.
She was wet, her womanhood soaking through her panties beneath her skirt now as her body gets her subconsciously ready for lovemaking, though to be fair it didn’t take much. Batman had already done most of the groundwork in saving her life through such violent, unreserved means.
But she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t excited by what she was suggesting to the man.
That she help him in what was obviously his crusade, proven beyond a shadow of a doubt now that she knew he wasn’t just a myth, to rid this city of scum.
She’d help him.
In any way he wanted.
“Hmmm”.
Her hand moves down, teasing over his abdominal muscles and going even lower, drawing the man’s attention and making him rigid as she gets to his belt. He was ready for another fight, to snap her neck with ease should she go for his belt and she knew it, his own hands coming up to rest on her shoulders, perilously close to her neck.
Her legs began to quiver as she thought about him bringing those strong, powerful hands and his undoubtedly strong grip to bear on her neck.
She ignores the belt though, having a different location in mind, and her small, feminine hand was soon grabbing his crotch, squeezing his manhood through the barrier of the fabric and armor there. He shifts a bit, uncomfortable, but he doesn’t force her to remove it.
“I can take care o’ a bunch o’ ‘em at the source” she coos, leaning in and letting her breath tease against the man’s chin as she continues to squeeze his cock, wondering if it was getting hard. She couldn’t tell through the armor he wore there, but she liked to imagine he was.
“I…I can help ya…in this way…too”.
She has a sing-song voice that she utilizes against him, leaning in to literally lick his lips with her tongue, which darts out between her lips. It was a vague promise, and one that at that moment didn’t have much merit. After all, who was she? A low level newbie doctor likely to be fired soon for what happened with the Joker.
In what position was she to assist him?
And yet…things would start happening.
For one the notoriously corrupt and abusive Warden Quincy Sharp would die of a heart attack a week later, as would the head psychiatrist meant to take his place Hugo Strange a few days after that, though apparently the man had hung himself out of guilt for the indecent pictures that had been found of some of his victims.
The pictures and thus his crime were real, but only Harley knew that the note he’d left wasn’t.
She’d helped him write it after all.
From then on, Harleen Quinzel belonged to the Batman, whom she would later find out was Bruce Wayne. She was his, and his alone.
She sits there in her office chair, quiet for a moment as she thinks about all that had transpired since then, and how she’d only fallen even more dangerously and hopelessly in love with the man who had given this city everything.
“Subject will work fer us. No matta’ what. I’m gonna prove ta him that there ain’t nobody else like me. It’s revolutionary, and it’ll change everything fer him. He…he won’t have ta kill anymore”. She looks down, biting her lip a bit at that.
On one hand? She absolutely loved watching Bruce kill.
Seeing him triumph over all matter of foes. Stab, shoot, set them on fire. She loved it all. But she loved him more, and she knew the kind of toll it was taking upon his mind. The damage it was doing. At his core Bruce Wayne was a good man, which is why he didn’t do this without guilt.
If she was successful he wouldn’t have to.
They would literally cure the criminal mind, and when she did?
“He’ll smile again” she says, leaving it unclear who she was talking about into the recorder as she herself lets a happy grin at the idea of that future enter her mind. “He’ll smile fer me…he-,”
“Somebody once told me the worrrrld was gonna roll-,”
“Uggh”.
She reaches forward with her free hand while clicking off the recorder, allowing it to stop picking up what was said before depositing it on the desk. Her free hand plucks up the cell phone which was ringing and vibrating over the wooden surface of her desk.
She plucks it up, slides her finger across the screen and ends the ringtone, bringing it to her ear.
“What is it?” she snaps angrily, not wanting to have been interrupted. Her anger falls away quickly though, replaced by shock, horror, and anguish. “What?!!! I…I’ll be right fuckin’ there! Right there!”
She was rushing up out of her seat now, heading towards the door.
Something terrible had happened.
Diamond District, Gotham City
“Ho-ly fuck”.
Montoya was frustrated beyond words. No. Not frustrated. That didn’t explain or cover what she was feeling. Not even close. She was…she didn’t have words. All she and Bullock both could do was stand there astride the wreckage of the car and stare in wonder.
“What the hell are we gonna do Montoya?”
“I…I don’t fucking know” the Hispanic detective snaps angrily, shaking her head and bringing her hand up to her forehead, shaking it back and forth. “Mierda!” The cops who were all swarming the area around the crash jump, but not too much. After all, they felt the exact same way as the detective did.
Bullock barely responded and remained still, his massive form unmoving.
“In broad fuckin’ daylight, someone comes out and nabs this city’s favorite billionaire scumbag” he says, reaching into his pocket and drawing out a cigarette which he quickly brings to his mouth and purses between his lips, bringing the cigarette lighter up immediately after to light up the filter and start smoking it, wanting to inhale the, to him, calming fumes.
Montoya meanwhile was pacing back and forth, the line of cops and other detectives around the car squaring it off with police tape, ensuring that nobody got too close. It was a wreck, and there was definitely no salvaging the vehicle.
But that wasn’t the major concern at the moment.
No.
The major concern was the missing occupant. Bruce Wayne had been kidnapped in broad daylight.
“What about the butla’?” Harvey asks, pulling his cigarette out of his mouth and holding it while pointing towards the prone body atop a gurney, a sheet covering most of his body save for the head, which had a respirator attached to his mouth.
“Alright, let's load him up”.
Paramedics were working on getting the aged Alfred Pennyworth onto the back of the ambulance, hoisting him as best and easily as they could. He was covered in cuts and bruises and clearly, very clearly, unconscious.
Renee turns and glares at Harvey who looks away, realizing how stupid what he’d just said was.
“Yeah, yeah. I get it”.
“The butler isn’t going to be much help anytime fucking soon…if he even makes it” she says quietly, knowing that the man had sustained intense wounds when the car he was driving was physically ripped apart like it was made of paper. “Even if we did have enough time to wait until he was conscious, we need to get on this case now”.
“Have ya called him?” he asks, the meaning clear.
Montoya sighs and nods.
“Yeah, five times, but he ain’t pickin’ up”.
“Great” the corpulent detective scoffs. “The big bad bats asleep on the job as soon as Gotham’s most important freakin’ asshole goes missin’. Dammit”.
“For now we’re gonna have to work on solving this on our own Harvey” the woman says, turning her head this way and that to study the buildings to the right and left which abutted the now closed off street. “We’re gonna have to get the video footage from the cameras in these places. See what they picked up from the time of the attack”.
“And what the hell do we tell Loeb and the mayor?” the fat man asks as Montoya walks past him, stepping up onto the sidewalk and moving towards the front entrance of one of the very same buildings she had just been talking about.
“We tell him the truth. That we’re investigating the case and doing the best we can”.
“Pfft, that ain’t gonna be good enough. Besides, you know the fucker is gonna be suspicious with Gordon…you know”. Renee turned her head away at that, inwardly hissing that Harvey didn’t have the couth to keep his mouth shut. The body hadn’t even been found yet, though a whole bunch of calls had been made to the precinct by his wife.
Montoya had tried, she really did, but eventually she had to pick up the phone and answer it.
No, she didn’t know where Jim was.
He’d seemed fine the last time she saw him.
She was trying to call him but he wasn’t picking up.
Maybe he left town? Needed some time away from it all.
The lies seamlessly came from her lips and made their way to Barbara Gordon Sr’s ears, the wife and mother being concerned for nothing more than what had happened to her husband and the father of her children. And Renee? She’d given her nothing but lies.
‘They’ll find his body soon’ she thinks morosely, feeling immense guilt about having had to kill the man who just wanted to do his job. But she also knew that it was necessary, vital even. How else could they keep the city safe with Gordon wanting to tear away the scaffolding that was keeping it up?
The answer was that they couldn’t.
‘We didn’t have a choice’.
“Let’s just solve this case Bullock” she says, forcing a smile and elbowing the man in the side. “Otherwise the police benevolent association isn’t going to get a big check this year”.
“Heh”.
Harvey was trying to keep his spirits high too, forcing a laugh in response but inside? He was just as worried as Montoya. There were rumors about Wayne. About his involvement in things that shouldn’t exactly be within his purview. The…unseemly company he kept.
The only thing that had kept the GCPD off of his back was the money he pumped into the department and the Batman’s assurance that he was a valuable asset.
‘Does the disappearance of Batman and playboy Wayne at the same fucking time mean anything?’ Montoya had to ask herself that, and she began to ponder if maybe the reason Wayne had been kidnapped was tied up into something with the Batman.
It wouldn’t be the first time that some so-called criminal mastermind used hostages in an attempt to lure out the Batman.
But the question remained for this time.
Why?
What did any of them, and truly the board was wide open to suggestions as to who it might be, want Bruce Wayne? What was so important lately about Wayne that would make him a target? And why would it draw out the Batman?
They would have to find answers and soon.
Too many other things were going on right at that moment that would have to be taken care of. First and foremost? Loeb. He knew too much and was proving to be a nuisance as of late, something that shouldn’t be allowed to linger on for much longer.
But aside from that Wayne’s disappearance and kidnapping was bound to make headlines, and headlines was what Gotham wanted to avoid the most. Negative attention, negative press like the kind always churned out by Lois Lane in Metropolis. The citizens of Gotham much preferred Vicki Vale’s gossip column and ever chipper attitude on the morning news.
A kidnapping?
It didn’t fit with Gotham. In the past? Sure, but now? No.
That only meant another thing too.
‘The mayor’s gonna be on our asses…dammit’.
Montoya wasn’t happy when she woke up that morning on account of the lingering guilt from what had happened with Gordon. And Wayne’s kidnapping? Definitely wasn’t making anything better.
‘Dammit’.
??????????
“Huh!”
A quick exhale of breath accompanied the explosive jump that Bruce Wayne made as he sat up, his eyes already scanning the area around him in a desperate need to understand where he was, what had happened to him, and most importantly?
Who he would need to kill.
That was his first thought, the man’s mind able to put everything in perfect clarity. He remembered the attack, the women swooping down upon him, taking him with an ease he had never experienced from a foe before.
He expected to see them there right then, towering over him, ready to continue the fight so to speak. But there was nobody there, nothing. He was just in a dimly lit room, the few wall sconces lining the drab brown, and blood spattered, walls being the only thing to provide illumination.
“Urrgghhh”.
He turns his head quickly to the side and finds that his original assessment was wrong. He wasn’t alone, and the man besides him? Someone who was innately familiar to him.
“Nightwing”.
“Yeah…I think” the man says, sitting up and bringing his own hand to the back of his head, rubbing through the dark locks that were present there. “Are you alright?”
“Fine…thanks for your concern”.
The younger man was disorientated, confused, and definitely not in the mood to talk to Bruce right at that point in time.
He turns to the side of the slab he was resting upon and tosses his legs over the side, allowing them to touch the ground as he hunches over and tries to shake out the soreness he felt. “What happened?”
“I was in my apartment when two random bitches showed up and attacked me” Jason explains, though in retrospect that explained precious little. “No, I don't know who they were. Before you ask. No, they didn’t say anything except they wanted me alive”.
“That’s more than what I got” he explains, taking stock of his adopted son and realizing something.
“You’re dressed”.
“Huh?”
Jason leans back a bit and takes stock of himself, looking down at his body and realizing quickly enough that he was indeed wearing his armored Nightwing suit with all the attendant gear. His grenades, his pistols, his escrima sticks. Everything that he needed to ply his trade. Slowly he looks up and peers at Bruce who sat across from him, noticing something himself.
“So are you”.
“I know”.
“Of course you do” he scoffs, angered by the fact that the man did indeed either know as soon as he woke up or if he was just pretending he did to, as usual, seem above it all. Perfect. Jason hated that. The ease with which the man took to this life.
But that didn’t matter right then.
What mattered was the fact that it was the truth. Bruce was indeed dressed in his Batsuit, with an impressive complement of his arsenal prepared around him. A few weapons, M4 assault rifles, laid against the slab, ready to be picked up.
Bruce takes notice of them quickly and jumps off the slab, standing and reaching down for one of them which he takes for himself and primes. As soon as he is satisfied he reaches down for the other and tosses it to Jason, his protege catching it easily.
“I have a feeling we’re going to need these”.
“Clearly someone wants us to have them” Nightwing accurately surmises, looking around the room once again as if searching out some secret that had thus far eluded them. “Someone takes us from Gotham, ships us to God knows where, arms us and dresses us up in our suits”.
“They clearly want something”.
“But what? An early fucking grave?” the now steamed Nightwing asks, indeed ready to take out all of his pent up frustrations and rage on whoever had dragged them here. “Because that’s all they’re getting”.
CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!
Both respond to the abrupt and unexpected noise quickly, jumping not in fear but readiness, bringing their rifles to bear on the source. What they saw was simple. A steel grate, massive and no doubt heavy, lifted, brought up by gears that hoisted it up into the air, revealing a staircase made of the same drag stone as the rest of the room appeared to be.
But with the lifting of the gate both Bruce and Jason were made aware of something else.
Cheering.
And lots of it.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“It…it sounds like the goddamn Gotham Knights are playing out there” Jason muses aloud to Bruce who says nothing and just keeps looking at the stairs. It falls into silence, at least in the room, and after a second Jason gets the cue.
“You or me first?”
They were going to go out there. What other option did they have? There were no other openings into or out of the room, at least none that they could see, and both men were used to these kinds of traps. The ones in which there was seemingly no way out of but forward.
And neither of them had ever backed down.
“I’ll go”.
Bruce steps forward and in an instant ascends the first step, rising out of the hellish blackness they had awoken in. Jason was quick to follow, bringing up the man’s rear, both of them ascending each step cautiously, waiting for an attack to befall them.
But none did.
They just kept rising and rising, and only the cheering grew louder.
As did the light they were able to take in, some source of it illuminating the area around them to at least some degree. Five steps, six steps, seven, eight…nine…ten.
They’d ascended to the top of the staircase that was leading them to…wherever it was their captors wanted them to go, and when they reached the top and stepped out through the opening, they found themselves in a place that couldn’t be any more different from where they once were. The staircase, slim and claustrophobic, gave way to a massive open field filled with sand, rimmed as it was by massive stone walls that soared up at least five or six stories.
Jason and Bruce take a few more steps and look around in awe, even the Batman unable to take in the mass of moving flesh within the stands above, all of whom were cheering ecstatically, losing their minds and letting their approval, or bloodlust, be known.
“Bruce…” Jason says, barely audible over the shouting. “I don’t think we’re in Gotham anymore”.
Nightwing’s eyes didn’t remain on the stands for long though. No. he was soon peering across the field upon which he was standing, taking in the view of multiple figures standing across it, all of whom, he took quick notice of, were women.
And they were all just as odd and strangely dressed as the two women who’d been in his apartment, though none of them were the exact two women. ‘I’d recognize them anywhere’ he thinks, committing the new characters to memory.
One, to the far right, was exceptionally beautiful and almost human in appearance.
Almost.
The orange hue of her skin and the glowing green eyes gave it away that she didn’t quite fit the bill. There was also the fact that she was floating in the air, a few feet above the ground, her hands encased in a very similar green energy as the one that emanated out from her eyes.
She wore a bikini…or…something like it, that really only had straps to cover her nipples while moving downwards to between her legs, covering her crotch while leaving essentially everything else bare. She had bright, flame-like red hair that flowed down her back. She was beautiful, and yet utterly menacing, glaring at the two men with hate in her eyes.
Besides her was another woman with blonde hair, so blonde that it almost looked white. She was pale skinned and passed much more easily for human. She wore a white corset and a wrap that covered her nethers, and in both hands held swords.
She too glared at the two men with hate in her eyes, though her feet remained firmly on the ground.
To the left of her was another redhead, though her skin was as pale as to almost appear dead. She had red eyes, glowing red eyes, and a dress that was almost Victorian in design, what little there was, with alternating black and red stripes. It too was a corset, and her black gloved hands added to it in a strange way.
Finally, the last woman was, once again, completely alien.
With red hair similar to the woman besides her being the only thing that would stick out as immediately human. She was green and freckled, wearing a full body suit that was black in color and sporting a red cape, with alternating red straps over her chest.
“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”
“DO YOU RECOGNIZE ANY OF THEM?!!” Bruce shouts over the roar of the crowd, and Jason could only answer by shaking his head. None of them were the women that had taken him. Bruce falls back into silence, speech useless at this point anyways. Not with how loud the crowds were, which he realized as he looked closer were not human.
Some had human-like characteristics, but none were human.
They were aliens, all of them. Hundreds if not thousands of different races and species.
Suddenly however, a hush came over them, silence, and all turned their heads towards the area behind the four women who’d been sent into the arena ahead of the two men. Even the four turn and quickly drop to their knees in a sign of instant subservience, a sign of respect not granted to whoever it was by Bruce or Jason.
“I think we’re in the presence of royalty” Jason says mockingly, looking towards the specialized booth that obviously contained whoever it was that had brought them here. Within it a woman rises, revealing herself to the crowd in her scantily clad form, her robes barely clinging to her. Bruce and Jason couldn’t help but look.
“PEOPLE OF APOKOLIPS!!” she booms out, raising her arms. “AM I NOT A GENEROUS GODDESS?!!”
“HAIL LADY DARKSEID!!!!”
They all cry out as one as if possessed of one mouth, one throat and one voice.
“I REWARD YOU TONIGHT WITH NEW ENTERTAINMENT!! TWO PATHETIC!!” she spits that word in utter hatred and loathing, glaring down at the two men within the arena, no doubt wishing to see them dead right then and there.
“EARTHLINGS WILL BE PITTED AGAINST THE HOPEFUL ADDITIONS TO MY FURIES!!! THEY SHALL NOT SURVIVE, BUT THIS IS A TEST MORE FOR THE FOUR THAN THE TWO! DO NOT DISAPPOINT ME!!”
The four rise again, and this time raise their hands to the blonde woman, shouting their own words of worship.
“HAIL LADY DARKSEID!”
After that? They turn, and once again glare at Bruce and Jason, their weapons and powers on full display.
“Batman” Jason says, gripping his M4 tightly, wanting to start opening fire right then and there. “I think we’ve gotta kill them”.
“Hmm”.
Neither were against the idea. In fact? Maybe they enjoyed the thought. Like a caged bear, angry and desirous of vengeance, to kill the ones who had sought to trap it. Either way, there didn’t seem to be any way out of this. Both men readied themselves to kill, or at least die with their hands around someone’s neck.
Chapter 10
Notes:
I had to edit chapter 7 the strip club scene due to the accidental inclusion of a character later on. I changed Starfire to Blackfire on our world as a hero and am sorry about that oversight. The stripper in question in chapter 7 is now emulating Blackfire.
Chapter Text
Apokolips, Personal Pleasure Booth of Lady Darkseid
“Ahhhh” she coos out, setting herself down in her spacious and comfortable throne overlooking the arena, crossing her bare legs one over the other and smiling to herself. “It’s a good day for a slaughter”.
She was excited, giddy even, her eyes fixed down on the arena floor with a girlish joy at what she knew in her heart was about to happen. She wore a dress, if it could be called that, that only came up to just above her prodigious breasts, leaving her shoulders bare for all to see. It was black in color, a hue which did not contrast well against her blonde hair and pale skin.
Her hand comes up, and snaps as her thumb and middle finger come together, clearly ordering something.
She didn’t need to speak the words as two of her servants approached, each carrying something, one a massive glass filled with a bright purple liquid, and the other an amphora which likely contained more of the very same liquid that was, right that moment, within the glass.
The glass is handed off to her by the bowing Korugaran, and she snatches it up, wasting no time in bringing it to her lips and throwing it back, chugging the delicious nectar which clung to her lips. Most of it went into her mouth, but some of it? Some traveled down past her lips, over her chin and dripped down onto her clavicle.
From there gravity continued to do its work, and the droplets fell past the swell of breast and into the valley of her cleavage.
“Gaaah…delicious. More”.
She pulls the empty glass away and holds it out to the side, not even facing the woman who begins to tip the amphora forward and empty more of the tangy juice into the glass.
“Yes” she continues on, closing her eyes for a moment. “It’s a very good day”.
“Indeed Lady Darkseid”.
She was not alone within her personal booth. Of course the Furies, the ones who’d earned the right to be called as such at least, were already there in full battle armor. Bernadeth, Barda, Harriet, Lashina and Stompa.
But there was a new addition to the entourage today, one who was normally kept at arm’s length despite her seeming importance.
The Furies ignore her, though not out of disrespect. No. They averted their gazes out of fear, this woman being the only one they feared aside from Lady Darkseid herself. And with good reason.
Good.
What an odd word for a place such as Apokolips, a world hostile to that very word. And yet it was part of the woman’s name. Granny Goodness had been asked to come watch the spectacle today, and to bring her students as well so as to show off what she had been able to achieve for her goddess.
Granny Goodness was very different from the Furies she raised and trained in the art of war. For one? She was not beautiful. She was aged, old, with sags and wrinkles all across her head which was only made less appealing by the fat that clung to her cheeks and jowls. Her hair was short and wavy, and pure white, her form a deceptive squat and formless one that left one unaware of the immense power she commanded with such an unimposing frame.
She wore armor, as befitted a general of Apokolips, in yellow fishscale and black straps, reminiscent of the armor Barda herself wore. This was no mistake, at least not on Granny Goodness’ part.
She had always intended for it to be Barda that would rise to take her place, should such a thing ever happen as to make that required. Realistically though, the old woman with the cruel expression upon her face, the sadistic smirk and the ever searching for prey eyes would never relinquish her power.
Barda was to be a pawn, a go between and a scapegoat for when things went wrong.
That is what she had been born to do in Granny Goodness’ eyes.
“Tell me more about them” Kara says, lowering the refilled glass from her lips right after taking another swig, still enjoying the taste. “They don’t look all that impressive”.
“If I recall correctly Lady Darkseid” Goodness laughs lightly, turning to the woman who ruled over them all. “You said the same about the Furies who stand at your side now and yet they have proven themselves-,”
“Are you speaking over what I just said?”
Kara asks this in feigned confusion, as if she couldn’t believe that such a thing had happened. All the while she continues to look forward, watching the players upon the battlefield below close in on one another, contact ready to be made.
Bright flashes of green light up the sky and plumes of dust are sent up around the one called Nightwing, the man deftly and only just managing to avoid being incinerated right then and there. Kara just rolls her eyes but all the Furies find themselves glued upon him, especially Bernadeth and Harriet who had already gotten a taste of what he had to give.
“Hehehehehe”.
Harriet chortles to herself as she sits upon her haunches, watching the battlefield closely, already seeing numerous different paths that it could take, tactical openings available to Nightwing.
“I…o-of course not Lady Darkseid” Goodness says, suddenly remembering her station as her face goes slack, ready to drop to her knees and beg for forgiveness. “I was only-,”
“Good. I must be hearing things then. I was going to say...hahahaha” she laughs, a dark and ominous sound from the lips of the most powerful woman on Apokolips and thus, the most powerful woman in the universe.
Her smile and laugh instantly disappear and yet she remains looking forward, not even turning to gaze at Granny Goodness.
“It would be a real shame if you were to die because of something I thought I heard. Better be careful Granny”. She takes another sip. “Make sure I don’t think I hear something I don’t hear again”.
“O-of course Lady Darkseid. I-,”
“Uggggh…the fucking groveling. The groveling! Just fucking tell me what I want to know and your chances of getting your ass incinerated go down significantly.” Goodness is reminded once more of what was just asked and wisely decides to not waste any time. She draws herself up and folds her hands behind her back, swallowing.
“The most powerful of this new batch are to the left of us your highness” she says. More starbolts come out, slamming into the ground around Nightwing, kicking up dust that obscures the Furies on the ground as well as the crowd’s vision of the man.
The woman who’d done it was still in the air, her hands alight with the green energy and a smile on her features, assured that she had killed the man.
Besides her, still on the ground, was the woman whose skin was completely green, a scowl marring her features at the thought of her glory having been stolen from her. A roar comes up from the crowds, cheering on the beautiful Tamaranean’s efforts.
“That” Granny smirks. “Is the former princess of Tamaran, Koriand’r. She was sold to me by Gordanian slavers who quickly realized there was no use for a child, even one of royal blood, and rather than simply killing her they sold her to me. She possesses high rates of invulnerability as well as the powers of flight and energy blasts”.
RATATATATATAAATATATAT!
Bullets rip from the cloud of arena dust that had been kicked up, surprisingly everyone, the Tamaranean especially, whose arms come up so as to protect herself from the hail of bullets. They pinged against her, one after the other, showcasing the fact that the weapon was in the hands of a very skilled marksman.
It doesn’t do much to Koriand’r…much, but it does have an effect.
No matter how invulnerable one was to bullets it didn’t feel good to have them slam against your skin, and to the disappointment of the crowd that had seconds before been cheering her, the Tamaranean backs off, flying away further towards the wall of the arena so as to get out of range.
The bullets follow her though, and the figure holding the rifle comes out of the smoke, advancing with all the rage and anger of a very pissed off soldier.
“Hmmm….”
Kara was clearly disappointed at the showing thus far, and the frown worried Granny Goodness to no end. “What do you call her then? I doubt you let her keep going by princess”.
“Starfire, Lady Darkseid. Her name is Starfire”.
‘Soon to be mud when I get my hands on you, you little bitch’.
Thoughts of the lash slamming over and over again into the woman’s orange skinned back enter the Apokoliptian general’s mind, bright welts and purplish and blue blood leaving her body, coming down her back like a wall of ooze as it did.
‘You will pay Koriand’r…I had such high hopes for you’.
“She isn’t going to make it Granny”.
“Give her time Lady Darkseid, please” the woman says, not wishing to abandon one of her strongest pupils just yet. “She just needs more training. Her and-,”
“The green skinned one. A martian right?”
“How astute Lady Darkseid”.
“Are you mocking me Goodness?”
“N-never my queen! Never!”
“Good. Watch your tone” the woman says, still keeping her eyes on the battlefield, not even bothering to look at where the Batman was currently engaged in a personal war with the other two possible Furies yet, knowing that if she did she’d become irrationally angry.
She couldn’t explain it but this man? This human? He infuriated her.
His arrogance and his…his…his skill! Yes his skill. It was unnatural for a human, a pathetic, weak race of creatures that she didn’t even want to waste even a second upon. He was an anomaly, and if there was one thing Kara hated it was things not fitting.
She liked order, order and rule. Her order and rule. And him? He didn’t fit into it. He served instead as a symbol of something else. Another would-be king over another place that was destined to be hers.
He mocked her with his very existence and she wanted him wiped away for it.
It didn’t matter that she felt…odd while looking at him.
A mixture of rage, hatred…and interest. Lust even.
“I’m starting to hear things again”.
“O-of course Lady Darkseid”.
Starfire had retreated and Nightwing had revealed himself, the lingering smoke from the star bolts that had been so liberally doled out over the battlefield. Perhaps it was a tactical mistake to do so, but with so little in the way of cover it made sense for him. Where else could he go? Nowhere.
He had to advance, and besides that? Advancing was all he knew.
While Starfire was in retreat the green skinned woman advanced, shoving her hands out to the side and sharpening her nails into claws, practically flying at the man who raised his rifle again and let loose with another burst of gunfire.
But the rounds he fired then had even less of an effect upon his new opponent than the prior one. They bounced right off, almost as if she was made of steel. The aspiring Fury reached him in another second, and reaches out, grasping the rifle and trying to tear it away, her eyes glowing bright red as she does.
Nightwing desperately holds on, trying not to loose the weapon, but grunting under the force being displayed.
Kara smiles and leans forward a bit, enjoying the view.
“And her? I like her. She’s good”.
“The Manhunter” Goodness exclaims joyfully, glad that at least one of her pupils had gained Lady Darkseid’s appreciation. “The last martian believe it or not”.
“Well if all martians are as strong as her we’re going to have to get her into a breeding program as soon as possible” Kara muses, sitting back and pondering how she might very well have an army of the green skinned warriors at her disposal.
She was forcing Nightwing lower and lower, his knees bending and his entire body shaking under the assault, quivering as if ready to give at any moment. She was clearly toying with him, something that Kara also liked.
‘It’s good to have someone around who knows how to make it interesting’.
“The others are-,”
“Gilotina and Bloody Mary” Kara interrupts. “I know, and I’m not at all interested by them. Just make sure they kill Batman quickly and without too much fanfare bullshit. I’m way more interested in Manhunter right now…with Starfire maybe having a chance to redeem herself”.
“Very well my queen” Goodness says, noting how the woman wasn’t even bothering to watch how the fight between the latter two aspiring Furies and the Batman was going. But she was, and she grimaces as she watches, feeling a rage rise up within her heart.
‘Kill him already!’ she snarls mentally, anguished over the thought of upsetting the blonde goddess besides her, and all because of the failings of two of her more senior, and thus supposedly more able, recruits.
But at that moment they weren’t delivering the instant death that was demanded by Lady Darkseid.
And they risked the lash of Granny Goodness if they let this draw out any further.
In the Arena
CLANG! CLANG!
“YAAAAAAHHHH!”
The platinum blonde in the white armor screamed her defiance out as she brought her twin blades down upon the man, trying to cut his flesh from his bone rather than her normal modus operandi, which was to go right for the head. Unbeknownst to the woman Lady Darkseid wasn’t looking for a show.
She just wanted the Batman dead.
But even if the Fury did go for the killing blow it wouldn’t matter. The human was putting up far more of a fight than she had expected. She brings her blades down again, and as before all she finds is armor, armor thick enough to repel her attack.
“URRGGGHH!”
It didn’t come without pain though, the man’s arm injured and bruised, close to breaking as Gilotina slammed the blade down on him. He pushes back though, and unbalances the woman, using her overconfidence in her strike to do so.
He takes that opportunity to bring up his rifle and take aim at her, watching as her head raises again and she levels a hateful glare upon him. Her swords were still clutched tightly in her hands, and she wanted to jam them right through his body.
‘Fire! Don’t hesitate!’
“HISSSSSSS!”
A weight settles upon his back and distracts him from doing so, his M4 falling away from him and onto the ground due to the quickness and severity of the strike. He feels legs wrap around his midsection, powerful legs that begin squeezing, forcing him to the ground with a grunt while one arm wraps around his chest, the other yanking on his head with a ferocious might.
His head was tilted to the side, turned so as to expose his neck.
“You look delicious human” a voice calls into his ear, so tortuously close that he almost feels himself giving way to his fear. There was something genuinely evil about the voice. The syllables that stretched out of her lips.
Bloody Mary was upon him.
“I can’t wait to suck you dry. Your blood…mmmmfffff…huhhuhhhhh…it calls to me”.
Fangs, sharp as blades and glimmering in the fires of Apokolips are brought closer. Gilotina raises her gaze and once again glares, but not at Batman this time, whose own hands raise upwards and clamp down upon the woman’s arms, trying to dislodge her. “Urggh…urgggghhh!” It was a fool’s errand though.
She doesn’t give. She was too strong. Far too strong.
“You bitch! He was mine!”
“He’s mine now” the vampire snaps back with a cold laugh before turning once more to Bruce’s still exposed, yet armored neck. “RAAAAA!” She lunges in, like a cobra, and slams her fangs into the kevlar. She expected them to go right through, to pierce the flesh and armor with ease before traveling on into his veins where the warm, life sustaining blood would begin flowing into her.
But instead? Her fangs stop short, trapped within the polymer enhanced armor. Halfway through or thereabouts. Bloody Mary was stuck, and couldn’t go any further.
“HISSSSSS!”
Her rage was clear as day, and Bruce feels her hiss against him, her body struggling and her head thrusting forward, trying to get the fangs in deeper but failing. Bruce still struggled, though against the vampiress’ strength he was just as unable to make any headway.
He was just about to look up and see where Jason was, the unpalatable thought of asking him for help entering his mind, when he hears another roar from in front of him.
“YAAAAAAAHHHHH! HE’S MINE! MY GLORY!”
Gilotina had her blades drawn out before her, aimed, ostensibly, at Bruce. Batman goes wide eyed, trying to think about what to do when he realizes that there was nothing he could do. He was not strong enough to dislodge Bloody Mary, who he felt was somehow, without even biting him, draining his energy nonetheless. He felt weaker.
And Gilotina was about to deliver the killing blow.
“Gurrrk!”
Except when she got close and was standing a mere foot in front of Bruce, close enough for such an attack, it wasn’t he who felt the sting of the blade. The figure astride his back goes limp for a second, allowing Bruce to dislodge himself, forcibly yanking his head away with such force as to repel her fangs.
But she still held on.
Slowly he turns his head, now freed of Mary’s grip, and looks at what happened, raising his eyes. What he sees is surprising. Gilotina had struck against Bloody Mary instead of him, and her blade was now wedged in the woman’s side.
Any other person? They would’ve been dead in an instant, but all the redhead does is look up at her unexpected attacker and bare her fangs, hissing again.
“YOU BITCH!”
‘She isn’t dead’.
Bruce now knew that he had to act, and do so quickly. No half measures. These women weren’t human. They were stronger, quicker and much more well prepared, as loathe as he was to admit it, for this battle than he was.
Besides that they were utterly unworthy of any mercy.
If he wanted to win he couldn’t hold back.
He had to play dirty.
Gilotina had completely underestimated her foe, leaving him to the next moment when she would be assured that she and she alone would be the one to kill him, thus seizing all the glory. She glares at Bloody Mary, almost as if the battle had been between them from the very start.
“He’s. Mine”.
“I got to him first!” Mary retorts. “That means the honor is mine!”
Gilotina held one of her twin blades slack at her side, held, but not securely, and with Bruce’s arm freed he decides to act. He rushes out, using the argument between the two women as cover, and lunges towards the swordswoman, grasping her wrist and quickly snapping it. Part of him expected that she would be as hardy as the woman Jason had opened fire upon would be, that his attack would do absolutely nothing.
CRRRRRKKKK!
“Gaaaah!”
But that wasn’t the case, and just like a human’s wrist, the woman’s snaps right in two, causing her to drop her sword. It falls through the air, the pointed tip aimed at the ground, though before it could reach it Bruce’s hand darts out and grasps it by the hilt, securing it tightly now as HIS weapon.
With practiced ease he turns and twists it, slicing through the air and bringing it back towards the woman clad in white, aiming it right at a position along her side besides her stomach. In seconds the blade makes impact, and the solid thud of flesh clangs against the blade. Bruce doesn’t let that stop him though and he continues on with his attack, forcing the sword to the left, arcing it across Gilotina’ stomach.
Her eyes go wide in shock, and the wound of her wrist is forgotten, her hand dropping away from the other blade as Bruce reaches the opposite end of her midsection. He doesn’t even stop to inspect her wound, knowing that he needed to ensure all of his opponents were down before surveying the battlefield.
To that end dislodging what remained of Bloody Mary’s hold became top priority.
Her fanged face was close, very close, and in shock at what had so quickly and so easily been done to one of her fellow warriors. True, none of them really cared for the other, but what they knew for certain was that they had skill, and to see one fall so abruptly? It was shocking.
And Batman used that shock to his advantage.
“You’re a vampire”.
He slams the back of his cowled head into Bloody Mary’s face, causing her immense pain as the armored and heavy piece of equipment does its work, crushing her nose and slamming her teeth into her lips and bloodying them, though it wasn’t with her own blood, rather the blood she’d stolen.
She falls away from Bruce, somehow landing upon her feet and standing, keeping herself upright.
“I know how to handle you”.
He still gripped the sword that Gilotina had dropped, the woman he’d seized it from falling to her knees and staring down in shock at her stomach, the lower portion of her dress falling away to expose her body, especially her stomach over which a thin red line had formed and was growing rapidly by the second.
She’d made her blades extra sharp.
Shakily her hands come up to the wound, one hanging limp and broken at the wrist as if to stem the tide of what was happening to her. Part of her mind couldn’t believe it. All of this went unnoticed by Bruce though, who turns and rises at the same time, sword in hand.
Bloody Mary had recovered, and was now understandably enraged over what had just happened.
She extends her arms, her claws coming out and her mouth opened wide, showing just how vicious and sharp her fangs truly were.
“I’LL EAT YOUR SOUL!!!”
Her anger was omnipresent, and felt all around the arena, many of whom were still in shock at what had just happened to Gilotina. ‘They should prepare for another’ Batman thinks, lunging forward with the sword, intent upon meeting the vampire’s attack.
She gets close, not even thinking anything of it. After all, one of Gilotina’s swords was sticking out of her right that very moment, and all it had been able to do was make her mildly uncomfortable.
She gets closer and closer to her quarry, now utterly assured of victory, ready to delight in the taste of his crimson nectar.
She was inches away from him, the Dark Knight’s face, the part visible on the lower end of the cowl, crunched up in anger, as if he himself knew he was about to die. Bloody Mary had to admit within her own mind, she respected this foe.
‘A pity he has to die. He’d have made a fine addition to-,’
“Hurrrrk!”
She stops right in her tracks as something happens. Something…familiar and yet strange all the same. In a way? It felt no different from how it had felt to have Gilotina’s sword in her side. A strange feeling of insertion, of something that didn’t belong somehow being present. But that was nothing more than a nuisance. Something to be corrected later by simply pulling it out.
This…this new feeling?
It was entirely different.
She stumbles and stops, her mouth slowly falling closed and her arms lowering, a strange feeling of pain adding itself to the feeling of a foreign object inside of her. Batman was just as still, glaring at her and keeping up his stance. Something had happened, and he was the answer to what.
Slowly Bloody Mary lowers her head, looking down first at his chest and the strange symbol of a bat splayed out over it, and then even lower, to his hands, which clutched Gilotina’s blade. It was pointed towards her and as she followed the blade closer she realizes something.
Her eyes widen in horror as she realizes that the tip was pressed right into her chest, and now understands why she felt a slight but growing pain.
Her heart, an organ that had not beat in centuries, had been pierced.
“N-no’.
“Yes”.
That was all he said as he forcibly yanks the blade free, causing a further spurt of stolen blood to splash outwards. Mary steps back, stumbling while her hand comes to the hole just below her breast, trying to cover it as if that would do anything, sort of like how Gilotina was trying to keep her stomach together.
At that very moment the platinum haired woman’s flesh no longer held, and the two portions of her well muscled midsection open up, allowing a steaming pile of intestines and blood to pour out over her thighs and the sand before her.
She was crying, wet, fat droplets falling down her face as her gore slick hands grasp at the entrails, trying to push them back in and bringing sand and dirt with it as she tries.
“N-no..no..pl-please…Lady Darkseid” she sniffles. “H-help me”.
“OHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
A roar of disbelief emanates out from the crowd at how one half of the battle had gone, and how it was the Batman, not the two would be Furies, who stood as the victor. Bruce doesn’t even bother looking at the sobbing woman behind him, and instead focuses on the vampiric redhead who was now standing back a few feet away from him.
“No…nonononono!”
She pulls her hand away from her wound, studying it and letting the anguish be clearly seen on her face.
“What’s the matter?” Bruce asks with a glare of his own, waiting for this woman, a woman who had tried to kill him, to die, though in what way? He didn’t know yet. He’d never killed a vampire, up till now always having assuming them to be mere legend.
“Gahhh…ahhh…ahhhh!”
Mary extends her hands out before her, and through the long gloves she wore, gloves that went down to her elbow, smoke begins to billow out, starting at the fingertips as it burns through the fabric. “Please! No!”.
Fires were starting all over her body, seemingly at random. Her hip, her fingertips, her foot. And through it all? Bruce just watches.
That wasn’t a luxury that Jason had however, as twenty or thirty feet away from that battle he was forced to fight his own again Manhunter, the martian girl coming at him with all the rage and hatred of one who’d been personally wronged by the man they were trying to kill.
“You’re going to die here!” she snarls, obviously taking her time even now, forcing the man back onto the defensive, keeping her grip on his rifle so as to ensure he couldn’t use it, but not hard enough to break it, thus making it so their highly entertaining tug of war continues.
“I’m going to kill you, and then Lady Darkseid will make me a Fury. I'll be her favorite. Me! Not Starfire! Not Lashina or Barda! Me! The Manhunter!”
“Urrgh…that sounds…kinky” he retorts, unable to keep his flirtatious, joking nature out of all of this.
“I think” she begins with a smile. “I’m going to eat you now”.
She licks her lips, a serpent like long tongue forcing its way out over them which causes Jason to shiver in fear, knowing that the woman one hundred and ten percent meant what she just said. “Sorry. Not on the first date”.
‘How the fuck do I kill her?!!!’ he fumes mentally. ‘Guns don’t work, which means a fucking knife isn’t going to do shit. And fists? Pfft, even less. How the hell do-,’
“NOOOOOOO!”
From across the battlefield a scream echoes out, and that scream draws Manhunter’s attention away from Nightwing. Both turn actually, and when they do they see Batman standing in front of a woman who was utterly and fully engulfed in flames, her skin charring and popping as massive blisters form. Right then and there her arm disappears, crumpling to ash as her remaining one comes up to her, scraping away the flesh remaining over her cheek bone which sloshes away to the ground before disintegrating itself.
Nightwing was quick to recover, seeing this as unimportant.
‘Old man got a kill before me…great’
He expected the struggle to continue, and part of him? He expected to die. Oddly enough…he was okay with that thought to an extent.
But everything changed when he sees the utter horror in the woman who had him pinned’s eyes. It all clicked right then and there. ‘Alien. Aliens have weaknesses, and green tits here? She’s afraid of fire!’.
He drops one of his hands away from his rifle, a fact that isn’t even noticed by Manhunter as she was far too focused on the flames quivering in fear and horror as Bloody Mary burnt away to nothing more than a pile of ash upon the arena floor.
‘Glad I got something for this’.
He reaches his utility belt, and without much effort opens up a compartment, a compartment which contained just such a tool for starting fires. It was a small canister of naphthenic and palmitic acids mixed with a healthy dose of gasoline.
In other words?
Napalm.
All it takes is a squirt, a squirt that was, by convenience, aimed directly at the martian girl and lands across her midsection, soaking in and sticking to her uniform. “Huh?” she asks, looking down and taking note of the wetness there, surprised by it.
“Hey, you can keep the rifle” he teases, slamming it forward and backing up, leaving it in the now utterly confused martian’s hands. “I don’t need it anymore”. He’d reached into the very same compartment that the napalm canister was in and retracted something else, flicking open the steel cover of the zippo lighter he kept to utilize such a tool. Manhunter was still confused, and as such was paralyzed by that confusion, unable to understand what this man was doing.
She pushes her mind forward, trying to use her telepathic abilities to see what he was doing, but that was nowhere near fast enough to avert what was coming.
He flicks the lighter, and brings the flame forward, further shocking and frightening the green skinned girl as he locks the mechanism into place.
“Sayonara greenie. Shame. The freckles were cute”.
He throws it forward and it moves through the air, the flame flickering slightly in the wind as it makes its way towards Manhunter. It turns, once over itself over and over, until it lands right against Manhunter, the flame exposed.
Instantly the area is set alight, flames traveling over her midsection and instantly causing her great pain. She squeaks in fear, dropping the rifle away from her and letting it clank into the sand. She had much bigger concerns now. The napalm was sticking to her, and it wasn’t going to dislodged by her hands which feverishly patted at it, trying to extinguish the flames.
But all that does was spread it.
Some of the sticky substance attaches itself to her digits, and when she brings them away Jason watches as they light up, going like dry kindling. “Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!” He couldn’t help it. It was legitimately funny, watching the woman jump around in pain as she flames spread over her body, cutting through the fabric and reaching her skin, which bubbles instantly up, no doubt a result of her foreign and alien martian physiology.
“Moons of Mars! No! No!”
“HAHAHAHA! BURN BITCH! BURN!”
“YAAAAH!”
Jason’s eyes catch upon something as he taunts the woman who was rapidly going up in flames, right over her shoulder actually, and as a result his smile and laughter instantly die away.
“Ohh shit”.
Koriand’r comes soaring past her battlefield partner, careless of the fate that was befalling her as the fabric of her suit around her breasts is engulfed, allowing her chest to be swallowed up by the advancing flames.
“Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhhhhhhh!”
Her shrill screams were so loud, so full of pain that they even gained sympathy from the blood lusted crowds of Apokolips who had long since gotten used to such displays of blood and gore. But Jason? He wasn’t focused on that.
Starfire reaches out, grabbing him under his arms and lifting him bodily into the air, a green streak passing over the floor of the arena. “YOU WILL DIE FOR EVEN DARING TO THINK OF HARMING ME!” she screams as loud as she possibly could into the man’s face, spittle flying from her lips as she aims at the wall of the arena.
‘Fuck…’
His back slams into it as Koriand’r finally reaches it, forcing the man against it and causing tremors of pain to ripple up his back, his entire frame shaking in agony as stars fill his vision. And yet he was still held upright, Starfire shifting her grip so as to grasp him by the throat, causing him to choke out in pain and bring his own hands to grasp at her wrists.
“YOU DARE STRIKE A PRINCESS OF TAMARAN?!! YOU DARE??!!”
She brings her fist into his face, impacting against his cheek with such force that he was sure his cheekbone had collapsed entirely. It felt as if his brain was rattling in his skull even, the pain being so great, so all encompassing that he wasn’t able to think straight.
“STARFIRE! STARFIRE! STARFIRE!”
The crowd begins chanting for her, clearly finding a new favorite as she pummels Nightwing, driving her fist into his face and shoulders again and again, giving into a blind warrior’s rage. “SKIN THAT HUMAN!”
“CRUSH HIS SKULL!”
He was closer to the crowd now which meant that he could hear some of the shouts tossed at the woman as she indeed continued to pummel him expertly, not holding back in the slightest. ‘I better do something’.
He’d been in this situation before. Once or twice.
When someone was way stronger than him and had him on the ropes. He remembered Mammoth, a hulking beast that he’d killed when he was only thirteen. Granted that was with a crane, him having escaped and got onto the piece of machinery, using it to crush him with a shipping container.
‘Too bad I don’t got one of those now’ he thinks, his hands falling away from Starfire’s wrists as she pulls her fist back, smirking in triumph and looking around, obviously enjoying her moment. The screams of Manhunter in the background had stopped, and when Jason looks he sees nothing left of her save for a charred jawbone and a single hand on the ground, burnt at the edges.
‘Hehe…this meal was a little spicier than you thought it’d be, wasn’t it? Wait…meal’.
His hand was at his side now, resting against his utility belt where he feels something. Starfire at that moment was looking around, enjoying the crowds and their cheers as they jumped to their feet, overjoyed at her victory.
“You see?” she asks, turning back to Jason. “They do the cheering for me. Not for you. For me”.
“That’s…urrk…nice to hear. Hey, tell me. You hungry?”
“The what?” she asks, suddenly confused as to what the man was saying. He just smiles back and licks his lips. “Just asking if you’re hun-urrk..hungry princess” he teases, freeing the object from his belt and getting ready to us it.
“Ohh…you are making the joke, yes? Well, it will not save you. In fact? It is only doing the irritating of me. I-,”
“Say ahhhh!”
He moves like lightning, bringing his hand up and aiming it directly for the woman’s mouth, which was open in tune with her talking. A harsh clank is heard as a round metal object makes impact with, and then breaks numerous teeth with her mouth, something that caused her enough wide eyed pain as it was.
Whatever the round metal object was it was secured tightly in the beginning of her mouth, the broken and jagged teeth digging into it and thus Koriand’r’s gums, making her hurt even more. Jason follows this one attack up though with the act of using his balled up fist to slam the item in even deeper.
Starfire’s cheeks bulged as its forced in deep enough so as to make it night impossible to dislodge. It was trapped inside of her, this strange, unknown object, and all the alien princess could do was drop the man in shock and lower her feet to the ground. Jason begins to fall, but not before reaching out towards the exposed portion of the weapon.
With practiced ease he pulls on the steel loop, retracting it from the head of the grenade which he had shoved into Starfire’s mouth. Instantly the protective lever falls away, clunking to the ground right alongside Jason who lands and quickly rolls away a solid six or seven feet, turning at the last second to watch as the woman struggles with what had been done to her.
Her hands come up and grasp at the steel in vain, trying to pull it from her mouth, but it was completely and utterly stuck. She yanked and yanked in desperation, and yet, even with her immense strength, she was incapable of dislodging it.
Tears stream down her face, fear over what would happen, the unknown item causing her further fear as she had no clue what was about to happen. But Jason? He did, and he watches contentedly from his position upon his back, eagerly awaiting it.
“Unnfff! Unnnfff! Unnnnnn!”
She looks down at Nightwing as if he would deliver her from the fate he had sentenced to her. As if he would show her mercy. But all he does is smile and bring his hand up, waving back and forth. ‘Three…two…one…’
BOOOM!
The sound was muffled all things considered. At least compared to the noises that had emanated throughout the arena throughout the rest of the battle. That was due to the fact that the explosion was concealed within a mouth.
But the gory after effects? Everyone saw that.
Starfire’s head exploded like a ripe orange, the skull and muscles disintegrating in an instant, purple blood and other bits of gore going flying and staining the wall of the arena which they had been close to when this all happened.
A bit of it landed on Jason’s cheek, and at the last second he raises his hand to ward some of it off, still smirking.
Starfire still stood there, her goddess-like body on full display and yet? She now lacked a head. All there was was a gory stump, little rivers of Tamaranean blood flowing down like tiny rivers. Slowly her corpse falls, no longer able to keep itself upright and realizing that she was dead.
THUMP!
It falls to the ground and Jason? Jason begins to rise up to his feet, brushing off the beating he’d taken like it was nothing at all. Though the truth was? He was hurting. And hurting bad. He takes solace from the fact that he’d won though, and he looks towards the fallen corpse of Starfire with a smile.
“Hehe…explosive head babe”.
He looks around and sees, oddly enough, that nobody else had been sent into the arena after them. There was nobody else. It was just him and Batman, standing over the corpses of their undead foes. Just like it always was.
‘Huh…’
That strange emptiness begins to return, seeping back in at the edges of his spirit, and as the adrenaline leaves him he finds that his depression was returning. His smile disappears and he frowns, looking up towards Bruce as he slowly begins to approach once again.
‘Well…nice while it lasted I guess’.
He walks away from the remains of Starfire and Manhunter like they were nothing, going towards Bruce just in time to watch him raise a sword he’d taken, aim it at the head of the crying Gilotina who looks up at him like a broken little girl, and swing it.
Clunk.
The woman’s pain was ended in a second, her head separated from her body and rolling away across the sand, coming to a rest. Her corpse falls too, leaving her sand covered entrails out for the world to see. A stunned silence settles over the crowds of Apokolips as Jason moves to Bruce’s side, far more injured than he was.
“I heard your cheesy one liner. Was it really necessary?”
“Fuck you”.
Neither Nightwing nor Batman had much time to focus on that fact. Not when they knew, deep in their hearts, that something else was coming their way. ‘Maybe they’ll just let us go now?’ Jason thinks optimistically before letting it drop away, watching as seemingly hundreds of wings take to the air above them.
‘Yeah…fat chance of that’.
Back in the Royal Booth
CRRRREEEEEKKK!
Shards of the glass go flying down to the ground, landing and clattering away as the hand that had broken it with such ease continues to shake, slick not with blood but the juice of the drink that had been contained within it. Kara Zor-El…was angry. Beyond angry. Enraged, and that? That wasn’t a good sign for anyone.
“They’re. Still. Alive”.
“Lady Darkseid! I…I assure you! Their failings are not my own! I-URRRKKK!”
Granny Goodness was lifted with ease, Lady Darkseid’s hand wrapping around her throat, the digits digging into the protruding flesh as she’s brought up into the air. Kara doesn’t even look at the struggling woman, an immortal near goddess herself who was brought down to nothing more than a mere mortal in the face of the Kryptonian who had ascended to a higher plane.
The full fledged Furies recoil in fear, saying nothing out of fear that if they were to open their mouths they too would suffer great pains, possible more, and secondly out of hate.
There was no love for the woman who’d raised them. Who had trained them, and if she were to die on that day then none of them would care.
Harriet though was especially stoic, looking down and fixating on Nightwing intensely, chuckling to herself and licking her lips as she relived what she had just seen.
“Hehehehehehe”.
Barda, Lashina, Stompa and Bernadeth too looked upon the man, alternating their gaze between Lady Darkseid’s rage and the man who had proven himself to be an able warrior. Beyond able. Even Bernadeth, who had before assumed he would be nothing more than a thrall to break at her feet, brought her hand up to her heart and pursed her lips, growing…angry at him though for what reason she could not discern.
“My…lady…I…I promise…I will not fail you aga-,”
“You’re right” Kara snaps, turning and glaring at the woman, her eyes beginning to glow bright red which caused Granny Goodness to panic, the short, squat, toadlike woman squirming in a vain attempt at freeing herself. “No! No my lady! Please!”
“You won’t!”
Beams emanate out from Kara’s eyes, but not just any regular beams, no. These were not Lady Darkseid’s normal fare. This was for when she wanted her victims to suffer. To feel pain before they die. The beams come forth from her eyes, blood red in color, and make their way, not in a straight path, but in a zigzagging one, moving this way and that as they make their way towards Granny Goodness.
The last thing she sees before her entire existence is wiped away is the omega beams inserting themselves into her eyes and moving throughout every cell in her entire body, destroying and breaking them, allowing her dying synapses to transmit every iota of pain right to her brain.
Her body was illuminated by the red glow, visible throughout the entire arena, and Kara keeps it up for a few more seconds, wanting to extend it further. But she couldn’t. Granny Goodness’ body was already giving out. She could feel it.
‘I can always remake her should I need her again’ she muses, remembering that that was yet another power passed onto her by her predecessor. With that thought she releases her grip upon Granny Goodness, and the woman prompt disintegrates into nothing, not even ash being left behind as the Omega beams shot from her eyes rip her apart.
Kara pushes her out of her thoughts, and turns with a hateful glare at the two men standing firm within the arena, and then? Then she looks towards the Furies.
“You…” she snarls, worrying each and every one of them who snap to attention, with Harriet at the front. Lady Darkseid advances, getting right up into the yellow skinned woman’s face and grasping her by the arms, hoisting her up with ease.
“Hehehehehe!”
“Watching him got you all nice and excited? Didn’t it you fucking sluts???!!!” she snarls, demanding an answer.
“S-sorry Lady Darkseid” Stompa says, being the dumbest of the group and oddly enough the bravest, or maybe just too stupid not to note when it was time to give up. “But he..he’s really go-,”
“SHUT UP YOU FUCKING IDIOT!” Kara roars, silencing the largest Fury who backs down like a frightened mouse, the blonde still holding up Harriet who trembles and quivers. When Kara looks back and peers into her eyes...she feels guilt.
‘Don’t take it out on her’.
She releases Harriet, allowing the woman to safely drop back to the ground, nervous laughter still escaping her lips. “Hehehehehehe”.
“Parademons!” she roars, looking up at the winged creatures that circled overhead, the brutes chomping at the bit to tear into the enemies of the woman below. Like insects responding to the call of the queen of the hive.
“Seize him!”
She points directly at Nightwing. “But unharmed…mostly. I have plans for him. I apparently have to see to my own fucking entertainment. You!” she snaps, turning to the Furies. “Go with them!”. She turns and peers at Harriet again, speaking as if she was directly saying this to her. “And make sure you don’t get killed. Go!”
In a flash they were off, heading towards the man in a swarm, a swarm that not even he would be able to fight off.
As for the Batman? She slowly rises into the air herself, her feet leaving the ground and her fists clenched tightly.
“You…you…”
She was biting her lip, trying to stifle her rage. But it wasn’t working. Not at all. Her anger just kept growing and growing. ‘How…how…dare he!’ What he did exactly that angered her so? Well…not even the goddess of Apokolips could answer that. All she could tell you was that his continued existence bothered her to no end.
And yet….she didn’t end him right then and there.
What a confusing paradox, one that sat unwell within Lady Darkseid’s gut.
In the Arena
“There’s too fucking many of th-AHHHH!”
“Nightwing!”
Bruce roars out in defiance, trying to reach the fallen man as he moves to his knees, getting repeatedly shocked by the long spears of the parademons, who flew just out of his reach. There were dozens of them, too many, and Nightwing was already losing consciousness as he falls to the arena floor.
Bruce was like a man possessed, trying to reach his son so that he could save him, protect him from what was happening.
He got within a few feet of him before he became aware of the fact that he would be utterly unable to do a damn thing.
He expected one of the strange parademons to turn on him and fight him off, or at least try, which would lead to him getting swarmed. What he didn’t expect was for his body to be picked up off of the ground entirely by a force that moved as if through time itself.
“You stupid…stupid…pathetic little man!”
He suddenly had a woman screaming right in his face, a woman that he’d seen within the booth, watching over everything like some goddess on high. Which is what she was. He was held up painfully under his arm, right at his armpit, with the woman appearing to be not in the least affected by such a feat of strength.
“I’ll teach you!” she snarls. “I’ll teach you to…to…”
Teach him what? She didn’t know. Was his crime winning? Winning in what was supposed to be a fixed game in which none, not even the most powerful in the universe, would escape her clutches? She wanted to kill him. Right then and there she wanted to drive her fist through his chest and that stupid symbol over it.
But doing so filled her with a great trepidation.
Something…bordering on fear, but not fear! No. Lady Darkseid knew no such thing. Fear…fear was for mortals. And she? She was beyond them. Beyond them all. But there was something about him. Something she needed to know, and she had a feeling that she wouldn’t be able to take that information from his corpse.
He struggles and glares kicking at her with his legs which only further irritates her.
“When you awaken” she says, his boots falling harmlessly off of her stomach which he dirtied with the treads of his soles. “You will answer all my questions and then you will serve my purposes, whatever I decide they’ll be. Do you understand?”
“Go to hell”.
“No. You’re already there”.
She pulls her fist back and with the same speed in which she appeared it lunged forward, impacting against the Batman’s face.
Everything went black after that.
A battle was won, but there were still precious few answers to the many questions they both had. Soon, they’d start being able to put the pieces together. Not that that would give them comfort no, but hey, they’d have answers…that was something.
Right?
Chapter Text
Many Years Ago, Wayne Manor
The woman moved up the front steps leading onto the porch in front of Wayne Manor with determination in her eyes and a box held under her arm. It was clenched tightly, firmly, as if there wasn’t a force in the world that could pry it from her if they tried. And that wasn’t exactly an unfair assessment.
If you didn’t know who the woman was you wouldn’t think she was all that imposing, her smaller stature and lithe build hidden beneath a turtleneck sweater and a pair of khakis made it clear that while she was beautiful, she wasn’t exactly a threat.
Anyone who thought that would be wrong.
Dead wrong.
And if they tried anything on account of this misconception they would suffer great pain.
She was beautiful though, Doctor Leslie Tompkins, with her raven black hair kept in a tight bun at the back of her head, a few bangs loose at the side over her ears. Piercing blue eyes that were often uncomfortable to look at, peering at her patients from across the table and letting them know she knew they were lying or holding something back.
Usually she was able to coax it out of them peacefully, letting those eyes radiate warmth and care, letting them know that she wanted them to relax and trust her. And they did.
Beneath her turtleneck was a steel chain of tiny metallic beads through which a string was run, keeping them secured. You couldn’t see it due to the sweater she wore, but perched over her clavicle was a small set of oval plates upon which contained numerous different bits of information.
Lieutenant, Tompkins, Leslie M. Serial number 00945631237. Blood type A positive. Protestant.
Her dog tags from her time in the service, which she had never taken off, not even after she was discharged. Officially? She’d been a nurse operating a triage team during the second Khandaq Civil War but in truth?
She’d been much more than that. While she was indeed classically trained as a medic she had been attached to the special operations group within Khandaq, a group whose history, even now, was shrouded in mist. If anyone knew what she was, what she’d done, they’d call her one of the preeminent war heroes of that conflict, a woman who had done more than most to push the communists out of Khandaq and prevent it from falling to the Eastern Bloc.
She’d be awarded the medal of honor if they knew what she’d done.
But that wasn’t how it was and her files, and the medals she’d earned, were locked away behind miles of diplomatic red tape and multiple levels of clearances that would probably never be declassified in her lifetime or any time soon after her death.
That was fine with Leslie.
To most people she was just a normal, everyday woman who did her absolute best in the hellhole that was Gotham City to help those less fortunate than her. The ones who needed her help. She was a psychiatrist now, having used the GI Bill to get her education in that field. Her reasoning had been that there were already more than enough doctors in Gotham. This city needed its mind fixed more than anything else.
Which is why she was here at Wayne Manor today, a place she knew well.
‘Damn…it still hurts’.
Her lips quiver at the thought of all the times in the past that she had come here. The laughter they’d shared and the happy memories that would always linger in her mind. Martha Wayne, nee Kane, had been her best friend since elementary school, and for many years the two were inseparable.
There was…more to the story of course. There always was in Gotham but Leslie quickly fights those facts away, not wanting to be made even more miserable than she already was. ‘You’re here for Bruce. He’s still alive. You have to be here for him’ she reminds herself, buoying her spirit with that fact. Thinking of the little boy, the little boy whom she saw so much of Martha in, it almost drew her to weeping right then and there.
Sobbing like a little girl.
‘I haven’t seen him since the funeral’.
She carried immense guilt with her over that fact, knowing that she should’ve tried earlier and sooner. She’d been calling though! Multiple times a week, sometimes in a day, and every time Alfred Pennyworth would be the one to pick up the phone and curtly tell her that “Master Bruce is not accepting visitors. I shall pass along your well wishes”.
Alfred Pennyworth.
The Wayne Family servant. The mere thought of the man made her skin crawl just like it always did. There was something about him, a cruelty in his eyes held back, only just, by the civilization around him, though it was clear that all it would take was one little push to force it away.
He was a soldier, like she’d been, but also utterly different in one sense.
He loved it.
He absolutely, positively enjoyed what he had done. He carried no guilt within him, not even a second thought, and the trained doctor in Leslie Tompkins could recognize key elements of his character. He was a sociopath through and through, with violent tendencies.
For her? The army had been a way for her to do what needed to be done out of patriotic duty. To save first and foremost, not destroy and she regretted each and every time she’d had to pull the trigger on another human being. She remembered their faces, and would often pray for forgiveness for it…among other things.
Alfred too clearly remembered his victims.
He took pleasure in it.
‘And now Bruce is solely in his hands…dammit’.
If there was one thing that Leslie would forever hold against the normally so wise and caring Waynes it was the high esteem in which they held Alfred Pennyworth. Bruce had been left in his ‘care’ though it was worded in such a way as to make it clear that Alfred still worked for Bruce.
Leslie had wanted it to be different. She really did, and she’d even talked to Martha, in secret of course, about it. She wanted to be the one to gain guardianship over Bruce should anything ever happen.
“Martha please…think about it, alright?” she asks, reaching out to grasp the woman’s arm, squeezing her softly but firmly. Martha Wayne turns and looks into the eyes of her oldest friend, and Leslie feels all those feelings bubble up within her all over again.
Still, she forged on.
“Nobody would take care of Bruce like me and you know it. He’d be safe with me”.
Martha just smiles and rolls her eyes, blushing as she brings her hand up to clasp onto Leslie’s wrist, pulling her off of her as quickly as she could. “Hahaha…Leslie. Come on. You’re overreacting. For one thing? Nothing is going to happen to me or Thomas”.
“I…I know.”
She didn’t.
In fact she thought the exact opposite. She knew from experience what happened to good people in this city. How it chewed them up and spit them out. She also knew that Martha and Thomas were stepping on far too many toes.
“But…just in case-,”
“He would be absolutely fine with Alfred Les and you know it. Besides, are you forgetting that it would be Bruce in charge of Alfred and not the other way around?” she smirks, causing Martha to frown at the naivete that sometimes came with wealth.
“And you’d trust a young boy to make the right decisions for himself?”
“I’d trust my Bruce to do the right thing, yes”.
Leslie sighs but smiles, a small little smile before looking up and nodding. “Yeah…I guess you’re right. But…still…just…”
“It…it’s not that I don’t trust you Les. Really” Martha coos, turning and this time reaching out to instigate physical contact between the two, placing her hands upon the other woman’s shoulders and squeezing. “But…things…they’d be…”
“Weird…I know. I get it”.
She turns away, blushing herself as she relaxes in Martha’s touch, hating herself for it but seeing it as the one solitary comfort she would allow herself in these times. “Thomas…he…he doesn’t know…right?”
“N-no. He doesn’t. And he never will. He can’t”.
“Ohh…good”.
“I’m sorry Leslie”.
“Don’t be. It was…nothing” the doctor lies seamlessly. “I get it. You love Thomas. It was just a…thing”. Martha nods quickly, moving her head up and down like an overactive parakeet. “Yes. It shouldn’t have happened”.
“Right…right…”
“If…if something ever were to happen to me or Thomas though” Martha continues on, quickly treading out of the uncomfortable waters they’d fallen into and onto a slightly less, but still uncomfortable, loaded topic. “I would want you to stay close. To be there for him”.
Leslie takes the woman’s hands in her own and squeezes them tightly.
“I promise Martha. I’d look after him like he was my own son”.
“Thank you Leslie. I always could count on you huh?”
“Always” the woman Martha Wayne had spoken to says aloud, mulling over the memory as she advances to the massive front door that led into the manor itself, made out of solid oak and near impenetrable with anything less than a battering ram.
She brings her free hand out and begins knocking, slamming her hand up and down while causing the noise of the disturbance to echo out through the interior of the manor. It was quiet, unnaturally so, even the sprawling green fields surrounding the sprawling home laid silent. It was something that Leslie had noted as she rolled up the long driveway in her beat up station wagon.
How…lifeless it all seemed.
Seconds pass and nothing happens, no response from inside, nothing. Just silence, that all too oppressive sound that seemed to roar in Leslie’s ear as if it was an actual sound. She raises her hand again, just getting ready to knock once more when suddenly that silence is broken.
Thump. Thump. Thump.
Someone was walking towards the door and Leslie stepped back, giving whoever it was space so as to open it. She hoped it was Bruce. She really, really, really hoped it was Bruce. She wanted to see that little boy who’d always called her Aunt Leslie and whom she did indeed truly love as if he was her own little boy.
She wanted him to open the door and see the box she held under her arm, and maybe be curious, curious enough to break him out of the overwhelming horrific sadness, even if just for a little while.
Creaaaaaaak.
The door opens and Leslie looks in, finding her spirit instantly sapped as she realized who it was on the other side of the door. It wasn’t Bruce, it was Alfred, standing there with a glare upon his face while he stared out blankly at the woman.
Leslie’s last vestiges of a smile fall away, and she frowns back, though to her credit tries to keep herself from falling into the hateful gaze she wanted to let the man have. “Good morning Alfred”.
“Doctor Tompkins”.
He says nothing more, remaining as ever that intimidating presence at Wayne Manor, the silent shadow who descended from anywhere and everywhere all at once, wherever he seemed to be required.
‘Even when he isn’t wanted’.
As the moments of tense quiet pass Leslie quickly tires of them and leans to the side, trying to peer into the manor itself, looking for Bruce. All she sees is darkness though, and the little boy was nowhere to be seen. ‘That isn’t good…the last thing Bruce needs is to be cooped up here with fucking Pennyworth all day. Damn it Leslie…you should’ve come sooner’.
Alfred shifts his body, moving to the side so as to prevent Leslie from looking in, an act that draws him, finally, a glare from the woman. She straightens back up once more, standing her ground before the man.
“Where’s Bruce?”
“Busy, I’m afraid”.
“With what?” she asks quickly, refusing to allow the man to get the better of her. “He’s nine. Tell him I’d like to see him. I keep calling but you keep picking up and telling me to go away”.
“And I’m afraid that still stands, Doctor Tompkins”.
“Bull. Shit. I’m not taking that for an answer, Pennyworth. You’re his servant right? Your ass answers to him, so here’s what you’re going to do. You’re going to turn around, march into that manor and tell him his aunt is here to see him”.
Alfred doesn’t move and instead turns his eyes to the box tucked under her arm, noting its appearance for the first time.
“What is in the box?”
Leslie turns and looks at it, smiling to herself at the hopeful thought of how she might be able to cheer Bruce up with it. A little surprise. An early birthday or Christmas as she called it. “Comic books and action figures. All things a little boy likes. Tell him I’ve got a bunch of presents for him too. Maybe that’ll brighten his day”.
“I’m afraid that is not possible”.
“And why is that?” she asks, the smile disappearing as she realizes she wasn’t going to get her way and that Alfred was, as ever, being obstinate and standing against her.
“Because Master Bruce is far too old for such trivialities”.
“Too old? He’s nine!”
She was fuming now, ready to slam her fist into the sanctimonious butler’s face and wipe that smug expression clear off of it. “He must grow up, and he will not be able to do that with you sending him toys”.
“He’s done more than enough growing up lately, don’t you think? He needs to be a kid. Be reminded that the world isn’t over. Stop being a jackass and go get him. I’m his acting psychiatrist and his doctor. I’m demanding a right to see my patient”.
“Ahh. Yes. I forgot about that. I regret to inform you Doctor Tompkins that your services will no longer be required. The Wayne Family thanks you for your-,”
“What the fuck are you talking about?” she seethes, losing her cool right then and there.
Alfred just quirks an eyebrow.
“Ohh, I was unaware that you do not understand basic English, Doctor Tompkins. But I shall repeat myself. You are relieved from your position as personal physician to Master Bruce. I-,”
“I want to hear that from him then. He’s the master of this house after all”.
She was done with this game. Beyond done, she attempts to push right past the man so as to avoid any further confrontation or even discussion with him. As usual he made her skin crawl, made her want to crawl right into a shower and scrub herself clean, this monster masquerading as a butler.
‘Dammit Martha, Tommy’ she fumes inwardly. ‘Why didn’t you ever listen to me and get this asshole replaced?’
Alfred once again arrests her forward movement, sliding to the left just in time to stop her from getting into the manor. He looked as unbothered as ever, as if Leslie was no threat in the slightest, a fact that aggravated the woman beyond words. “I simply cannot allow that. Not with how your being here would…taint the image of the Wayne Family”.
Finally a smile appeared, a sick, sinister smile that spread over the entirety of his face and made Leslie sick to her stomach. There was something about it, something…evil, but also giving away the fact that he knew something.
‘N-no…he can’t’.
Her face goes slack and Alfred’s eyes gleam, showing that he knew he had her.
“Wha-what are you talking about?”
“I believe you know exactly what I am talking about Doctor Tompkins” he teases, continuing on in complete and utter control of the conversation. “The walls of Wayne Manor have ears. I know you believe you and Mrs. Wayne were..discrete, but I assure you…I heard things”.
“You…you don’t know what you’re talking about. Just…just let me see Bruce goddammit!”
“I’m afraid that is not going to happen. You see, the scandal, should it come out? Tsk, tsk, tsk. It would be utterly devastating. Beyond devastating. Bruce is already very vulnerable, left alone as he was by the murder of his parents. The other members of the board are circling. Like vultures, waiting for any chance they can to seize up control of the company that is his”.
Leslie says nothing, remaining silent as she grits her teeth in utter rage.
“And imagine the shock that would ripple through this city, the horror if it came out that the now sainted Mrs. Wayne was carrying on an extramarital romance and with a woman no less!”
“It…it was a mistake” she defends weakly. “It only happened-,”
“Twelve times if I seem to recall yes. Intermittently of course, but still, quite a hefty number. If Master Bruce were to find out such a thing about his mother…he would be absolutely sickened and you? He would utterly despise you. Aside from that doubts would be cast over him, having such a degenerate for a mother. Many would ponder if the predilections would be passed on through blood and if he himself would suffer from such weakness”.
“You fucking…bastard”.
She keeps her voice low just in case Bruce was somewhere around, listening and hearing what was being said. She always remembered him as being somewhat of a sneaky little boy, eager to be included in any and all conversations he possibly could be. Leslie always allowed it, scooping up the aspiring little snoop while his mother and father looked on horrified, trying to chasten their son for barging into ‘adult conversations’.
“Dyke slut”.
THWACK!
She slaps him at that, unable to hold it back as she breathes deeply through her nose, her nostrils flaring. Alfred barely moves, barely responding as he turns back to look at her. “Touched a nerve did I?”
“You don’t have any damn proof”.
“Quite the contrary. I do. Multiple snapshots taken. Rather racy ones too if I say so myself. You and Martha, your best friend, locked in passionate embraces. I even have one of her between your legs, slurping away like a thirsty do-,”
“Shut the fuck up”.
She was blushing bright red now, like a tomato and her anger was definitely adding to it.
“You will leave Doctor Tompkins. You will leave and never return. Otherwise? The world will know of your perverted proclivities and the good name of the Waynes will be tarnished. Bruce would be hur-,”
“You leave him out of this you cocksucker!” she snarls back, refusing to take this lying down. “Threaten me all you want, but you leave him out of it. I know you Pennyworth. I know who you are. I always have”.
He just keeps smiling serenely, unaffected by everything that she just said.
“And what is it you think you know, Doctor Tompkins?”
“Why you’re trying to keep Bruce locked up and away from everyone else,” she says, getting right up in the man’s face. “I know you’re doing it to try and get a cut of the Wayne fortune”.
“Ohh? And might I ask, do you have any proof?”
She remains silent, giving away the answer. No. She didn’t have any proof. But she had a feeling. Alfred did always seem to be lustful of his surroundings. Of the wealth and thus the joy it brought the Waynes. And now that he and he alone was a sort of guardian over Bruce, he had access to it.
All on Bruce’s behalf of course.
A boy he was keen to exercise a very tight grip over. For what other reason? Leslie couldn’t be sure. But she was almost positive that was his motivation.
“If you’re done making unfounded accusations Doctor Tompkins, I would ask that you leave”.
“You’re not going to let me see Bruce or give him a present?” she asks, already knowing the answer. “How very astute. Leave. Now”. She stands there for a second, continuing to do so as to let the man know she wasn’t going to go down without a fight but eventually she doesn't have a choice, and slowly begins backing away, all the while continuing to glare at the man hatefully.
“I’m giving him these toys”.
“Over my dead body I’m afraid”.
She doesn’t outwardly respond to that as she turns and begins to move down the steps, heading towards her car and letting her feet disturb the gravel that lined the driveway. She continues on though, reaching her car and throwing open the rear door before tossing the box of Bruce’s gifts from her in and closing the door.
She turns around and looks at Alfred who remains in the front door, watching her.
She walks towards the driver’s door and yanks it open, raising her hand and throwing up her middle finger, letting Alfred know exactly how she felt about him right that moment.
“I’M GONNA TALK TO HIM ASSHOLE! LET HIM KNOW PEOPLE STILL CARE! YOU WON’T KEEP ME AWAY! I’LL EXPOSE YOU!”
She gets in and turns the key in the ignition, starting the engine, and within a minute her car is roaring down the driveway, spitting up gravel, and under the watchful eye of Alfred who continues to wait there until she is gone, disappearing at the end of the driveway.
“Hmmm”.
That’s all he says as he steps back and closes the door, inwardly realizing that Leslie Tompkins had become a problem. One that would have to be strategically removed when the opportunity presented itself.
Today, Apokolips, The Barracks of the Furies
“Ahhhh!”
He woke up with a massive exhale of breath, moving his body upright in his shock. The heavy breathing continued even after he sat up, his body taking in the fact through his senses that he was somewhere soft. Or at least he was on something soft. So soft that for a second he wonders if what he remembered didn’t actually occur and he was still at home, just awaking from an awful dream.
But that notion was quickly pushed out the window when he looked around and realized that he wasn’t alone.
Not at all.
In fact? He was surrounded by figures, two of which at least were recognizable to him, the yellow skinned woman resting on her haunches to the right of the bed, her yellowish green eyes fixated on him and nervous laughter escaping her lips.
“Hehehehehe…he’s awake!”
“As if we can’t see that you idiot!”
“Yaaah!”
He tries to react, throwing a fist up in an attempt to launch himself at her, to go on the offensive before he finds himself under attack. But he doesn’t get very far with his fist, and a mere three feet or so into the air he finds he can move no further.
CLINK!
“Huh?”
He looks and finds that his hand was secured around the wrist by a shackle, a chain attached to it heading down towards the floor where the other end was placed around a steel ring. He turns to the side and finds his opposite hand similarly bound.
“What the-,”
“You’re trapped you fool” says a very large, Amazon-esque woman with a strange, half a Darth Vader helmet over her head, a teasing smirk gracing her lips as she leans against the wall, a large steel rod in her hand. “And yes, your feet are bound in the same way”.
“There is no escape for you” Bernadeth mocks, almost gliding across the floor as she advances upon the bed, moving to its side so as to get a closer look at the nude man’s form. “I myself have designed these bindings”.
“Heheh…I could break them no problem!” Stompa chortles out, causing a vein to almost begin throbbing at the side of Bernadeth’s head, her frustration very clear and present. “I doubt it, you idiot”.
“URGGH! URRGHH!”
Jason, nonetheless, had to try and move his legs, testing what the woman had just said and finding that under the blankets those appendages could move even less than his arms did. Barely more than a few inches. After a second or so he gives up, seeing it as rather pointless. ‘Great..just fucking great’.
He relaxes a bit, sitting down on the bed and looking around, taking in the visages of the Furies around him and already working on building what Bruce had always taught him to call a ‘strategic profile’.
‘Find the weakest link…’
“Alright, where the hell am I?”
“You are ensconced within the barracks of the Furies” another woman says, this one clad in a dark black suit with steel bands wrapped around her, somewhat giving her the appearance of some sort of club goer at a dark and macabre BDSM spot. Her curves and form were easily accentuated through the tightness of the uniform, and Jason couldn’t help but look.
“You must be curious” she teases, placing her hands down on the edge of the bed and leaning over, trying to give Jason an unobstructed view of her breasts which dangled down a bit due to her position. “Who we are”.
She was being flirtatious, openly, and Jason felt a certain familiarity to that and because of that familiarity was able to somewhat center himself.
‘Maybe we can use that…’
He sizes Lashina up, and instantly decides on the best course of action. With a woman like her? The absolute worst thing you could do…was ignore her. He pointedly looks away, instead turning his attention onto the others in the room, not even noticing how Lashina’s flirtatious smile gives way to a frown.
Bernadeth and Barda notice though, and both let out smirks at seeing their teammate brought low via a lack of interest.
“Not really to be honest, but sure, why don’t one of you tell me who you are and why the hell you kidnapped me and Bruce. What do you want?” Barda steps forward, pushing herself off of the wall as she walks towards the man, her entire being radiating power as she does so. Lashina backs up, standing once more and crossing her arms over her chest, openly scowling.
“Also…why am I naked?”
“Hehehehe because we’ve seen what you can do” Harriet teases, drawing an open scowl and glare from Jason who turns to look at the animalistic woman who advances on her haunches, scuttling across the floor towards the bed.
She stops when Jason does so, the wise part of her mind reminding her of what he’d done to Starfire and M’gann.
She didn’t particularly like either of them. They were arrogant, cocky, and in the end she was rather amused by what Nightwing had been able to do to them. But still, she was frightened to a degree of such power, such force.
It wasn’t often that any of the Furies saw a man capable of such great, sustained violence, at least one on his level. Seeing one such as Lobo or Mongul kill was entirely different to watching a human do so. They did it with power, their near god-like abilities. Jason? He did it with skill and tools and the Furies were smart enough to know that often enough those traits trumped power on the battlefield.
She backed away, slightly, remaining away from the bed just in case.
“And Lady Darkseid is interested,” Bernadeth interjects, revealing herself and thus both women who had seized him from his apartment. He snaps onto her and glowers though Bernadeth doesn’t falter in the same way that Harriet did.
She just continues to look down her nose at the man, desperately fighting against her interest and trying to keep her eyes from roving down to the man’s chiseled and well built chest.
“It isn’t a good thing to have” she intones. “Her interest. It usually ends badly for those it falls upon”.
“Ohh, great. A talking forehead. Now I’ve seen everything. Thought it had to be a mirage back in my place” he mocks, causing Bernadeth’s eyes to widen in shock and offense. Her nostrils flare and she makes to lunge forward, wanting to wrap her hands around his neck.
“HOW DARE YOU??!!”
“HAHAHAHAHA! FOREHEAD!” Lashina says openly, mocking the woman and the hurt that Jason had caused her so easily while Barda reaches out and grasps Bernadeth by the shoulders, tossing her back and away angrily, preventing her from doing anything.
“Enough!” the leader of the Furies snaps, knowing that Jason was already starting to worm his way into their ranks, driving and exploiting wedges that were already there. She looks over her shoulder at him, and finds for the life of her that she can’t decide if she was angry or impressed at how quickly he got to work.
“Did you hear what he said to me, Barda?!!” Bernadeth shouts. “I will not be insulted! I wont! I will have him dragged down to the dungeons where I will teach him the meaning of pa-,”
“You will do nothing” Barda snarls, getting right up in the other woman’s face, stepping right to her and towering over her height. Bernadeth blanches, going paler than usual as she is forced to back down, the warrior woman being far, far stronger than her.
“Besides,” Barda says somewhat calmly. “You do have a massive forehead”.
“Hehehehehehehe!”
Harriet chuckles despite her desire not to, and Bernadeth snaps onto her, causing the mad Fury to try and cover her mouth, not wanting to cause even more offense. It didn’t work though as Bernadeth didn’t need much reason to hate her.
In fact, the head torturer of Apokolips was offended by Harriet’s very existence.
Jason smirks to himself, already seeing his efforts bearing fruit.
‘Hehehe, no time at all and I’ll be free’.
“You” Barda says, focusing back on Jason once again. “You impressed her though she will never utter such a thing. You killed two aspiring Furies, ones that Granny Goodness placed great hopes upon”.
“She paid for that didn’t she?” Stompa asks, just happy at the fact that someone else had failed where she succeeded.
“Nobody is gonna miss the bitch, that’s for sure”.
Lashina follows up her proclamation by spitting on the rough stone inlaid ground, letting her distaste and hatred for the deceased Granny Goodness be known openly. “Lady Darkseid,” Jason says warily, treading into uncertain waters. “I’m guessing she’s the boss around here? The blonde with the big tits right?”
“He’s stupid” Stompa says with a raised hand, pointing right at Jason like a tattling student. “Talking about her like that. She’ll kill him without a thought”.
“Stupid huh? Talk about the pot calling the kettle black”.
“Huh?”
“Nevermind. Of course you didn’t get it”.
“Hahahahahaha!”
A chorus of laughter is brought forth from the lips of the other Furies, all at the expense of Stompa this time. Bernadeth manages a smile even, forgetting the comment about her forehead as she once again looks at Nightwing with a strange expression upon her face. Harriet was nearly falling on her side from laughing so hard, and Barda? She cracks a very slight smirk.
Stompa though?
She just stood there confused and trying to understand what the man had said. She even reaches up and scratches the back of her head.
“Don’t hurt yourself thinking too hard, idiot. Nightwing here just took note of what we all already knew” Lashina mocks. “That you’ve got absolutely nothing going on in that block you call a head”.
“Hey! I’ll crus-,”
“ENOUGGHHHH!”
Barda felt the very beginnings of a migraine begin to take over, and this time she looks at Jason with murder in her eyes, warning him against any further jokes or comments. Nightwing just smiles back at her, backing off…for now.
“What’s going on then? We won your stupid little game didn’t we? We get to go home?”
“No. You don’t. But we don’t know what’s going to happen to you either” Barda explains. “Lady Darkseid simply ordered us to bring you here and await her instructions. She’s undoubtedly mulling over what she wishes to be done to you while interrogating your boss”.
“He’s not my boss”.
“Ohhhhh, I do believe I’ve found your weak spot Nightwing” Barda says mockingly, getting closer to the man and leaning in, peering right into his now anger filled eyes. “You’re his junior aren’t you? You live in his shadow”.
His eyes darken, allowing Barda to continue on, assured that she was on the right track. All the Furies go quiet, watching him in something akin to shock. So far? He’d been running roughshod over them and yet now it was Barda who had him on the defensive. There were no wisecracks, no jokes at their expense.
Just silent glowering.
“I wonder, what is he to you? Your father? Big brother? Teacher? Whoever he is, I can see it. You’re afraid you’ll never be out from under his shadow. You must resent him, don’t you?”
“You think so huh?”
“Perhaps. It doesn’t matter what I think” Barda teases, enjoying this game of mental warfare being waged. “It might be that, or maybe? Maybe you resent him for some other reason. I get the sense that you’re a very conflicted man hiding under a lot of different layers of armor that he makes you feel guilty for having. It must hurt. Seeing the Batman so effortlessly be himself and you…so different”.
“You’re good at reading people”.
“I am” she concurs, oddly warmed by the compliment that had been delivered by the stoic faced young man. She keeps close, almost as if she was ready to kiss him and not in the process of breaking him down.
Suddenly though, he smiles.
He shakes his head.
“I take it back. You’re not. You’re speaking from experience…aren’t you?”
Now Barda’s smile fades away, the woman finding that she didn’t like it at all when the shoe was on the other foot. “Hold on…don’t spoil it. Let me guess….I get a strong warrior woman vibe from you. Born here, raised up here, wherever this is. I see it in you too. You’re a powder keg waiting to blow. Pissed off at everything around you”.
All eyes move onto Barda now, the Furies shocked as the woman stays silent and doesn’t respond to the man’s words, though she doesn’t move an inch away.
“Wonder why that is. Mommy didn’t hold you enough? Maybe too much? Creepy uncle at night or maybe a belt used a bit too liberally? It doesn’t really matter. You don’t need to tell me. You’re an open book, and not a very good one. Very, very cliche, and just so you know? When blondie finds out about how boring you are? You’re gonna be tossed out like trash. So…”
He leans in closer, his breath teasing at her lips as Barda quivers in a strange, heady mixture of rage and excitement.
Her mind…it was buzzing with images right at that moment.
Of her mother and father, the shame that had been instilled in her over what was considered to be their failings, that of loving one another and being together. Of Granny Goodness and the near constant abuse she and the other Furies were subjected to, indeed a whip being used.
She still had the marks on her back to prove it.
And then? Jason’s smirking face, letting her know that he knew. What exactly he knew? Neither were sure, but he knew.
“Ack…ack”.
He coughs twice and turns away from her, backing off and somewhat breaking the spell that he had easily weaved between him and Barda.
“And by the way? Your breath stinks”.
Barda pulls away from the bed he was contained upon, standing up straight and just barely resisting the urge to begin using her mega rod upon him, inflicting such great pain upon him that he would wish he could pluck his words back from the very air. But she says nothing and just glowers, grinding her teeth together.
“Everyone. Out. We must leave him until Lady Darkseid decides his fate”.
Lashina scoffs.
“Just because he got the best of you doesn’t mea-URRRK!”
The woman was lifted off of her feet by Barda’s hand, which reached out and grasped her by the throat, holding her aloft and causing the dark haired Fury to struggle to not only break free but to even breath. “Out! Now!”
She tosses Lashina to the side, throwing her towards the wall beside the door and with a loud thump the woman slams into it before gravity brings her down, sliding across the wall into a heap on the floor. She gasped for breath, grabbing her throat and gasping, inhaling air. Bernadeth was already moving to the door, not needing to be told twice as her fear of the leader of their group was so great. She wouldn’t risk her ire.
But, even still, she looks back at Jason with admiration, unable to understand how this man was so easily able to play upon them, split them up and identify their weaknesses, turning an attack back in upon itself with ease.
She moves through, followed by Harriet who scuttles along, still looking back at Jason and wishing she would’ve had more time to speak with him, finding herself…intrigued.
“Hehehehe!”
She smiles and laughs, a menacing combination on the aptly named madwoman, and for some reason Jason smiles back, unable to help it. ‘She’s kinda cute…even if she did try to kill me and brought me to another fucking planet or even universe’.
Stompa well…stomped out, her massive feet causing reverberations through the room as the floor actually shook. She had to duck and turn to the side to get through the door, but in no time at all she was gone, leaving just Barda behind, standing a few feet in front of the bed.
Lashina, wounded both in body and in pride, slowly makes her way to her feet, groaning, and drags her body through the door, not eager for another thumping from Barda.
“So…this the part where you beat the shit out of me? Just curious. If so, can you keep it away from the face? It’s my best feature”.
Barda says nothing as she turns her back upon him, not even wishing to dignify that with a response. “You are on Apokolips and you will never leave. Your life is now in the hands of our goddess, our ruler. Lady Darkseid. Pray to whatever god or gods you worship that she has a use for you”.
And with that?
Barda walks forward and exits the door, grabbing the handle and yanking it shut, slamming it closed and leaving Jason behind in the room.
“Well…that answers all of my questions for sure” he says sarcastically, though there was nobody around to hear it. ‘What the hell do I do now?’
The Palace of Woe, Personal Torture Chambers of Lady Darkseid
“HIISSSSSS!”
“URGGGHHH!”
An electrical voltage goes right through his body as the parademon thrusts the spear forward, dabbing the sparking end into his side. It was pain incarnate rippling through him, his nude and muscled body on full display for anyone who wished to see it.
But chastity was the last thing on his mind at that moment.
No, the most pressing issue was definitely the pain, pain being doled out upon him by the assemblage of strange, insect-like creatures with armor and gnashing teeth. He goes slack a bit as the spear is pulled back, his arms secured by chains above his head, leaving his body to dangle beneath it.
“⊑⟒ ⌇⍾⎍⟟⍀⋔⌇ ⌰⟟☍⟒ ⏃ ⏚⌰⍜⍜⎅ ⍙⍜⍀⋔!”
“ARK!ARK!ARK!ARK!”
Indecipherable words and harsh laughter issued forth from their fang filled mouths, and Bruce couldn’t even begin to understand what they were saying. All he knew was that whatever it was it was utterly cruel and undoubtedly mocking his pain.
“Urrggh…”
“⊑⟟⏁ ⊑⟟⋔ ⏃☌⏃⟟⋏! ⊑⟟⏁ ⊑⟟⋔ ⏃☌⏃⟟⋏!”
They were excited, one even jumping up and down and pointing at their bound prisoner while the other let loose with a sinister smile as the sparks emanated out of the spear once again, ready to be pressed against him.
He braces himself for the pain, turning to look directly at the parademon and let him know that he was not afraid, nor would he break. The parademon gets closer and closer with the spear and in the palpable glee of the group surrounding him grows.
Bruce gets ready for it. For the pain, the agony.
But then?
The parademon is encased in a bright red glow, and in an instant he disappears. Out of nowhere and with the randomness of a leaf in the wind. All that was left was a bit of his armor upon the floor, singed and burnt until it was black.
All the parademons turn in fear, their celebration ending as they lay their eyes upon the irate woman who had just entered, walking down the stairs with two beautiful red skinned women in loincloths on either side, their heads bowed.
“Out!”
She says nothing else. Just that one single word. She doesn’t pass commentary on the fact that she had just killed one of her warriors. She says nothing about it. And the wings of the parademons flap in response, bringing them up into the air as Lady Darkseid gets closer and closer, making a beeline right towards Bruce.
The man barely had time to react before her eyes glowed bright red once again, and for a second he believed that he was her target and that he would soon be dead.
The red beams issued forth from her eyes, showcasing an amazing power of this woman, though it was only a fraction of her power, something that Bruce got the sense of even then. Though he was afraid he didn't look away. He awaits his death with dignity, just as he always knew he would.
‘I probably won't even feel it’.
That was supposed to be his last thought. Supposed to be. But it wasn’t. Instead he finds other thoughts coming after the woman’s heat vision makes contact such as ‘why was he falling to the ground?’
His feet touch against the cold, dirty and wet stone and it took everything inside of him to keep from faltering and slamming down prone upon the ground. His strength didn’t matter. Lady Darkseid soars forward, flying through the air, and in an instant slams her hand against his shoulder, pinning him to the wall.
“URRGGHH!”
Batman groans out in agony as she presses in, harder and harder, causing his bones to feel the weight.
“You! Youuuuu!” she seethes. “You are the reason my general is dead!”
He wasn’t going to waste time asking the woman what she meant, nor was he going to allow himself to be a victim for this mad dictator to toss about. He raises his head and glares at her, drawing up his right arm and pulling it back, aiming his fist right at her face.
She saw it, but the blonde didn’t stop it, despite the fact that she easily could’ve. She just…stood there. That should’ve been some sort of tip off to Bruce. A clue. But nobody ever said that he wasn’t head strong and obstinate. He was going to punch his way out of this, just like every time.
His fist makes contact with her cheek as hard as he possibly could, and he expected her to cry out in pain. For flesh and bone to break under him, for the woman to drop him and relent.
There was pain…but it wasn’t her own.
She didn’t even move.
His hand bends back, the knuckles pressed up against her bare skin, and he hears the crunch as he sprains and fractures each one of his fingers, possibly even his wrist. He wanted to scream out in agony as it felt like he had just hit a solid brick wall.
“Gaaah!”
He pulls back, or his hand bounces back, he couldn’t be sure, and instantly turns to look at her again, remembering how useless his kicks had been against her when this happened prior.
“You hit me? YOU TRIED TO HIT ME?!!” she roars out as if unable to believe what he had just done. With the effort one might use in batting a fly away, and tosses him to the side, sending his body skidding across the floor and only adding to his wounds.
“Urr…”
Kara stands above him, looking down with a mix of rage, lust and…shock. Utter and unrelenting shock. Nobody had dared to stand against her for years. Nobody. Not a single soul and yet here was this…this…human! A pathetic little man.
Bruce meanwhile had landed right where the disintegrated parademon had dropped his spear, the very one he used to try and electrocute him. He doesn’t hesitate in reaching out for it, grasping it in his hands as the sounds of Lady Darkseid’s bare feet on the stone could be heard approaching from behind.
“Nobody…not a soul on this planet, would ever think about doing what you just did. What makes you so damn special huh? Why do you think you can try and hit me?”
She was above him now, reaching down for him, once again his shoulder, with the intent of turning him over and coming face to face with him once more. She achieves this, and as Bruce turns, he thrusts out the spear, poking it right into her midsection with enough force to split a log.
He had given up on the normal rules of a street fight.
On being able to kill this woman as easily as he had killed so many others before her. Still, it was jarring to see the spear not go right through her body. That wasn’t what he was aiming for though, as instead of the point being the main weapon in play, he hoped electricity would have an effect. The same voltage that had been used to torture him by the alien creatures was put into effect on Kara, and he watches as the woman’s midsection is encased in blue, the sparks dancing over her flesh.
She was supposed to be writhing in pain, deeply affected by the attack, but she wasn’t, and in fact she seemed bored, aggravated.
“Rao…did you really think that would work?” she mocks, reaching for the spear and yanking it out of his hands, pulling it upwards, studying it, smiling, and then snapping it with one hand. The two pieces of the spear fall apart and clatter to the floor, and Bruce looks up at the woman in awe.
“You. Are. So. Fucking. Pathetic!”
She roars these words out while reaching under his arm and yanking him up, holding him at her side like a misbehaving dog before she looks about the torture area which was made for her private needs that she did not farm out to Bernadeth. Her eyes land upon something in the corner, a steel gurney, and without any thought she tosses the man towards it.
Bruce goes flying through the air and within seconds reaches the gurney, which he slams into as harshly as humanly possible, sending the device barreling over onto its side and leaving Bruce laying in the debris of it. He was hurt, soar and injured in a way far greater than he’d ever been. His ribs, his hands…he was at his limit and Lady Darkseid?
She hadn’t even broken a sweat.
He lays there on the floor as she advances again, pushing her hands out to the side and opening and closing them, her eyes clenched shut. “GAAAAAAH! WHO BY APOKOLIPS ARE YOU?” she asks, getting in front of him again as she moves down onto her knees and slams her hand against his forehead, pushing it back so as to look into his eyes.
“You were brought here to die!” she roars. “For my entertainment! And instead of doing as you were supposed to do”. She slams his head back against the ruined gurney, causing him to wince in pain. “You kill two of my pets. Granted…I didn’t like them much” she admits, scowling as she turns to the side.
“They were boring. But still!”
She glares right into his soul at that moment, searching for answers through his eyes. “Who are you? Answer me and I might let you live to lick the lowlife shit from my boots”. Bruce was breathing heavily now, a sheen of sweat covering his face as he stared back.
“Go to hell”.
He purses his lips and spits, sending a globule of spit right into Kara’s face, shocking and disgusting her all at once. She was so surprised that she actually fell back onto her rear end, her hand coming up to her face to wipe away the saliva.
“Ohhhh! Ohhhh! You…you…you bastard!”
She slams her fist into his face one more time, and once again she sends him into the land of oblivion, knocking him out. He goes limp and Kara? She sits there, pondering why she didn’t just crush his head like a melon. The torture chamber goes quiet, and the woman turns to her serving girls, clicking her fingers.
“You! Come here!”
“Yes Lady Darkse-,”
“FUCK OFF WITH THE CHIRPING AND COME!”
The two women rush forward and get to their queen’s side, reaching down to assist her in rising up while she snatches forward one of their loincloths, revealing the now blushing woman’s womanhood, to wipe her face.
She was standing now and as she stood she looked down upon the once more unconscious figure. Her servants stand aside, and she tosses the cloth back at the nude one who wordlessly moves back to securing it at her waist.
“I should kill him” she mutters to herself, the fact being clear to her servant girls that she was not speaking to them, and that they should remain silent.
“I should kill him! The arrogance! He actually tried to hit me. Me!”
She was pacing now back and forth in front of his body, trying to keep herself from completely and utterly losing it. She imagines crushing his head between her hands, tearing his heart out of his chest or straight up using the omega beams upon him.
“I should kill him…I sh-should”.
She takes a deep, faltering breath and closes her eyes, putting her hands out in front of her as if she was meditating. “I won’t…I won’t…”. The two servant girls look at one another curiously, wondering where this was going and neither having ever, ever, seen their queen/goddess in such a state.
“No…no…he…he will be a good pet”.
She nods to herself and smiles, acting as if she had settled upon something. “I mean…after all, how often does the most powerful being in the entire universe meet someone who actually stands up to her? I mean, sure it was pathetic. Utterly useless but still…he spit on me. Hahaha. He actually spit on me…THE FUCKING BALLS THAT TOOK!” she roars, kicking the man’s leg, consciously aware of the power she put into it.
Her slaves jump at that but do not run, staying right where they were as the blonde woman calms down further.
“He has something that everyone else lacks. He has balls…that…we can clearly see” she says, blushing as she looks down at said testicles between the man’s legs. “And skill. We’ve seen it. He trained Nightwing who, I have to say I’m very impressed by. I’ve made my mind up. On both of them”.
She turns and addresses the one to the right, the more senior slave in her attendants.
“Take him to the armory, but make sure he’s bound there. Make him moderately comfortable”.
She stops, and then rapidly continues as she realizes how that sounded.
“I don’t want him dying. Not yet. Not before I house break this little puppy”.
“Yes my queen”.
“I think we’re looking at Granny Goodness’ replacement” she says aloud, looking forward to all the opportunities that would be presented to bring this man to heel. Specifically? Her own heels. “And…I have a deal for the Furies. Something to settle their bickering once and for all while also giving me something to be entertained by. Apokolips knows this idiot failed to do it!”
She kicks him again as the servant girls loop their arms under his arms, lifting him up into the air as they prepare for their trek to where their queen had ordered them to go.
“Go to hell…that’s what he said huh? It’s too bad” she coos out as she turns, swaying her hips as she angrily walks away, clenching her fists once again. “He has no idea he’s already there”.
Chapter Text
Thomas and Martha Wayne Memorial Hospital, Just Outside of the Intensive Care Unit
“Ya betta’ get some answers really fuckin’ quick! Ya hear me or I swear ta God I’ll have yer freakin’ head!”
Eyes were turned on the irate blonde woman as they passed. Both doctors and patients strolling or being wheeled around unable to turn their attention away from the screeching woman who was letting the dark haired and mocha skinned detective have it.
To her credit? Montoya didn’t back down, and instead allowed Harleen to continue screaming at her, dressing her down right in public like that and giving her one hell of a tongue lashing. ‘Facil Renee. Facil…remember who she is’.
Regardless of who Harleen was and the considerable power she wielded within the hazy hierarchy of this ‘organization’ of theirs Renee was beginning to feel like her nerves were being tested, pushed to their limit.
‘Perra’.
“We’re doing all we can Doctor Quinze-,”
“It ain’t enough!” she shouts, cutting her off. “Because if it was, where the fuck are they? Ya gots two of Gotham’s best and brightest kidnapped! Kidnapped! Right out in the freakin’ open”.
“Harley, stai zitto”.
Renee wasn’t the only one who was growing tired of the blonde’s temper tantrum as Helena Mandragora, known as the Huntress to GCPD’s organized crime squad…back when it investigated organized crime instead of aiding it, was reaching up to pinch the bridge of her nose, an aura of worry, concern, and frustration clinging to her very being.
She didn’t want to hear the blonde’s ranting and raving any longer either, and she’d tried to somewhat de-escalate the situation. Renee was thankful for that, standing there as she was having taken the brunt of it in the middle of the hallway, but all it really did was refocus Harleen’s ire upon the other woman whom she didn’t need much of a shove towards so as to lay into.
“Me shut up? ME?!! When Bruce has been taken?!! YA LOST YER MIND????”
“No” Helena retorts, raising her head and shaking it, revealing the tiredness in her eyes as she does so. “But I do know that your screaming isn’t getting us any closer to getting Bruce and Jason back”. There was obvious care on the woman’s part for the two men whose names she’d just spoken, and Renee takes note of it.
It wasn’t all that difficult to understand of course.
Billionaire Bruce Wayne was a very popular guy around town and as such was constantly being followed around by the paparazzi who’d snapped picture after picture. Helena Mandragora was almost just as well known, though far more notorious. She was, at least publicly, a legitimate businesswoman who was suffering from discrimination from the very upper echelons of Gotham Society.
Sexism and a heady leftover mix of anti-Italian sentiment were always to blame.
It didn’t matter that not a single soul in Gotham believed such a thing. Even now it was impossible to give life to such a lie as two utterly massive men in black suits skirted the wall of the hallway, their eyes constantly skirting up and down and looking at everyone who passed. There were lumps in their jacket pockets, lumps that Renee clearly knew the reason behind.
Not a soul had bothered to check them or asked them to remove the nine millimeters of protection they were offering their donna. It went unsaid that more suit clad men were waiting around, either in cars outside or nearby, ready to be called at a moment’s notice.
Some things didn’t need to be said openly to be understood.
Harleen was a far cry from the powerful and imposing figure in the beautiful Helena Bertinelli, and yet she seemed to be the only one completely unaware of such a disparity. Harleen’s power came from the fear she held the prisoners sealed behind the wall of Arkham in. And usually? It ended at the gates. Even that power was tied up within the Batman who was noted to be her protector.
But without the Batman?
Harleen wasn’t all that intimidating.
She opens her mouth as if to get ready for another salvo of screaming and shouting before Montoya interupts her, turning to Helena and tacitly acknowledging the fact that it was she who was in charge when the Batman couldn’t be reached, a weird coincidence that Montoya was mulling over.
“I’ve got Bullock putting out an APB on the women that we saw taking Mr. Wayne in the Diamond District” she says, ignoring the huff and pouting from Harleen’s whose wind had been taken from her sails.
“Do you have anything yet?”
“Nada” Renee admits, lowering her gaze and shaking her head. “Whoever they are? Definitely metahumanos. They have powers or…weapons, we’re really not sure. But right now the city is being plastered with their pictures. If they’re still here? We’ll find them soon enough”.
“And what about the guys who took Jay?” Harleen interjects, refusing to be left out. “What do ya gots on him?”
‘At least she’s being rude in a helpful way now…bitch…’
Renee turns tiredly towards Harleen and shrugs.
“We’ve got even less on that. I looked over the apartment myself-”.
“Which don’t mean much,” Harleen snaps. “Yer a shit cop. If Batman wasn’t here ta clean up the city, none o’ ya donut eata’s would-,”
“Harleen!”
Helena and Harley were right back to glaring at each other, like wildcats circling and getting ready to pounce. It wasn’t an exactly ill suited comparison. Both women were deceptively physically strong, so much so that Renee knew if she didn’t take the high road, be the bigger person, there would be a brawl in the hospital.
And they really didn’t need the added press of a mafia donna and the warden of Arkham getting into it right outside the room of Bruce Wayne’s wounded butler.
‘Enough press as it is’.
“There was no sign of breaking and entering” Renee sighs, somehow drawing the two’s attention off of one another while they fixate on what had just been said. “So whoever got in and took him? Probably knew him or had access. There were signs of a struggle…” she says darkly, and both women’s eyes go wide.
“But no blood. So we’re gonna assume that he’s alive until we have any reason to believe otherwise”.
“He fuckin’ betta be”.
Renee fights to ignore Harley, finding it harder and harder to do as the urge to punch the glasses wearing woman right in the face and send the glass into her eyes rose within her. Helena meanwhile turns around and looks back into the hospital room they’d been standing in front of, past the open door and into the interior where a heavily bandaged man on a ventilator laid.
Alfred Pennyworth hadn’t woken up yet, and his body, aged as it was, was riddled with wounds. His eyes remained closed and his skin bandaged. He lay there upon the bed unmoving while the rhythmic beating of the machines hooked up to him continued on.
Helena sighs and crosses her arms over her chest, thinking about what they had to do next.
“So right now…there’s nothing actionable?”
“Si”.
“Bull-,”
“Shut the fuck up before I put a crossbow bolt right through your STUPID FUCKING HEAD!” Helena had had enough, and her warning, which had started off at a low growl, grew into a horrific shout as she advanced upon the blonde, pressing her finger right into the woman’s chest and actually shoving her back with the force.
Harleen was surprised, and because of that she shut up, the image being conjured in her head of Helena with her crossbow indeed a potent deterrent. All she was left to do in the wake of it was pout while Montoya smiled.
‘Glad Bats put her in charge in case I couldn’t reach him’.
“No. Nothing actionable. Not right now” Helena concurs.
“Alright…then we need to let things play out for now” Helena continues on, making her point. “We have other issues. Mainly…Loeb”. For this she turns to look at Montoya and Montoya alone, making it clear from her body language that while Harleen was allowed to stay, she wasn’t welcomed. Renee was fine with that.
“He’s going to be having a field day with this in regards to the newly acquired anti-Batman stance he’s taken”.
“Not publicly” Renee reminds the mafiosa who just smiles and nods her head, acting as if she’d been made privy to some sort of new information. It was her way. Playing aloof and dumb at times so as to hide the fact that secretly? She was the most aware one in the room.
“Ahh…so many secrets hidden in the hearts of men” Helena muses. “Women too”.
Harleen shrugs and rolls her eyes, letting it be known in equal terms what she felt about what the other woman had to say. Wisely she keeps her mouth shut though, saying nothing. ‘I wish I could jab a freakin’ knife inta the bitch’s throat’.
“But it’s there. He was…he was working with Gordon”.
Montoya brings her hands up and rubs at her arms as if she was nervous, cautiously looking over each of her shoulders to ensure nobody was watching or overhearing them and thankfully nobody was. Helena frowns but says nothing, wisely keeping her lips sealed as there was nothing to be gained from saying anything.
“We need to act. To ensure he doesn’t start trying to recruit others to his cause”.
“You kidding me?” Renee asks, shocked and raising an eyebrow, unable to believe what Mandragora was suggesting. “There is way too much heat in Gotham right now. Too many eyes. We make a move on Loeb and-,”
“Not now” Helena admits, calming Montoya instantly as the hispanic detective realizes what was being said. “But we do need to make plans for it. Anything that threatens the integrity of our organization threatens Gotham as a whole and Loeb? Right now he’s a thorn in our side. A thorn that needs to be removed intelligently and without causing any pain”.
“Bull. Shit,” Harleen seethes, interjecting now. “We gots ta move and move now. He’s tryin’ ta hit us. Hell, he tried ta hit us with Gordo and like the poor dead lieutenant he gots ta go”.
“Sparato un po 'di rispetto Harleen!” the dark haired Sicilian says, quickly crossing herself at the other woman’s statement while Renee glowers, unable to fight the well spring of guilt that rose within her.
“Fer what? A dead pig?”
“For yourself” Helena seethes. “You’re acting like an idiot right where everyone can see you”.
“Ya don’t control me ya dumb cunt! Yer just a-,”
THWACK!
Helena had acted almost entirely upon instinct as she brought her hand up and slashed it right across Harleen’s cheek, causing the psychiatrist’s head to snap to the side, a red handprint left in its wake over the pale flesh.
Harleen steps back, bringing her hand up to the afflicted area and rubbing as if in horror at something like that actually being done to her. The well dressed donna of the Mandragora family returned her shock with an enraged expression upon her face, her gloved hand still held aloft as if ready to do the same thing all over again.
“You…bi-,”
“You will respect me Harleen” Helena says, forcing herself to return to a state of calm as the woman’s wounded pride takes over and she is forced to go head on, charging towards Helena. “I am in charge when he is not here and you know it”. Who ‘he’ was of course was left unspoken, with Montoya knowing that it was Batman but only the blonde and the mobster knowing it was Bruce.
“And I won’t have you question or insult me”.
Harleen had been about to go on a counter offensive, to attack though she was warned off quickly by the two men who stepped forward, flanking their leader on either side with their hands slowly going to their waistbands, hinting at what would happen to the blonde should she try anything.
All Harleen was left to do was glower. Glower in impotent rage while knowing she didn’t command a fraction of the respect that Helena did. She had a whole family behind her and Harleen?
Well…without Bruce and Jason? She felt a bit exposed.
“Do we understand each other, Doctor Quinzel?”
Helena was trying to be diplomatic. Offer an olive branch by acknowledging the woman’s intelligence and not insignificant contributions to the organization, but even then she knew it wouldn’t be enough. Not by a long shot.
Harleen proved her point soon after, straightening out her white lab coat and pointedly turning away from Helena, not wanting to let her see her anger or stinging pride. “Go ta hell!” That’s all she said, throwing her hand up and flipping the donna the bird as she walked off, the loud sound of her heels clicking against the linoleum echoing back to the others as she did.
‘I’ll show her. I’ll freakin’ show her!’
She didn’t have power, nor men loyal to her and only her. Not like Helena did. But soon? That would change. ‘She wants Bruce outta the picture’ she fumes inwardly, clenching her fists open and closed as she makes her way towards the elevator.
‘She wants him gone. She’s fuckin’ happy he is!’
She wanted to kill the woman right then and there. To drive her thumbs into Helena’s eye sockets and destroy those beautiful, piercing eyes that always seemed to make Harleen feel inferior, self conscious. ‘No more. No freakin’ more!’ She had a plan. Ohhh yes she had a plan, and the best part was? It was already being put into play at Arkham.
‘Soon? I’ll be able ta remove her from Bruce’s life permanently. He won’t need her. Not when he gots me ta do the dirty work. The mob? It’ll be done in this freakin’ city fer good’. She reaches the elevator and pushes the button, forcing the doors in front of her to instantly as the car was already on her floor, she steps in and turns, fuming as she sets her destination as the ground floor.
The doors close and Harleen Quinzel is sealed in by herself.
‘I’ll fix this. I’ll fix alla’ it’.
Helena and Renee were left in the wake of the storm that overtook Harleen, confused and worried in Montoya’s case while anger was most pervasive for Helena. Anger and concern. ‘That isn’t good’.
“Is uhh…she gonna…do something stupid?”
“No. Not without his orders”.
Renee must not have believed her as an odd expression crossed over her face that the mafiosa picked up on and was quick to respond to. She reaches out and clasps her hand over Montoya’s shoulder, giving it a squeeze.
“It’ll be fine. Things are still under control, no matter what”.
Her expression darkens.
“This Loeb issue…it’ll be solved, I promise. I won't let that grasso pezzo di merda get in the way of things. You can rest assured of that”.
“Thanks…sorry, I’ve just been feeling…”
She didn’t finish, nor did she need to verbally, instead opting for a shrug which Helena understood perfectly. “It’s fine. Relax. Go home, take a rest and have a drink. You and Bullock have been working hard. I’ll go speak to the others. Have them be on the lookout for Bruce Wayne or any information we can get on him or those that took him”.
“And what about when you find them?”
Helena says nothing to that and just narrows her eyes, communicating, to an officer of the law no less, exactly what would happen to the kidnappers should she get her hands on them. Renee nods in agreement.
“Bueno”.
“Go. It isn’t good for a detective in the GCPD to be seen talking to me for so long” the dark haired Sicilian says, gesturing her hand down the hallway. As if on command Renee turns and begins walking, her hands in her pockets. She does turn her head one final time and looks over her shoulder, making eye contact with Helena.
“I just hope this damn thing doesn’t spiral out of control”.
And with that? The conversation ended and Helena Mandragora was left alone in the hallway of the hospital, she turns and once again looks past her guards into the room where Alfred was recuperating, unconscious with the doctors unsure if he’d ever wake up.
‘This…this is all wrong’.
Helena was nowhere near as secure inside as she appeared on the outside and mostly? It was because of Harleen. Something about the look in her eyes…it disquieted her, and she was always uncomfortable around Harleen to some degree.
She’d shared a bed with her, albeit with Bruce being the one in between them, and had worked with her quite a few times but even still the woman and her fanatical devotion to Bruce was a mystery to her. A mystery and a worry.
It had always been at the back of her head that Harleen might do something to her. But Bruce was always there, once again keeping them apart.
Now?
There was no such buffer.
‘Stop worrying’ she chides herself angrily, shaking her head as if to brush away the dark thoughts that had nested within her mind. ‘You’re the one with the power. Not her. You. If she pulls anything…she’ll be removed and I’ll explain it to Bruce later’. Even that thought gave her little comfort as in the end how Bruce felt for Harleen was also something that was up in the air and debateable.
She was going to have to respond as the situation evolved, and Helena absolutely hated not having a plan right from the get go.
“I’m going home”.
“Do you want us to come with you bos-,”
“No. Stay here and watch over Pennyworth” she orders, never having particularly liked the man who seemed to revel in violence and pain but knowing that she didn’t really have a choice in the matter regardless. He was the only one who might be able to give them answers.
“Make sure nothing happens to him, and as soon as he wakes up? You call me. Even before you call the docs. Capisce?”
“Got it boss”.
“Good. Keep an eye out. Who knows?” she asks as she turns, beginning to walk down the very same hallway that Harleen had disappeared down only a few minutes before. “They might want to come back to finish the job”.
And with that the impromptu meeting was over, and all participants knew that precious little had been achieved.
Helena Mandragora would go home a very conflicted and worried woman, whose once ironclad position in Gotham now felt…somehow weak. She’d never really wanted to come to terms with it, but now she was unable to think of anything but. Was she only in power because of Bruce?
It was an uncomfortable thought and one she wouldn’t share with anyone.
Meanwhile, inside the hospital room everything was still and quiet, nobody moving as the two guards shuffled about outside, getting into position and preparing themselves for a long watch. Alfred remains still and quiet on the bed, unmoving and lost in the land of dreams. Tubes were inserted into his flesh, needles pierced the skin and the heart monitor rhythmically beat so as to allow anyone listening in to know he was alive.
Other than that? The room was lifeless, sterile, with no hint of care or concern from worried family members.
He didn’t have any of those save for Bruce and Jason.
The only thing of note at that moment was the fact that the blinds over the window were rhythmically swaying in the wind. A doctor had left it open under the orders of Harleen Quinzel who could be quite persuasive. The window didn’t open enough for anyone to enter or exit through regardless, only a slit, and so he had complied.
Now the chilly Gotham air seeped in, reaching out as if possessed of some consciousness and agency which caused the dark blue curtains to sway and twirl within it. They move inwards and outwards, like the tide of the sea.
One moment all was normal, and nothing out of the ordinary could be glimpsed between the folds.
The next?
There was a figure standing there, appearing so suddenly and without warning that one might doubt their sanity in seeing what they were seeing. But regardless of what one thought, the figure was there, spectral and standing, their eyes focused on the bed as the blinds fabric continued to brush over them and yet, at the same time, seemingly through them.
As if the very laws of reality did not hold any sway over this character.
Whoever they were, they were clearly a woman, with ample curves at the hips and protrusions upon her chest, though there were no signs of any nipples. Her flesh, if that’s what it was, seemed to be totally gray all around, stretching from head to toe.
Across her midsection was a garment roughly resembling the panties that would be worn by a living and breathing woman, covering up what might or might not have been there. It was green, as was the cape that was stretched out over the woman’s shoulders, which connected to a hood over her head.
Her features were mostly obscured in darkness, and she kept her hands at her side, ramrod straight.
Beneath the cover of the hood her eyes could be seen, peering into the room like beacons, bright white that no sin great or small could hide from. From which no injustice could protect itself.
BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!
The heart machine picks up in intensity just a bit, and the unconscious Alfred shuffles ever so slightly in the bed, his nose scrunching up and his lips twisting into a grimace, his head turning to the side so as to face towards the door and not the window.
“You destroyed one of this world’s greatest hopes, Alfred Pennyworth”.
The voice came from everywhere and nowhere all at once, and the men outside the room who were standing guard over the wounded butler didn’t hear a peep. To them it was as if nothing had been said in the first place at all.
But for Alfred himself? The words caused pain of sorts, and his eyes shut even tighter as if to prevent them from having any effect.
“And soon, very soon? You’re going to pay for it. But not yet. Not yet. Too many things are lining up to fix the mess you’ve made. To save more than just one or two souls. After that though…I’ll come back for you…and I’ll take you where you belong”.
BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!
The curtains sway again, obscuring the female form that was standing just behind them, using them for cover. For a second whoever was there couldn’t be seen because of the movement, though it didn’t last long. The curtains once again sway out to the sides, and when they do?
The figure was gone and nothing was there.
The Spectre had vanished into thin air after delivering a warning to a man who, while not able to hear it himself, received the message loud and clear amidst his dreamless sleep.
Apokolips, Receiving Hall of the Palace of Woe
“Move!”
“Hey! Easy bitch!”
Jason couldn’t control himself as he snapped at the woman who’d just touched him, slamming her hand into his back and forcing him forward, his feet already moving across the carpeted floor of the exceptionally long hallway.
“What did you just call me?!” Lashina snarls, baring her teeth at the man as he stops and actually turns, daring to square up to her of all things. Jason rolls his eyes and smirks. “Bitch. Derogatory term. If it isn’t abundantly clear by now? I don’t think much of you”.
Lashina wasn’t going to take that. Not at all, and to that end she yanks her hand back getting ready to strike the man for his impudence. She still hadn’t recovered from how easily he’d gotten to her while meeting in the Furies’ barracks, and she really, really wanted to hit him. To his credit Jason, now clad in simple black robes which, to his surprise were soft, didn’t flinch.
He knew how to take a hit. But, even still, part of him was questioning the merits of goading his obviously very, very powerful captors into physical violence.
‘You just can’t keep your mouth shut, can you?’ he asks himself, getting ready to be thrown to the ground. Lashina was just about to unleash what was definitely going to be one hell of a haymaker upon him when something surprising happened.
A hand darts out and grasps Lashina by the wrist, preventing her from attacking the prisoner.
“Ehehehehehehe! Lady Darkseid said we weren’t allowed to hurt him. Hehehehehehe!”
Mad Harriet had stopped the black suit and steel band clad woman in the midst of her strike, and Lashina herself was shocked at the reminder of just how quick the insane, smirking woman was. She scowls, curling her lips in disgust, but ultimately relents, relaxing her hand and yanking it away from her ‘sister’ in arm’s grasp.
“I hope its to kill him as painfully as possible herself!” Lashina seethes, turning away from Harriet who looks back at her with a somewhat neutral expression. “For what he did to Starfire and Manhunter”.
“You-hehehahahaha! Hated them though.”
“I hate you too” Lashina snaps. “It doesn’t mean I would let some pathetic fucking human do you in. Even though you’re pathetic enough to let something like that happen”. Harriet doesn’t respond to the woman’s cruel words or jibes, and instead looks forward, back at the prisoner before she reaches out for his shoulder and pushes him lightly, urging him further onwards down the massive, trophy lined hall.
“Keep-hehehehe-going”.
“Yeah, yeah, since you asked so nicely, smiley” Jason says with a smirk of his own, unable to really be angry at the yellow skinned woman. Sure she’d attacked him in his apartment and kidnapped him, taken him to an entirely different planet for the purpose of participating in some sort of blood sport but besides all that? She was at least interesting.
He keeps walking, all the while turning his head side to side and looking at the countless different pieces of armor and weaponry that lined the walls.
“Harriet, right?”
“Huh?”
The Fury in question was confused at being addressed, especially by the man. But out of instinct she answers, nodding her head. “Yes. Hehehehe”.
“Why do you take her shit?”
“Wh-what do you mean?”
“Lashina” he says, speaking about the woman as if she wasn’t even there, something that aggravates the woman in question to no end. A vein was practically beginning to throb upon the side of her head. “But really anyone. I see them all talk down to you like you’re nothing to worry about. I mean…I could’ve easily kicked your ass had it been a fair fight, but back in my apartment? You weren’t half bad”.
“O-ohh…thank you”.
“She’s nothing” Lashina says, interjecting and inadvertently letting a bubbling jealousy show. “I am better than her in every way. Whatever she did in your apartment? It’s only a fraction of what I can do”.
“Ohh yeah? Did I ask Lashy?”
“Rrrrrrrrr”.
“I…I-hehehe, I’m strong!” Harriet says somewhat childishly, basking in the praise but still trying to find a way to placate Lashina by not doing so too much. “I was trained by Granny Goodness. I-,”
“We all were. Again, she isn’t special and neither are you Nightwing” Lashina spits, pushing the man by the shoulder once again, an act which earns her an unseen glare from Harriet who rather liked the way Jason was talking. “Besides…you haven’t faced me in the arena yet”.
A smile graced Lashina’s features at those words and the attendant thoughts they brought to the forefront of her mind, a part of her eagerly looking forward to testing how this man might do up against her in a fight.
“You’d lose in a heartbeat”.
“I’m sure that’s what the two babes I put down thought too. You really think you’re special huh?”
“I’m not then, huh?” Lashina asks, challenging the man with her words, hoping that he wouldn’t back down as a metal band slivers free of her hand, getting ready to be used like a whip across his back. ‘Please…please give me an excuse’.
She was excited and she couldn’t explain it.
Looking at this man, hearing his teasing and jeering, watching him be utterly and completely unbothered by them, unafraid…it got her excited and she dreamed about besting him in battle. Wiping that smile off of his face and showing him that she was indeed special.
“Nah. I’ve seen hundreds of women like you. Dime a dozen”.
He was stretching the truth a bit, but that didn’t matter. Not when he was playing a mind game with the woman. The mind game in and of itself is what mattered more than anything else. Getting to her and the others, building up a strategy over time. But they were reaching the end of the hallway now, and Jason could see at the very end what appeared to be some sort of throne room with massive columns skirting the side of it all around.
In the middle of the room was an elevated throne, which could only be reached by a series of massive steps.
And atop it? Lady Darkseid was already seated, though this time she wore a more conservative style of dress which only left a small portion of her sides exposed. She was watching Jason and the Furies as they approached and right then Nightwing felt a cold shiver move up his spine.
‘Damn…’
Further inspection of the area yields another sight to him, that being Bruce who was being held off to the side by a few of the horrifying creatures which had overtaken them in the arena and carried them off. Parademons he believed they were called.
‘Good to see they’re still ugly’.
“Make sure you show respect in her presence, Nightwing” Lashina warns. “Otherwise? You’re dead”.
“Wow, this place seems kinda dangerous doesn’t it?” he scoffs, brushing away any warning as being inconsequential, being his usual cocky self. Despite everything that had happened on the walk through the entryway Lashina smiles at him, finding his attitude…endearing.
“Maybe that’s why she’s interested in you,” the Fury says. “You’re either very brave, or very stupid. So brave or stupid that you’re not afraid of her”.
“How about both? I like mixing and matching things up”.
Further conversation was cut off as they entered into the main area, and in a few more minutes they found themselves at the base of the steps that led up onto the throne where Kara sat, her eyes already fixating on Jason as he got close.
“Well, well, well. Look who finally decided to join us” she mocks, rising up and standing quickly, letting the fabric of her black dress roll down her body, obscuring her legs. Slowly she descends, heading towards Jason while Lashina and Harriet bow down, quickly moving to their knees.
Nightwing turns his head to look at each of them and smirks.
“Yeah well, wasn’t exactly given a choice, was I?”
“No. No you weren’t” Kara chortles as she steps out onto the ground floor and strides right up to the man who remained standing. It discomforted everyone, even the parademons who were limited when it came to emotional expression. Their eyes flitted about in worry, looking away so as to not be implicated in the disrespect.
And Bruce?
Bruce kept his eyes latched onto Jason, his heart rate increasing as the woman, this goddess who controlled an entire planet with an iron fist approached him. ‘Dammit Jason…stop being so damn cocky’. Unlike his ward he was dressed in rags and injured, sporting bruises and cuts all over his body which had only recently been treated by what passed for medics on Apokolips.
He was kept on his knees, forced into a position of supplication from which he couldn’t easily escape. There were too many guards and him? He was still wounded.
Lady Darkseid was standing in front of Nightwing now, and without warning she reached out and grasped him by the chin, forcing his head upwards and a croak burst forth from his lips.
“Urrrkk”.
She wasn’t choking him, not really, but she was making it abundantly clear that it was she and she alone who held the power over life and death. He remains still, allowing the woman to do as she was, turning his head to the right and the left.
“You have an impressive jawline, Nightwing”.
“Krrrkk…thanks for noticing”.
“Quite the specimen. I do have to admit that” she says, looking him over,her eyes moving up and down. “And after seeing you in action? Tsk, tsk, tsk. I’m almost angry at you. Making me think that maybe, just maybe, I underestimated you humans”. She pauses again, nodding as she looks up and down once more.
“Impressive…”
“You’re not hitting on me, are you?”
She releases his chin with quite a bit of force, causing Jason to instantly reach up and rub at the spots where her fingers had dug in, causing him pain. While this was happening other figures began to filter into the room. Along the balconies the highborn Apokoliptians, the officers and warrior class that made up Lady Darkseid’s army, entered, having received their summons.
While on ground level, off to the side of the throne room, the other Furies, Barda, Bernadeth and Stompa hurry in, rushing to the side of their goddess’ throne, flanking Batman who notes their entry with disdain.
All eyes were on Jason now, minds aflutter with thoughts of what might happen in the next few moments.
“And what if I was? Do you really think you’d be worthy to fuck me?” she asks, half interested, half irritated, as if the idea of such a thing was insulting to her. For all Nightwing knew, maybe it was.
‘Don’t do it. Quit while you’re ahead and keep your fucking mouth shut’.
“Sorry” he says, causing Kara pause as she wonders if he was going to start groveling and begging next. ‘He’ll definitely be a lot less interesting if he does that’ she thinks. It seemed like it was truly going that way…until Jason smiled.
“You’re not my type. I don’t like blondes”.
You could’ve heard a pin drop in the throne room at that moment, a collective gasp proceeding the silence as all were now assured that Nightwing was about to be brutally killed. There was excitement in the air too, a desire to watch such a thing. But shock. Shock above all else that anyone had dared to speak to Lady Darkseid in such a way.
Her face goes slack, emotionless, nothing giving away what her thoughts were whirring with in that moment. Death seemed certain.
But then? She smiles.
She smiles and of all things? She actually laughs.
“Haha…HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
The sound of her laughter echoed throughout the throne room, and soon all those who heard it echoed it, not wanting to be left out in case their queen was using this as a test of their loyalty. Everyone laughed right along with her, refusing to be the first to stop or the only one to remain silent.
All save for Bruce laughed, apparently finding what Jason had said to be the funniest thing ever. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Laughter was rare on Apokolips, at least the genuine, happy, non torture involved kind.
“Heheh”.
Even Jason joins in, letting out a little chuckle as Kara turns around and splays her arms out for the crowd, mirth written all over her face. “I’m not beautiful enough for him! He doesn’t like blondes! Hahahahahahaha!”
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
The laughter got even more intense, so intense that everyone was so distracted they didn’t see how quickly Kara’s hand darted out towards the laughing Jason who was also unaware of what was coming.
THWACK!
They heard what happened though. That went around the room just as quickly as the laughter did, Lady Darkseid’s palm making contact with the laughing man’s cheek. Instantly, he falls to the side, slamming against the ground and shocking Harriet who jumps back so as to avoid him falling down atop her. His teeth rattled in his mouth and blood instantly shot out of his nose, splattering against the floor.
He was also bleeding from the mouth, staining the ground beneath him crimson.
“Gaahhh…ahhhhh…ahhh…”
Both Lashina and Harriet went wide eyed, as did the other Furies, the former two making a quick movement to move to the man’s side and help him up, an action they quickly prevent themselves from doing as they remember in whose presence they were and who had done such a thing to him.
“JASON!”
Bruce roars and tries to get to his feet, wanting to rush to the man’s aid, stopped only by the parademons which hiss and growl, slamming their massive hands back down on his shoulders, preventing him from doing so.
“Pffft…pfftt…”
Jason spits blood upon the floor, shaking his head as he brings his consciousness back under his control, raising his hand towards his mentor. “Relax Bruce…pfft…kinda had that coming I guess. Shouldn’t have tested the all powerful evil throne lady”.
Kara quirks an eyebrow at that, her hands coming to rest upon her side as she stares down at the man.
“Huh. Turns out you can teach a human things. Listen to me, Jason”. She reaches down, grasping him by the robe and yanking the man up to his feet, not giving him all that much time in regards to recovery. “You’re cute. You’re interesting. And most importantly? You’ve got balls. I respect that kid”. She releases him, caressing the side of his face and using her other hand to straighten out his robes.
“But…don’t test me too much, okay sweetie?”
She had a sickly sweet smile, an open mockery about it that warned Jason at his core to behave.
“Yeah…yeah…got it. Whatever”.
“I just get the feeling we’re going to have more of these moments together, aren’t we?” she teases him, pointedly ignoring Bruce who was glaring daggers into the back of her head, wanting to rip her apart and kill her just as much as she wanted to kill him.
“Probably…yeah. I don’t learn lessons easily”.
“Good. I love doggies that are tough to housebreak. It’s fun for me. You’re shaping up to be my favorite pet Nightwing. I think you’ll serve my purposes on Apokolips well. Speaking of? I’ve made a decision in regards to what you’re going to do for me”.
“Ohh yeah?” he asks, rolling his eyes and once again testing fate. “What’s that?”
She ignores him, and instead opts to call out for her Furies instead.
“Barda! Lashina! Harr-all of you idiots front and center!” she roars, already tiring of the thought of calling them each by name. Quickly all five of her best warriors line up before her, right behind Jason, awaiting what she had to say just as much as the man himself was.
“Yes my queen?” Barda asks, speaking for the group.
Kara reaches out and throws her arm around Jason’s shoulder, turning him to face the five women, keeping him obviously under her control, squeezing just enough to let the man know that he couldn’t escape her grasp and that if she wanted to? She could crush him like a bug.
“Jason here interests me, as I’ve already made clear in case you weren’t listening. I’m talking to you Stompa…you fucking idiot” the blonde snaps, causing the larger woman to look down and away in shame and embarrassment.
“Hahahaha!”
“SHUT UP!”
She silences the rest, the highborn and the other Furies who wanted to interrupt her by laughing, and silence is instantly brought back into the room. She closes her eyes, exhales and brings herself back on point. “He has a few traits I’d like in future warriors of mine. All those years ago, when Granny Goodness and Uxas-,”
All heads turn away at that, the spoken name of their former god being enough to cause a great tremor within them. A memory of the man, of his cruelty that put even that of his successor to shame.
“Came up with the idea of creating perfect soldiers, they landed on a good idea. First? You’ve gotta fuck. Or get the right people to fuck. People with…interesting characteristics” she says, squeezing Jason harder and leaving the young man to ponder what it was exactly the woman was driving at.
He was pressed up into the side of her breast though, something that wasn’t altogether too unpleasant.
‘Honestly? Pretty soft for a war goddess’.
The Furies too were interested, all fixated on their goddess, waiting for what she had to say and what she would order of them.
“We’ve been slacking on that here. Replacing the natural course of life with mad science-,” Bernadeth scowls at that, looking away at the pointed rebuke of her inability to deliver to Lady Darkseid a weapon that would win the war against New Genesis.
“And honestly scouring the universe for worthy fighters hasn’t yielded any particularly interesting results either…this guy here blew a fucking Tamaranean princess’ head off like it was nothing after all the effort it took to get her here so…here’s what I’m gonna do. Solve a few problems with one solution. Jason here? He gets to decide who the next leader of the Furies is. Once and for all. No more of your stupid little girl bullshit. No more infighting. None of that shit. He decides”.
“M-my lady!” Barda says, shocked by this turn of events. “How is this…this…human going to-,”
“Whichever one of you manages to seduce him!” Kara says cheerfully, shocking all of the ladies with her proclamation. “It’s a win win for me. Any babies he pumps into any one of you at least have the promise of being able to turn into a worthwhile warrior”.
“Woah, woah! I didn’t sign u-urrk!”
He was pressed tighter into Kara’s side, the woman’s hand going to the side of his head and putting the pressure on. “Ahhh! Ahhhh! Fuck! Fuck that hurts!” He closes his eyes, the weight on his skull, an immense, beyond impressive weight, being almost too much to bear.
“LET HIM GO!” Bruce roars.
“Guhhh…SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!” Kara shouts, turning her head slightly. “You’ll speak when spoken to you…you…you fucking….you fucking fuck!” She was frazzled now, the sound of Bruce’s voice making demands on her being more than enough to wind her up. She turns back to the Furies, needing to make her plans clear and focus on them at the moment, otherwise she’d need to beat Bruce once again to alleviate the tension.
“Gah…what was I saying? Ohh…yeah, each of you? You’re going to be making your case to Nightwing here”.
“I’m not doin-urrrggg”.
“Yes you are” Kara says, not allowing the man to get a word in edgewise. “You are. Because if you don’t? I’ll peel every single piece of skin from your body and make it absolutely fucking excruciating. You won’t die quickly. I promise you that”.
“Well…when you put it that way…”
“Good boy. Now, girls? He’s going to be living with you in your barracks now” the blonde goddess teases. “So he can…get to know you and make his decision. You’ll make him comfortable, won’t you?”
“Yes Lady Darkseid” Bernadeth says, recovering the quickest amongst the group as she steps forward and bows, unable to tear her eyes away from Jason. This was noted by the others, whose reluctance, however slight it was at the beginning, weathered away due to the jealousy they held for one another and what was hanging in the balance.
Leadership of the Furies.
Being Kara’s closest confidante. Her right hand.
It was…simply too much to pass up.
“Good. Now you understand. You see Jason? That’s how a good little peon is supposed to act. Just…give into what your betters tell you and do what you’re supposed to”.
“Whatever you say boss” the shocked Nightwing says, though mentally he was already angling for ways to get out of this. ‘This sounds like it’s some sort of dirty sci-fi story. Kidnapped by aliens to be some sort of gladiator slash breeding stud. Why the fuck can’t I just live a normal life?’ he ponders.
“Now…you”.
She turns, still grasping Jason as she now looks at Bruce, though it wasn’t really a look, it was a glare. She was glaring at the man hatefully, wanting to crush him with all her power. Bruce, for his part, glares right back.
“You cost me a general”.
“You’re the one who killed her”.
“YOU MADE ME DO-!!”
She stops herself, taking a deep breath as she calms herself, taking a deep breath. ‘Keep your cool. Keep your cool Kara. Stop letting this…this…stop letting him get to you’.
“No. You made me do it. It’s not my fault. If you had just died in the arena like you were supposed to, Granny Goodness would still be alive. It’s your fault. Regardless” she says coldly, refusing to let it go on any further. “The War Games must now commence to find me a replacement”.
Hushed silence again, but this time? Smiles.
Loads, and loads of smiles.
Everyone loved the War Games.
Jason raises his hand, a somewhat humorous position and pose to strike considering he was pushed up against her breast and held in the crook of her shoulder, forced to bend over at an uncomfortable angle.
“Mind explaining that to those of us who aren’t from here?”
Her free hand comes out and pats at the man’s head as if he was indeed a puppy, though it was, as was with all things with Kara, a bit harder than necessary. “Owww…”
“Good question my little pet Nightwing! The War Games haven’t been fought on Apokolips for nearly a thousand years. I’ve never even seen them before! This will be something new for all of us, won’t it?”
“That doesn’t answer the question,” Bruce growls.
“The War Games!” Kara snaps, growling right back at the man. “Are a series of battles fought on Apokolips between all the men and women who wish to stand at my side. To be my general and my commander. To fight for the glory of hopefully leading the armies of Apokolips to victory over the forces of New Genesis. Naturally it’ll be a full field as there are many perks attached to victory. And you, Batman…are going to enter it”.
“No”.
“Yes” Kara says, brushing right past his denial as if it was nothing to even be considered. “Each and every contestant will be given a small detachment of parademons, and throughout the course of the day they will all fight for control of one objective set by yours truly. Whoever holds it at the end of the day? They’re the winner, and everyone else…well, the ones still alive? They’re killed for the unforgivable crime of failure. Understand?”
“I’m not playing your game”.
“Yes. You. Are”.
She was forcing a smile. Really, really forcing a smile now.
“Because if you don’t? I’ll pop Jason’s head right open and then? I’ll go to that little shithole you call home and wipe it off the fucking map”.
“Bruce…I…I think she’s serious”.
“He’s such a smart one. Seriously, I know I’m making a good choice using him as breeding stock” Kara teases, leaning in to kiss the top of her captive’s head while Bruce looks on. He knew she was telling the truth. He just felt it. She was so different to every other foe he’d faced.
Raw, seemingly unlimited power and a cruelty that was always hidden just beneath the surface of her gaze. “So…you’re gonna do it right? I’d really hate to kill him right in front of you…unless of course he doesn’t matter to you. In that case I’ll kill him right now”.
“Fuck…”
“I’ll do it”.
There was no way around this. No tactic that would extricate him with ease. No tool, no utility belt and no assistance. He and Jason were trapped, and for now? They’d have to play by Lady Darkseid’s rules.
“Never any doubt. For what it’s worth? I hope you die a horrible death in the War Games, and when it’s over I’ll find your corpse and take a nice long piss all over it. After that? Maybe I’ll go to Earth anyways and toss their so-called protector’s body at their feet just to let them know how powerless they truly are”.
She meant that too.
Of that there could be little doubt.
‘How the hell am I going to get us out of this?’
Chapter Text
Many Years Ago
“Ahhh! Ahhhh! AHHHHHHHH!”
Fear rippled through her as if it was the only force in the entire known universe. It took over every fiber of her being, and the only singular thought upon her mind was that very fear. She shook and trembled within the confines of the rocket, slamming her hands out to either side of the cabin in an attempt to steady herself, the craft rocking with a near impossible intensity.
It felt as if it was about to give way, that the steel holding her in, securing her against the elements of the strange and unknown right outside her window would break and that she would be crushed in the vacuum of space.
Or left to suffocate.
Or perhaps it was a fate even worse than that waiting for her outside. After all, it wasn’t the evil blackness of space that Kara Zor-El saw as she looked out the glass canopy in front of her. No, it was different. Swirls of purple and blue light moving past her at a speed she couldn’t comprehend, faster than anything else to ever exist.
“ERROR! ERROR! ERROR!”
Aside from that there was the ever omnipresent tone of the onboard computer which consistently chirped out a reminder that things had not gone as they should’ve. That Kara was in grave danger. The red lights continued to flash throughout the cabin, bathing her in an eerie glow.
“Great Rao…please…please…”
She begins to pray, tears gushing forth from her eyes and rushing down her cheeks. “Please…do-don’t…don’t…”
What was she praying for? She couldn’t tell you. Was she going to ask the god and protector of her race to save her life? And if so, for what purpose? Everything and everyone she knew was gone. She was alone now, the last of her kind. Was she praying for a quick and merciful death?
That was more likely the answer, though Kara couldn’t articulate it.
While she didn’t want to feel pain, she was still afraid of death. She was so young and there was so much left for her to live for.
“ERROR! ERROR!”
“I KNOWWWWW!!!!!” she screams, raging against the powerlessness of her situation. One of her hands dislodges from the side and on instinct, out of utter anguish, slams it up against the glass canopy. Nothing happens of course, Kryptonian glass being far, far too well built to be damaged by the anger of a teenage girl.
“UNFFF! UNFF! UNNFFFF!”
She keeps hitting it while her craft keeps going, barreling on through the wormhole that had opened up to Rao knew where. Suddenly though, the rough jarring seems to lessen. Not disappear, but lessen, and due to the fact that the enraged Kara was doing her best to try and inflict some sort of damage against the glass keeping her in, she sees it.
Suddenly the rocket her father built was no longer traveling through a wormhole, and in place of the vibrant flashes of color she saw around her before she saw a much more familiar background.
Space.
Black and vast with millions of blinking lights all far off in the distance, though not a single one of them nor the formations they made were familiar to Kara, something that if she hadn’t been so panicked already would’ve worried her. She was a gifted astronomer, and was top of her class on the subject back on the now deceased Krypton.
She and her father had spent literal hours studying the stars, the gifted scientist pointing out each and every one and having his daughter commit them to memory.
She could do it even now.
Which is why the fact that not a single star stood out to her was such a jarring fact. Slowly Kara runs out of steam, panting from the exertion and fear, a cold sweat overtaking her as she falls back into her seat, her chest rising and falling evenly with each gasp of air she takes. Her hand falls away too, no longer trying to break in the glass and a lot sorer and redder for the attempt.
She was in space now…but again, there was something odd she noticed from her reclined position.
“Huh?”
Slowly she raises her head up, taking note of some sort of glow. A yellow and reddish glow akin to the ambient hue of a fire. She rises up, inclines her head, and turns it to the source. And what did she see?
Something that was even more frightening than the hell she’d just been through.
An entire planet stood before her, and it seemed to be on fire. Or at least portions of it. Massive craters dotted the surface of it, so large that they were visible even from this far out. And from these craters? Bursts of flame, like geysers, shooting up into the air.
There were hundreds of them, though Kara couldn’t count them all, and were obviously the reason for the hellish appearance of the world before her.
“By Rao…”
She sits up and once more presses her hands to the glass, in awe of what she was seeing. “Another planet is…” She looks away again, closing her eyes and getting ready to cry some more when she remembers Krypton. This planet that stood before her appeared to be in its death throes, and the blonde braces herself any moment for the explosion, one which would undoubtedly be similar to the one that destroyed her own home.
And in the blast she too would be incinerated.
There was some sort of irony in that. The thought of escaping one dying planet only to die upon reaching yet another.
Kara would have smiled if she found any of this funny.
She turns her head and closes her eyes, bracing as the rocket brings her closer and closer. And yet…nothing happened. There was silence. Even the onboard computer, screaming out that something had gone wrong for seemingly an eternity, had fallen silent.
The rocket just continues on, heading towards the hunk of flaming rock before it.
After a few seconds of not dying, Kara looks up again, and once more studies the planet, shock registering upon her face at its continued existence. “Wh-what?” It seemed stable, completely so, and the geysers of flame just continued to issue forth their molten promises of death.
“That…that’s…that’s impossible”.
Kara was the very definition of a scientific mind. All Kryptonians were. Science is what they were raised on. Science and progress. That was all that mattered. And she knew without a shadow of a doubt that such volcanic activity on such a scale could not be long lasting.
Nothing could withstand it, especially not the rock and soil beneath such a thing.
It should’ve exploded right then and there, and yet…it continued to exist.
“Wh-where am I? What is this place?”
The computer wasn’t answering her, and for that she was oddly enough glad. It allowed her to focus, to think. And most importantly? It allowed her to observe. They were getting closer to the planet now, the thrusters of the rocket not failing despite every other bit of tech upon this bucket of bolts being compromised.
“No…that…that’s definitely impossible”.
She was in for another shock as she studied the planet further and due to the closing distance she could now see something that was even more amazing than the belching flames. Cities. Or at least shapes and outlines that looked like they were cities or structures of some kind.
“How can anyone be alive on that thing?”
Her hands were back on the glass as the computer roared back to life, booting back up and filling the cabin with the sound of electronic whirring.
“Systems back online. Thruster capacity diminished. Fuel reserve low. Forced landing necessary”.
There must’ve been some more damage done to the craft while it and Kara went through the wormhole, damage that she couldn’t fix or even see at the moment. As the computer called out what it was her heart filled with dread.
“Where are we?”
“Unknown”.
“WHAT DO YOU MEAN UNKNOWN?!!!”
“ZZZZRRRT! Parameters…shifted…definition…unknown, not known or familiar. Planet does not exist in any Kryptonian records”.
“We can’t go there”.
“No other options are...kzzzrtt…feasible. Prepare for entry into unknown atmosphere”.
The rocket’s last burst of energy and fuel was being put towards getting on the planet of flame below, and Kara found herself once again stricken with fear. “Dwellings visible. Population inferred. Prepare for landing”.
“Ohh Rao…”
The rocket once again picks up speed and begins to shake as it gets closer and closer to the planet, confirming what Kara had seen before. There were cities down there, so massive as to be visible from out there. She grasps onto the handrails once again and waits it out, knowing that there was nothing else that could be done.
She was afraid though.
Afraid of this horrid, deadly looking planet, she nursed extreme doubts as to the ability or desire on the part of any possible inhabitants to help her. It gets larger and larger now, and due to the closing proximity between her craft and the planet itself, the force of the light from its flames grows as well.
Soon the cabin is bathed in another, different glow.
That of more natural, possibly, light. The light of flames.
The rocket begins to convulse much more violently, and the entire surface is covered in flame which dances across the surface, twirling about and forming into tendrils that almost seemed possessed of some sort of intelligence. Kara turns in desperation and fear, cuddling into herself in a fetal position as the rocket gets closer and closer to the surface.
That atmosphere’s edge was left behind, and now the rocket itself was in the warm and fiery embrace of this new and unknown planet. It continued onwards, down and down, and now when its passenger turned her head she could see the buildings in far greater clarity.
She could see everything clearly, and she regarded it with awe.
The buildings were monumental, almost scraping the sky it seemed in their height, hundreds upon hundreds, some perhaps having thousands of stories, though to what purposes they held she could only guess at.
They didn’t look at all like any of the buildings that were constructed upon Krypton, nor any in the photos she’d seen of other civilizations and the planets they rested upon such as Thanagar or Ram. They were solid and blackened steel, lacking completely in windows, though dark slits that seemed akin to openings were visible.
She went by too fast, descending past the heights at too rapid a speed to see the thousands of heads that popped out to witness her, just as surprised by her unexpected arrival as she was to be there.
The geysers of flame were now also much more visible and now Kara could even feel the heat emanating off of them, evidence to her that the whole planet was hot. The flames that enveloped the rocket had done much of the work on that front, but now they dissipated allowing her to see even more clearly.
THUUUD!
The blonde teen had turned just in time to see a figure right before the path of the rocket, and that limited amount of time had allowed her to gaze on the horrific, sharp toothed visage and bulbous, insect-like eyes. Whatever it was it was armored and winged, the latter of which apparently having brought it to such a height.
“Gaaah!”
She screams as the creature, whatever it was, breaks apart, hits at such a high speed that its body couldn’t keep itself together, and it splatters against the windshield, though this time a small crack forms.
Bits and pieces of it, an arm here, a leg there, a bit of wing over there, went flying, and Kara continued on, dark purple now splattered over the glass. Kara returned to her fetal position, not wanting to see anymore of this unexpected horror.
And still down came the rocket, lowering onto what was effectively a street, ringed on either side by massive walls that kept the area beneath shrouded in darkness. There were figures there, hundreds, and each and every one of them stopped what they were doing and looked up, pointing at the strange and utterly alien craft.
They were ragged, pitiful creatures with hunched backs and heavy loads draped over them, pushed down by the weight and oppression that lingered over them at all times.
Curiosity soon turns to fear as the Kryptonian rocket touches down, slamming its nose into the cobblestone stained with blood, dirt and feces below. Rock and gravel is tossed up, and one of the creatures was killed in much the same manner that the strange, winged creature above had been, though this time it was more than one.
Bodies were crushed beneath the impact, and yet, even then it wasn’t the end of the carnage.
Kara’s rocket bounces up and then keeps sliding, his momentum not quite arrested as of yet. There was a great scramble, a stampede of sorts as the slave-like beings rushed to get out of the way, dropping their loads as Kara came roaring down the avenue, killing more and more as she went.
Others yet were injured, their broken and damaged bodies just managing to drag themselves out of the path of the now slowing craft.
Like a plow the rocket turns up soil and rock, which built up before it, creating a sort of barrier that served to slow the rocket’s forward movement. After a few more yards it stops, the thrusters giving out entirely as the last of the fuel is spent, the blue flames of the engine dying away.
With a groan the rocket lifts ever so slightly and then comes crashing back down, finally brought to rest.
Steam emanates off of the craft, rising into the air in an already hellish landscape, with the groans and cries of agony echoing off of the lowlies that had just been killed, the only sound in the immediate area. Of course the hellspores, the name Kara would later learn belonged to the massive spires of flame, still churned out, roaring like a waterfall in the distance.
“No…nonononono!”
She looks about now, petrified over what had just happened, what she had inadvertently done. “I am so sorry!” she shouts out, lifting herself up and pressing herself once more against the glass of the craft. She couldn’t find the release though, and once again clangs her fists against it uselessly, trying and failing to break it open so that she might render aid to those she’d hurt.
“HISSSS!”
“AHHH!”
She’s tossed back from what she was doing now as dark shapes descend upon the craft, their wings fluttering as they bring them close to where she was. Kara was, once again, looking upon those horrific, evil faces.
They snarled and hissed, slamming their hands against the glass in an attempt to get her, wishing to exploit the crack that had already been made with the body of their comrade. The dome should’ve already opened on its own had everything onboard been working as it should, and if it had? There was no doubt in her mind that she’d be dead.
“Please!” she cries out, desperately hoping that they would understand what she was saying. “It was an accident! I didn’t mean to-”
CLANG!
THUD! THUD!
CLANG!
“HISSSSSS!”
The parademons still desperately fought to get in, wishing to devour their quarry in its entirety, and Kara was quickly losing her patience. She was tired. Tired of being afraid, and…and..raw! She just felt raw. Her entire world was gone, her family, and she didn’t have a clue where she was or what she would do.
And beyond that?
She felt…odd. Like there was something happening inside of her. Something like a stomach ache, but not painful. Something wanted out, and the blonde’s entire body shook in anger as she looked at the snarling, hate filled faces trying to get in.
“I said…I’m…”
Her eyes were glowing red, starting with her pupils though the crimson color soon spread over the entire eyeball. And her rage…her rage grew. She clenches her fists as tightly as she could and looks directly at them, that feeling, that strange feeling that had started within her ever since the far off yellow sun of whatever galaxy this was had hit her, now had an outlet.
“SORRY!!!”
She roars that, admittedly strange for the situation she was in, word out as a bright burst of red energy gushes forth from her eyes.
The creatures outside of the glass dome didn’t even have a single second to react before it reached the window, carried on through, and impacted with their bodies. In an instant they were vaporized, gone, not even ash left behind and so was the glass.
The beams carried on, moving up further and further through the empty space above where the parademons had been, and only then did Kara realize what had happened. ‘Great Rao. Wha-what?’
She fights to control, to control this, this…she didn’t know what it was, but whatever it was she couldn’t stop it. The beams just kept coming, shooting forth from her eyes. She panics, and in that panic she rises up, standing in the craft that had brought her away from her home.
On instinct she looks around, and in doing so brings her newly blossomed heat vision to bear on more of the lowlies who had lingered around, trying to make sense of what had just happened.
Kara cuts them down with great ease, without even intending to.
“AAHAHHHHHHHH!”
“I’M SORRY!” she screams, watching but unable to do anything as their lives are cut down, and all because of her. “I’M SORRY!”
She lowers her head and begins drilling into the ground, the lowlies that were left alive running so they might remain that way. Running from this strange woman who concealed within her admittedly unimpressive but beautiful frame an unforeseen power. A power not unlike that which was wielded by the god of this planet.
A god whose very eyes were upon her at that moment.
“GAAAHHHHH!”
Kara screams in agony and quickly comes to a decision. She’d try to stop this, no matter the cost. She was looking down at that moment, and with the knowledge fully in her head that whatever was happening to her eyes would hurt her too, she brings her hands up and slams them over them.
Instantly the beams are contained, hidden behind her hands which, to her further shock, weren’t instantly vaporized. But a bright red light could be seen through the slight gaps in her digits, and around the edges.
“URRGGGHHH! URRGGGGHHHHH!”
Kara was groaning from her exertions, exertions which, very soon, began to pay off. The red light dissipates, and then disappears entirely, leaving the woman light headed and tired. She was panting, sweating yet again, and she remained there, still as she tried to regain control of herself.
“I’m sorry” she cries out, though nobody was left around to hear her. Nobody that would’ve valued such words anyhow.
“I’m sorry…I’m so sorry”.
“Why?”
The voice startles her and she rapidly brings her hands away from her eyes so as to allow her to look up towards the source of the voice, her arms moving out to the side and her body assuming a defensive stance, as if making to run.
She sees him instantly, and when she does she finds that she was afraid. Whoever this hulking monster of a man was, he radiated power. Utter, uncompromising power that promised nothing but pain to all those who dared stand in his way.
His skin was like stone, gray and unyielding, and his face? Stoic. His eyes were a bright red and seemed to be looking at nothing and yet everything all at once. He was massive, strong, and right then he was standing above Kara, his arms folded behind his back.
“The strong should never apologize to the weak for their strength. It disgusts me. To see you groveling for the forgiveness of such pathetic creatures. They should be grateful that they were killed by one such as you, whoever you are. It is the only thing that has mattered in their entire life”.
“I…I didn’t mean to” she weakly defends.
“Yes. Even better” he intones, his voice low and dark, radiating that very same power that was clearly at his disposal. “So weak. So fragile. So…unimportant. They die without even a thought from beings such as us…though I am clearly superior”.
“Wh-who are you?”
Kara was, at this point, beyond frazzled, and the low, commanding tone of the man standing before her kept her rooted to the ground, unable to turn away or do anything else but listen to him.
“I am Darkseid, ruler and god of Apokolips. And you?”
His expression cracks now, ever so slightly, and a smile graces his features. “You are my new project”. Apokolips.
Kara had come to Apokolips. It was an unfamiliar name, a place she, nor any Kryptonian apparently, was unaware of. But soon she’d know more. Much more. Apokolips would soon be a name she’d never forget, nor would the planet itself forget the name of Kara Zor-El.
She’d found her way to a new home.
The Palace of Woe, Receiving Hall, Present Day
“What the hell am I gonna do?”
Jason had asked that question of himself out loud at least a dozen times up to this point, and yet every time he did it no answers popped out at him. All he could do at that moment was keep walking. And so he did.
Mostly in circles, round and round again over the now well trod and carpeted paths of the Palace of Woe. His feet were bare as Lady Darkseid had not permitted him to wear shoes, but he wouldn’t exactly complain about that. Despite every appearance to the contrary, the whole ‘doom and gloom’ vibe of the planet?
The carpets on the floor? Ridiculously soft.
So Jason plods on, his bare feet definitely enjoying the sensation of the soft bristles constantly teasing at his flesh. It was something that could distract him, at least for a second or two at a time, from what had happened.
‘Bruce is trapped…like…seriously trapped. Even he can’t get himself out of this one’. He smiles at that…slightly, realizing that there was something that the big, bad Batman couldn’t extricate himself from. But as soon as it dawned on him that they were in a situation that the Batman couldn’t get them out of again?
He remembers just how serious this was.
‘So…we get kidnapped by some alien queen from another world, and my job is to be some sort of breeding stud while Bruce gets subjected to Thunderdome times a thousand. That’s great. Just freaking great’.
He stops for a second, bringing his hand up to his face and shaking his head, and in so doing allows another body directly behind him to thump into him. His thoughts broken for a moment meant that his anger was aroused, and he turned in rage to stare down the creature which had offended him.
“WILL YOU STEP THE FUCK BACK PLEASE?!!!”
The parademon was, to put it bluntly, shocked and frightened, squeaking out as he did what the man had told him to do, still clutching his spear in hand. “Thank you!” Jason says, still agitated. “Keep five steps back at all times now, okay? Your buddy can get it, why can’t you?” Nightwing asks, pointing to the right where another parademon was standing stock still, not moving an inch.
He wouldn’t have been quite so angry if this exact same thing hadn’t happened at least five times already.
The two parademons, which he had at this point named Bugs and Daffy, had been attached to him right after the meeting in Kara’s throne room. They were, apparently, meant to guard him from any attacks that might be ‘perpetuated on his person’ while he was on Apokolips.
Jason knew better.
They were there to make sure he stayed in line and didn’t try to escape. They weren’t exactly big on brains, but without Jason’s tools? He simply couldn’t match their brawn nor their sheer ferocity upon the battlefield, a lesson he’d already learned.
They were his guards, his wardens, ensuring he couldn’t escape no matter what…not that he would with Bruce’s life hanging in the balance.
“Aahhhhh”.
He lets out a frustrated growl once again and takes a series of deep breaths, steadying himself by looking down at the black robes he wore which, he had to admit, were soft as well. The plants just slid onto him, while the jacket, secured by a sash at the middle, was quite comfy. He could’ve laid down on the floor and went to sleep right then and there it was so comfortable.
Upon the back of it?
A giant S, which he hadn’t been made aware of the meaning behind other than that it was ‘important to Lady Darkseid’. It was a mark though clearly, signifying him as special property of the goddess to be used for her purposes.
The whole planet was hers but him? Especially so apparently.
He found himself at the juncture of four hallways now, each of which he’d already gone down, studying every trophy and painting upon the walls, committing them to memory just in case they might come in handy. But Bugs and Daffy kept him out of many, many places.
He was only free to roam to a degree. His cage may have been bigger than others, but it was still a cage.
“Haven’t seen Bruce or Lady Darkseid since last night. You. Take me to her!” he says, pointing at Daffy, the more serious, taciturn one that didn’t bump into him constantly and remained at the side. He doesn’t move, remaining stock still, which made Jason think he hadn’t heard him.
“Hey! You!”
He snaps his fingers in an effort to get his attention.
“Lady Darkseid. Take me to her. Now”.
Still there was nothing.
“HEY!”
“Hehehehehe…they won’t listen to you stupid”.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Someone was approaching, and Jason turned around to see who it was. “Ohh…great”. Coming down the hallway immediately before him, and taking up quite a bit of its width as she did, was Stompa, the massive and powerful Fury who so far seemed to be highly feared, but not well respected.
She wore that same ridiculous outfit she did from before, a helmet like that a biker would wear with a visor, over which were perched the goggles she would sometimes wear and bring down over her eyes.
At the moment though her beady orbs were visible, peering out at the world dully in brown. They were settled on Jason at the moment, and the biker jacket clad woman with skull and crossbones on the lapel's lumbers forward more.
‘Great…she called me stupid. Her’.
“Hey Stompa” he says disinterestedly, finding this one to be the least interesting out of the whole group. Sure she was strong, but in Jason’s mind she was far, far too stupid to really pose a threat. He knew from experience that brains beat brawn nine times out of ten.
‘Provided those brains have access to their weapons’ he seethes.
“They won’t listen to you. You’re a little man” she teases, reaching out with her gloved hand to poke at Jason’s shoulder, causing him to step back a bit as if unbalanced. “Haha!” Stompa apparently found this greatly amusing, and childishly clapped her hands together.
“They’ll only listen to Lady Darkseid. You have to do what she says”.
“Ohh…yeah…wow…that didn’t occur to me” he says, rolling his eyes sarcastically. “Thanks for letting me know Stompa. You’re soooo helpful”. While he was being sarcastic such a fact went right over the hulking woman’s head, and she stopped for a second instead, the smile peering away from her face as she looked down at the man.
“You…you think I’m helpful?”
“Huh? Ohh…yeah sure. Whatever”.
He was already well and truly done with this conversation, and he wanted nothing more than to just continue on with his walk, intending to keep far away from the barracks where the other Furies were, each and every one of them eyeing him hungrily.
Well except for Harriet. He’d noticed that she kept to herself on the far corner of the barracks, chuckling and laughing, but not really saying anything else.
‘Bernadeth…she’s the one that creeps me out the most. The other two? I can handle them no problem but her…yeah, she skeeves me’. He’d already made up his mind. He wasn’t going to be some baby dispenser to make kids for Kara’s army.
No way, no how.
He didn’t care if the Furies were now pitted against one another in this twisted game of Lady Darkseid’s. They could all, each and every one of them, rot in hell for all he cared.
Stompa kept looking at Jason as if studying him, and slowly a smile returned. But not the dull, cruel smile that delighted in torture and pain he’d seen before on her. No, this one seemed much more genuine. She regarded him in a new light now, and all over a simple comment he’d made sarcastically.
But Stompa didn’t quite get ‘sarcasm’.
Not really.
“Anyways…I’ll be going now. I’ll-,”
“Wait”.
She stops him, reaching out to place her hand upon his shoulder, squeezing it tightly. To his surprise it wasn’t all that hard. She wasn’t intending to hurt him. She just kept smiling dopily. “Where are you going?”
“I uhh…I don’t know. I guess just-,”
“You’re going to come to my room then!”
She seemed giddy now, excited, and Jason? Jason was confused. “What? What are you…ohhhhh…” It came back to him. Leadership of the Furies. It was alllll riding on him. Whichever one of the women who managed to win his…affections? He supposed? Would then lead the Furies.
It had been right there in his mind a second ago, but then again so were multiple other things shooting through his mind at lightning speed. It was impossible to keep up with it all, and besides that he had already discarded Stompa as any kind of real threat quite a long time ago.
He was brought back to reality by this though, made to realize that here? On Apokolips? Everyone was a threat.
The whole planet was as if someone had taken the worst possible nightmares of Charles Darwin and made them real. Survival of the fittest. Violence for the sake of violence. ‘And apparently also sex with the sole intention of making more warriors to die for Darkseid’s glory! Greaaaat!’
Stompa was unaware of all this going on in Jason’s mind. Hell, she was unaware of most things going on around her. She just kept smiling, her hand on Jason’s shoulder as she rubbed and caressed, no doubt trying what she thought would pass for affection.
“We’ll go there, and you’ll show me how to make love”.
“Woah! Uhh…not exactly up to that Stompa. Sorry, might have to take a raincheck and-aahhhh!”
The woman’s grip increases, and this time? It brings with it pain, a pain that brings the man to his knees upon the floor. She was now glaring down at him angrily, not taking even the first inklings of rejection well.
“I am the strongest Fury, Nightwing”.
“Yeah…yeah…I get that” he nods, speaking through gritted teeth as his own hand comes up to her massive ones, hands that felt like they could crush an entire barrel with ease.
“I deserve to be leader. Nobody else”.
Even Jason, who wanted the Furies to all die horrifically, preferably at his hands, cringed at that. Stompa? The leader of the Furies? ‘They wouldn’t even be able to tie their shoes with her in charge’ he thinks, smirking at such an idea.
“And to be leader? We have to have sex and you have to give me a baby to show Lady Darkseid”. She softens a bit, seemingly…happy? Happy perhaps with that thought. “I’ve always wanted a baby” she says, looking off into the distance while her ironclad grip on Jason continues. “And if we made one? They would be strong! Strong like me and…beautiful…like you”. At this the massive woman blushes, turning away, and despite the fact that she was a crazed murderer who delighted in bloodsport?
Jason felt bad for her.
‘Even still…I am not fucking her. I’ll die’ he thinks fearfully, indeed seeing something like that coming to pass. While he didn’t find her attractive there was also the fact that she was four times his size.
‘It’d be like a meerkat screwing a warthog’.
With that image in his head he shivers, already thinking of a way to get out of this. “I do not know how to do it though. I…Granny Goodness tried to tell us the basics but…I wasn’t listening”.
‘No surprise there’.
“Wait…so…you don’t even know how to fool around then?” he asks, the woman backing off on her tight grip now that Jason seemed, somewhat, more amenable to her suggestion. She nods her head, confirming the answer to his question was yes.
“I…I know what I have…down there…and-and I know what men have! But…I don’t know how to please or make the baby stuff come out”.
“Uggghhh…”
She was childlike in her naivete, her ignorance, and Jason ponders how much of that was because of her own nature and how much of it was because of the world around her. The incessant torture, fear and hatred. Sex? He doubted many had time for the loving, soft stuff here on this planet, and the Furies, he’d been told, had to be given permission to do it and who to do it with.
Again, perfect warriors were the goal. Nothing else.
He felt bad for her. He really, really did.
“You can teach me though” she coos, reaching out for the man’s cheek and instead touching the entire side of his face in the attempt due to the size of her hand. “You can teach me how to make you feel good and then the baby water can come out and I’ll lead the Furies! When I do, I promise you you’ll get whatever you want”.
‘How about a ticket home?’
He was at a loss. Completely at a loss. What the hell was he supposed to do with all of this? How was he-.
It came to him in an instant, almost as if from God himself, zapped right into his mind. He smiles, playing it innocent and warm, continuing to act as if he was going to accept the woman’s offer.
But to him? In his mind? His smile was much more akin to how the Grinch smiled when he’d come up with the plan to steal Christmas.
“Stompa, babe…babe…I…I’d really love to, you know? Like…that would be great for me and you to…get together like that”. He was lying through his teeth but he was selling it. Granted it wasn’t that hard but even still, Jason had always been a relatively good actor.
“But…it wouldn’t work between us, you know?”
“What? Why not?” she asks, befuddled once again, but not to the point of anger.
“Well…”
Jason brings his hand up to the back of his head, rubbing it while feigning to be in deep thought. “Anything the others can do I can do too! Even better than them!” Stompa rages. Jason seriously doubted that but wisely kept silent.
“It isn’t that Stompy” he teases, giving her a nickname that further puts her at ease to at least HIS intentions. Which was exactly what he wanted. He takes her hand and squeezes it, amping up the friendliness, and Stompa smiles again, giddy with the act of physical affection.
Then? He lays the bomb on her.
“It’s that…well…you don’t have the right…stuff, you know? The right plumping”. Stompa was, again, confused, and she tilted her head to look at Jason askance. “Nightwing I have a vagina” she says openly, which came so damn close to making him laugh uproariously due to how she’d said it. “It…I think it’s all right” she says, looking down at the place between her legs which was, mercifully, covered by her pants.
“It has a slit in it and everything works…here, I’ll show yo-,”
She made to unbuckle her pants right then and there as if to prove the validity of what she was saying, only stopped at the last second by Jason who reaches for her hand and shakes his head. “No, no. I get it…you have a vagina now but uhh…Lashina…she uhh…well...she said something and-,”
“What did she say?!!” Stompa fumes suddenly, not even realizing that she was walking into a trap. She gets right up close to Jason, allowing him to smell her breath which came as close to making him vomit as Stompa saying vagina had gotten to making him laugh.
He turns his head to the side and avoids it, coughing and bringing his hand up to cover his nose. This Stompa understands and she backs away, not wanting to make her intended mate uncomfortable.
The demand was still there though.
“What did she say? Whatever it was, she was lying! I’ll do whatever she says I won’t do for you, you just need to teach me Jason. I can be better than Lashina! I know it!’
“It uhh…wasn’t anything like that. It’s just…she said you didn’t…always…have a vagina”.
He was faux choosing his words carefully, pretending to tread lightly so as to not offend the woman, making it seem as if he was wary on account of Lashina’s words. When in reality? None of this had ever happened, and it was all just the creation of Jason’s imagination.
Stompa was confused.
“What?”
“Yeah, she said that you had a penis and that you’re a boy. They just told you you were a girl because it got cut off in a training accident when you were young”. Stompa went stock still, rigid, and slowly? Her face was beginning to turn red as Jason rubbed the back of his head again, hemming and hawing.
“I mean…it’s fine if that’s the case you know but…uhh…it wouldn’t work between us because of it? You know? I bet you’re a little upset at Lashina for telling me that. I get it. It was your story to tell and everything but she just wanted to be a friend and help you out. Take some of the weight off o-,”
“I’M A WOMAN!” she screams, though bellowing could be described as the more accurate word to use. Jason had to cover his ears, so as to prevent his ear drums from being blown out, the woman’s shout carrying up and down throughout the entirety of the massive hallway. “I’VE ALWAYS BEEN A WOMAN! I DON’T HAVE A PENIS!!”
“Calm down! Calm down!” Jason says, trying to placate the woman while also fighting against his natural urge to absolutely bust out in laughter at what he’d done.
“It’s fine but…we’re not gonna be able to have a baby together, you know so…I’m sorry but it isn’t going to work”.
She stomps her feet, something that was moderately funny considering her name, and Jason feels the tremble beneath his feet as she does it, the man once again realizing how strong this woman was. ‘Better not push it too far. Keep her pissed at Lashina but off you’.
“I’m a girl!”
“That’s not-,”
“She lied! She lied! She lied! She lied!”
She was trying to get him to understand, to see what she was saying to be the truth, but at that moment Jason seemed implacable. Even the dense Stompa gets the message, and for now knows that the man’s words mixed with her anger made any headway in this task impossible. Her lips quiver and her eyes water, though she quickly brings her hands up to wipe them away.
Jason looks at her sadly.
“I’ll kill her! I’ll kill her!!!!”
Almost as if she’d forgotten about him and her task of bedding him, she turns away and begins rushing down one of the side hallways, continuing thumps making Jason aware of just how far away she was getting. After a while the disruption dissipates entirely, leaving Jason once again alone, and no longer under threat from an amorous would-be suitor.
He heaves a sigh of relief and then smiles, pushing his pity away for Stompa.
‘That’s called payback’.
He really wished he would be there when Stompa tore into Lashina, possibly even stomping her into the ground, but he knew the very first rule of some sort of action like this. Never, ever, be at the scene of the crime. It just wasn’t smart.
‘Now that that’s settled, let me get back to thinking a way out of this mess. I hope Bruce is alright…wherever he is’. He hadn’t seen him since the day prior when Lady Darkseid had set down the rules so to speak.
And he was worried.
The War Store, Apokolips
Thunkthunkthunkthunkthunk!
The chains that held up the massive platform that was being lowered into the seemingly dark abyss below kept falling over one another, sliding as they did. Bruce had witnessed how this faux elevator was raised and lowered.
All by the hands of the lowlies, the enslaved populace of Apokolips. The ones secured for this task kept the protruding wooden bars from a middle wheel, around which was a massive spool of chain. They stood, hunchbacked and in agony and yet they still did their job.
They were being lowered further and further into the semi lit cavern, with flames shooting up from the sides at points due to the engines that used the inner heat of this planet’s core for power. He still didn’t understand it. Not entirely, and part of him doubted that even his mind would be able to make sense of it.
What he could understand was that he didn’t have a way out of this. Not yet.
He was dressed in rags, a far cry from the expensive clothing he normally wore. It was torn, stained and obviously dirty. It took everything inside of him to not vomit at the omnipresent filth and squalor that the lower classes lived, or even the stench that radiated off of the numerous parademons that lined the platform.
He wasn’t alone aside from them either.
There were others.
Some? Some looked human enough while others? They had tentacles over their cheeks or massive foreheads, glowing green skin or armored shells. It was a veritable mixture of life, and for a man who’d never believed or seen an alien before, it was jarring. Even still he had to pretend it wasn’t.
That this was normal and he was perfectly fine with it.
They were all unarmed, something that helped him out at least a little. He knew he stood a good chance against almost any of them with his bare hands.
It was the parademons he was worried about instead, knowing that they could kill him at a second’s notice. He was being kept alive only to serve in Lady Darkseid’s upcoming games. And right then he was being brought to a place to supposedly be ‘outfitted’ for such a fight.
The War Store.
“I’m going to win. There’s no doubt in my mind”.
“Pfffft…you forgot yourself” comes the snide voice of another man in response to a compatriot standing at his side. One looked human enough, but the other was purple in hue and bald. The human-esque was handsome, with flowing blonde hair and a cheerful, but cruel disposition.
“And how is that Jin Ro?”
“You are soft. Complacent,” comes the growl from the purple skin. “You have forgotten how to make war. All you native born Apokoliptians have”.
“Hahahahaha! That is where you are wrong my friend. You see I shall persevere above all others”. He looks over his shoulder, peering disdainfully at Bruce. “Even the ones that Lady Darkseid believes to be…special, will be revealed to be nothing more than body bags to be filled”.
Bruce says nothing, and simply glares back opting to leave this for later.
‘You’ll die first’.
The man turns away, not eliciting a response from the man so opting to instead return to his prior conversation.
“And after I win? I shall subdue her entirely”.
“Are you mad?”
“No. I am Willik” the blonde man mocks, smiling ear to ear. “I know things. Heard things, and lips whisper of a weapon, a weapon that can be used against her. One that weakens her very body and reduces her to nothing more than a quivering mess”.
Bruce perks his ears, listening intently.
“And what is this great weapon you are privy to then?”
“Be skeptical all you like, but it’s true. I know not what it is, only that it glows, and that Lady Darkseid herself has had it stockpiled nearby. Apparently in an arms storage facility that is right below the upcoming battlefield”.
“It sounds like someone told you a tall tale”.
“And yet, all the same? I believe it to be true”.
“Why?”
“I just have a feeling”.
“And what makes you believe you will find this weapon before any others?”
“Because all of you will be dead in no time at all”.
“Paaaah. I’ll be looking for you on the battlefield, and I’ll make you eat your words when I drive my knife into your throat”.
“I look forward to it, friend”.
The huddled mass was quiet now, and the platform continued on down, getting ready to sequester and prepare the combatants for the upcoming game.
Chapter Text
Arkham Asylum
She sat there in the chair, her pantyhose clad legs folded one over the other with her fingers interlaced below her chin, her eyes locked upon the figure that sat across from her in his own chair. She of course was far, far more comfortable due to the fact that her chair was cushioned and padded out.
The other?
It was a steel chair without any such support, though it was unlikely that the man seated atop it was even aware of such a fact. He didn’t seem to be aware of anything at all. He just continued to sit there, his head lolled over onto his shoulder and his eyes wide open, looking forward at the woman but realistically not even seeing her.
That was definitely concerning to the doctor.
“Hmmm…ya know? I expected ya ta be a bit moreeeee…annie-mated”.
She removes her glasses and places them atop the desk at her side, uncrossing her legs and bringing her heel clad feet onto the ground as she stands. The man didn’t move, nor did he shift his gaze, and instead he kept looking forward blankly. His mouth was open a bit now, and out of the corner of it a thin line of drool was ceaselessly dropping onto the white medical robes he wore.
Edward Nygma, for all intents and purposes, appeared to be brain dead.
“I mean, don’t get me wrong. I get it. Yer not in a talkative mood sugah. Docta’ Quinzel unda’stands”. She was right next to him now, and as she speaks she reaches her hand out, lightly patting the top of the man’s skull which should’ve elicited some kind of response.
Her flesh made contact with the man’s bald dome, his brown hair having been completely shaved away in the aftermath of what had been done to him. The woman was careful not to let her hand land right atop the massive cut that went right across his skull, curving in a circular way. The two pieces of flesh were held together only by the myriad number of stitches that criss crossed over and through the skin, and little flecks of dried blood remained clinging to his pale flesh.
Some of it was even distended due to the fact that a metal plate had been inserted into his head, a necessary precaution so as to cover up the portion of skull Harleen had to remove with a hammer to get to the soft stuff beneath.
Her hand drops away from his head and then moves to his shoulder, the lab coat clad woman walking around him almost seductively, the sound of her heels clicking on the floor being the only sound within the room.
Even then, the Riddler didn’t stir.
“I know ya ain’t braindead” she coos out, a smile crossing her face, finding that even if this didn’t yield the desired results she would still be happy about it. ‘Neva’ miss a chance fer a good ole’ fashioned lobotomy’.
“I mean…”
She stops behind him, grabbing both of his shoulders as she leans in, whispering into his ear. “Ya do gots a good brain. A useful one. Even betta now that Harley took out all those mean and nasty thoughts huh?”.
She giggles in a taunting way and then turns a bit more to the side, pecking the man on the cheek, though this too fails to elicit any sort of response. “I checked yer chart afta’ ya came outs of surgery”. She releases him and steps away, once more moving quickly in front of him and towards the desk, where she turns and then places her skirt clad rear end upon the surface.
Her arms cross over her chest and she glares at the near comatose Nygma.
“Like I said, yer minds still workin’ so ya betta’ give me an answa’ when we start playin’ our game, ‘kay sugah?”
No response but that was fine to Harleen.
“Alright Eddie. Lets see if ya was listenin’ ta yer therapy. Eddie, whose yer boss, huh?”
“Urrggh…urggh…”
His lips twitch and a struggling strange noise emanates out from his throat as Harleen speaks the words that had been imprinted into him as some sort of code, one that had an effect that only the blond psychiatrist herself was aware of. She waits there, smiling, giving him a chance to ‘boot up’ so to speak.
“Do-do-doctor Harleen Qui-Quinzel”.
It was amazing that he’d spoken, though the words came out stuttered and slurred. That didn’t matter. He’d spoken.
From seemingly brain dead to at least sort of conscious in seconds. It was a miracle. It was something that would’ve won Harleen many, many awards and prizes if it wasn’t revealed that SHE was the one who had done this to him. The scientific and medical community would look away in revulsion, though Harleen would always disregard them as being either unimportant at best or at worst, weak.
‘Gots ta break some eggs ta make an omelet’.
Harleen was Jewish. She occasionally, when the mood struck her to make someone uncomfortable, went to synagogue and avoided pork as best as she could. But even with that ethnic component to her background, she couldn’t help but admire the work of Nazi scientists. Men like Josef Mengele who didn’t let little things like ethics or morality get in the way of progress.
She pored over their work, their research notes and couldn’t help but hold them in awe of what they’d been able to accomplish. But further than that? She’d always appreciated the work of a lesser known group that existed at the same time, and yet across the globe.
Unit 731. The bacteriological warfare unit of the Imperial Japanese Army.
Sure their focus had been on how to kill the greatest number of people with germs, something that didn’t have much overlap with what Harleen herself did, but she still found much to be useful, and she had her college professor, Doctor Hugo Strange to thank for that.
“Remember” the short, balding and glasses wearing man said as he stood at the front of the lecture hall, gripping the podium. He stared down each and every student in attendance that day, most of whom looked absolutely and utterly bored. Checked out.
It was only Harleen, with her pigtails and her wide blue eyes who listened rapturously, taking in every single word like a sponge.
Professor Strange seemed to hone in on her because of that fact, and it seemed as if it was to her, and her alone, that he continued to speak.
“The difference between mind and body is so small as to be insignificant. The body is steered by the mind, but also…vice versa. Anything the body goes through, the mind is forced to contend with. It can survive great pressure, great pain and agony, but can it do so intact? No. No it cannot”.
There was a strange smile playing on his lips as he said this, as if he was sharing some sort of secret that was his and his alone right up until that moment when he was sharing it with Harleen herself.
She felt honored that day in the lecture hall.
“If you make the body suffer, the mind will be forced to suffer too, and only then can it be broken. In the same way pleasure can drive one mad and submit an individual to their base desires, much like a woman seducing a man she desires, pain can be an even greater motivator. Pain and the fear of pain. Cut back the flesh and all too often you shall simply find a mind. Do with that what you will”.
Harleen had never forgotten that, and she applied it to everything she possibly could. Especially here.
Her studies of Unit 731 and the Angel of Death of Auschwitz were further proof. People could be brought under your control and subjected to horror, agony and misery beyond comprehension, and once you did bring them to that precipice? They were yours.
Harley had felt that power every single day since becoming the head psychiatrist at Arkham, and she found pain to be the great motivator to mental wellness that Hugo Strange had advertised it to be. But beyond that?
She had found a way to use it more effectively than any of her notorious ‘heroes’ ever had.
And she was about to see if she could push the envelope even further upon her own discovery.
“Good boy. Ya gets a cookie lata’. As long as ya do what I tells ya ta do now and don’t screw it up”. There was silence from Riddler who went still and quiet all at once, not having any response to what had just been said. It wasn’t a question nor was it a demand. It was a statement, and his mind was no longer made for conversation.
“Alright, let's get started. First? Sit up”.
The man shuffles in his seat, straightening out his back and bringing his head off of his shoulder, assuming a much more rigid and firm posture. He was looking straight ahead at Harleen now, those dull brown eyes not giving off any sign of life.
“What’s seventy six times forty?”
“Three thousand and forty”.
“Hmm…easy enough” she says, not satisfied at all with that one question. “How many bones are in the human arm?”
“Twenty seven”.
“Hmm…gotta admit…that’s good. Whose the sixteenth president of the United States?”
“Abraham Lincoln”.
“Alright” she says, biting her lips and quickly taking note of the fact that while he seemed to be gone from this world he was still able to respond to simple prompts. But that wasn’t enough for Harleen. She needed the man for much, much higher purposes.
“Alright, coolio. We gots some steam left in ya. Let’s see how ya do with this”.
There was an item on the desk that she reached to the side for, grasping it up and tossing it up and down in her hands, revealing to the man what exactly it was. It was a Rubix Cube, all messed up with the colors literally in every conceivable position, completely messed up and in need of being put back together.
“Here. Catch this”.
Without warning she hucks it forward, slamming it through the air and aiming it directly at the man’s head. She fully expected it to slam into the flesh and in the end? Kill him with how susceptible his brain still was. He had just had a non-elective lobotomy. Even Harleen didn’t expect him to do well with that.
But, to her surprise, the man’s instincts seemed to be perfectly attuned. Perhaps even more so, and his hand shoots up, palm open for the plastic to make contact with a hard thud that made her wince. But Riddler?
There was no sign of any pain at all. Not in the slightest and his fingers close around it, holding the cube in his hand.
“Hmmm…nice…alright smartie pants. Solve the freakin’ thing”.
Once again Riddler was a flurry of motion, his hand quickly bringing the puzzle cube in front of his eyes while his other hand reached up as well, both appendages now working on it.
It shifts and turns, the columns rolling over one another without stopping and any seeming rhyme or reason. And while this happens? Harleen smiles and nods, trying to keep her excitement from bubbling up and utterly consuming her.
“It worked” she says to herself, continuing to watch Riddler go at it, the Rubix Cube getting closer and closer to being solved as more of the colors line up with one another. “It actually freakin’ worked. Hahahaha!”
A few more turns and the puzzle was solved, and Eddie reaches out his hand, showcasing this fact to Harleen. Each and every color was positioned right where it should be on its respective side. Everything was correct.
She reaches forward and snatches it up, bringing it up for her viewing pleasure as if to check his work. And as she turned it? There wasn’t a single square out of place. Edward had gotten it perfectly. Hell he’d probably broken some sort of world record with how quickly he’d done it.
“I think I actually made ya smarta’ there Riddla” Harley mocks, tossing the toy back on her desk and once more looking at Riddler. She smiles nefariously once again, though it wasn’t directed at him. Instead? It was directed at someone who wasn’t even there.
“I’m gonna get even with ya bitch” she seethes, nodding to herself. “Now? Things are changin”. She was angry and it showed in every part of her body, pouring out of her like water. She could only think of one singular person at that moment. One obstacle that had always been there and no matter what didn’t seem to be going away any time soon.
Helena Mandragora.
‘She hit me…she fuckin’ hit me…ME!!!’
She hadn’t been able to do anything then, and that stung almost more than the slap. She hated to admit it but Helena? She had power. Way more power than her…or at least she did. ‘That’s changing really fuckin’ quick now ain’t it?’
“Alright Eddie boy. Looks like I don’t have ta kills ya. Know why?”
Riddler remains silent, saying nothing as he hadn’t been directed to answer. He was bereft of any and all traces of free will, a slave now to Harleen who had added a heady dose of psychotherapy to her bloody and near-haphazard surgery. “Because yer useful ta me. And soon? There’s gonna be more of yas. Guys and gals who are useful ta me”. She turns her head once again and looks down at the desk, atop which were arrayed numerous different files, all with names and inmate numbers of patients attached to them.
There were quite a few interesting candidates for the very same thing that had just befallen Riddler. All utterly irredeemable and evil, new and recent additions to Arkham that had been shipped in from other parts of the country. Another dirty little secret.
The newspapers and do-gooders might constantly cry out about Gotham and how ‘barbaric’ its hero was, or how suspicious it was that so many prisoners seemed to be met with horrid accidents at Arkham, but in the end they never did anything concrete.
Why?
Because they got to relieve themselves of problems by shipping people here. All discretely of course. Never in the open, no, no, no. And Harleen got a generous stipend for ‘handling’ these problem patients, again all under the books.
The first file had a picture of a green skinned woman with red hair upon it, her bright green eyes glaring into the camera. “Ohhh, what’s we gots here?” she teases, picking up the file and looking through it quickly enough. “Pamela Isley, a.k.a Poison Ivy. Twenty counts of rape, five counts of first degree murder. Metahuman abilities involvin’ control ova’ plants…ohh yeah, this naughty little nympho is gonna be a fine addition ta my new therapy group, dontcha’ think Eddie?”
He remains quiet again, and this time? Harleen sighs.
“Ya get ta respond ta me when I talk ta ya”.
“What would you like me to say?”
“I don’t know. Just say somethin’ so I don’t feel like I’m talkin’ ta a brick wall. Unda’stand?”
“Yes”.
“Good”.
She throws the file on Ivy down and haphazardly looks over the others, taking them in with interest. All were metahuman. All had innate abilities. All would be useful to her. Leslie Willis, a.k.a Livewire. Metropolis. David Milton Hyde, a.k.a Black Manta. No set home but mostly based out of Coast City. Barbara Ann Minerva, a.k.a the Cheetah. No set location.
“Interestin’ enough ta work with…fer a start”.
They’d be transported to Arkham tomorrow, delivered into the loving care of Doctor Harleen Quinzel. More problems that would soon be solved. Harleen smirks to herself again and chuckles lightly, ecstatic about what was coming down the pipe. “Yer really gonna regret treatin’ me like ya did Helena. Really gonna regret it, ‘cause soon? A new leadin’ lady is gonna be runnin’ this city, and when I am? I’m gonna find and save Bruce and Jay. Ya ain’t gonna be ‘round ta see it. Yer gonna be dead. Hehehe”.
Riddler sat there impassively, unable to comprehend what was happening or what had happened. All he knew was that he was to listen to Harley and Harley alone. There wasn’t room for anything else inside of his skull anymore. He was empty of everything that had made him the Riddler, or at least a person.
Now? Now he was just a weapon.
And that weapon was in the hands of Harleen Quinzel.
The War Store
“BACK IN LINE!”
The shouts had the desired effect as they were barked from the throats of the so-called ‘War Clerks’, men and women in dark colored armor whose faces were obscured by it, plates of steel being spread across them. They had glowing red eyes, eyes that bored into everyone that stood before them, the varied assortment of men and women who were stepping up to the plate so as to take their shot at becoming Lady Darkseid’s general.
They all settled down, already ill at ease from their surroundings which were even darker and hellish than the platform that had brought them down.
Apparently, from what Bruce had been able to gather, the War Store was merely the complex in which they were in. Where they were going initially, and where they would spend the next day prior to the upcoming battle, was known as the Battle Factory. And factory was an apt description of it.
The area was massive to say the least, spreading for what appeared to be miles directly under the crust of Apokolips, kept up by equally large pillars that were monumental in their scale. It was dark and yet illuminated by the fires of endless forges around which numerous decrepit and broken creatures lingered, tending to whatever work was their own.
They pulled hot steel from ovens and inserted it into water, cooling it and causing massive uproars of steam. They placed them in massive hammers that slammed down, molding the red hot steel into whatever shape suited the purposes of the overlord of this planet. These machines were equally immense, and there was no doubt in Bruce’s mind that many of the lowlies had been crushed and killed within them.
There was just as little doubt that the masters of this space didn’t care, the parademons within simply standing guard, ensuring that the work continued above all other things, pacing along catwalks and at the ground level, carrying whips with them.
In the distance dark shadows lurched, moving through the darkness in a straight line. They were machines or vehicles of some sort, though Bruce couldn’t readily make them out. There were so many things here that were foreign and odd, yet if he had to guess? They looked like guns.
Artillery pieces propelled forward on two legs.
There was more to see, much more, but he didn’t have any time to take it in. Someone of importance was approaching.
“Enough, enough. Cease your whisperings amongst yourselves”.
He appeared quickly, and oddly enough Bruce’s first thought was that this man, whoever he was, looked far more like a vampire than Bloody Mary had. He was tall, almost impossibly so, towering over the entire complement of would-be generals gathered there. He was gray skinned, but other than that? He looked human.
He had piercing black eyes though, so piercing that they even set Bruce into a mood of discomfort, well…more than he already was. All eyes were upon the newcomer as he looked back and forth, taking it all in.
“So this is the new crop of would-be generals. I must say…I’m not impressed”.
Scowls and smirks spread through the group, reflecting the distaste or arrogance within each of the contenders. “But, you never know. Sometimes? You might be surprised”. He strolls forward, his long, flowing black cloak brushing across the floor as he looks through the crowd which parts before him.
He seemed to be making his way directly towards Bruce, and because of that the dark knight refuses to yield. The man slowly turns his head to look forward upon noticing this, resting his gaze on the much smaller man.
“Hmm….you. You interest me”.
“Go to hell”.
“You should’ve found that we are already there, Bruce Wayne of Earth” the man says with a slight smirk, though Bruce was unsure if he was mocking him or if he was legitimately intrigued by what the man had said. “Lady Darkseid has taken a special interest in you. I wonder…will that be good? Or bad in the end?”
“I’m going to kill her”.
“Hahaha…many have tried. It’s been quite a while since the last. Perhaps you will grant us further entertainment after all. Come. My goddess has given me the special task of outfitting you. You are in the nearest stable”.
He turns on a dime, raising his hand and gesturing for the bound man to follow him, moving back through the teeming mass of humanity which hadn’t moved in and obstructed the path he’d made when he moved in. For a second or so Bruce thinks about resisting, fighting against the man, but he remembered one key fact that prevented him from doing so.
So far? Resisting had gotten him nothing.
“Don’t push an offensive when it isn’t gonna work kid. Bide your time. Wait it out”.
He could hear the gruff voice of Slade Wilson in his head, reminding him of the tactics to employ and use, the things that would get him closest to what he wanted, to achieving his goals. The man had been a big fan of ‘patience.’
‘He waited for five days in a bush for one NVA colonel to pass by’ he thinks with a sarcastic smile that he keeps to himself, remembering how that would be the go to story for the retired soldier whenever Bruce wasn’t quite getting it.
He steps forward, walking and following behind the man who had seemingly come to fetch him, easily keeping pace.
He’d never been good at patience, but for now? He was going to have to do his damndest to try. Otherwise? He’d never leave this planet.
“You come from Earth, yes?”
“Yes”.
“Hmm…that interests me. No earthling has ever been here before”.
“Hmm”.
“You’re not a conversationalist” the strange, alien creature says, continuing to walk, leading Bruce further into the floors of the War Factory and away from the group, which regards his back with a mixture of curiosity and loathing. All of them wanted a crack at the human. To be the first of Apokolips to kill one of his kind, and seeing as the first display of human battle prowess in the arena had gone so well it came with a fair bit of trepidation.
Were humans as soft and pathetic as Lady Darkseid had proclaimed them to be?
“That is good. Talkers rarely survive long here. You won’t be surprised to know that the entirety of the rabble you came in with will be laying dead upon the battlefield by this time tomorrow, some undoubtedly by your hand”.
“What makes you think I won’t be?”
“Ohh you very well might be, but I get the sense that you shall not die easily, no, no. You will get the closest out of all of them. If that is victory or nearly victory? I cannot say. Regardless, Lady Darkseid expects you to entertain, and she does believe you will wind up dead”.
“Hmm”.
They were walking down a massive pathway that laid in between equally impressive machines, which appeared to be presses of some kind in Bruce’s approximation.
THUNK! THUNK! THUNK!
It was confirmed when he passed by one, the arm bringing down a tampering plate upon some piece of steel which flattened against the onslaught of the pressure. It kept going, over and over again, setting about its work. Bruce didn’t have much time to watch as they carried on into the canyon formed by these daunting constructions.
“She has set aside special armaments for you” the man continues on. “Of the like taken with you from Earth. She doesn’t put much stock in them. They are…rather primitive compared to the weaponry available to our warriors.”
“It’ll be fine for me”.
“Of that I have no doubt. She also went through the trouble of ordering a special collection of armor to be crafted for you. Keeping with the strange symbol you use as a mark of yourself”. The alien suddenly stops and then turns to the side, pointing at a doorway that opened up in the side of the massive press that was the size of a building.
“In here. This is where you and your command are to be spending the night”.
“My command?”
“Did you already forget?” he asks, tilting his head. “You are to be judged on your ability to lead soldiers in battle, not individual prowess. You have already proven yourself in that field. Lady Darkseid needs a general. She has enough warriors”.
“Who are you?”
“I was waiting for you to ask that question”. The creature bows at the waist in a melodramatic way, as if they were in some medieval court and not getting ready for a fight to the death for sport. “I am Glorious Godfrey. The master of the War Forge and commander of the War Store”. Bruce says nothing, not considering any of that information to be all that important but instead socking it away for later use.
‘If there is a later’.
“Now, come along. We do not have much time to ready you, and trust me, you will wish to eat, relax and get to know your troops”. There was a nefarious smirk upon his face as he said that word, as if he was looking forward to the discomfort that would be waiting for the man whenever he came face to face with these so-called troops.
Bruce knew that they were parademons, having already been told that, and thus far his experience with them had left him with a healthy respect for their power, even if they were looked down upon by the higher ups of Apokolips and seen as little more than cannon fodder Bruce got the sense that they were a far greater asset than they looked.
He looks down into the hole with a healthy bit of trepidation. It was dimly lit like the rest of the War Factory, sconces and flames used in place of electric lighting. There were stairs leading down into the bowels of the machine.
“Go on. We don’t have very long”.
Godfrey was goading him, a nefarious smirk upon his face as he did so, and Bruce quickly came to the conclusion that he was still powerless here. He takes his first step, moving into the stairwell, and begins to descend. It wasn’t a very long trek down, and in a matter of a few seconds he was there on another straight floor which was the bottom of a room.
This place was much better lit to his surprise, and when he looks around he quickly sees that there was much more to this room than he would’ve expected.
“HISSSSSS!!”
“GRRRRRR!”
Parademons, at least twelve of them, lined the opposite end of the room, standing against a wall in which numerous alcoves had been dug out, somewhat resembling the honeycombs of a beehive. Instantly Bruce comes to a realization that that must be where they would be sleeping. The parademons were quite like insects, so it had hardly surprised him.
All of them were looking upon him with raw hatred reflected in their eyes, though at the moment they held no weapons. Bruce just glares back, finding that he returned the sentiment.
Footsteps could be heard behind him upon the stairs, and when he turned he found that Godfrey had followed him down.
The tall Apokoliptian ducks down beneath the frame of the door and enters into the room, his hands crossed before him and that same damned smile upon his lips. One glance to the side at the parademons quiets their hissing and snarling, and Bruce watches as they recoil, almost in fear. They dropped to their knees, their heads bowed. It was a complete one eighty in behavior for the creatures, and it was something Bruce noted with interest.
‘Whoever he is…he’s important and crueler than he lets on’.
“It appears you’ve already met your warriors. Good. I assume that a fruitful cooperation will be struck up between all of you” he intones, directing this towards the parademons as he turns and gazes at them directly. “You will obey his commands as if they came directly from me or even Lady Darkseid herself”.
He was understood.
He didn’t need to ask to ensure that that was the case. It went without saying. The parademons knew their place. Beyond a shadow of a doubt they knew their place. Bruce notices something else as well at that moment. On their shoulders, the armor plate there, something had been imprinted on each and every one of them.
A bat symbol.
‘That must be how we’re going to tell who’s who on the battlefield’ he muses, not able to help himself as he admires the quickness and organization with which all of this seemed to be done. It seemed that there was no greater force in the known universe than a well oiled, authoritarian regime dedicated to order and based on fear.
He hated Lady Darkseid…but he was also beginning to respect her. She was going to be the toughest foe he’d ever faced. But face her he would, and in the end? He’d win. That’s how it always ended.
“They will obey you. Follow every command of yours. They will even give their lives should you order it. But, I’d recommend against such a course of action as you shall need your soldiers to carry you onto victory. Each other competitor will have a detachment as well. You will not be receiving reinforcements. Use them wisely”.
He turns away from that side of the wall and gestures at the opposite one, drawing Bruce’s attention to yet another part of the complex he’d been led into. On this side there was a bed in place of alcoves, and a sprawling table off to the side in which a myriad number of weapons and pieces of armor were placed atop of.
“Come. This way. You shall be made aware of your armaments for the morning”.
Bruce follows once again, content for the moment with being swept forward on the winds of fate, and when he approaches he finds that many of the items were familiar. There was, of course, his bat suit, though he quickly realizes alterations had been made. The kevlar was replaced with Apokolitpian style armor plating and pieces over the arms and legs.
The bat symbol itself had changed as well, turned from its original color to a dark, blood red. In fact? The whole ensemble was rimmed in red coloration. The eyes of his cowl as well, giving it a hellish appearance.
Besides that there were weapons unlike any he’d ever seen.
Blasters that he’d seen the parademons carry with them akin to the rifles used upon Earth in shape and function but still decidedly foreign. There were pistols and small, round items that he could only assume to be explosives of some kind, the workings and usages of which would have to be worked out on the fly.
“Here is your complement of armor and weapons, courtesy of Lady Darkseid herself. You should consider yourself flattered. She expended no effort such as this upon any of the others. She may want you dead, but she will only be watching you and your performance. I hope you are up to the task of keeping her entertained…for your own sake”.
“Why? You don’t want to see me dead?”
“I do not mind one way or the other Batman” Godfrey says with a shrug. “All I wish is to triumph over New Genesis. And I believe that you, and only you out of this motley collection, even have the chance of accomplishing such a feat. But? If you do fall? It’s no skin off my back either. I just wish for the stalemate to be broken. Nothing more, nothing less”.
Bruce doesn’t say anything to that as it seemed very well in keeping with the general attitude on Apokolips. A lack of concern or care for anything more than war and fighting.
“Enjoy your evening. Of course you will be locked in so as to allow you some time to…bond with your troops”. Bruce looks over his shoulder as the man begins to ascend the steps once more, his eyes landing on the still bowing parademons who seemed somewhat restless.
“After all, we don’t want our prized fighting dog to escape in the middle of the night. Hahahaha!”
The sound of the man’s laughter was nearly the last thing that Bruce heard of him until the steps advancing back up into the factory finally ceased and then the clanging of a massive steel door could be heard, closing him in with the parademons and his gear. Almost as if on cue, the warriors rise and return to glaring at Bruce, quietly hissing.
But none of them make a move. They knew what it would mean if they did. They were bound to him and his command, and if the parademons were anything they were loyal to a fault, though if it was out of some genuine, twisted love or simply fear? Who could really tell. Maybe it didn’t matter.
Especially not to Bruce who just reaches down towards the table and picks up his headpiece, shifting it in his hand so as to allow it to be facing forward once more. He looked into its eye holes, the bright, blood red eyeholes, and then studied the pointed ears. It wasn’t his cowl, but it was so much like it as for that fact to be unimportant.
Tomorrow he’d fight.
The Pleasure Hall
The Pleasure Hall.
It was aptly named.
A sprawling complex that stretched on uninterrupted for at least four miles. One massive construction that was dedicated to one purpose, and one purpose alone. The recreation and relaxation of the Female Furies.
It was a privilege of course. One that could, and would without a second thought, be revoked should they not live up to the expectations set before them. But for now they get to enjoy it and all the pleasures it offers.
Entertainment in the form of weaponry that could be used upon practice targets or more…living ones should they be requested. But each one of those remained upon the racks that were their homes, not put into use for a while. Neither were any of the sprawling courts that existed off to the side beneath the high domed ceiling, resplendent with paintings of a strong and ever watchful Kara, that were used for particularly violent blood sports that involved, as always on Apokolips, a game of strategy.
You were meant to get a ball to one end or the other of the court. Simple. But to do that you needed to move through well armed Parademons attached as warriors to the other team while they themselves did the same.
It was a simulated battle, not unlike what was going to occur tomorrow.
The whole planet was abuzz with it. Talk of what was going to happen tomorrow. Excitedly placing bets and making plans to watch it. It was a truly monumental event in the history of Apokolips, and yet none of the women arrayed around the table, an assemblage of food and drink there to quench their hunger and thirst, were talking about it. No, their minds were fixated on something else completely. Something much more….personal.
“I can’t believe that she wants us to…to…to actually fuck him! It’s insane. She’s insane. She’s lost her mind”.
“Don’t-hehehehe-let her hear you-,”
“SHUT UP!” Lashina shouts, turning on the yellow skinned woman in an instant, anger flaring in her eyes as Harriet backs down, hunkering down into herself as if to escape the onslaught of words. As soon as she did that, openly submitting to the more forceful woman’s shouts, Lashina turned away, instead opting to focus on Bernadeth and Barda, the latter of which was sitting at the head of their small table, her helmet off and her long dark locks free.
She was in the midst of drinking from a goblet, apparently lost in her own thoughts.
“Barda…don’t tell me you’re fine with this. Please”.
The woman takes her time in answering, finishing her drink and then gingerly setting it back down atop the table. She wipes her mouth with the back of her hand and then turns on the woman she considers her subordinate. “If it is what Lady Darkseid demands”.
“So you’re going to try and fuck him”.
“Yes”.
Barda says this without any hint of embarrassment or shame. “If that’s what I have to do to cement my rightful place at the head of the Furies, that’s what I have to do”. That answer apparently wasn’t what Lashina was looking for, and she slammed her fist down atop the table, causing it to shake with the unexpected strength of the woman. She glared at Barda, letting her feelings be known through eye contact.
“You know as well as I do that I’m meant to lead”.
“Hehehehehehe”.
“You find that funny Harriet?” Lashina asks, snapping once again onto her favorite victim, wishing she could drive her fist right through the laughing woman’s face. Harriet goes wide eyed and shakes her head, covering her mouth with her hand all the while continuing to laugh. “N-hehehehehehe-no! I-,”
“Stop it” Barda interjects, getting tired of this.
“You know she can’t help it. Granny Goodness hit her once too many times upside the head. She’s essentially an idiot”. Harriet droops at that, initially feeling strangely happy that Barda was sticking up for her. But after she followed it up with an insult? That happiness went away. Now she just sulked there, trying her best to remain quiet at the table.
Bernadeth smiles, delighting in Harriet’s misery, while Barda continues on, acting as if the other woman wasn’t even there. “Then you’re going to have to bed him before me, and not only that, you’ll have to conceive a child from him”.
“Don’t remind me” Lashina says with a blush, turning away in an attempt to not allow them to see it. “I’ll have to actually carry a little creature inside of me and pop it out just so I can assume my rightful place”.
“Awww, poor Lashina. Are you afraid of a little pain?” Bernadeth mocks, making her first contribution to the conversation.
“No. I’m not, and you know it. I just hate the thought of actually…actually…creating a life!” she spits, unsure of what she was really even saying or if she meant it. “We are Apokoliptianand yet we’re going to waste our time doing what? Nursing a child? Training them? Wasting time? We can just make more parademons and yet Lady Darkseid wants to waste whatever time it takes to sire them, carry them, birth them and then wait for them to grow. And all from an inferior human seed?”
“You’re just angry because he isn’t the least bit interested in you, and you’re covering it up with bluster”. Barda had hit somewhere sensitive within Lashina, and she snarled, rising up on the table to stare at her nemesis.
“We are immortal you fool” Bernadeth intones, picking at the food in front of her with a fork and knife in each hand, part of her wanting to plow both of them into Lashina’s eye sockets due to her starting this pointless conversation. “Any time it takes to do all those things is a drop in an endless bucket”.
“I…I don’t-hehehehehe-I don’t think it’ll be so bad” Harriet says.
“Of course you don't,” Barda opines. “You don’t know anything about sex”.
“None of us do,” Bernadeth says with a shrug. “At least beyond the academic knowledge of how it is done. It should be easily accomplished”.
“Pfft, perhaps if on Earth large foreheads are found to be beautiful you might actually have a chance, Bernadeth”. Lashina had calmed, and to that end was now sitting down once more, her arms crossed over her chest. Bernadeth, despite her desires to the contrary, does not rise to Lashina’s bait, and simply continues on.
“And besides that, you know as well as I do that Lady Darkseid will not allow us to raise any child that we are able to produce. She will take them from us, and we may never see them again, or perhaps they will be the ones to end our lives when she decides to replace us”.
That thought quieted them all at the table. Even Bernadeth herself who seemed to let the thought in to percolate within her mind.
Barda especially goes quiet, thinking about her own past and how such a thing related to her. She was born out of love unlike the others. Out of a forbidden affair, a desire, between her mother, Big Breeda, and an unnamed lowly whom she had never learned the true name of. All she remembers was that he was called daddy.
She…she had hazy memories. Very hazy, but in spite of that they were warm ones. She hid them in her mind as to do anything other than that was suicide, but she did remember them.
“Gnyehehehe!”
“Ohh Barda, you gorgeous little girl. You’ve got my finger!” the voice chirps out as Barda reaches for the proffered hand. Her own were tiny, small, the digits being barely a third of the length of the woman whose hand she was grabbing were. One eighth the weight and width too.
And yet, even still, the tiny Barda reached out and grasped her finger, squeezing as hard as she could, which wasn’t enough in the slightest to hurt the woman. The woman herself. Her eyes shined with glory and joy, her red hair aflame like the entire planet as she held her in the crook of her arm, nuzzling her close to her breast in case she wished to eat.
“Hehehe”.
“You’re going to be a great warrior one day” the woman says softly, speaking strange words that the girl didn’t understand. “You will…but a different kind. Yes. You will be different. You will be stronger. Stronger than any of us. Stronger even than Darkseid. Do you know why?”
“Buuhhhhh”.
She blew little spit bubbles in response, not knowing how to do much else, and this drew a smile from Big Breeda’s lips. She brings her hand down and with it brings Barda’s grasp, and she places it upon the little girl’s belly, squeezing lightly.
“Your daddy and I love you very, very much” she whispers, leaning in to kiss her daughter’s forehead. “Even if we cannot show it. Even if Darkseid says it is wrong. We shall hide you until you are ready, and we shall raise you with love. The two greatest halves of us together in one. Forever”.
It was not to be. It was never to be. Big Breeda was a fool, and she’d payed for it with her live. As did Barda in a different way. Nothing escaped the gaze of Darkseid. Nothing. He knew, and Barda was never allowed to forget it.
All the Furies knew at the table what had caused the dark turn in Barda’s mind, and to the woman’s surprise none say a word. She doubted it was out of compassion. That didn’t exist amongst them. There wasn’t a sisterhood to be had. No. Just mutual and competition. Nothing more.
“Maybe…maybe she’d be different than Uxas was” Harriet prompts, hoping against hope that such a thing might happen, though why? Who knew. Harriet was mad. Her mind couldn’t be made to make sense to any of them even after all these years spent with her.
“You believe she’d let us keep our children?”
“M-maybe-hehehehehehehe!”
“Because you’re her favorite maybe something like that would happen for you” Lashina seethes, glaring at Harriet. “But I wouldn’t count on it. Lady Darkseid wouldn’t simply trust us to raise them to be the best…to honor her…and…she is right to do so”.
“Perhaps you should pucker your lips more if you wish to kiss her ass” Barda snarls angrily, her own thoughts turning to what it might be like to hold her own child. Would it be a girl or a boy? What would they be like? Would they truly, as Lady Darkseid wanted, be the greatest of warriors? Or would they be a failure…like her mother was?
‘I must get Nightwing to lay with me’ she says, pushing past those sickeningly soft thoughts. ‘I must rise to the top. I wont waste any more time fighting these idiots’. Thoughts of what “making” a child entailed came to her mind, and this she allowed herself to ponder longer.
None of the Furies had ever had sex, but that did not mean they hadn’t any sexual desires. Often they would peek in upon the lowlies who were allowed to breed like rabbits, and all too often that was what it was akin to. Rough, animalistic rutting and nothing more. Vapid, course pleasure.
But sometimes, when Barda would sneak out…she’d find a couple that would whisper softly to one another. Caress and kiss lovingly each other’s bodies and make love. She was disgusted at first when she laid eyes upon them, and part of her wanted to burst in and kill them for such weakness. But she stopped and instead…watched.
‘It’s stupid to think and want things like that’.
She brushes it from her mind just as quickly, refusing to ponder if Jason might make love or fuck. It didn’t matter. None of that did. All that mattered was that they did it and ensured that Lady Darkseid’s task was completed. And once it was she would be leader of the Furies, the one closest to Kara.
Nothing else mattered.
Bernadeth was strangely quiet too, her mind mulling over things in a much more honest way than Barda was. To the woman who delighted in torture, Jason was already interesting, and had become more so in a short period of time. It sent her heart beating quicker when she watched him inflict such casual and such brutal violence.
In her mind she was already beginning to see him as an equal, though she herself wished to draw it out. She didn’t want to tame him, not like she did originally, and she perhaps…wondered if he would instead join her.
She never commented on it, not wishing to appear weak, but it was lonely down in the torture chambers beneath Lady Darkseid’s palace, only the screams of the wounded and dying to keep her company. She knew who she was. What she was. And she’d known it since she was a little girl in Granny Goodness’ orphanage. She was an outcast. The ugly little duckling that nobody cared for, that had to prove herself in the field of inflicting pain.
But now?
Jason was there. Nightwing, and Bernadeth couldn’t understand why she was feeling the way she did. ‘Perhaps he will join me…’ she thinks. ‘He will join me. He relishes violence. I can give that to him…and he? He will give me the leadership of the Furies. Yes. I am the only logical choice’.
Her mind turns to a child and for some reason? She isn’t filled with the disgust that Lashina feigned. Nor does she believe that Lady Darkseid would truly take their children from them. Interject in their training, sure, but take? No. She was not quite as cruel as Uxas was.
And if she did have a child?
It was the perfect opportunity. What Bernadeth loved more than anything else, was instruction. Instruction on the correct ways to behave. To act. To worship both her and Lady Darkseid before sending the poor unfortunate who had been subject to her instruction off to their death. But a child?
That presented a new opportunity.
One for instruction without pain, admittedly a strange thought to Bernadeth. Instruction that could be consistent, constant and all encompassing. Her child would listen to her as if SHE was the mistress of Apokolips…something she still believed would very well happen in the future.
She found herself…wanting that.
This woman, a mistress of death and pain who’d seemingly delighted in nothing more than it, found she wanted a child. A child to try and instruct in a different way. A blank tablet completely at her mercy, and a great mercy she would grant him or her. She wondered how it would feel to have a child come crawling to her, calling out for her when all others had forsaken or wanted nothing to do with her. While everyone else despised her, her child? He or she would love her.
And Bernadeth would hold them close and reward that love.
‘You sicken me’ she thinks, wanting to find flesh to plunge her Faren knife into, but she couldn’t shake it, and in the confines of her mind? She wouldn’t fight it. Yes. A child to Bernadeth sounded amazing. A creature who would rely completely and entirely upon her for love and affection. Whom would never abandon her, and whom she would instruct to the best of her abilities.
As for Jason?
Her thoughts were more convoluted. She wanted him to desire her. To be so needy of the pleasure she could bring him that he would worship her, and use his body, which even Bernadeth would say was a near perfect, to do so. And in return for his worship and a child? She would give him anything he wanted. A pleasure palace, armies to command. Anything. Once she toppled Kara Zor-El off her throne of course.
He would have anything save for other women. No. That Bernadeth would not allow. She was possessive of him, desiring him entirely just as she wished to have the entirety of their child’s heart and mind at her command. Bernadeth’s mind was made up.
She would start work immediately on seducing the man. With whatever she had at her disposal.
“I…I think I’d-hehehehehehe-like being a mother”.
“You? Now that is funny! HAHAHAHAHAHA!”
Lashina mocks Harriet who now, instead of backing down, scowls at the woman. “I would! Hehehehe. I would be!”
“HAHAHAHAHAHA!”
The others join in the laughter now, with Barda and Bernadeth smirking at the woman’s impotent rage. “Why would he choose you?” Lashina asks. “You’re yellow with green hair! A freak with claws. Any child he put inside you would be a freak too!”
“Hahaha!”
“Sh-hehehe-shut up!”.
“Ohhhh Harriet’s got a little fire in her now, doesn’t she? The mad bitch that even Granny Goodness thought was a waste of time. I’ll tell you what Harriet. If you want me to shut up, make me”. Her laughter ceases, and the panting Harriet, eager for a fight, grips the side of the table as Lashina rises up.
“You’ll face me in the arena, and I’ll kill you, right in front of Lady Darkseid. Without any hesitation. Do you understand me you pathetic little freak?” Harriet understood her, and she was glaring right back, baring her teeth which were sharper than the rest of the Furies. She was enraged, and only a fool would believe that to be nothing to be worried about.
“Heheheheheh”.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
“Come on then you cackling hyena with tits! You wanna fight? We’ll fight then!”
The yellow skinned woman’s eyes are taken off of Lashina for a minute though, drawn to something behind her, or rather someone. All laughter and mirth stops and all eyes turn to the woman who was now standing behind Lashina, having stomped into the room. Lashina herself takes notice of the shadow cast over her and turns her head to look up.
What she sees is Stompa, her eyes wide and her nostrils flaring, her hands balled up into fists.
“Ohh…great. The other ugly freak that doesn’t have any-”.
“YOU TOLD NIGHTWING I WAS A MAN!!!”
Before Lashina could even compartmentalize or make sense of what Stompa had just said, the woman reaches out and clamps down her hands upon both of Lashina’s arms, beginning to lift her right up out of her seat before the other shocked and confused Furies.
“Huh? What? You idiot! Put me down! Put me-!”
Stompa raises the woman over her head, Lashina trying and failing to kick out so as to free herself. “DOOOOWWWWNNN!”
“AHHHHH!”
Stompa had begun to comply with the woman’s wishes and quickly slams her down through the air, right towards the massive table beneath them. Apokoliptian wood was hard. Harder than even steel due to how often it was treated with flames. It grew strong here, and any object made out of it was destined to stand the weight and pressure of anything that could be thrown at it.
Stompa roars and Lashina goes wide eyed in shock as she’s brought right down on top of it. First a loud, reverberating thud was heard, then a crack and finally a complete and utter splintering as the table gives way, Lashina’s body being driven down with so much force that the nearly impossible had been done.
The table splits into too and falls to the side, Barda, Bernadeth and Harriet jumping back just in time to avoid being crushed by the massive pieces. Stompa raises herself back up, and glares at the unconscious body of Lashina which laid in the wreckage, her legs and arms splayed out awkwardly, twitching.
“Uggghhhh…..”.
A moan escaped her lips as Stompa adds insult to injury and purses her lips, spitting out a thick globulet of spittle upon the woman’s cheek.
“I’m a woman!” she shouts at the other Fury who was beyond hearing her at the moment. “I can make babies! I’ll make beautiful babies for Nightwing! And you’ll all die if you ever say something stupid like that to him again! I’ll crush you and smash you and…and…and I’ll break you!” she stutters out, tears streaming down her face.
And with that, she turns, beginning to march away, leaving utter devastation and confusion in her wake. Lashina was clearly wounded, but alive, which was good. “I knew she’d one day bite off more than she could chew with that mouth of hers” Bernadeth taunts while Barda simply turns and begins to walk away.
Harriet however remains, looking down at her fallen sister with something bordering on worry and pity.
“Hehehehe..we…we have to get her to the infirmary”.
“It’s not my fault she pushed the big idiot too far” Barda calls out with a wave of her hand. “It’s not my problem”. That was, apparently, all the other woman had to say about it, as she left the room, consumed by thoughts. Harriet turns to Bernadeth with a strange look in her eye as if asking for help.
“Don’t even think of asking me”.
And with that? She too begins to walk away, exiting through one of the side doors to head back to the dungeons. Now it was just Harriet and Lashina, and the yellow skinned woman looks down upon her. “Heheheheheh”. She didn’t want to do this. Part of her wanted to leave her here, let her recover and drag herself to the infirmary herself.
‘She deserves it…’.
“Heheheheh”.
Slowly, Harriet reaches down and grasps Lashina under the arms, lifting her with ease before throwing her over her back. And then? She turns and begins to make her way to the exit, towards the infirmary. “Hehehehehe”.
Chapter Text
Many Years Ago, Granny Goodness’ Orphanage
“Training her here seems odd to you, does it not Granny Goodness?”
THWACK!
“AHHHHHHHHHH!”
A horrific, pained scream escapes from Kara’s throat as the lashes attached to the cat o’nine tails strikes out across her bare back, leaving a series of jagged red lines that criss-cross over many others that are already there.
The strike causes her body to go rigid, straight, and as soon as the quick burst of agony passes she falls limp again. But not enough to go falling to the bloodied and dirtied ground beneath her. No, such a mercy as unconscious and an escape from the pain was not to be hers. She was held aloft, chained by her wrists into the ceiling by strange manacles.
They glowed consistently, a green light rimming around them, constantly flashing so as to allow everyone around to understand that they were working. They were clasped tightly around Kara’s hands, keeping her bound. Her feet were similarly useless, being inserted and then surrounded by a steel cover that had closed right over her feet as soon as Granny Goodness had forced her into them.
Around her neck was a collar which had a glowing green light upon it as well.
“Gaaaah…”
She goes limp, dangling there in the air with every bit of her exposed, every scrap of clothing having been pulled from her as soon as she’d entered this room. When was that? Hours? Days? Weeks ago? She couldn’t tell you. Her world didn’t have such things as time in it any longer.
All she felt was pain. Sharp, ceaseless and constant pain.
Her head lolls down a bit, trying to rest upon her chest as she fades in and out of complete consciousness, prevented from doing so by the collar around her neck. She didn’t understand what it was, but if she had to hazard a guess it had something to do with what had happened with the lowlies on the avenue.
She’d shot fire from her eyes.
She didn’t remember much after that as the one called Darkseid had reacted quickly enough. He came down from his perch with the speed of a bullet train, his fist raised and aimed directly at Kara’s face.
All she could’ve done at that moment was brace and prepare for death.
Impact had come, earth shattering, painful impact, but not death. To her surprise her head hadn’t caved apart like a melon right then and there. Instead she was left to the further depredations of Darkseid, who rained blow after blow upon her body until she was beaten into submission.
When she awoke? She was here, strapped up this position. Darkseid was gone, and in his place was a man who wore a purple cloak that hid his features only slightly. But Kara could see him perfectly.
His eyes were full of lust then, that old, grizzled face stained with the residual of countless years of torture and the pleasure he derived from it. He’d told her two things. The first being that his name was Desaad and the second was that she was to serve Darkseid.
After that?
She didn’t know much.
THWACK!
“AHHHHHH!”
She howls in agony again as yet another strike is placed upon her back, streams of bright red crimson blood seeping down her once pale and now reddish hued flesh. Fat droplets raced like rain down the valleys and curves of the woman, dripping down to the floor.
“Hail Lord Darkseid!” Desaad shouts, not even taking notice of the fact that the very man whose name he had just uttered was in the room that very moment. “Say it! Say it!” He raises the whip again, and this time aims for another target.
Her buttocks. The man had often struck it as well as the back of her thighs painfully, massive, awful welts having already formed there as a result, but he focused the majority of his efforts upon her back. He’d kept saying that, demanding it of her, and yet, for some reason the massive pain she felt was not enough to make her give in.
“N-no…n-no…pl-please-”
She was crying, turning her head this and that way back and forth rapidly, as if desperately trying to force herself away from where she was at that moment. But it wasn’t working. She was still trapped and in pain.
“That isn’t what you were told to say!”
THWACK!
Once again the whip comes down, and Kara’s body is jolted forward, her cheeks now bleeding fresh wounds as the prior ones had scabbed over, preventing further blood flow. But now? Now they are back. She wanted to die.
With an uncaring eye Lord Darkseid watches this, standing at the side of a smiling Granny Goodness who had been present throughout most of the woman’s ordeal. The woman was enjoying this clearly. She hadn’t let the smile drop from her face once throughout this whole process.
“Lord Darkseid, I do believe that Desaad and I can achieve the best results if we are on…familiar territory” the white haired woman answers with a smirk, turning to look up at the god who literally and figuratively towered over every single man, woman and child on Apokolips. He stood there, his arms folded behind his back while his eyes traced over every cut and welt on Kara’s back and rear.
Desaad brings the whip down again and this time Kara only has the energy for a little whine, a pained murmur that seemed to take a massive amount of effort to even escape her lips. “Say it! Say Hail Darkseid!” She remains silent, crying to herself, not taking the path forward that would allow her to escape the punishment.
Darkseid couldn’t help himself.
He was impressed.
“She is a Kryptonian” he says aloud, speaking of information that they all already knew, though none would dare to utter such sentiments aloud. “Yes my lord. She is”.
“And yet she has power to rival even the strongest warriors of Apokolips” he continues on, his deep baritone voice penetrating into the room above even Kara’s pained shouts. “Kryptonians have not had such abilities as her for thousands of years”.
“Yes my lord” Desaad says, taking a break after a particularly vicious swing that allowed bone to be visible at the uppermost portion of Kara’s back. The whip had cut so viciously, so deeply and so consistently in this one spot that it had torn through the entirety of the flesh and muscle beneath.
And now? Bone. Bone was visible.
“It is true”.
Desaad wipes a bead of sweat from his forehead with a sinister smile, one that doesn’t drop even as he looks at the god king of this world. “Then why have they returned?” Darkseid booms out questioningly. “Why has a pathetic race of pacifists suddenly issued forth a girl of such raw potential?” It was expected of Desaad for the man to have an answer, and he blanched when he realized that he didn’t.
He didn’t have a thing to say to his master. Not right then.
“Because, Lord Darkseid” Granny Goodness says, interjecting with a smirk of her own, glad to have one upped one of her rivals. “The sun of the Kryptonians has changed. Once it was a yellow star, imbued with the energy particular to that kind. But, other years it became red, and the natural abilities of the Kryptonians were dulled, and then done away with altogether. They barely even had memories of a time before being so pathetic and weak”.
She spits those last words contemptuously at Kara who heard them but responded with nothing. Her back was to the woman regardless, and she was far, far too hurt to do anything about it even if she could.
“Pl-please…” she begs once more, the others in the room expecting her once more to beg to be let go. They were content with carrying on with their conversation, ignoring her, and would’ve had something different not issued forth from her throat.
“K-kill me…please…just…kill me”.
All went silent for a moment, with all eyes glued to the woman in curiosity. But that curiosity quickly turned to rage in Desaad, the man raising his whip once again, ready to strike. “You bitch! You won’t die until-,”
“Enough Desaad”.
Instantly the man’s arm, so intent upon another strike, falls to the side, the attack abandoned as he looks upon Darkseid. “Let her rest for a few more moments. I believe after such a rest she will be more…amenable”.
“Yes. Of course my lord”.
The head torturer shuffles forward after bowing in an obviously obedient way, heading towards the bound and suspended Kara. Slowly he reaches up for her neck, or specifically the steel power cancellation collar that had been placed around it. He slides his finger across a panel and as soon as he does the woman goes completely limp, her eyes fluttering closed and unconscious.
“How many cycles has it put her through?”
“Forty sire”.
“Forty”.
Darkseid says this word with some degree of surprise, as if he was unable to believe it. The system that Kara Zor-El had been hooked into was known as the advanced torture simulation. Simulation was a misleading word. The torture was real enough, the red welts on Kara’s back being proof positive of that.
But what wasn’t quite so open was what it did to her mind. The power cancellation collar was enough to subdue gods, Desaad having created them so as to be able to imprison the gods of New Genesis when it came time. It worked too on Kara Zor-El, and while it did that it interfered with her body’s healing process and her perception of time.
The blonde had only been in the room, a dingy dungeon at the bottom of Granny Goodness’ Orphanage, for an hour. And yet to her mind? She’d been here forty days, though it was doubtful she could put such a number on it. Right before Darkseid’s eyes the wounds upon her back heal up, the device tapping into an innate healing ability the woman possessed, closing the wound.
Like a sandy beach being washed away with the tide the bone and muscle are once more hidden away under at first mottled, reddened skin and then, finally, pale, unblemished replacement. It was as if she hadn’t been struck at all in a matter of seconds.
Desaad had done this forty times already, only to subject her to the horror once she was awoken by the collar, her body made ready to weather even more agony.
“Impossible” Darkseid growls angrily at Desaad, causing the man to squirm. Even Granny Goodness seemed discomforted, afraid, though she didn’t at all mind if Desaad was turned to ash. “Nobody has lasted more than five days. None”.
“M-m-my lord! I swear it is so! I promise you!”
Darkseid was still unhappy, and he continued to glare at his underling, trying to draw out the truth he was sure was being hidden from him with a glare. But all Desaad did was shiver and cower, fearful beyond words at what his king would do to him. Quickly Darkseid realizes what that meant. The truth.
Desaad was telling the truth.
He backs off and turns his attention once more to Kara, eyeing the strange but rather beautiful specimen up with open curiosity. “Forty days…she is much, much stronger than she looks. Our yellow sun has returned her to her people’s true power. Yes. Even now I see it. Her body is shifting, changing underneath and yet right before our very eyes. She hasn’t even reached a fraction of her full potential yet”.
He reaches forward, forcing the tendrils of his consciousness into her mind, needing to know more about her. With each second that passed she became more intriguing, and Darkseid perhaps began to wonder….
“My lord, we must invade Krypton then” Goodness supplies, tentatively making her case. “Before they all reach their maximum pow-,”
“They are all dead”.
“What?”
This quick proclamation from Darkseid drew surprise both from Desaad and Goodness, who hadn’t been expecting it. But Darkseid? He just smiles and turns back to them once more. His highest ranking subordinates. Those who owed everything to him. Their very existence.
“Their sun, the one which took from them their power, has now taken from them their lives. This one…Kara Zor-El…she is the last of her kind. There are none like her”. He’d seen all of this from her mind, taking it without her knowing or agreeing to it. He knew everything about her now. Every smile she’d shared with friends. Every thought and desire.
And he sensed something…more.
A certain capacity. Darkness dwelling deep within her very core, hidden under many layers of shame and guilt.
It was a desire he knew well.
A desire for power above all else. To rule with an iron fist and be the final word upon every decision. To punish those who had mocked her, derided her or believed her to not be a threat. Of course it was a childish darkness. A desire for power to redress something as petty as schoolyard bullying, or taking the affections of a young man she fancied.
But, even still, that darkness was there.
‘All it needs is to be fed’.
“I have decided what is to be done with her” he says, coming to a quick, and in his mind, utterly rational conclusion. In fact it was probably the only possible conclusion that he could come to with all the information presented to him as it was.
“Is she to be relegated to my care my lord?” Goodness asks hopefully, already imagining what she could do if Kara were to become a Fury. The power and prestige she would wield within the ranks of Darkseid’s army. A greater power than she already had.
“That would be folly” Desaad says, desperate to make his case as well. “She will prove much more useful to me my lord…I mean, she will prove more useful to your cause by being entrusted to m-,”
“You just want to fondle and fuck her you disgusting man” Goodness seethes, though not out of any concern for the girl. Simply for herself. She gets right up into Desaad’s face, and to his credit he doesn’t back off, returning the glare with equal hatred and desire to kill her.
Before the argument could pick up any further steam though, Darkseid speaks, issuing his proclamation.
“Neither of you shall be her master” he explains, keeping his voice surprisingly neutral and stopping the two squabbling Apokoliptians right in their tracks. Darkseid smiles, a truly menacing sight to be seen upon the face of the universe’s most powerful man. He was looking not at them, but at Kara. “I will mold her into the perfect wife”.
It was settled then. Right there.
Darkseid had made his choice, his decision, and neither Desaad nor Granny Goodness would dare to waylay or question his words.
But, even still, they were disappointed, and in part? Slightly confused.
“Yes Lord Darkseid”.
“Such power. Such raw potential. It calls to me. And she is rather beautiful” he continues on, walking around to the front of the woman so as to get a look at her face. When he was standing before her finally, he reaches out and grasps her chin, raising her unconscious visage up to face his own. She was unseeing, lost in a world of pain, dried and wet tears still moving down her cheeks.
“Yes…she will only grow more beautiful and more powerful, and when she does she will sire me strong sons and daughters. When it comes time to invade New Genesis, she shall prove an invaluable weapon. Awaken her and keep her memory fresh Desaad. I would hate for us to lose our progress once she is so close”.
“Yes my lord”.
Desaad scampers forward, and once more rubs his finger across the device, causing it to send out small voltages into Kara’s brain, awakening her while also keeping up the illusion of time in regards to how she had suffered.
“Uggh…gah…ugggh…”
“Awaken Kara Zor-El of Krypton” Darkseid says, his voice still gravelly and strong, refusing to bend to anyone or anything in the galaxy. Slowly Kara’s eyes flutter open, and when they do she finds herself looking right into Darkseid’s face.
Her eyes instantly widen and fear overtakes her, her body weakly struggling against his grasp, trying to get away in vain, something that causes Darkseid to tighten his grip, almost crushing her jaw. A crack is heard and Kara winces, forced to remain still lest further pain be doled out upon her, and through no choice of her own she is forced to listen to Darkseid.
“You will not be killed, Kara Zor-El” he says. “I will not allow it. You shall not escape the torture for as long as I live, and I assure you that that will be until the end of time itself. Do you feel it?” he asks, drawing the naked girl’s attention back to the sharp pain that had felt like it was still there being doled out upon her constantly.
“The pain? The anguish? It will only get worse. It will never end. Not even when your mind is broken. Not even when you believe there is nothing else left that we can do to you. You will never escape it. You will never escape me”.
She cries as she shakes and quivers, closing her eyes in an attempt to drown out the world around her, a world that was nothing more than pain.
Months it felt like…months of…of…pain.
She just wanted it to stop. She just wanted…it…to..STOP!
Slowly the woman opens her eyes again and looks up towards her captor, both Granny Goodness and Desaad coming into view as well, the latter still clutching his whip, the very same which had caused her nothing but agony so far. He palms it, sliding his hands up and down its gore slicked strands, eager to keep up the assault.
“Now…tell me what I wish to hear”.
She knew what it was. How could she not? There was only one thing, and one thing alone, that had been repeated to her. One sentence that could save her. And yet, even now? Part of her resisted. Why? Out of fear? Or disgust?
She hated this man, but she was weak. She’d already tried to bring forth the lasers from her eyes that had burnt the lowlies away to nothing, and she’d failed. All her newfound powers had seemingly deserted her, and she was left alone with a weak and battered body, a body that would, again and again, be subjected to horrendous torture.
She was afraid, and because of that fear she lost control of her bowels.
A trickle of water could be heard and the duo behind Darkseid looked down in disgust, watching as trails of urine make their way down the girl’s thighs and then onto the floor. “She’s pissed herself in fear”.
“Disgusting”.
“It is wise to be afraid, Kara Zor-El” Darkseid growls. “For I am running out of patience. If another second passes without you doing as you-,”
“H-ha-hail-”
She stops abruptly, feeling herself to be on the edge of some great precipice, some darkness below her that threatened to swallow her, and everything she was, up without any remorse.
And when she tossed herself over the side of that cliff, when she allowed the darkness to envelop her…she would be gone. Forever. Everything she was, everything she was meant to be, would disappear, and the Kara Zor-El that everyone on Krypton knew would be dead.
There would be no smiling amongst friends or flirting in her ever so naive way with boys.
There would be no more sitting atop the roof of her home, peering through the telescope her father had built for her. No, there would be none of that. She would be surrendering everything of herself. Everything that remained of Krypton.
But Krypton was gone, and she? She was here. Here in pain.
She’d lost everything and now was seemingly being further punished for it, and in Kara’s mind what was the sacrifice of her soul against the backdrop of an entire planet. The ghosts of Alura and Zor-El were there, bowing their heads in shame. She could see her uncle and aunt as well, Jor-El and Lara-El.
She could see little Kal, held in her aunt’s arms, crying out to add a somber, mournful tune to what Kara felt was a funeral march. They looked away in shame, and Kara did so as well, allowing their spirits to descend back into the shadows.
She was alone and in pain, and she just wanted to make it stop.
Darkseid and the others meanwhile, had gone silent as she began to speak, trying and failing, her body wracked with anguish and trauma over what had been done to her and the pain she was still feeling. That was promising to come again.
“Out with it”.
“Hail…Hail Lord Darkseid”.
She wanted to sob, saying those words being almost as bad as the pain she’d endured. Almost. Realistically nothing could beat that but, even still every fiber of her being was recoiling at what she was doing. At the betrayal she felt like she was committing. This was agony. Death of a different kind.
She’d given in.
She lowers her head as soon as Darkseid releases his grasp upon her cheek, and tears come again, though this time they weren’t brought forth by pain. Instead they were brought forth by sorrow of a different kind.
“Good. Very good. I do believe we shall be able to move forward at a much brisker pace now, don’t you think Desaad?”
“She does show potential my lord” the man says, angered at the fact that he was now going to be missing out on prime torture material and further pleasure, both sadistic and traditional. Or perhaps both at the same time.
“And you Granny Goodness. What do you think?”
“I think that we shall commit to whatever it is you wish to do Lord Darkseid” the woman says, her arms crossed over her chest and a murderous gleam in her eye that she directs at Kara who was only looking at the now blood and urine soiled ground.
“Good. Very good. Very good. Hehmmmhemmmhemmm”.
He laughs lowly and darkly, not really a laugh or a chortle but something somehow even less. Something darker that fit with what and who he was. Who he truly was. “Your training will begin in earnest now, and regardless of your submission, you have not escaped pain. Not yet. You shall become its mistress. Its commander. Desaad shall continue to instruct you”.
“It would be my pleasure, my lord”.
Truly it would be.
Now, The Palace of Woe, Personal Quarters of Lady Darkseid, Today
“Ugggh…ugggh…”
Her head tosses and turns her head to either side of the bed, luckily finding soft and warm coverings. Her eyes remained closed, though her mind was anything other than restful. Her body reflected that too, tossing and writhing beneath the sheets as her hands and legs shift, like serpents beneath the coverings.
“No…no…please…don’t…no”.
She was whimpering, and her face scrunched up with her eyes clenched tightly, trying to escape the nightmares that were overtaking her mind and finding it utterly impossible to do. What could the most powerful woman in the galaxy possibly do against her own mind?
And even less, what could the two frightened Korugaran servants standing beside her bed do to assist her?
There was fear in their eyes, and both looked directly at one another, hopeful that the other somehow would have an answer. But they found that that was not the case in the slightest, and neither one of them knew what to do.
“No…no…please…”
“My queen”.
That was the tepid response, testing the water so to speak so as to try and rouse the woman out of her terror with simply a few words. But nothing came of it, and the begging, the near groveling actually, continued. Despite the fact that this was Lady Darkseid, a woman over whom pity itself did not hold much sway, they were moved to it.
Perhaps it was seeing her in such a…mortal position. One not unlike something that they themselves had experienced.
It was jarring to see her this way. So powerful and yet so injured, so broken by scars and afflictions of the mind. Perhaps that is why one had the bravery to step forward and reach for the woman, grasping at her arm which slammed down on the bed with great force.
“Lady Darkseid? Are you-”
Her eyes shoot open almost as soon as the servant touches her flesh, and she rises in the bed, her own arm twisting and turning to shoot out and latch onto the Korugaran’s wrist with such force that it was almost snapped. A howl of pain echoes out from the woman’s throat, and she falls to her knees, averting her face in fear. And the fear was well founded for the two as her bright blue eyes were now red, glowing intensely with the brightness of her Omega Vision, ready to be set loose on the servant.
“Lady Darkseid please!” the other shouts, risking her own life just as much as her sister had, her hands coming up in an open show of supplication in the hopes that such a show of obedience would call off her rage. “Please! Please! I beg of you! Do not hurt her!”
Kara’s nostrils were flaring with such rage that it almost seemed like a wasted attempt at saving a life. As if it was useless to try and would end only with her own life being taken.
But instead the woman seems to calm, the rising and falling of her shoulders lessening and finally stopping as her breathing becomes less ragged and far more controlled. The red in her eyes begins to fade away and soon the blue returns.
“Gaaah!”
She releases her grasp upon her servant girl’s arm and as soon as she does the slave brings her wounded appendage into her chest, rocking back and forth as she kneels upon the ground, crying and rocking back and forth. Her sister, heedless of the goddess sitting up in the bed, rushes to her, falling to her knees and grasping her up in her arms.
“Shhh, shhhhh, shhhhhh”.
Kara was befuddled at what had happened, and was only slowly coming down from the nightmare that had seized her. She brings her hand up to her face and leans in, shaking it back and forth. A deep breath is taken, the oxygen coming into her lungs and swirling about, calming her even further.
‘It was just a nightmare. Just a nightmare’.
It wasn’t. Not to her. It was her life, things she’d actually experienced. Memories that came again and again every single night. Some were worse than others, and last night? It had apparently been bad. She looks up, pulling her hand away from her face and seated in her bed, naked with her bare breasts exposed due to how the blankets had fallen from her. She turns her eyes towards the two servant girls, both frightened and scared as nothing like this had ever happened to them.
They were new, and as such unseasoned to the night terrors that seized her all too often.
‘You hurt her’.
She felt guilt well up within her at that, knowing the woman had just wanted to help her, and she’d repaid it by nearly crushing her arm. But, even still, she hardens her expression, and calls out to them in a firm voice. “Is she okay?”
The woman’s sister, the one cradling her into her chest, looks up and makes eye contact with the presumably angry goddess, and still prepares herself for death, believing that there was nothing that could be done.
They’d disturbed her slumber, as horrid as it might’ve been, and now would have to pay for it. But that wasn’t an excuse not to answer. “I-I d-d-d-on’t believe ve-ve-very mu-” Kara sighs and rolls her eyes, getting tired very quickly of the stuttering and the fear.
“Just…shut up”.
The woman instantly went quiet while the sniffling of the other continued, a sound that grates on Kara’s heart strings and further arouses her guilt. ‘Dammit…Rao help me’. She comes up with a solution quickly enough, though she realizes she would have to season it. The Korugarans did not deserve her hatred, her loathing. The slaves and the lowlies weren’t like the others of Apokolips and Kara felt no joy in their pain or torture.
“Shut up with your crying!” she seethes, throwing her legs over the side of the bed and in the process fully exposing her body. At her shouts the woman’s sobbing instantly stops, and both look up in fear as the goddess rises. “Let me see it”.
The woman shuffles a bit, as if trying to hide her arm in case Kara decided to finish the job. But Lady Darkseid was in no mood for such antics.
“Let me see it”.
She repeats the sentiment once more, firmly, but not cruelly. There was a limit to her patience after all. Slowly, the woman complies, and she brings her wounded appendage outwards and offers it to the queen who reaches out once more, causing the woman the appendage was attached to to flinch. Kara ignores that, and instead looks in upon the arm, past the flesh and muscle to the bone, gazing over each layer with ease.
“You’re fine. It’s just a bruise so stop your sobbing”.
She was underselling it a bit. It wasn’t just a bruise. It was a massive bruise but at the very least there was no major damage. Some of her veins had been compressed and her muscle injured, but it would heal and it would do so quickly.
Kara releases her arm, shoving it away and allowing the still frightened girl to cradle it once again, her sister helping her rise to her feet while keeping her arm over her shoulder.
“Take her to my baths and let her soak it in warm water. It should be fine in like an hour or two”.
“M-my queen. Do you need assistance getting re-,”
“No. Just get out”.
That was enough for the senior servant who bowed her head quickly and turned, leading her sister away, back towards the door that led into the room. Kara waited until they exited, the door closing behind her with a loud clang, once more leaving her along, standing at the side of her massive bed, naked and ready to get dressed.
But she doesn’t move. She remains still, stock still, unmoving and slowly she brings her hands to her face. She knew she should get ready. Combat would be commencing soon, very soon, and while it wasn’t necessary for her to be there, she still wished to be.
‘Watching Batman die will make me feel better’.
She wasn’t sure of that even as she thought it, her hands raising up to her face again, covering her eyes as her body was wracked by sobs. She turns, and sets herself down upon the bed, hunched over as she does the seemingly impossible.
Lady Darkseid begins to sob.
Half an Hour Later, Personal Viewing Box of Lady Darkseid
“Hey…where’s Lashina?”
Jason asks that question of the other Furies assembled within the confines of the box, all of them spread out over a wide enough area surrounding a large, throne-like seat. Jason, of course, was placed on what was essentially a glorified stool, set as it was at the foot of the massive seat. Like a pet.
‘I’m ecstatic about that’ he thinks sarcastically, absolutely hating how Lady Darkseid had been treating him. ‘It’s like she actually thinks I’m a dog or something’. By contrast all the Furies were standing around, and nearest to him were Bernadeth and Harriet, who flanked him on either side.
Stompa and Barda remained off to the side, their arms crossed over their chests with the latter sporting a particularly pouting expression. His question seemed to put them all on edge, and all eyes turned to him as he asked it.
“She’s in the infirmary”.
“Ohh…why, what happened?” he asks, playing it cool even now. He’d wanted to ask right as soon as they awoke him and forced him to dress, each of them watching as he did so, before escorting him here but he knew that that would be far, far too obvious.
“Stompa tried to kill her. Apparently she took offense to the fact that Lashina had told you that she was a man”. Stompa blushes and looks away pointedly as this is once again brought up, a sour expression playing out over her face.
“Ohh…hey, sorry. I didn’t realize Lashina was pulling my leg. I thought she was being serious” he says with a shrug.
“Hehehehehe probably just did it to get under her skin. Sabotage her chances”.
“As if Lashina needed to lie to do that” Bernadeth says lowly, mocking Stompa who practically starts shaking at what was being said. Barda looked at Jason with an odd expression upon her face though, one of searching curiosity. She remembered the fight, if it could be called that, between Stompa and Lashina. And she also noted how Lashina seemed genuinely confused as to what the bigger woman was saying.
‘She had no idea what Stompa was talking about. That kind of surprise can’t be faked’.
She looks at Jason, and he looks back at her, getting something from her look. She knew. And now? He knew that she knew. Such a fact should’ve caused discomfort within the man, who was now made aware of the fact that a very powerful woman was aware of the shenanigans he had only started to play.
But instead of fear, cowering, begging fear she expected to see in his eyes, instead? He smiles. And beyond that he actually winks, sending Barda into a state of shock. He was acting like…like they were co-conspirators, the both of them let in on some dirty little secret together. Jason turns away and looks forward, once more at the stands which were filled with people, ringing the entire cityscape below.
But even with him looking away, Barda still felt his eyes upon her. Lingering, almost touching her, seemingly able to see beneath her clothing and flesh to her heart. She blushes and forces herself to look away as well, no longer wanting to dwell upon this. She wouldn’t share what she knew with her sisters.
It gained her nothing to do so, and besides that…she wanted to see where Jason would take this.
‘He’s a tactician. Dangerous. We should just kill him’.
She wouldn’t do that though. No. Especially not without Lady Darkseid’s approval.
Barda wasn’t the only one that was rather fixated on Jason at the moment though, as both Bernadeth and Harriet looked down on the man, each one of them racking their brains for something to say. Harriet bit her lip, chuckling lightly to herself as she turned this way and that, kicking her feet against the ground.
Bernadeth instead kept looking forward, struggling inwardly with what she really wanted to do.
‘It will be…odd…but try it’ she chides herself. ‘Be kind. Show him that you can do so. And especially to him. Offer him something. But what? Hmm…that stool. It looks very uncomfortable’ the torturer thinks to herself, watching as the man shuffles upon it, seemingly desperate for a comfy purchase.
It comes to Bernadeth quickly, and she smiles widely, not even remembering the fact that she was surrounded by her ‘sisters’.
“Nightwing, wou-,”
“Are you comfortable-hehehehe-Nightwing?”
Harriet moves forward, stealing the words right from Bernadeth’s mouth, as she reaches out and places her hand upon the man’s shoulder. She moves to his front, dropping to her knees almost in that all too typical animal-like walk of hers, and comes face to face with the man who raises an eyebrow in surprise.
“Huh?”
“Ar-hehehehe-are you comfortable? You keep shifting around. C-can I get you a pillow?”
“Huh…you know? A pillow would be nice. Thanks Harriet. Really nice of you” he says with a seductive smile, one that made Harriet’s eyes go wide and her heart rate increase. “Nice? Hehehehehehehehe”. Bernadeth, meanwhile, was fuming, her lips pursed and quivering with her utter rage.
On one hand she knew that Harriet hadn’t intentionally stolen her idea. After all, there was no way she could read minds, but to her there was enough malice in this action so as to justify an addition to her hate, kindling on the fire so to speak that was already burning. She balls her hands up into fists and lets them shake too, lest they go flying into the face of Harriet.
Something Bernadeth knew would be an utterly awful idea. If she did that, engaged in a brawl with Harriet, she would lose. And besides that Harriet was Lady Darkseid’s favorite and no matter how much she hated her, how much she wished to displace her, she couldn’t risk her rage. Not yet. She wasn’t powerful enough yet.
“Thanks Harriet. Sounds good. Might leave me with less of a sore ass for later”.
“Don’t bother”.
Another voice joins, and this time all eyes turn to the entrance of the booth as Kara comes waltzing in, now dressed up in a long, flowing black gown that was cut up the middle, exposing a generous portion of her breasts. All instantly snapped to attention, especially the parademons that lined the walls.
“I don't want any of you leaving this spot” she continues, this time smiling, forcing it, as she moves up towards the slightly nervous Jason, who couldn’t quite make sense of what was going on with the woman or why she seemed different. She reaches out for Jason, and pats his head, further confirming the idea that he was thought of as nothing more than an exotic pet.
“But we can’t have our little friend getting a sore butt now, can we? You”.
She points at a parademon.
“Go get Nightwing a pillow for his rear end”.
Instantly the insect-like creature begins to shuffle off, and Kara releases the man’s head, turning and ascending the steps quickly, turning around and finally? Plopping right down in the chair, her arms going to rest atop the sides.
“Good morning Lady Darkseid,” Barda says first.
“It is a good morning, isn’t it Barda?” she asks rhetorically, reaching out for a bottle of what was essentially alcohol upon this awful, hellish world. With one movement the cork is removed, and Kara wastes no time with a glass, simply tilting the already chilled bottle back towards her throat and letting it pour down.
Jason watches with a neutral expression, waiting for his chance to ask a question of the woman.
“Ahhhh…that hit the spot”.
The blonde notices as soon as she pulls the bottle away and wipes the remnants clinging to her lips with the back of her hand. And her smile, somewhat, falters. “What is it, Nightwing? You thirsty?” she teases, reaching out with the bottle. “Want an adult drink? Or would you rather I nurse you like a baby boy?”
She gestures to her breast and the Furies laugh, all going along with her joke and even Jason cracks a smile. But to him there was something odd about the way she was right then. Almost manic, like she was hiding something.
‘No way of finding out what it is though…’
“Just wondering where Bruce is” he says aloud as the parademon enters with a cushion of sorts in hand. He rises, and both Bernadeth and Harriet, at the same time, reach out for the cushion, grasping it out at different sides. A glare is directed at Harriet from Bernadeth, a withering one that carries with it the strength of hate left over from Harriet having stolen what she saw as a chance to ingratiate herself to Jason.
She wasn’t letting go though, and it was on Bernadeth to surprise the woman, quickly yanking it away from a shocked Harriet who glared back when her quarry was taken from her.
“Here you are Jason”.
Bernadeth quickly sets the cushion down, patting it once or twice, her hands lingering wanting to make sure it was indeed comfortable. “Ohh…thanks”. He sits down and says nothing more, too focused upon getting an answer to his question from Kara.
“Hopefully? Soon dead. I know, I know, you love him or care about him or something. But hey, that’ll pass”. Her face suddenly becomes dark again, as if she was unaware of the presence of those around her and simply stuck in her own little world.
“We all lose people we love…sometimes more than just a few too. You’ll get over it. And me?”
She becomes chipper again, smiling. “I’ll be entertained by watching his stupid little corpse writhe around on the ground before he dies fully. And maybe I’ll have him stuffed. That might be fun. A museum dedicated to him. He’d like that wouldn’t he? I get the sense he’s a bit self absorbed anyways”.
‘Lady…I can’t wait till we blow your head off’.
Jason looks forward, no longer wanting to make any conversation with the woman who had thus far only angered him, though granted he did feel a bit more comfortable in the stool. He looks out over the War Dome now, a massive, sprawling microcosm of a city that was, in a way, similar to the arena in which he’d already fought.
There were stands on the sides, all packed with lowlies and other Apokoliptians, each wanting to watch the massive battle that was about to take place. Over it though, were bands of energy that crisscross over one another, no doubt potent enough to keep anyone that they wanted to be there in.
In the center of the city was a hill, atop which was positioned a small square building with a flagpole atop it, at this moment bereft of any flag. This would be the space that thousands would fight and die over. This small, self contained space.
‘Bruce…I’m beginning to have doubts that even you’re gonna be able to handle this’.
Kara just smiles, getting the sense that things were about to begin in earnest.
“Let's get ready to rumble”.
She loved a bit of blood sport in the morning. It always got her mind off of the night before.
Below
THUNK!THUNK!THUNK!THUNK!THUNK!
The chains continued to fall one right over the other as they raised the platform up higher and higher, bringing Bruce and his detachment of parademons out of the darkness below in much the same manner as it had brought them upwards. All of the parademons were quiet, though eager also described them as they clutched their rifles, spears and other assorted weapons, their armor resplendent in its black coloring with Bruce’s symbol upon it.
And before them?
The man himself stood clad in his Apokoliptian styled armor, clutching a rifle he’d gotten to know the ins and outs of that very morning. Glorious Godfrey stood off to the side, a serene smile on his face as he spoke the final commands to the man, the platform getting closer to the surface.
“You have twenty four hours to seize your objectives, Batman. Whoever is in possession of the hilltop bunker at the end of that time, is the victor”.
“You’ve already told me”.
“I am simply reiterating it,” he says without his smile leaving, the thunking finally ending as they reach the surface, Bruce able to see a large gray building through the energy bars before him. They fizzle out and disappear, allowing him a path forward.
“Good luck Mr. Wayne”.
“Hmmm”.
He steps out slowly, already hearing the sounds of far off combat as the reports of rifle fire and screaming could be heard. Apparently the others had immediately taken to killing. The parademons followed behind him, and as soon as the last one was out, the energy bars returned and the sound of the chains once more falling one over the other could be heard. Glorious Godfrey was returning to the darkness of the War Store below.
Now Bruce was in command.
“⍙⟒ ⋏⟒⟒⎅ ⏁⍜ ☌⍜ ⍜⋏ ⏁⊑⟒ ⏃⏁⏁⏃☊☍. ⋏⍜⍙.”
The parademons were eager, not even letting a second or so pass before they spoke, though what they said? Bruce couldn’t know. He turns to his right and sees a smaller building, one which had only one space open to the attack or fire due to its positioning, flanked on either side by much larger buildings.
“There. Take up position in that house”.
He begins walking, heading towards it, and at the same time drawing the confusion of all the parademons behind him. Of course they followed, walking right behind the man in readiness to carry out his orders. But they were confused. Why weren’t they instantly going on the attack? There was war to be made.
They should be seizing the objective, fighting through and yet…they were heading into a building for purposes unknown. The battle was just beginning though. Who knew what would happen. So? They walked
Chapter Text
The Viewing Booth, Four Hours Later
She thrummed her fingers against the armrest her arm was atop of, the other positioned with her elbow on the opposite one so as to prop up her head. Frustration was what she was feeling most clearly, her nose scrunched up and her nostrils flaring every so often while her eyes remained perched upon the battlefield.
She was purposefully keeping herself back from using her advanced vision, not wanting to spoil what was happening too much, but she was being tested even in that regard. Slowly she darts her eyes out to the side and up, looking at the ‘scoreboard’ which so far showed who had fallen and who remained.
Hundreds were dead, which meant thousands of parademons were gone too, but the board only tracked the main competitors, the leaders of the squads that were moving throughout the streets below, fighting it out for a chance to be at her side.
Her frown deepens as it is revealed that Bruce Wayne’s name was still on the board, lit up brightly to show that he and the entirety of his squad were still alive.
“Lady Darkseid-,”
“Not now Harriet”.
The yellow skinned woman who was kneeling at her side instantly lets the issue drop, not saying another word as the blonde continues to glare at the battlefield. She sits up a bit, shuffling once more in her comfortable throne while her teeth begin to grit against one another. “Four hours…four damn hours…he’s good. I didn’t expect him to last past the first two”.
“Maybe he’s actually going to wi-”
Kara moved with the speed of a comet, grasping up one of the empty bottles of Apokoliptian wine that had been brought to her and turning, instantly drawing a bead upon the woman who had spoken. Unfortunately that had been Stompa, who was standing off behind her a few feet away. Kara pulls her arm back with the bottle in hand, and then thrusts it forward, letting it go.
The glass moves at Stompa with an equally impressive speed, and the Fury only looks up at the last minute in horror as it makes its way towards her.
CRAAAAAAAACK!
A loud thud of impact could be heard as the container makes contact with Stompa’s face, breaking her nose instantly and sending a few teeth flying free of her jaw. The massive woman’s head is thrown back itself, and the glass that had done so much damage?
It clatters to the floor, already broken with such a rough impact against Stompa’s face.
“Guhhhh! Uhhhhh!”
Tears flowed from the woman’s eyes as she peered down, not having been taken from her feet surprisingly, and she looked at her goddess who glared back at her, heedless of the blood that began to flow from her broken nose and torn lips.
“I said…SHUT THE FUCK UP!”
Kara was in no mood for back talk or even simple disobedience, her mercy having been seemingly taken completely out of her by the encounter with the Korugaran servant girls that morning. She turns back as if she hadn’t destroyed Stompa’s face, and lazily raises a hand, waving it about dismissively. “Go to the infirmary you fat idiot. Consider that punishment or…something, for striking Lashina without my permission”.
No such thing had ever happened before. Kara didn’t care if the Furies fought with one another. In fact? She preferred it, seeing it as a way for them to become even more skilled than they already were. But she used that now as a way to get rid of the woman, and to fight the guilt already welling up inside of her again.
‘What’s wrong with you?’ she seethes inwardly, always keeping these thoughts to herself. Her eyes narrow again and she glares, huffing. ‘It’s Batman. It’s all his fault. As soon as he’s dead everything will be fine and I won’t be so pissed off anymore’.
Stompa kept her large, gloved hand against her mouth, trying in vain to stem the flow of blood as well as fighting back against her tears. Kara could hear her crying, even as she turned, ducked through the exit, and rushed off down the hallway, disappearing from the others and leaving her queen to continue watching the fighting going on below.
‘Dammit…just…just die already! Where even are you, you flying rodent?’
It was silent in the booth now, everyone having gotten the message to remain quiet, none saying a word. But sometimes a word didn’t need to be said. Jason? Jason had his head turned, and was now watching Kara, a clear smile upon his face as he did so.
The blonde fights to ignore him, absolutely hating the expression and not wishing to engage with it, but after a few more seconds of her rage bubbling up she felt she didn’t have much of a choice.
She turns rapidly and glares at Jason, gripping the arm rest so tightly that it cracks a bit, sending fragments out everywhere.
“What?”
“Was that permission to speak?”
She grits her teeth more, and was on the verge of practically snarling, looking right through the younger man. Eventually though she was able to take a deep breath, and when she did? She smiles. “Sure. What do you have to say champ?”
Now it was Jason’s turn to frown, the man realizing that he didn’t have nearly the level of power with his words over the goddess as he did her warriors. ‘That sucks’.
“Awwwww, is the widdle Nightwing mad that I’m not playing your stupid baby games?” she asks, baby talking to him as she leans down a bit and reaches for his cheek, squeezing it and turning his head this way and that, in yet another clear showing of dominance.
“Ahhh…shit..stop, that hurts!”
“Say pwease?”
She keeps it up, even somewhat intensifying the pressure so as to remind the man of how strong she was, and how much she could hurt him if she really, really wanted to. “Gah. Fine..please stop!”
“Good boy”.
She releases him and leans back in the chair, finding herself oddly thankful for Jason. She smiles wider as he rubs his now reddened and wounded cheek, chastened but in no way subdued. Both Bernadeth and Harriet move closer, reaching out for the man as if to ensure that he was okay, both sporting nervous expressions.
This…intrigued Kara, who notes it without a word.
“Are you okay Nightwing?” Harriet asks, casting a quick glare at Bernadeth as she moves to the man’s side, reaching out for him. “I have a soothing balm,” Bernadeth adds, not even looking in Harriet’s direction. “Should you need it, it would assist in any injury you have”. It went unsaid that the only reason she had this ‘soothing balm’ was due to the fact that sometimes she simply wished to torture someone more than their endurance would allow.
“I’m fine…thanks”.
He brushes them both back, showing a remarkable coolness under fire that Lady Darkseid and the Furies themselves couldn’t help but admire. Kara looks back at the battlefield, but this time with a smile. ‘He’ll die. He was only so good because Nightwing was at his side. By Rao, Nightwing was the one who killed Starfire and Manhunter. He just killed Gilotina and Bloody Mary. Not all that impressive, that’s for sure’.
Sometimes you had to lie to yourself to get through the day, and Lady Darkseid was doing that right then.
“You wish you were down there with him, don’t you Jason?”
“Yeah. We fight together. Always have”.
“Uhhm…and I guess you care about him, huh?”
“Yeah…I do”.
He looks away at that, unsure of if he should keep talking, reveal more about how things were between him and Bruce or if he should just keep silent. He opted for the latter, hoping that Kara would just let it drop. “But you resent him a bit too. I wonder why. Wanna tell Mama Kara?”
“Go to hell”.
“I keep trying to make you two idiots realize it but you’re already there” she chortles, deciding to let the man get away with that one. ‘He’s just pissing in the wind now. He knows he’s beat’.
Silence falls over the booth once more, the sounds of far off gunfire heard as well as a massive explosion that splits the night, a fireball heading upwards and engulfing one of the sprawling spires that had been cleared for this bloodsport. The building groans, the steel and materials going into building it being melted or bitten away by the flames, and after a few seconds it begins to tilt to the side, falling and casting a shadow over the battlefield to its right.
It comes tumbling down through the mid morning air, and in a matter of seconds it makes an impact, slamming into the ground.
BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!
Everything is shaken, rattled as it were, and a loud, raucous cheer comes up from the crowds, all of whom had come here for exactly this kind of thing. Horrific, awful, unrelenting war. Even Barda cracks a smile, all eyes going up to the board and watching as numerous lights shut off, indicating death on a massive scale.
Hundreds had been crushed under the weight of the falling structure, with more buildings themselves being destroyed as well. Kara claps her hands and nods, apparently pleased with what had just happened.
“Bravo! Bravo! Somebody really likes bringing down the house”.
“Hehehehehehehe!”
Harriet couldn’t help it. She chortled evilly, smiling up at the inferno that was continuing to claim more and more lives, and Jason found something in the woman that he hadn’t really seen before. Up until now she had been different. Cute, childlike almost. But now? He could see why she was a Fury. She delighted in this just as much as the next one. The cruelty, the blood letting. Their eyes all shined.
He looks up at the electronic board once more, desperately hoping that Bruce’s name would not be upon it, and after a few seconds of the man’s placard continuing to be lit up, he comes to realize that he had not died.
“Thank God…Bruce…where the hell are you down there?’
The bunker had changed hands so many times that they lost count, with flags hurriedly being raised only to be cut down the next second, the squad and nobles that put them there wiped out in an instant. Through the fray Jason had not once seen Bruce’s bat symbol upon a banner, and if truth be told? He was beginning to worry about the man’s odds.
“Lady Darkseid…please…allow me to join him”.
He rises up from his stool, hating that he had to do this but knowing there was no other way to get what he wanted other than stroking the woman’s ego. He bows before her throne, and lowers his head in supplication.
“And why would I do that?”
“Because…he…you believe he’s definitely going to die right? Well how about giving him some reinforcements, making it fair?”
She seemed to be considering it, though only Kara knew that she was doing so in a faux manner, pretending to think it over. “Hmmm”. She waves her hand. “Nah. I don’t think I’ll be doing that. The rules are simple Jason. Once you’re in there, you’re stuck with what you got. Unless you can pick up more stuff from the others. And besides that, you’re a breeding stud. I’m not losing you to some stupid little game”.
She leans in, a nefarious smirk on her face as she does, and looks directly into Jason’s eyes.
“You’re just gonna have to watch him die Jay baby”. She winks. “Sorry about any unfinished business or secret love notes you have to give each other. You should’ve kissed him goodbye before he left”. She leans back on her throne again, and Jason bristles at the implied homosexuality.
‘Don’t play into her game…dammit…Bruce…fucking get yourself out of this shit. Now. Do the Batman thing and find a way, won’t you?’ Dejectedly he returns to his stool and sits down once more, Bernadeth, Harriet and Barda each taking a second to look away from the battle before them to gaze…concernedly upon Jason.
He didn’t care at that moment though. None of it mattered. Him and Bruce weren’t in control anymore, and that? That was something he definitely wasn’t used to.
Below, The Battlefield
He was kneeling at the window, careful to keep himself, and thus his silhouette, low, not wanting to risk his head being taken off by a sniper. There had been a few that came up against his squad, his own having been issued with a parademon marksman.
He had to say, his marksman?
He was good, and so far not a single one of them had managed to get a kill. Bruce’s entire complement of parademons was still alive, and in part that was thanks to the fact that he was in such a far off corner of the city that nobody seemed to pay much attention. Only those who had taken to whittling down the competition as a strategy had tried, and as it stood their bodies littered the street below the makeshift bunker, Bruce and his unit having made short work of them.
But for the past hour or so it had been nothing but boredom for them, and the parademons who weren’t positioned at the window were milling about against the walls, seemingly resting as Bruce had ordered them.
‘Time to change shifts for them soon’ he thinks, having made a mental note of the time when he’d posted the ones currently at the windows, their arms clutching their rifles and keeping a bead upon the street below.
“Hissssss”.
A shuffling is heard behind him and Bruce gets the memo. One of the creatures entrusted to his command had approached him, and he could only guess at why. Slowly he lowers the binoculars, an incredibly high tech version of them that allowed him to see farther than any type upon Earth, but still binoculars, and turns to look at the creature standing behind him.
“⍙⊑⊬ ⏃⍀⟒ ⍙⟒ ⍙⏃⟟⏁⟟⋏☌ ⊑⟒⍀⟒?”
The strange, utterly foreign tongue reached his ears, the mandibles of the creature clicking as he did so…assuming he was a he. Bruce wasn’t sure if the creatures were male or female, or how to tell them apart between the two genders. Did they even procreate? Or were they created? He didn’t have answers for those questions, and at the moment they were unimportant.
He looks at the creature, not understanding a word, but picking up on the fact that it seemed to have spoken whatever it did in an inquisitive way, as if it was asking a question.
“I can’t understand you, so we’ll communicate in yes or no with a nod or a shake. Do you understand?”
The creature nods its head, letting Bruce know that even if he couldn’t understand it, it could understand him.
“You’re probably wondering why we’re just waiting here. Not going on the offensive”. He waits, and in a second watches as the parademon responds by nodding its head. Now Bruce confirmed what he’d already guessed at, and all eyes of his soldiers were on him. “Do you know how many times the bunker has changed hands?”
A head shake, indicating a no.
“Since I’ve been watching? Fifteen times. It’s a free fire zone where nearly anyone can bring guns to bear. There’s little cover outside of the bunker itself, and it's already been reduced to rubble. We go up there with thousands of enemy soldiers fighting tooth and nail to get us and we’ll be stuck there for twenty more hours, fending off attack after attack. Thirteen of us…against thousands. Do those sound like good odds to you?”
There wasn’t much that could be read from the face of a parademon, nor its eyes, but Bruce got the sense that the creature, and thus those around it, were beginning to understand. They all looked at one another, as if the idea of what would happen should they seize the bunker so early hadn’t even entered their minds.
“For right now we’re going to wait here, and let the others kill each other off as much as possible. And when there are a few more survivors, we’ll clear a path to the bunker using our explosives”.
“⍙⊑⏃⏁?”
Once more came the questioning, and Bruce almost growls in anger and frustration, stopping himself only when he realizes that these strange creatures were all he had to count on so as to come out victorious. He had to play nice, and if need be? Explain everything he could.
“The buildings” he says, pointing towards each wall on the side of the much smaller one they were in currently. “I want to bring down their foundations. They’re tall…very tall, and if I’m right when they fall they’ll do so in such a way as to clear a way to the bunker for us as well as providing cover on either side. We’ll split the battlefield in two. Our part, and everyone else’s part, and when the building comes down we’ll be covered as well. Do you understand?”
A flash of recognition indeed seems to come across the parademon’s eyes, the beast apparently not having been able to see the big picture prior to this moment of explanation.
“I need you. All of you, and I’m not going to risk the unit in a series of pointless battles that don’t accomplish the mission. So for now? We’ll continue to wait”.
He reaches into one of the compartments of his belt, rifling around in the only recently made familiar utility belt in search of something, and when he finds it he pulls it out. It was a small detonator, one which, when the time came, would be hooked up to the explosives, primed to set them off and accomplish their goals.
‘We’ll need more though…and I have a feeling I know how we can accomplish that’.
“We have another task at hand though”.
“⍙⊑⏃⏁ ⟟⌇ ⟟⏁ ☊⍜⋔⋔⏃⋏⎅⟒⍀?”
“Finding a man named Wilik. He’s blonde, fair skinned. Handsome. A pretty boy playing at being a soldier, and for some reason I have a feeling he’s coming to search us out”. He remembered the dark look that the man gave him while upon the platform, and for some reason, unbeknownst to him, he knew that it was personal.
“He knows something. Something I want to know. That’s why we’re going to keep a constant watch out for him. Understood?”
“⊬⟒⌇ ⌇⟟⍀!”
The creature speaks, again in that undecipherable series of clicks and hisses that Bruce hadn’t understood then, and still didn’t understand now. But it brings its fist up to its armored chest in a mimicry of some sort of salute, and Bruce nods his head, returning his eyes to the detonator as the parademon, whom was apparently his second in command, scuttles off to make the others aware of what their leader was planning.
He didn’t know it, but he’d earned their respect.
Nobody, not a single soul on Apokolips, cared about the parademons. Their lives were thrown away in the millions without even a blink, and yet here he was trying to keep them alive for as long as he could. Sure, it was partially out of self interest, but the parademons also liked to think that maybe, just maybe, they were cared about to some extent.
But for now? They would wait.
And the waiting…would pay off.
Bruce was right. Wilik was hunting them, but then again, others were hunting Wilik.
Ten Hours Later
“Gaahhh…gahh…ahhh…ahhh…”.
His gasps for air lessened as he leaned over, pressing his hands down upon his thighs and facing the ground, forcing the life giving oxygen into his throat. He was dirtied, injured and tired, numerous cuts criss crossing his uniform and flesh, drawing blood that was weeped forth by his wounds.
His angelic blonde hair was darkened with dirt and blood, and his face was dirtied to an even greater extent. He was exhausted and it showed in every single one of his actions.
From how he’d stopped without any thought, concern or care for where he was, to the fact that he hadn’t even brought his weapon with him following the mad dash from his latest encounter. He’d been so scared, so desperate to escape that, like a mad rat, he’d rushed along without thought.
His parademons had no choice but to follow him or be left behind, as quite a few of their comrades had been. Their screams of terror and agony as the blasters and blades cut and burnt their flesh echoed in their ears, frightening them with proof of what was to happen to them should they be caught off guard.
And off guard seemed to be the default state for their battle thus far.
It had started off strong with Wilik bravely leading them into the center of the battlefield, eager for glory and honor and desirous of taking the bunker as soon as was humanly possible. But he wasn’t the only one who had such an idea, and when they reached the foot of the hill beneath the bunker a massive battle erupted between so many that counting them was an exercise in folly. Luckily their squad had taken a rather fortunate position in the burnt out remains of what had once been a lowly store, where goods and services were exchanged.
He’d thought they’d be able to hold there until the firefight lessened, from which he would emerge to snatch victory up from the others.
But it was not to be.
The position was attractive. Too attractive, and soon so much of the enemy’s efforts were being focused upon him that he didn’t have a chance to hold that position, let alone for all the hours it would take for him to win it permanently.
And his men…they’d taken losses. Two right at the beginning, both being cut down in an instant. Wilik of course hadn’t cared, but he should’ve. In his arrogance he had forgotten the fact that every single warrior counted, and that the parademons wouldn't be replaced.
Four more had been killed prior to his last escape, bringing the sum total of his parademons down to six, all of whom stuck to the rubble at the sides of the street, hiding themselves from view while Wilik kept himself in the open.
“By Apokolips…this…this is wrong!”
He gets those words out as he collects himself a bit, unaware of the eyes that were upon him, each one listening and watching with the intensity of an animal stalking its prey. The parademons themselves sensed it, but they couldn’t tell from where it came or who was watching.
They crept back into the shadows more and more, hoping that whatever it was would pass over them unlike their comrades who had suffered for their commander’s arrogance.
“Where…where is he?”
Wilik was looking around now, not forgetting about the secondary objective he had held before entering this arena. “Why have I not seen him? Where’s the coward been hiding? You! Thrall!” He turns, his arm raised and his finger already pointing back, though he finds nothing there when he does. This at first confuses, and then enrages him.
“Come out here you cowards!”
His orders, as loathe as they were to follow them, were meant to be so, and with a hiss one of the remaining parademons rises up from his position, craning his head this way and that so as to survey his surroundings while looking towards his commander.
“Why are you hiding like…like…like you're scared, huh?!!” he snarls, the natural attitude of highborn Apokoliptians oozing through in his attitude towards the parademons. The creature only lowers its head and begins to chirp out, trying to explain.
“⌇⟟⍀, ⍙⟒'⍀⟒ ⍜⎍⏁⋔⏃⋏⋏⟒⎅ ⏃⋏⎅ ⍜⎍⏁☌⎍⋏⋏⟒⎅. ⏁⊑⟒⍀⟒'⌇ ⋏⍜ ⋔⍜⍀⟒ ⊑⍜⌿⟒”.
Unlike Bruce, Wilik understood them, being able to speak Parademon fluently. And what he heard? Well, suffice to say it didn’t make him happy in the least. “Hope? Hope?!! What do you mean there’s no hope? We’ll be victorious, no matter what. Are you doubting my leadership, grub?”
The creature bristles at that and turns its head, though it says nothing in response as the epithet that was so often hurled at the parademons is used, arousing a deep anger within its very core. But it was loyal, programmed and trained to be so. It wouldn’t dare raise its voice, nor its hand to Wilik, who continues to advance upon it, still heedless of his surroundings.
Off to the sides, dark shapes move in, sneaking up on the remaining parademons of Wilik’s squad, all of them being far too engrossed in what was happening in the middle of the street to take heed of how they were being ambushed. The area around them was quiet, though proof of a battle here was present in the bodies that littered the street.
Closer and closer the shadows crept until…it was too late.
Hands reached out and grasped them around the faces, closing off the mandibles and preventing them from making a sound. Most were so shocked that they dropped their weapons, making it all the easier for them to be dragged away further into the darkness, away from the street where they might be of use.
Someone had seen them coming, and thus prepared for their arrival.
Wilik and his lieutenant didn’t see any of this, and just continued on with the one sided argument.
“The Batman,” Wilik says. “He’s the key to all of this. All of it. Regardless of that stupid bunker up on the hill, if we kill him Lady Darkseid will reward me. I intend to walk away with something. Do you understand me grub?”
There it was again. That word.
The parademon lieutenant stewed, but not enough to where it didn’t notice that something wasn’t right. It turns its head, clicking as it scans the side of the street, trying to understand why it looked different.
“DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?!!”
Wilik shouts, reaches out, and grasps the creature’s head, forcibly turning the parademon’s gaze onto him and keeping it from sounding the alarm on the fact that its comrades were gone. “I won’t have your failure cost me everything. EVERYTHING!” Wilik was working himself up into a frenzy now, and there was no telling how it would wind down.
The parademon chuffs at the treatment it was receiving but again says nothing, panic beginning to settle in as it realizes that something was definitely wrong.
“⌇⍜⋔⟒⏁⊑⟟⋏☌ ⟟⌇ ⍙⍀⍜⋏☌. ⍙⟒ ⋏⟒⟒⎅…”
“Wrong? Something’s wrong? What’s wrong is that I’m not in the Palace of Woe right now being attended to by servant girls and-”
RATATATATATATATATATATAT!
The parademon’s panic had been merited, as without a word the building to the right of the street opened up in a cacophony of fire, which rained down upon the street in such a way as to make it impossible to move an inch. Wilik reacts with fear, his eyes going wide and his arms thrown up into the air as if that would save him, while the parademon at his side reaches out towards the commander, trying, despite everything he’d said and done, to save him.
“AHHHHH!”
One of the rounds finds home though, and a blaster bolt of bright blue energy slams right through Wilik’s kneecap, shattering it and the muscle around in a shower of blood that stains the street beneath. He falls right to the ground, taking him out of reach of the parademon lieutenant, who even then fights to pick up his commander.
“⎅⍜⋏'⏁ ⋔⍜⎐⟒ ⍜⍀ ⍙⟒'⌰⌰ ☍⟟⌰⌰ ⊬⍜⎍! ⎅⍜⋏'⏁ ⎅⟟⟒ ⎎⍜⍀ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⎎⍜⍜⌰!"
The gunfire stops and is followed up instantly by words spoken by a fellow parademon, a fact that causes the lieutenant of Wilik’s squad to go rigid and stand still, not having expected it in the slightest. That momentary confusion was enough.
THUNK! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!
Something made an impact on the half destroyed building across the street, and when the parademon looks up it sees a sight that nearly causes it to flee in terror. A black clad warrior with a gleaming red bat symbol, comes crashing down, soaring through the air while holding onto a cable which had been shot out so as to provide such an avenue down. He zips right past him and at the last moment drops away, rolling on the street before rising up in one single and very fluid motion.
ZZZZZZZZ! ZZZZZZZZ!
Two more come after him, parademons who didn’t exactly need the line to get down as they could fly, but still, despite it all, wanted to try it. They let go and thumped down upon the ground in a somewhat less graceful manner, but were still all the happier for having followed their commander down.
“GAAAAH! AHHHHHH! YOU BASTARD! YOU BASTARD YOU SHOT ME IN THE KNEE!”
The lieutenant looks around, not focusing on Wilik’s screams of pain and instead looks at the numerous shadows that come forth from the sides of the street, all of whom belonged to other parademons, carrying upon them the mark of the bat. They held at gun or knifepoint the remaining parademons of Wilik’s squad. This had been the perfect ambush.
Slowly the lieutenant raises his arms in a clear sign of surrender, not wanting to be seen to be moving too quickly less the others get suspicious and open fire. It wasn’t going to move, and clearly the others were in no mood to be heroes either.
Especially not on Wilik’s behalf.
Speaking of Wilik, the man continued to howl in agony, rocking back and forth while clutching his nonexistent knee cap, the two pieces of his leg kept together only by a thin string of flesh which was ready to break at any moment.
“Ahhhhh! Ahhhhhh!’
“Shut up”.
Bruce’s gruff voice cuts at him like a knife as he advances, walking up upon the man and slamming his foot down upon the wound, bringing dirt and other foreign contaminants into it with the added benefit of causing a massive amount of pain. Wilik howls even more intensely, and looks up at the man like a rabid animal, desperate for escape.
“PLEASE! PLEASE! GAAH! LE-LET ME GO! LET ME GO!”
“I heard you talking”.
Bruce pretends not to even notice the man’s pain nor his animalistic pleas for mercy. He just glares down at him, resisting the urge to use the rifle he’d only used sparingly since it was given to him. “On the platform. About a weapon that can hurt her. What is it?” For the moment he was asking nicely, being calm, but there was no doubt that such an attitude would only last a little bit longer, and Bruce hoped against hope that Wilik’s bravado, which was proven without a doubt to simply be a front, wouldn’t fall away like snow in the first days of spring.
He wanted to pay him back for the insult he’d delivered not too long ago, so sure that he would be triumphant and that there would be nothing for him to worry about.
That turned out to be untrue. Very, very untrue.
“Wha-what?”
He was still breathing heavily, the pain being great, but even still he makes a mistake by playing dumb. Without a word Bruce brings the rifle to bear, aiming it at the man’s opposite knee cap, and pulling the trigger as if it was the most natural, easiest thing in the world to do. For him? It kind of was.
A burst of energy comes out of the muzzle, and Wilik’s other kneecap is obliterated just like the first one, drawing further howls from the man’s mouth as he writhes on the ground. Bruce would’ve been amused had he been so devoid of patience.
“YOU-,”
“I won’t ask again”.
Bruce shifts aim once more, and brings the muzzle up to the side of the man’s head, thrusting it forward and putting it right against the flesh, which causes the man to actually whimper. Like a child. Batman’s lips curl in disgust.
“I…I…I hea-heard things. That’s all”.
“There’s more to it. You wouldn’t have said anything if that was it. We have time. Roughly ten hours in fact, to get the truth from you. You can lose a lot of body parts without dying in that time”. The threat was implicit, clear and without compromise, and Wilik swallowed, fighting to ignore the massive amount of pain that was constantly drumming along every inch of his brain.
Wilik was no stranger to torture. He’d been on Apokolips his whole life, but the harsh reality was that it was he who was normally dolling it out. To be on the other end of it, to suffer through it? It was too much. Far too much.
And this man…he had the air about him of someone who was well acquainted with violence.
The parademons, both the Batman’s squad as well as the remnants of his own, were watching, and he was disgusted by that. To be witnessed in such a predicament by creatures like them. It filled him with a great rage, an awful humiliation.
‘I’ll get my revenge Batman! I will!’
“It…it…it’s a rock”.
“A rock?”
Inwardly he was vowing revenge, but outwardly he was going along with what the man wished for him to say. He knew it was the only way he’d survive to bring about his revenge. To plan it out and make every possible precaution to ensure his death was as painful as possible. He had to survive this for that to happen though, and Wilik at his core was a coward.
He’d tell the man exactly what he wanted to hear.
He nods his head quickly, eagerly.
“Yes, yes. A glowing green rock. It’s special”.
“Why?”
“I don’t know…” he admits, not liking how that sounded as it undoubtedly wasn’t going to be something the Batman was happy to hear. “But it’s the truth! I…I heard it from someone who saw it”.
“Who?”
Bruce presses in with his foot, twisting it a bit to really drive home the fact that Wilik was completely and utterly at his mercy, and the blonde man hisses in agony as he does so. “Gaah…ahhh….Godfrey! Glorious Godfrey! He told me!” That name surprised Bruce. He hadn’t expected it in the slightest. Godfrey, the very same man who’d prepared him for this fight?
‘He planned this…’
Bruce was finding that his interrogation of Wilik was leading to more and more questions rather than answers, and it bothered him that, for now, he would have to content himself with putting their solving off for later. Now? He had to focus. Continue on, but with an even keener eye on whoever approached him and for what purposes.
“It…it weakens her. Allows someone a fair chance at f-fighting her. It’s hidden under the floor of the bunker. Underneath a layer of lead”. That was an interesting little factoid, and Bruce delves deeper into it as he glares at the rival commander. “Why would she leave it there and not in the War Store?”
“It…I…it…nobody would look for it there”.
Wilik was now trying to resist, emphasis on trying. Pain had a way of bringing out the truth regardless of if you wanted it to or not, and Wilik was indeed in a great deal of pain. “If she kept it in the War Store somebody would eventually find it…or ask questions. But…in the middle of the arena? Nobody would notice. Everyone’s fighting over the bunker”.
“Hmmm”.
“You…you’ll let me live, right?” he asks pathetically, looking up at the man who hadn’t even really put any effort forward into defeating him, and had instead simply waited for Wilik to come to him. “You were searching me out specifically”.
“Y-yes…”
“You wanted me dead”.
“I…I don’t-,”
“It would be really stupid of me to leave an enemy alive”.
Wilik saw the quick movement, perceiving it out of the corner of his eye as Bruce’s trigger finger reached for it, ready to pull down and fire. He tried to stop it, tried to call out and beg, grovel for mercy, desperate to save his own skin at the sake of his honor, what little he had of it.
But it was too late for that.
Bruce fires and an energy blast is sent right into the side of the man’s skull, entering right through it. Flesh, muscle and then finally skull are instantly vaporized, while the gray matter contained within is boiled before it too evaporates.
Wilik’s eyes, so bright, so blue and usually gleaming with sadistic pleasure, broadcast his last emotions. Those of fear and disbelief. But they too are soon destroyed, the power within the blast fired so closely at him and they explode outwards, falling apart as they scatter across the street below him.
Blood, bright red, splashes, like a postmodern art piece, across those very same stones, mixing with the dirt and filth of a city alive with people.
Wilik was dead, and half of his skull was gone to showcase it, his limp body now joining the countless others that were sprawled out all over. Another warrior felled. The parademons continued to watch, not daring to drop their harsh holds upon their brethren in arms whom they’d normally be fighting alongside but due to current circumstances had to fight as enemies instead.
None were sad to see Wilik die, least of all the parademons that had been attached to him.
But with his death did come concerns, mainly for their well being and continued survival.
With their commander dead it was only safe to assume that their lives were over.
Bruce pulls the muzzle of his rifle away and turns to look at all of them, taking in the entirety of the contingent positioned out in the open. He steps away from Wilik, one of his feet landing upon the man’s eyeballs, which had been launched outwards. He steps down, and in one motion crushes them, a sickening popping sound heard.
None of them reacted, each and every one of these monsters being well and truly acclimated to blood and gore. Instead they were entranced by this man, a human, whom they’d all been told were a backwards, useless race.
He committed violence so easily, without hesitation.
The rumors that had made their way to their ears about his fight with the Furies were true. They began to suspect that Lady Darkseid was severely underselling the abilities of the man, though for what reason? None of them would dare even hazard a guess.
He walks a few more feet forward, and eventually stops before them, his eyes moving this way and that, taking them all in.
“Did you find their supply of explosives? Or did they lose them?”
“⏁⊑⟒⊬ ⊑⏃⎐⟒ ⏃ ☌⍜⍜⎅ ⏃⋔⍜⎍⋏⏁ ⌰⟒⎎⏁! ☊⍜⍙⏃⍀⎅⌇...⏁⊑⟒⊬ ⎅⟟⎅⋏'⏁ ⟒⎐⟒⋏ ⎍⌇⟒ ⏃⋏⊬ ⍜⎎ ⏁⊑⟒⋔”.
One of the parademons within his unit calls out to him in an answer, digging his blade deeper into the throat of his captive who quivers in fear, its eyes closing and its mandibles quickly clicking together. Bruce looks towards his lieutenant, waiting for an answer in the form of a nod or a shake.
The underling nods his head, confirming that they had indeed found Wilik’s cache of explosives. Another parademon scuttles forward, holding a large bag in its grasp which apparently held the issued weapons.
“Good. That should be enough to do what we need to do. Now. Let them go”.
There was an air of confusion as the man’s words moved through the warriors, each of them looking at one another in shock and surprise. But Bruce wasn’t in the mood for speaking twice, and he growled, glaring at the warriors whose respect he had earned down.
“Now”.
Instantly his order is followed, and the parademons that had once been loyal to Wilik are tossed forward, unarmed and under guard, still very much at the mercy of their captors. They too were confused, and their fear hadn’t left them yet. They stare at one another, and then Bruce as well, wanting an answer as to what was going to happen to them.
“You understand me, right? Shake your head yes or no”.
One of them, one that carried with it an air of command, nodded its head, confirming that the rules that held for his soldiers also held for others. Apparently parademons could understand speech other than hisses and clicks en masse.
“You’re going to join my unit. You’re going to fight with me…..or you’ll die. It’s your choice. You have three seconds to decide”. He was, as usual, getting right to the point and jumping into it, his rifle raised in his hands and aimed directly at the group whose confusion and shock only seemed to grow, leading to them not being able to answer. Batman draws a bead on the one who’d spoken up, aiming right for its chest.
“One…two…”
“⍙⏃⟟⏁! ⍙⏃⟟⏁! ⟟⌇ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⌰⟒☌⏃⌰? ⍙⟟⌰⌰ ⍙⟒-”.
The officer raises its hands, speaking in that same gibberish that Bruce couldn’t understand, nor would he even be trying. Whatever he was saying, Bruce didn’t know, and he didn’t care. It wasn’t a nod, the only thing he could use to communicate with them, and besides that the creature didn’t carry with it an air of supplication that he wished for it to have.
“Three”.
BLAM!
He fires and another burst of energy exits the muzzle of the rifle, cutting through the air in seconds and slamming into the insect like a soldier. It is killed instantly, a massive hole being opened up right in its chest, exposing its inner organs and sending bright green blood everywhere, a contrast against Wilik’s own red.
The parademon falls back and slams into the ground, shock reverberating like a tidal wave through all the others, while his own parademons click and chortle in appreciation of the man’s decisiveness.
Instantly he brings his gun onto the next, taking aim and restarting the count.
“Three…two…”
“⊬⟒⌇! ⊬⟒⌇! ⍙⏃⟟⏁! ⍙⟒'⌰⌰ ⌇⟒⍀⎐⟒ ⊬⍜⎍!!! ⍙⟒'⌰⌰ ⌇⟒⍀⎐⟒ ⊬⍜⎍!!!”
This one acts, dropping to its knees and raising its hands up as if he was some sort of god worthy of being worshiped. The others quickly follow suit, throwing themselves to the ground in front of Bruce. They all begin chattering away quickly, all making pleas for their lives.
“Quiet!”
They follow orders in that case just as quickly, falling silent, and Bruce turns to his lieutenant, who seemed ready to answer his questions. “They’re joining us, right?”
The parademon nods.
“Good. Tell them to change the markings on their armor then”. He shoulders his rifle again, watching as his underling turns to the other captured parademons and speaks, no doubt telling them what Batman wished to be communicated to them. “☊⊑⏃⋏☌⟒ ⊬⍜⎍⍀ ⋔⏃⍀☍⟟⋏☌⌇. ⊬⍜⎍ ⎎⍜⌰⌰⍜⍙ ⏁⊑⟒ ⏚⏃⏁⋔⏃⋏ ⋏⍜⍙.”.
Slowly, they rise, nodding to one another and no doubt trying to figure out how they were going to do that. They didn’t exactly have access to paint or…
They stop, one of their eyes falling upon Wilik and the pool of blood his body was laying in. Slowly they move forward, and rather eagerly reach down, dipping their hands into it to liberally scoop up the viscous, formerly life-giving fluid.
Within seconds they were slathering it over their shoulder plates, covering up Wilik’s crest and crudely drawing out a bat symbol. Bruce’s detachment had grown by five.
“Tell them to gather their weapons and follow me into that building”.
He points at the large skyscraper to their right.
“And to bring the explosives. You? Take our squad into the other with our own supply. I want those charges readied, but not set. Not yet. Fall back from any engagement. I need you alive”.
Lady Darkseid’s Pleasure Booth, Six Hours Later
There were only four hours left. Four.
And Lady Darkseid found that her eyes were glued to the screen that showcased which of the combatants were still alive down below. The others? They slept, unable to keep their eyes open save for Jason, and each having been given leave to do so.
She sat there upon her throne, not needing to sleep, her chin perched on her fist as she breathed in and out.
She still hadn’t recovered from her outburst of rage six hours ago in which Batman’s detachment had been added to in numbers, picking up five recruits in the midst of the battlefield. She hadn’t reacted well. Not at all.
“HOW? HOW?!!!!” she screamed, shouting at the screen as the five ticks were added alongside Batman’s name, causing the woman to rise in her anger. “That’s impossible! It…it…IT IS!!” Her anger was something all feared, and yet Jason had smiled despite himself. “Looks like he took out Wilik and brought the bugs he had left onto his team”.
The blonde snaps onto Jason, glaring right through him as the man smirks back, looking like the cat that ate the canary.
“You’re lucky you’re entertaining Jason. So damn lucky”.
She follows that up by slamming her fist into the throne’s armrest, shattering it and the entire side of the seat completely, which causes Harriet to jump away from the shards and pieces of rock that come flying her way.
“He broke the rules”.
She smiles at this, a sadistic, evil smile that split her whole face. “He broke the rules, and now? Now I get to break him for it. Hahahahah…what an idiot. An absolute fucking idiot”. She was sweating, though it clearly wasn’t from exertion, but rather stress. She brings her hand up and wipes away some of it from her forehead, panting with her large chest rising and falling.
“I…I don’t…my Lady, I’m afraid you’re mistaken on that front”.
Kara instantly snaps onto Bernadeth and gives her a withering death glare as she rises up into a standing position, ready to fly into the arena and kill Bruce for what she saw as his mockery of her. “What did you say?” The wisest course of action would’ve been for Bernadeth to remain silent…but she couldn’t. Not now.
‘Too much is at stake. Too much. Challenge her…like Jason’.
She swallows and looks down at her feet, appearing properly obedient as she does so. “There is nothing in the rules against recruiting the surviving parademons of any fallen contestant, my queen”.
“The rules? THE RULES? DID YOU FORGET WHERE YOU ARE?!!!” Kara roars, sweating even more now as she paces in front of her broken throne. “APOKOLIPS!”. She reaches out, grasping Bernadeth by the collar and picking her up, drawing a gulp from the woman’s throat.
“Hey! Hey! Come on!”
Jason rises up, wanting to prevent the blonde from injuring, or worse, killing Bernadeth. Why? He couldn’t tell you. Mostly it could be chalked up to the fact that his heart had jumped up into his throat when Kara had said Bruce had broken the rules and looked ready to demolish him, and if it weren’t for Bernadeth she would’ve flown off to do exactly that.
‘And she is sticking up for Bruce…but why?’
“I mean…I might be choosing her, huh?”
Kara scoffs.
“This freak? Really? Then you have really bad taste in women Nightwing. Really bad”. Bernadeth blushes and blisters with anger, though she says nothing while still being suspended in the air as to do otherwise would be the epitome of unwise. So instead she looks towards Jason, and tries to make it known through her eyes that she was thankful and…a little happy.
‘He…he might choose me’.
“But fine…FINE!”
Kara drops Bernadeth, allowing her to fall into a heap at the floor before she turns around and once again paces across the booth. “He’ll die anyways. Five more parademons? They won’t make a single bit of difference”. She was breathing heavily still, her heart beating in her chest while her mind desperately warned her to get it under control. She sits back down, scowling in her rage as she once again glares at the screen, waiting for Batman to turn up dead.
He was still there though…waiting, plotting…planning.
And Lady Darkseid absolutely hated it.
Hated that she couldn’t interfere. Well…she could, but if she did she’d be breaking codes of conduct left and right, and despite her power she still felt…somewhat bound by them and the people of Apokolips.
She would honor the rules.
The numbers of contestants had gone down. Only a fourth of the original number were left, and it was rapidly declining.
The bunker had yet to be claimed for more than half an hour.
And Batman was planning his big push, with more than the numbers he’d originally been given. Soon, she’d find out exactly what his plan was, and she would like it even less than the waiting that came before it.
Chapter Text
Apartment of Helena and Stephen Mandragora
“Beeeep! Leave a message! I ain’t here sooooo I’m probably busy. Toodles”.
Helena rolls her eyes as she, once again, hears the other woman’s voice on the end of the line, her pre-recorded answering machine message seemingly assaults Helena’s ears for the hundredth time, and with a huff Helena throws down her cell phone, allowing it to bounce off the couch cushion.
Leaving a message would be an exercise in futility as she’d already done so quite a number of times. None of it had gotten through to the blonde whom she hadn’t spoken to since the incident in the hospital.
“Gaah…Harleen…ti odio così tanto”.
She turns around, positioning her back at the very same couch she’d tossed her phone onto, and falls backwards, letting gravity do the work of pulling her back down to a seated position. “Oooof”. She falls and bounces lightly, her lithe and feminine frame moving along with the aftereffects until she finally settles down into stillness.
She was thinking.
And thinking very hard.
She had been ever since it happened and Harleen had effectively gone radio silent. In this life such a thing was cause for worry. Despite the mutual distaste the women had for one another, they usually talked every day, mostly about business matters, and to have the doctor in charge at Arkham suddenly not even do that?
Worrying to the extreme.
“She hasn’t picked up”.
“No papa”.
Mandragora the elder didn’t even need to ask, which meant that his words were more of a statement than a question. The man, who was sitting on the opposite end of the couch, was watching his daughter with concern darkening his eyes. “Hmmm…that isn’t good news, principessa”. He shuffles about and then brings himself up into a more seated position, throwing his legs over the side and pushing himself down the length a bit so as to be closer to his daughter.
When he gets there he reaches out and clamps a hand down upon her shoulder, squeezing it softly to try and comfort her. Helena reaches up and places her own hand over his, squeezing it in an obvious sign of thankfulness for what he was trying to do.
“In this world, when people begin to act…strangely, we should take notice”.
“It…it isn’t like that papa” Helena says, trying to defend Harleen but doing so rather weakly. She’d be lying if she said some of those very same thoughts hadn’t entered her mind already. “Harleen is loyal. Very loyal. None of this would’ve been possible without her”.
“Si, she’s loyal…to Bruce” the aged mobster corrects, causing his daughter’s eyes to close once again and sigh to escape her lips. “But to you? No. She never has been. I never liked her, Helena. Never. She never paid you the rispetto you were owed. Always jealous of what you had without knowing how hard you fought for it”.
“She’s just embarrassed” Helena says, still trying to explain it all away as thinking about the other option was too frightening. “I hit her. Everyone saw. She’s just smarting from that. That’s all”.
Mandragora shrugs as if giving in to the rationale of his daughter, though it was also clear that he knew far, far better than that.
“I will not say you made a mistake in striking her principessa. You didn’t. It was the right thing to do. Remind her and everyone else of who has the power. Sometimes it is necessary. But one thing I’ve learned is that those kinds of hits? They sting long after the red has faded away, and oftentimes can turn a previous nuisance into a bitter enemy”.
“I know papa…but…Harley? She’s too stupid to even-”
She’d begun to smile, wanting to laugh off the blonde and her threats as nothing more than bluster, and she was doing so as she raised her head and turned to look at her father, whose facial expression showed that he was anything but amused. Her smile drops as soon as she sees that, and she looks away, embarrassed by what she’d just said.
“You and I both know that you should never, ever, underestimate your opponents. And we also know that Harleen Quinzel might play the fool, but she’s the farthest thing possible from it. Principessa…”
He shuffles again, removing his hand from her shoulder and instead reaching down to grasp her hands in his own, lightly brushing his digits across them as if he was trying to warm them up. “She is a threat now. A threat to you. To the whole organization, and thus? She’s a threat to Gotham”.
“Is that your professional opinion as consigliere?”
He shakes his head in the negative.
“No. It’s what I have to say as tu padre. You slapped her, Helena. And I fear because of it? You may have made a mortal enemy”.
“What do I do then?”
“Remove her”.
It sounded so easy as it came from her father’s lips. So cut and dry. As if all it would take to solve this problem was for Helena to go into the closet, kneel down…pull out the suitcase that had been hidden in the very back behind the expensive furs and coats, open it, and retract something she had kept locked away for nearly four years.
But it wasn’t that easy. It wasn’t and Helena knew it. In Gotham there existed a delicate, a very delicate, balance of power, and the whole thing hinged on numerous different pieces being held together. One of them was Harleen. Without her, who could really tell what would happen. Things were already getting out of hand. Or at least Helena feared that they were.
The other gangs were docile for now, content. Money was flowing in and while nobody was as massively wealthy as the dons and gang leaders of the old days had been, they were content. A facade was able to be kept up that the Batman was still there in Gotham as well due to the fact that he’d mostly used Helena as his intermediary for years, not wishing to get himself too embroiled with the scum of the city.
They didn’t suspect a thing on the Batman front.
All they knew was that Bruce Wayne, a backer so to speak of this thing of theirs, had been kidnapped. Something to be concerned about for sure, but not anything to go into a panic over. Things were stable there for now, and would remain so for the foreseeable future. But there was always discontent simmering, the men and women of the lower gangs not ever having liked taking orders from Helena.
It was always there. And she could feel it.
“I can’t do that papa…I can’t”.
“Hmmm…I know” he admits, looking around and shaking his head, feeling as utterly lost and trapped as his daughter did in that moment. “Especially not without il capo’s approval, si?” Helena nods her head.
“Si. He…he wouldn’t like it”.
“It shocks me that he actually cares about her”.
“I…I don’t know if he does, papa. I really don’t know if Bruce cares about anyone. Not really”. She didn’t like admitting that in the slightest. Not because she loved the man, no. She was under no illusions on that front. She wasn’t. She was in lust with him, but love? No.
“An odd man he is. Really. Have…have they found out anything about what may have happened to him?”
“Niente papa. Nothing. Not yet. But Montoya and the others are looking into it. The whole GCPD is on the case. They…they have to find something soon”. Her worry shined through in her words, and her father picked up on it, continuing to stroke her hands. “They will. They will amore mio. I’m assured of it. But to make double sure? We will go to mass Sunday and pray for his speedy return”.
“Si papa”.
“For now though…there is something you can do about your Harleen Quinzel problem. Something you can do without prematurely spilling her blood and I’d suggest you do it quickly”. Helena pays rapt attention to her father’s words, knowing that he was the wisest of the mobsters in this city. One of the very last of the old breed that had somehow managed to survive this long. In Gotham? He was a legend.
She would wait on his every word. He knew what to do. He’d have to have been through things like this dozens of times throughout his criminal career. He pierces her eyes with his own, squeezing her hands tightly.
“It’s important to have allies. Friends. Doubly so when they are shared. When the bullets start flying and the way to the throne is open people take sides, and more often than not they will side with the more powerful side regardless of loyalty”.
“We are the ones with the power papa”.
“It might appear that way for now, but remember, if Harley is indeed going to turn against you, against Gotham, then your power will be halved instantly. You’re too intermingled with her for it not to be perceived that way by the others. They will look at Harleen and see half of the power that is rightfully yours, and on top of that? Her audacity, her boldness…it will earn her the respect of some of them”.
Helena scowls at that, knowing it was true.
“Mafiosa are generally prone to boredom. They are selfish, and always enjoy change if it promises to benefit them. All Harleen needs to do…is promise them more than what they are currently receiving. That’s all it will take to move them into her camp”.
“But…Bruce…they’re afraid of him. He-”
“Is gone for the moment, and soon, no matter what, it’ll come out that the Batman is not on the scene to stop them,” her father warns. “They will dip their toes in the water, testing him, and you first. And then, when there is no reaction from the uomo in costume da roditore volante, they will dive in even more eagerly”.
He was speaking sense and while she knew it it didn’t meant that she liked it. It was all true though. She couldn’t doubt the veracity of his words.
“What begins as a trickle will turn into a river, and loyalty will count for nothing in those days”.
“What do I do then papa?”
“You beat her to it,” he explains. “You race to the finish line before she even ties her shoes to start running. You must go to each and every one of the leaders of the other gangs and speak diplomatically”. A smile came over his face now, the man clearly, very clearly, enjoying this just as much as he always did.
“You won’t say anything openly. You won't outright accuse her, you have no proof other than her disrespect. So keep it veiled. Tell them that you believe someone is going to betray us. Our organization. Tell them all that you do not know who, but only that you have insider knowledge right from that person’s side”.
Her eyes widened at the genius of it, realizing that if she said that all of the other gangsters and mobsters would think that there was someone possibly listening in on what this ‘unnamed traitor’ was doing, and reporting it right back to Helena.
Which meant that if they said yes to Harleen’s possible overtures? Helena would know.
“Go on to talk about business. How good it is. How steady. How you’re thinking about branching out into other cities and other businesses, and how they all stand to gain from that”.
“But Bruce doesn’t-”
“Bruce isn’t here” he says, a little bit of edge seeping into his voice as he pokes her shoulder. “You are. And you are the donna of the Mandragora Family. YOU, and only you, make the decisions right now. Capiscimi?”
“Si papa”.
She smiles despite the fact she’d just been put in her place, if only a little bit. She couldn’t help it. It reminded her of when she was little and did something she wasn’t supposed to. Stealing a cookie from the cookie jar or refusing to eat broccoli. Her father had never hit her. He didn’t need to. Not with his firm stare.
“Buono. I’m glad”.
He smiles, softening up again and continuing to gaze at his daughter as if he was searching for something deep inside of her, trying to draw it out with just a look.
“Always remember…if you need to do something…really need to…you do it. No hesitation. No waiting. If Harleen Quinzel needs to be out of the picture you know you have the power to do it”.
“Si papa…I know. I don’t want to but…you’re right. I might not have a choice”.
“I’m glad you understand that…Helena?”
“Hmm?”
He looked uncomfortable, tense, as if what he wanted to relay next was something he didn’t really want to say. Unsure of how the woman before him would take it. But in the end? He doesn’t have much of a choice. He’d come this far, and now Helena was waiting for it.
“If you do have to take care of her…she at least deserves for you to be the one to do it”.
“Ahh…I see”.
She really did. She understood, better than her father had given her credit for. The Mandragoras had always taken a different approach to crime fighting than the Falcones, the Maronis or the Bertinellis. Sure, all of them had gotten their hands dirty in the beginning, but as soon as they rose up through the ranks they tended to delegate that out to underlings, no longer wishing to handle things themselves.
Such a thing hadn’t happened with any of the Mandragoras.
Be it a soldier or don, they handled their own problems. The rationale was that nobody beneath them would be able to trust them, see them as one of their own or worthy of leading them, if they didn’t do such things.
“You know what to do. You have it in you. I’ve seen it”.
“I know papa”.
“This…this might be odd to say”.
He reaches out as he begins again, grasping her cheek and rubbing his thumb over it, smiling as he did so. “The first time you did it? When you made your bones and entered this thing of ours? I was so damn proud of you”. They were talking about murder. Cold blooded, premeditated murder. Helena would indeed never forget her ‘first.’
“Mmmfff! Mmmmm! Mmmmm!”
Warm, hot lips were pressed up against hers while the man’s hands moved up and down her sides, caressing and groping, squeezing her body through her dress. She could feel his rock hard erection up against her thigh, ready to be released from his pants and thrust up into her.
“You’re so fucking hot Hel”.
“Mmmm…not so bad yourself”.
He had her pinned up against the wall, wanting to devour her right then and there, and as he pulled back from her lips for a second, his hands coming up to her breasts, squeezing and groping them, paying special attention to her nipples as he did, Helena lets out a hiss.
“Wait!”
He pulls back a bit, though he doesn’t release her nipples at all. He just smirks down at her, letting it be seen in his eyes that he was going to have her one way or the other. This man was a monster, and likely always would be.
“Don’t tell me you’re getting cold feet now” he teases, tightening his grip upon her in an ever so subtle hint of the power he held, and would undoubtedly use should she try and resist. But Helena smiles and reaches up for his cheek, caressing it as she leans in and pecks his lips.
“Not at all Vinny. Not at all”.
“Awww, come on baby. Call me Viper” he teases back, leaning in to kiss her cheek. “Everyone does…mmm…I want you out of this hot little red dress of yours so bad. It’s like its fucking painted on”.
“Ehh! One sec Viper” she teases further. “Before we get down to that…do you have any?”
“Any what?” he smirks, clearly playing dumb. Helena rolls her eyes, bringing her hand down to his chest and rubbing his flesh as she dips her hand in through the gap in his button up dress shirt. The dark haired Sicilian man was enjoying this immensely, and he seemed to hum in anticipation. “You know what I want”.
“After”.
He tries to go in for another kiss, but Helena stops him, pressing him back by the forehead. “Nooo. First? Un piccolo colpo” she says, pressing her body up against him while she asks for cocaine, i.e ‘blow.’.
“And then?” she adds, leaning in with her breath teasing against his face. “I’ll blow you. That sound like a good deal?”
“Damn…you drive a hard bargain”.
She reaches forward and cups his erection through his pants, drawing a hiss from his lips. “That’s not the only thing that’s hard. Now. Quit stalling and get some for me, huh? Don’t you want me to be your special girl?” she teases.
Vinny ‘The Viper’ Santo was over the moon.
Here she was, Helena Mandragora, the mafia princess and most prized possession of one Stephen Mandragora in his apartment, feeling up his cock and apparently very, very horny for him.
He felt like he had it all.
‘Carmine is gonna be really happy to hear about this’.
“Hehe…alright baby. Alright. What do you wanna snort it off of?”
“Fine China”.
He pulls away from her and moves back, still keeping his eyes on her as if he was afraid she would turn out to be nothing more than a dream and would disappear in a moment as soon as he looked away. “Hehe, only the best for you princess”.
With that? He turns away and moves over into the bedroom.
“Don’t go nowhere”.
“I won’t!” she calls out, scowling for a second and just barely resisting the urge to vomit. His cologne, his scent, everything about him was slimy, and it was seemingly sticking to her. ‘It’s almost over Helena. Almost over. And this…it has to be done’. She was scared. Scared and nervous. She’d never been entrusted with something like this before, and yet, here she was.
The Viper was a rapist and a dope peddler, a man who’d crossed some very dangerous people. Enough had been enough for some of the denizens of Little Italy, and when their pleas for their children to stop being targeted by this man fell on the deaf ears of Carmine Falcone and Salvatore Maroni, they went to Stephen Mandragora.
She hears him rifling around, and in a second or so he comes back into the room, carrying with him a silver platter.
“This good?”
“Uh huh”.
She nods quickly and cutely, looking towards the large plastic bag he held in his hand, filled with a white powder. “Pour out two lines for us, dolcezza” she says, walking towards the counter atop which her purse was positioned, purposefully swaying her ass out this way and that to attract his attention.
“You don’t want the first hit?”
“Nah. I gotta get my makeup kit ready” she explains, reaching into the bag and trying to act as naturally as was humanly possible, not wanting her fear to show. She reaches into her expensive Armani bag, and begins to rifle around, though that was only for show. Her hand had already landed on what she wanted.
She grasps the pistol grip attached to the weapon tightly, clicking a button on the sides that extend the wings and the attached string instantly.
“Heheh, suit yourself”.
He picks up the bag and turns it upside down, carefully pouring out two general lines of pure cocaine. With that done he reaches into his pocket and picks out his driver’s license, already having prepared it for this task prior. He brings it across the lines, bringing them into neat and tidy organization, ready to be snorted.
“Hehe. This is gonna be awesome, babe. Trust me. This stuff? It’s the fucking best”.
He leans down and presses his nose to one end before quickly drawing it across, bringing the white powder up into his nose as he grasps the side of the table. “Gaaaaahhh…yesss…fuck. Mmm”. He was a little dizzy, and he had to remain there for a second as she shook and shuttered, trying to hold onto his sanity as the high begins to take him away.
“Fuck yeah”.
“Good?” Helena asks, drawing the crossbow out of her purse and notching a bolt, getting the weapon ready to fire as she turns and once more walks, her heels clicking loudly on the floor. Her face was devoid of any and all emotion now, and she makes her way towards the kneeling Viper, who’d fallen to the floor.
“Fuck yeah…best shit ever”.
“Hmmm…good. Hope it was worth it”.
She brings her crossbow up and aims it right at the back of the man’s head. She was so close that there was no way she could possibly miss. At that moment the fear that had seized her the whole night, the worry and nervousness, the self loathing at being so scared of doing something her father had asked her to do…it was gone.
And now? It was just her and the Viper, a disgusting man who deserved to die as painfully as possible.
“Huh?”
CLICK!
WHOOSH!
He had begun to turn his head, but it was too late. Helena fired her crossbow and the bolt went cutting through the air and in a nanosecond entered into the back of the man’s skull. The pressure exerted on the bolt at the time of firing was so immense that it soared right on through, cracking the bone and entering into his brain cavity where it then cut through the gray matter.
Finally? It entered out of the other side of the man’s head, skirting his eye socket and sending a burst of blood out over the silver platter of cocaine, marring the pure white with blood. If Helena hadn’t been so focused on what had just happened she might’ve made commentary on the contrast between the two.
The white cocaine and the blood that sustained such a trade. The death and destruction it brought. But as it stood? She found herself…surprised.
Vinny Santo was dead. She’d killed him.
A whole week of planning had led up to this and it culminated in this final moment, his body slumped over a table, all life gone from him. She expected to feel…something. Different even. She’d just taken a life. Committed a great sin. But instead of disgust or anything like that she felt…normal.
“Ohhh…”
That was all she could say as she brought the crossbow down to her side, and then? Turned away, walking back towards her purse. With another click of the button on the side of the weapon the wings are brought in, and she reaches the purse where she deposits it into the confines.
In the same breath she plucks up her cellphone and opens it up, dialing a number with an amazing ease. She turns and leans against the counter top in the nice apartment that was now the scene of a murder. Vinny had wanted sex. He’d gotten a crossbow bolt to the head instead.
The phone begins to ring and Helena brings it up to her ear, waiting.
“Ahh, principessa”.
Her father’s voice is on the other end and at that moment Helena finds it very soothing. She smiles. “Ciao papa”.
“How goes the date?”
“Ohh papa…it went great. Perfetto. But I don’t think Vinny’s the one for me. I think it’s best if you just send Paulie to come pick me up per favore”.
“Ahh, si, si. Bene. Bene. I love you principessa”.
“Anch'io ti amo papa”.
She makes a kissing sound before hanging up the phone and dropping it back into her purse, which she then grasps up and begins making her way to the door. She stops at the side, reaching out to grasp up a fur which she drapes around her shoulders, getting ready to leave the apartment. It wouldn’t be long before Paulie ‘Walnuts’ Gaultieri would be there. He had been waiting right down the block anyways.
‘He probably wants to come up here and steal shit’ she thinks to herself, smirking at the antics of her ‘Uncle Paulie’ who was no more related to her father than any of the other men in the family. But she wouldn’t have to call any of them uncle. Not anymore.
She was one of them now.
She opens the door and steps out into the hallway, closing the door behind her and leaving Vinny’s body inside for someone else to find.
She smiles at the memory, remembering how her father had embraced her when she came home, wrapping her up in his massive arms while the other guys who’d been waiting cheered her on, all in disbelief that little Helena, the little girl they’d watched grow up, had done a real act of ‘community service’.
From that day on, even before she was officially made, she was given a new name.
The Huntress.
Helena ‘The Huntress’ Mandragora.
She handled a few more things like this. Got places the men couldn’t. She was like an angel of death, stalking her unwary prey and taking them out with military precision. All of the men who she killed though? They had it coming. That much was true.
“All I ever wanted was to make you proud papa”.
“You’ve done that and more principessa. That and more. That’s why I know you’ll handle this fine. We Mandragoras…we’re strong. We always survive. You…you are destined to be at the top of this city. With…or without Bruce Wayne. Defend it Helena. Defend it. And what you should do first is go and talk to Oswald Cobblepot”.
“Si papa”.
“Si”.
“Come here”.
He wraps his arms around her and hugs her, trying to comfort her like she was still a little girl who needed such things, and Helena relishes it leaning in as well. She did indeed feel better.
Apokolips, Three Hours After the Ambush of Wilik’s Platoon
“Are the charges set?”
The parademon lieutenant besides him nods his head, confirming that the first portion of Bruce’s gambit was indeed underway. All of the others were assembled there, each grasping their rifles closely, even the former members of Wilik’s patrol. They were now steadfastly resolved to gaining Bruce victory, seeing it as their only option for survival now that the commander they’d entered the arena with was dead.
It was time.
“We’re going to have to run as fast as we can. I want four of you on the ground with me, your best fighters. The rest? I want you in the air, covering us as best as you can. I don’t think many are alive out there” he says, listening in again to the very sporadic and far off sounds of gunfire. It had lessened over time, going down to practically nothing.
The bunker was only a half an hour walk away from them.
He’d calculated it. Fifteen minutes if they ran. And running was what he’d decided to do. “We’ll have to defend the bunker for forty five minutes. Hopefully the groups that got there before us will have died there and left some extra weaponry. We’ll use it to fend off anyone left coming at us”. He eyes them all up and down, wanting to make his point clear.
“Anyone who is left will undoubtedly be the best there is. They’re going to fight tooth and nail to dislodge us. They’re not going to be able to do it. We’ve waited, planned, and bided our time. We are prepared in all the ways they are not. They’re weak, and all it’ll take is one last push from us to knock them over completely. We’re going to win this. Understood?”
“⊬⟒⌇! ⊑⏃⟟⌰ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰ ⏚⏃⏁⋔⏃⋏! ⊑⏃⟟⌰ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰ ⏚⏃⏁⋔⏃⋏!!!!”
All of the parademons under his command call out as if in one voice, one heart, thumping their fists harshly against their chests and then raising them outwards through the air as they look upon the man who was to lead them into the final phase of the battle. Who had shepherded them safely through it without taking a single casualty. He had gained their respect. Their devotion.
They would follow him into hell now, and most likely in the coming hour they would.
Bruce takes this in, basking in it a bit though he fights to not show it. Instead he nods, raising his hand and stopping the repeated statements of the parademons, who all quiet down instantly as soon as he does so.
He raises up his other hand, showcasing the detonator within it.
“Are you ready?”
They all nod, letting him know that it was time.
“Good”.
He clicks down upon the foreign and alien looking device, which quickly sends out an electronic pulse that travels through the air in two separate directions. One to the right, and then to the left. Apokoliptian tech was strong. Strong enough to move through concrete and other assorted building materials.
And move it does, right through to the basement where all the major support beams of the two massive towers were positioned. The blocks of explosives, both his own reserve and the amount he’d taken from Wilik, remained, and each one began to beep rapidly, the red lights going off at an ever increasing speed until…
Above, Lady Darkseid’s Viewing Booth
“Only an hour left Jason. Only an hour and Bruce isn’t anywhere near the bunker…hehe…hahahaha!” She descends into laughter. Mad maniacal laughter as she moves back and forth, her hand on her face while another raises and points at the battlefield.
“He hid! He hid the whole time! Like a coward! This? THIS IS YOUR WORLD’S GREATEST PROTECTOR? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA!” She was drunk, partially, or so Jason thought. As the last few hours had wound down and it had gotten closer and closer to the end of the battle the woman had begun to partake of more of that drink of hers, constantly having servants bring it to her where she would then drink it all down.
“He…he…he’s gonna…he…”
Jason was…unsure now. Unsure to the highest degree and beyond that? He was actually afraid. Afraid that this time Bruce really had bitten off more than he could chew and because of that was going to die for it. He was exhausted, not having been able to sleep a wink since this whole thing started.
The Furies inside the booth besides their queen were seemingly just as tired, but unwilling to go to sleep. They wanted to see what was about to happen.
“Ohh don’t worry Jason. Don’t worry. You’ll be just fine here. I mean…I do find you pathetic but in a cute way. Not like-”
BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!
Massive explosions rock the entirety of the area, the floor beneath them quaking and shaking as explosions go off at exactly the same time. The crowds, some of which had filtered out to rest only to return later, were awoken from their stupor, and they watched as massive walls of flame climb up the walls of two massive, empty skyscrapers.
“Wha-?”
Kara was confused to say the least, and she watched as the buildings actually began to tilt, falling forward in an almost synchronized way. It was slow at first, the remnants of the ground floor and building columns managing to keep them up. But eventually the pressure and weight being exerted upon them was far too much, and the buildings could no longer hold it.
They begin to fall, faster and faster, these massive obelisk-like buildings, gaining momentum until…
BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!
Another tremor bursts forth, this one more powerful than even the explosions as the buildings tip over enough to finally slam into the ground, bringing with them a massive upsurge of smoke and dust, debris flying in every direction.
Jason was in awe, and as he and the Furies looked upon the ruins of what had just happened, they were just barely able to make out the fact that the buildings had fallen in such a way as to point directly towards the hill atop which the bunker was positioned. In between them was now a path, a direct path right towards it.
“Yeah! Hell yeah! Woooooooooohhhh! GET ‘EM BRUCE! COME ON!”
Jason was exuberant, knowing, Jason knowing, that Bruce had been behind such a thing. And he wasn’t the only one who was certain of the Batman’s involvement either. Kara was well aware of the fact that it had to have been him too, and all the Furies watched as her hands balled up into fists and actually shook at the force she was putting into the squeeze.
Her eye twitches as she looks out over the now dust covered battlefield, trying to ignore the shouts of joy from Jason’s mouth. She takes deep breaths, trying to contain herself, but she knew it wasn’t working. She could feel it. Her anger had reached its peak and short of flying down into the ring and ripping his spine and skull free of his body she had to do something to let it out.
She throws her head back, and opens her mouth.
“WAYYYYYYYYYYYNNNNNEEEEEE!!!!!”
Her whole body falls into the scream, the woman shouting in utter, unrestrained rage as it finally dawned on her. Bruce Wayne was going to win this.
Below, The Hill Below the Bunker
“Guhh…gaaaahhhh”.
She crawls forward, throwing her hands one over the other and grasping the ground as she desperately tries to escape the rubble that had fallen over her. It was working, and she was somehow managing to drag herself forward, but it was only due to the fact that her legs were no more.
She dared not look back at the crushed and bleeding stumps lest she find herself filled with revulsion and panic over what had happened to her. No. She kept her eyes forward, focused on bringing herself out of the mess that she fully considered to be her husband’s fault.
“ADDAAAAAM!”
She screams out for the man, though if it was out of a desire to dress him down and once again lay into him for being such a fool, something she often did, or to solicit his help she wasn’t sure. It was dusty, very dusty, and hard to see because of that, but she gets a little bit more movement out of her body, and finds herself completely pulled free of the outcropping of the building which had literally been dropped upon her.
“Guhhh”.
She falls flat to the ground, heedless of the massive puddle of blood that was forming behind her, gushing out from the massive wounds in the lower portion of her legs, right where the kneecaps would’ve been. Tendons and other strips of flesh hang loose, and it was very clear that she would soon depart from this world due to a loss of blood.
Alanna Strange, Rannian scientist, warlord, and wife of the despotic human ruler of Rann was going to die here on Apokolips. They’d come here, supposedly, to enlist the blonde tyrant's assistance, entering into the contest so as to prove their worth. And when they did they would destroy Thanagar once and for all.
But the dark haired, pale skinned woman in broken and charred up bluish armor knew there was no chance of that happening. ‘There never was with an idiot like Adam in charge’ she seethes mentally, loathing her husband. Their marriage had never been ‘happy’. It was one of convenience and ease, one that allowed them both a great deal of perks.
She didn’t love her husband nor he her, but, even still, she wished for him to be there now to at least help her. The mortally wounded, but unaware of that fact woman, looks around at her immediate surroundings, and what she sees does nothing to aid her worries.
Death.
Nothing but death.
Astride the two walls that had suddenly appeared, turning this main thoroughfare of what had been a loud and active battlefield into nothing more than a large alleyway were bodies. Parademons mostly, all of them strewn about in awful positions, pieces of them ripped apart. Between them though were numerous other species of warrior, all of whom had come here for the same reasons as the Rannian despots.
Alanna cared not for any of them, and focused instead on her immediate area, a place where their unit had been preparing for an attack against the bunker, assured of victory. They had eight of their original twelve, and outnumbered everyone in their immediate area. Victory was nearly certain.
Until the sky had been dropped on them.
And now as she looked around she took note of the crests upon the shoulder plates of the slain parademons around her, the ones who weren’t covered in the debris of the skyscraper. They were all hers and her husband's soldiers. And all of them were dead.
“N-no…”
She felt weak, the loss of blood starting to catch up to her now, a chill seeping into her body as well. She looks around more, trying to find where Adam might be. As much as she hated him she knew that he was skilled in the art of combat and escape, and would at the very least have some sort of idea on how to save them.
She doesn’t see him, not immediately, but after a few more seconds of more intensive glaring at the landscape her eyes land upon a hand which was pressed up into the air, its fingers curled and lifeless. She recognized the glove. It was a gift from her to him. A pair of fine tri weave combat polymer gloves, the best of Rannian tech.
Adam Strange had been crushed under a massive piece of Apokoliptian marble, no doubt having broken free of the building at some point during its free fall. Adam’s helmet also laid nearby, dented and broken beyond repair besides his pistol.
“RATATATATATAT!”
“AHHHHHH!”
She looks up quickly, watching as the standing body of some other competitor unlucky enough to survive the main blast fell victim to the blasts of the assaulting force, his arms going to the side as his body is hit over and over again with the separate blaster bolts.
He falls back, clumping down on the ground, and Alanna watches as the one they called the Batman rushes forward, leading his troops. He kept his rifle in hand, ready to aim at anything that moved and put it down, all the while moving forward with military precision.
“Move! Move! Get to the bunker!”
They were close, very close, and to Alanna it was clear that nobody left alive would have the power to stop the blitzkrieg coming their way. ‘H-how did he keep all his men? He…he even has more’. She would never receive an answer to that question, and instead would have to content herself with the fact that the contingent moved on, some on the ground, flanking their commander, while others took to the sky, scouting the area.
RATATATATATATATAT!
From the skies above death rained down, survivors being cut to ribbons whenever they dared to move, and yet somehow they passed right over Alanna, not even taking notice of her. Or perhaps they did, but simply ignored her, seeing that she was not a threat in the slightest, disarmed and as close to death as she was.
She was no longer strong enough to even keep up her head, and it fell to the ground, her cheek pressing into the dirty street beneath her, her eyes fluttering. Her last sight would be that of her husband’s hand.
“I…I can at least be happy…you died be-before me…you…idiot…hehehe”.
She gathers up what was left of her strength and purses her lips, spitting out a globulet of saliva that makes it nowhere near the man’s corpse and instead lands on some bit of the building.
“Fa-father was right. I should’ve married anyone other than you…you…pathe-pathetic…waste…of…life….”.
Alanna Strange’s last words were finished, and as the last one escapes her lip so does her final breath, pushing past into the open. She’d said these things many times to Adam Strange, who said much the same or even worse back. Her eyes remained open, and yet there was nothing inside any longer.
Another obstacle to victory had been removed by Bruce Wayne, whose assault upon the bunker was going even easier than he had initially planned. Resistance was virtually non-existent, and he had to let his parademons shoot simply for their own enjoyment.
Gunning down the wounded and dying counted to them.
And so he let it go on.
A few minutes after the death of Alanna Strange, the parademons begin to ascend the hill, readying themselves to take the final objective. A burst of gunfire erupts, followed by another answering barrage from whoever it had been fired at. Alanna nor Adam would ever know though. Their battle was over.
The Bunker
“Hold them back! Hold them back!”
Kanjar Ro was desperate, the pirate jumping up and down from behind the rubble of the concrete wall to desperately fire his pistol down at the approaching mass of flesh. But he misses, not taking time to aim his shots. The fire that came back was too strong, too concentrated and too disciplined, a reflection of the man who had led the parademons.
“HISSSSSS!”
War cries escape from the throats of the insect-like soldiers, some of them in the air using their superior altitude to fire down upon the pitiful remains of the space pirate’s men, a measly two parademons who quivered and shook in fear, often enough not even jumping up to fire back. They seemed utterly content to die, simply wanting to get it over with it seemed.
But Kanjar?
He wasn’t ready for that. He’d fought for everything he had in his life, stolen it more accurately, but fought for it nonetheless. He wasn’t going to give it up. The bunker was reduced to nothing more than rubble, bits and pieces of charred steel and concrete, bodies strewn all about of the others who had tried and failed to take it.
He wasn’t going to go out like them. Petrified, scared, huddled up and desperate to survive as the hill was pounded by artillery. No. He was going to fight. He was going to go down fighting too if it was necessary.
He steeled himself, and the alien rose up, no longer hiding, his pistol ready to fire, aimed this time so as to increase his odds of actually killing someone.
But it was too late.
As he rose he came face to face with a horrific sight. That of a black armor clad warrior, his mouth opened in a piercing war cry that rattled the pirate’s bones. He was right on him, hands extended and ready to tear into his flesh. Batman had dropped his rifle when he saw what his opponent was going to do, and when he did he’d freed up his hands.
Time almost moved in slow motion, and he reached out, grasping the other man’s wrist and forcing it upwards, Kanjar Ro finally firing his weapon. But it went into the air above, harmlessly cutting through it all, without finding its mark. He pulls the trigger again and again, sending bursts of energy flying uselessly. Bruce meanwhile slams his other fist up into the man’s gut, drawing the breath from his lungs.
“Oooof!”
Kanjar Ro lurches over, and becomes weak, almost retching up the meager contents of his stomach. Bruce though keeps up the attack, twisting the man’s arm so that his own hand was pointed back at him.
His pistol was too.
“N-no!”
BLAM!
Bruce forces him to pull the trigger, and in an instant the man’s head is pulverized into nothing but a fine red mist, which is followed up by the body dropping down to the floor, lifeless. Bruce’s adrenaline was still going, coursing through his body as he stood over the presumably last foe that he would need to defeat to claim victory. The last enemy he had. He grasps the pistol, holding onto it while staring down at the corpse, bringing himself back to reality.
“⎍⌿! ⊑⏃⋏⎅⌇ ⎍⌿! ⋏⍜⍙!!:
HIs sixteen parademons were now safely ensconced within the bunker’s ruins, and all of them had their weapons pointed at the two remaining warriors of Kanjar Ro’s detachment, who cowered in fear, their hands slowly raising.
“Enough!” Bruce shouts, calming them as he turns to the final two, his eyes leveling them with a harsh glare. “You serve me now. If you resist, I’ll have you shot. Your commander is dead. It’s useless now”.
He doesn’t waste anymore words on the two who nod their heads and click, apparently making their surrender very clear to their brothers and sisters in arms, who also seem to somewhat relax. All of them had been hyped up for the battle for the bunker they were sure was coming, and yet, now that they were here?
They were disappointed to an extent, but elated in another. No general on Apokolips subscribed to the idea of fighting smarter and not harder, and so the fact that they’d gotten here without taking a single casualty? It was…astounding. Unbelievable.
They all looked at Batman in awe now, growing more and more worshipful of the man with every action he took.
They lowered their weapons, taking a moment to breathe, and Bruce didn’t take that lightly. He glared at them, turning once more on a dime. “No. Not yet. This position needs to be refortified. Now!” he snaps, looking around. It was dug in, if only slightly, but the walls were utterly destroyed. The only thing that still seemed in somewhat working condition was the flagpole, which Bruce took notice of the fact that Kanjar Ro’s crest was still waving in the wind.
“You!” he snaps, pointing towards a parademon and then up at the flag. “Cut that down and put up our banner. Here”. He reaches into the backpack that had been strapped to his back at the very beginning, into the side compartment where he draws out a small piece of red cloth, which unfurls in his grasp to reveal a black bat symbol. He tosses it to the warrior who clicks and rushes forward, desperate to catch it so as for it not to hit the ground.
He succeeds in that endeavor.
“Put it up. The rest of you! Stack the bodies and whatever rocks you can find around the perimeter and set yourselves down behind it! Don’t be exposed! Keep your rifles pointed down hill. Three hundred and sixty degrees of cover! You understand?!!!”
“ ⊬⟒⌇ ⌇⟟⍀!!”
Instantly they get to work, sort of like ants, lifting up the myriad number of debris and piling it along the perimeter of the bunker, interlacing it with the bodies so as to give them more to work with. Meanwhile Bruce turns to one of his underlings and nods, causing the parademon to follow right along behind him.
“That door”.
There was indeed a door, akin to a cellar, which led into the ground. It had been opened already, and there was no doubt in Bruce’s mind that others who’d occupied this hill had tried to shelter in there. He draws his pistol out while the parademon keeps hold of his rifle, ready to use it should there be any stragglers.
Bruce moves towards it, straddling the side of the entrance and then? Turns, aiming the pistol down into the dark. The parademon follows suit, the two looking down the stairs at seemingly nothing…
After a second or so, Bruce begins to advance downwards, taking each step slowly while the work above continues, securing their position for the remaining twenty minutes or so that remained on the clock. There was no doubt in Bruce’s mind that they would be able to do it, especially with how they’d essentially cut the battlefield into two.
Anyone alive on the other side of the massive buildings would have to walk all the way around them, otherwise they’d have to scale them and thus expose them to the withering fire Bruce and his contingent would bring down upon them while they did so.
They had time now.
Bruce descended fully, and when he reaches the bottom he finds he can see far better than expected, numerous holes in the floor above having been made so as to let light on through. And he’d also been right on something else.
There were many dead down here, most of them stacked up against a wall to the right facing what had been the main avenue of attack throughout the previous day. He was no stranger to death, neither was the parademon, both of them unaffected by the putrefaction already setting in, the stench of death and the loosening of bowels.
Bruce instead focuses on scanning the rest of the room, searching out what part of him thought was a myth, a tall tale told by desperate men and women who needed to find a way out of the hell imposed upon them by their overlord.
He sees nothing but dirtied floors and…
He stops, his eyes passing over one corner that seemed…odd. A portion of the concrete had been peeled back, no doubt by an explosive device of some sort, and through the cracks of rubble of the floor Bruce was able to see something.
Something metallic and shiny.
He moves forward and without second thought kneels down and looks at it, studying the portion of the floor intently. He reaches out and feels it, sliding his gloved hand across it. It was metal of some kind. If he had to guess? Lead.
‘It’s here…it has to be’.
He was a man without any other options, and a story told to him by a dying man or not, he had to try. “Give me the last explosive we’ve got,” he says, turning to the parademon who’d come down with him, and who now eagerly retrieved the small round device from its belt, handing it off to its commander.
Bruce was going to blow one final thing up, and hopefully the bunker above would hold beneath the impressive Apokoliptian war machine’s ability to make weapons. He’d been taught the basics though, and knew that it wouldn’t take much to punch through the barrier to whatever lay beyond. ‘She’s arrogant. Thank god for that’ the vigilante thinks, hoping against hope that he was right.
Chapter Text
Lady Darkseid’s Viewing Box
BLEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEMMMMMM!
The klaxons roared out, signaling to the entirety of the lowlies crowded into the arena seats built up around the battlefield that the war for the position of general was over. And there was a clear victor. It could be seen from the flagpole over the ruined bunker, the piece of cloth waving in the air with the embroidered bat symbol upon it.
It catches on the wind and whips back and forth, almost in mockery.
Mockery of one woman whose eyes were positively glued to it.
She looked…feral, with those very same eyes wide, taking in everything. They appeared bloodshot, no doubt due to the utter lack of sleep that had overtaken her over the past twenty-four hours. It was almost as if she’d barely blinked while she awaited the desired outcome of this grudge match.
Her shoulders rose and fell and her nostrils flared, deep breaths being taken in an attempt to calm herself, though she was well and truly past any serious attempt at such a thing. She just glared from her throne, looking hatefully upon the battlefield before drawing her eyes up towards the screen that monitored those who were still living.
There was only one squad, one singular unit. The others had perished in their final attempts to take the hill, which Kara had seen in real time. They’d been cut to ribbons, their weak and ultimately ill positioned forces barely making it halfway up the incline. All of them failed, and they died in the attempt, no doubt knowing that the penalty for failure in such an event was death regardless of if you’d survived to the end.
The remainder opted to die with dignity, as to fall to a blaster bolt was quick and painless in comparison to what would be done to them in the torture chambers below the Palace of Woe. There was only one name on the screen now. One.
The Batman.
Bruce Wayne had emerged triumphant, his tactic of biding his time and growing his forces paying massive dividends, which had ultimately led to his success at the end of the day. It was silent throughout the whole arena, dead silent, with none of the hundreds of thousands making a word. It was even quieter in the box, the remaining Furies daring not even to breathe too loudly.
All of that changes in an instant.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
It comes from the lowlies, starting off small and rather pathetic in the beginning, but growing as more and more lend their voices to the raucous cheers that had broken out through the arena. They all stood, their arms tossed into the air and their heads thrown back, screams of ecstasy and lingering bloodlust being released.
Kara’s eye twitches as this happens, and Bernadeth looks away, taking a deep breath of her own. Harriet remains perched like a cat upon the ground, herself looking forward and unable to help her own response. “Hehehe…hehehe…” It comes unbidden from her throat, not wanted, but not able to be helped either.
She was scared.
Scared of what was about to happen.
Barda herself looked as if she was on her way to her own execution, her face having gone pale white and her arms held across her chest, the woman having been sure from the very beginning that the Batman would fall upon the field of battle, that he would lose. She’d prepared for that, believing that, in the end, it would leave Jason isolated, something that she and the other Furies no doubt would be preparing for.
But Batman, a mere human, had done the impossible, and stood triumphant over the very best that the universe could offer in terms of combat. He’d succeeded against warriors who’d won thousands of battles, pirates who made their living off of torture and murder. Scientists whose minds could conjure up impressive and deadly weapons.
Everything that had been thrown in there had perished, and yet this pathetic little human stood triumphant, all he did apparently was simply wait them out in order to snatch victory away at the last moment.
It was…cataclysmic in its implications, and such weight was felt by all in the viewing booth.
Only one was happy about it though.
Jason Todd sat there upon his stool, his butt sore and his body beyond tired, and yet still sporting a smirk across his lips. Slowly he turns around, scooting loudly so as to bring him face to face with Kara, his smile still remaining.
‘No…don’t!’
Harriet, the ever chuckling mad woman, was the first to think such a sentiment, and to that end she even reaches out, pressing her hand against the man’s shoulder, looking deeply into his eyes to try and communicate the fact that the very last thing he should do right now was test their goddess.
“Hehehehehehehehehehe! Heheehehe!”
He ignores her though, and reaches up, grasping her wrist to somewhat harshly push it off of him, his smile still remaining ever locked on Kara. “I told you”. The words were out of his mouth quickly and they impacted against Kara’s ears just as rapidly, her mind assigning meaning to each syllable that escaped his lips.
She turns, locking onto him like some sort of guided missile, and rises up into a standing position.
For a second, a singular second, Jason thinks that he’d made a mistake. This woman was impressive and her power? Beyond anything ever seen before. He just couldn’t help but keep poking the bear. Especially now though with how his hopes had played out and Bruce was victorious, having won over every other competitor.
‘Just like back in Gotham’.
Kara was standing still, looking down and out over the entirety of the battlefield with that same, awful look in her eye, showing that she was readying herself to do something terrible. The smile falls away from Jason’s mouth as he realizes that it was possible, very possible, that Lady Darkseid wouldn’t be playing fair.
And that Bruce might’ve come all this way only to die at her hands anyways.
‘No…please’.
“BATMAN! BATMAN! BATMAN! BATMAN! BATMAN!”
A new cheer roars throughout the stadium, and this one causes Kara’s heart to stop. The lowlies. They were cheering…for him. As she looks out over the teeming masses, her enhanced eyesight helping her to see their joy filled faces, she realizes something. He’d become a hero to them. The greatest of heroes. He’d already won many of them over with his triumph against the Furies, but now? It was cemented.
He was their champion.
They cheered his name. Not hers. His.
She balls her hands up into fists which shake and tremble in utter rage, the blonde barely restraining the urge to let loose with her Omega beams and kill every last one of her subjects who happened to be cheering for the man she wished dead more than anything else. She doesn’t, but it was a very close thing.
“Hey…hey!”
Jason rises, shouting at the woman’s back as she ignores him, continuing to look forward at the arena, her eyes fixed upon the flag waving in the wind. “Fair and square!” he continues on, making advances until both Harriet and Bernadeth rush forward, each one grabbing a shoulder and preventing him from moving any further.
“Are you insane?” Bernadeth hisses, trying to keep her voice low despite the fact that Lady Darkseid could easily hear her. “She’ll kill you without a second though”.
“Hehehehehe do-don’t do anything stupid Nightwing!” Harriet hisses, adding her voice to those seeking to counsel him away from any rash action. Their strength was quite intense, and the struggling vigilante found that he couldn’t break free of them.
“You set the rules and thought for sure he’d fucking die!” he snarls, growing angry. “Well, he didn’t. He won your stupid game. Now, show us that you have a shred of honor inside of you and keep to your part of the deal. He won! He’s a general now!”.
“What do you think that means Jason?”
Kara didn’t even turn around to face the man as she spoke, responding to his question. Her voice was surprisingly neutral. “Huh? Being my general? What do you think it means?”
“It-,”
“I don’t care what you think it means!”
She shouts, but still keeps her back to the younger man, not wanting him to see the blush of embarrassment and rage upon her face, to realize the fact that she was basically on the verge of tears due to not having gotten her way. Like a little girl who’d been denied a toy. She opens and closes her fists, still fighting to control her breathing.
“You’re nothing! Nothing!”
She shouts this out though to anyone watching it wasn’t clear if she was speaking to Jason or to Batman, the latter of which was far too far away to actually hear her. “Nothing but bugs. All of you. You’re nothing but bugs. Even generals. I can crush you, break you, throw you into space and even fucking eat you if I wanted! You’re all just my servants!”
She was unhinged and everyone could see it now.
That meant that she was even more dangerous than she normally was, which was saying a lot.
“You want him to be a general? Fine. He’s a general. But that means fuck all”.
“BATMAN! BATMAN! BATMAN! BATMAN!”
The cheers seemed to get louder, or at the very least much more noticeable. Each and every lowly had their hands in the air, shouting and screaming as if worshiping the man in a lustful fervor, refusing to stop.
“If I want it…” Kara says darkly and lowly, lowering her head a bit and glaring at the battlefield through half lidded eyes. “He dies. And you want to know what I say Nightwing?”
“Wait…wait, Lady Darkseid…please. Just-”
He tries to appeal to her need for control once again by outwardly appearing complacent and under her control, trying to reel himself back in from the cockiness and taunting he’d been letting loose with as of late. ‘You got Bruce killed…you piece of shit. You just couldn’t stop!’
“I say…he….DIEESSSSSS!”
With that one final word roared into the air like the most intense and passionate of battlecries, Lady Darkseid takes into the air, her elbows tucked at her side and her fists balled up, ready to pummel into flesh which would be turned into nothing more than broken, bloody sludge on the floor with the barest hint of effort on her part.
The dress-clad queen rises up into the air like a rocket, arching out widely so as to ensure her subjects saw her, laid eyes upon her and knew that they too had made a grave mistake.
Her anger was broadcast to all of them as she streaked across the air, moving so quickly towards the bunker that there would only be seconds until the all important showdown between the two personalities unfolded for all to see.
It wouldn’t be a fight.
It would be a slaughter.
And Jason struggles against the holds of his captors.
“No! No! Let me go! Let me go!”
“HEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE! NO!”
“I said…” he growls through clenched teeth, wanting to turn and pummel his two fists into the faces of Harriet and Bernadeth equally, the two women looking at him with unreadable expressions. If he was back on Earth he might’ve assumed them to be signs of care.
“It’s useless”.
Another voice interjects, cutting off Jason at the pass, and the man turns in surprise to see that Barda had moved forward and uncrossed her arms from her chest. Throughout this whole affair she’d seemed apathetic, uncaring of anything that happened, not taking a side.
“He’s going to die”.
“Fuck you!”
Tears were streaming down Jason’s cheek, gushing from his eyes, and all three women who had never had time for such luxuries as tears or compassion, found themselves…moved. Harriet’s titter stops completely, and for once in her life Harriet isn’t thinking about pain and torture. Barda herself felt a tug at her heart, remembering when she too had cried as a girl.
“Please Granny Goodness! No! AHHHHH!”
Thwack!
“You’re a failure Barda. A failure. Just like your mother. Ohh she loved you, but why? I can guarantee you this little girl” the woman mocks, bringing the whip back once again and then slamming it forward, leaving a massive red line along the quivering and sobbing Barda’s upper arm.
“She wouldn’t love you if she could see you now. How weak, pathetic you are. Hahahahahahaha! Ohhh don’t you worry. Granny Goodness will teach you! I will instruct you, and if you can’t be fixed?”
The whip came down again and again, ceaselessly and blood ran down Barda’s body, the little girl just falling into a mass upon the floor, no longer even trying to resist.
“You’ll be discarded. For Lord Darkseid! SAY IT!”
“F-fo-for L-l-l-l-GAAAH!”
THWACK!
“SAY IT!”
“FOR LORD DARKSEID! FOR LORD DARKSEIDDDDDD!”
She forces the words out through the tears, through the agony. She forces it out, trying her best to ignore the pain. But it was impossible. Ohh, and the tears. The pain you could live with on Apokolips. It was life after all. But the tears? She’d take all the pain in the world to wipe away those dishonorable little traitors within her body.
‘MOMMMYYYYYYYYY!’
She remembers crying out mentally for her mother. For Big Breeda, and for some reason she sees that reflected in Jason’s eyes right then, the man getting ready to lose his father.
“He’s going to die and there’s not a thing you can do about it. Nothing. Just make your peace with it…and move on”.
“GO TO HELL!”
She remains quiet after that, deciding to offer nothing more in the way of consolation. She wasn’t good at it anyways apparently as Jason’s own traitors escape from his eye. She turns away, not wanting to see the dishonorable sight, and instead looks down at the battlefield, watching as Lady Darkseid arcs downwards and makes her final descent towards the bunker. ‘Let's hope she makes it quick on him’.
She was resigned and seemingly apathetic to this whole spectacle, and would continue to be so.
But all three women found the sound of Jason’s struggles…painful.
They tried their best to ignore them.
The Bunker
“⍙⟒ ⍙⍜⋏! ⍙⟒ ⍙⍜⋏! ⟟ ☊⏃⋏'⏁ ⏚⟒⌰⟟⟒⎐⟒ ⍙⟒ ⍙⍜⋏!”
The lowlies weren’t the only ones who were joyful and in celebration. The parademons were as well, each and every one of them rising up from their kneeling positions behind the quick barriers they’d made of rubble and corpses to look around in shock and disbelief.
They’d won.
The last enemy had fallen and they, and they alone, held command of the bunker, their commander’s flag raised high over it. They raised their hands and cheered, hissing out and embracing one another, some partaking in the much more ancient and comradery minded shoulder bumps where two parademons would rush at one another and slam their shoulders one against the other.
“⏚⏃⏁⋔⏃⋏! ⊑⟒ ⌰⟒⎅ ⎍⌇ ⏁⍜ ⏁⊑⟟⌇ ⎐⟟☊⏁⍜⍀⊬”.
“⊬⟒⌇! ⊑⏃⟟⌰ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰ ⏚⏃⏁⋔⏃⋏! ⏃ ⏁⊑⍜⎍⌇⏃⋏⎅ ⎐⟟☊⏁⍜⍀⟟⟒⌇ ⏁⍜ ⊑⟟⋔!!”
“HISSSSSS!”
All who had heard such a proclamation display their agreement, even Wilik’s men who’d seemingly completely forgotten about the fact of who their previous loyalties had belonged to. They’d won. Clear and simple they’d won. Victory was theirs, and amongst the ranks of parademons it would be them who were-
BOOOOOOOOMMMM!
It was almost as if another explosion had rocketed throughout the arena, though this one was close. Far closer, and the impact much more violent. The ground shook beneath them, and many of the parademons who hadn’t been standing quite so firmly were tossed to the ground.
Bits of concrete and soil came flying at them, covering them, and only after the initial shock of such an unexpected happening had passed over them did the now prone bug-like warriors look up and to the side, their eyes landing upon the source of the disturbance.
There, standing before them, was Lady Darkseid, her eyes awash in a dark red glow that didn’t bode well for a single soul on this planet or the universe.
She stood there, one hand at her side, and her other raised up, grasping a struggling parademon by the neck, whose hands come up and grasp the pale skinned woman’s hand in a vain attempt at getting away. Its legs kick out, though they dare not hit against the goddess, and instead just strike at the air.
The mood rapidly darkened, and the shouts from the stands had worn away to nothing, leaving the arena to be more akin to a graveyard than a sports dome. The victory they’d now achieved seemed pyrrhic.
“Where’s Wayne?” she growls out, clearly not even thinking of brokering any sort of nonsense or playing dumb. She wanted answers, and she’d get them.
Just Below
He’d jumped through the ceiling into the room below almost as soon as the massive hole had been made by the thermite charge, not wanting to waste any time. The lead had given away, just as he’d expected, and in its wake left a hole just big enough for him to slip through. And slip through he did.
Down into, of all things, a storeroom.
When he first entered it the first thing he noticed was the massive door, one that undoubtedly would take quite a bit of effort to open and had to, in some way, lead into the bowels of the war factory. If he’d gone through that way it would’ve been a massive fight, even greater than what had just happened above.
However he’d taken the path of least resistance, and it paid off.
The room was well lit, though it wasn’t that way due to any system of lighting, no no. The hue itself that illuminated the space was green. And it came from rocks. A whole slew of them which seemed haphazardly packed into boxes along the walls, not secured in the slightest. Another sign of the utter hubris that had seized Lady Darkseid. She believed that she was untouchable, invulnerable, all powerful.
And in many ways? She was.
But she had a weakness. Just like everyone else in the entire universe, and he had found it. Now? It was on him to use it. He walks to the side of the room, and when he gets there he reaches down, and grasps up one of those rocks, holding it in his hands with a bit of trepidation. They were glowing after all. Was radiation a concern? A fear?
It felt like a normal rock though, no different if a bit more spiked at certain points, as if it was some sort of underground geological form of some kind.
‘I need to know what it is’.
He was needy and desperate for answers, at his core being a detective whose need to know outweighed nearly every other consideration at any given time.
“WAYYYYYYYNNNNNE! GET YOUR DUMB ASS OUT HERE!”
But he didn’t have time. Not right at that moment. What he expected to happen, mainly Lady Darkseid coming to make him pay for having the audacity to emerge victorious, was happening. She’d come for him, and very quickly. He was out of options, and slowly he looked up towards the hole in the ceiling he’d made with the explosives. ‘Let's hope that this works’. With that thought, the vigilante protector of Gotham advances, and in an instant, jumps up, grasping the edge of the hole while still holding onto the glowing green rock.
It was nothing, nothing at all to pull himself up. Pull himself up towards the inevitable encounter he was about to have.
“COME UP OR I KILL ALL YOUR GRUBS!!!!”
This was going to be…interesting.
Outside
Her grip upon the neck of the parademon hadn’t lessened, which meant that the creature was very slowly dying of asphyxiation, its need for fresh oxygen being cut off. It looked fearfully to the right and left at its brothers and sisters, those it had just won a massive victory with and who had been assured of the rewards coming their way.
But that wasn’t the case apparently. No. They were not to be rewarded for what they did. Lady Darkseid wasn’t allowing such a thing. They hated it, Each and every one of them, but they couldn’t, wouldn’t say a word.
Their comrade was doomed.
Kara squints at the entrance of the bunker, glaring, so enraged that she wasn’t even using her supervision to look past it. “Three!” she calls out, noticeably increasing her grip. The parademon shutters in her grasp. “Twooooo!”
Nothing.
“ONE AND A HALFFFFF!!!!”
She wanted him to appear. She wanted him to appear so that she could cut him down like he deserved right then and there, showing no mercy. She-
“Put him down”.
A dark shape moves up out of the confines of the bunker’s bowels, revealing himself as another parademon, the one who’d accompanied him down there, scuttles forward like a crab as well, finally fully privy to what was happening outside. Batman was now coming to face her.
“Put him down”.
“You’re not the one who gives orders here” she seethes, making a show of squeezing even harder while eyeing down the first person in existence she’d met since she assumed the throne who bowed not a bit to her authority. “Urrrrkkk…” The captured parademon’s mandibles click and move back and forth rapidly, trying and failing to communicate something.
“But…you’re right. It would be a real waste to kill a soldier that now knows what fucking tactics are”. With those words she tosses the creature out to the side, allowing it to skitter across the floor and finally stop when its back hits a broken wall, its hardened shell defending it from any damage.
Bruce watches after it for a second, but doesn’t make any outwards movements. He stops when he realizes it was okay. It was an action that should’ve gone by unnoticed, but it wasn’t. Instead, Kara Zor-El saw it, and felt her anger turn to shock, and then? Humor for an instant.
“By Rao…you actually care about these…these…pathetic little creatures? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHA!”
She was distracted by her anger and confusion, and now the element of disbelief that surrounds her at the fact that Bruce Wayne actually cared about something so low that it barely passed her radar. But this worked in Bruce’s favor. She was still distracted, unseeing of the fact that he held his arm behind his back, obscuring the rock he’d gathered up.
Slowly he advances forward.
“They’re good soldiers. You shouldn’t waste them”.
“They’re disposable trash!” she seethes, her laughter dropping away as she once again glares at the man. “Trash that can’t win battles. I can always, and I do mean always, replace them. Make better ones”.
“Maybe that’s why you always lose battles” Bruce challenges, glaring. “Your men have no respect for you. They won’t fight for your victory”.
“They fear me!”
“It isn’t the same”.
Bruce thinks back to Earth, to the organization he had built and he wonders…was he similar to Kara? Was he doing the exact same thing as the Apokoliptian despot? He wanted to think he wasn’t. That only criminals, the people that should fear him, did, but he began to wonder. Wonder about the others. Jason, Helena, Harleen and Oswald. Did they…fear him?
‘Not now. Later’.
“Ohhh, look at you” the blonde mocks, pointing towards the man. “One lousy win, one stupid trick and you think you’re something important? Think you can lecture me on anything? What the fuck is your problem???!!!”
She was unhinged and Bruce saw the signs. It wouldn’t take much to toss her over the edge and just make her kill him. He had to act, and soon. He walks closer and closer, making it seem as if he just wanted to speak, keeping his posture steady and his hands in non threatening positions. He was close though. Maybe only four or five feet.
“I’m your general now, aren’t I? Shouldn’t I have a say on how the army is run?”
“You actually think I meant that shit?” Kara asks, seemingly surprised as she glares at the man, idly wondering in the back of her head why he was actually approaching her, and why she felt…odd…maybe a little…weak?
“Win or no win, you’re dying Wayne. Sorry you didn’t have the good sense to let one of these other assholes do it for me”. She ignores that, brushing it off as inconsequential, something to be ignored. “I was never going to let you out of here alive Batman. This game? It was rigged from the start”.
Bruce was now standing before her, in Kara’s mind actually presenting himself for death.
“Good” he says back, somewhat surprising her. “It’ll make this feel even better”.
“Hu-”
THWACCK!
The sound of flesh impacting against flesh could be heard all throughout the immediate area, and the parademons were the first to watch as the seemingly impossible happened. They were wide eyed in disbelief, unable to understand what they were seeing with their very own eyes. It…it was supposed to be impossible! And yet there it was, right before them, seeming happening in slow motion.
Their general, the Batman, had slammed his fist forward as hard as he possibly could into Lady Darkseid’s jaw, a glowing green rock clenched tightly inside. And what should’ve happened? Wasn’t happening at all.
His hand should’ve exploded into hundreds of different shards of bone. It was HE who should’ve been hurt, not Kara and yet they were watching as her head was thrown back upon her neck, her eyes closing as her lower jaw slammed up against her upper.
“GAAAHHHH!”
She stumbles back, nearly falling and only at the last second able to course correct by slamming her foot into the soil beneath her, steadying herself and keeping her on her feet. But she sways as she stands there, barely able to keep herself up as the rain rockets through her head, like a deep thrumming.
And the weakness, the weakness that had started just a second ago? It feels worse now.
On instinct she brings her hand up to her mouth, feeling a strange wetness emanating out from the side, which she of course touches so as to ascertain the nature of exactly what it was. When she brings it back out into her line of sight, she realizes that it was blood.
Her own blood.
It was right there, clinging to her digits.
Its appearance was shocking. Kara hadn’t been hurt like this in years. Not since the torture rooms beneath the Palace of Darkseid. And yet, there she was, staring at the proof that she could still be hurt. A thick river of blood comes out of the side of her mouth, her lip having been split by the man’s punch.
Slowly she looks up at him, a half glare and half fear, unable to believe there was someone in the universe able to do such a thing to her.
That fear doubles when she sees what was in his hand.
A shard of glowing green rock.
“N-no…”
She understood her weakness now, both of the body and the mind. The folly of her own arrogance to think the secretive stash of the only weapon in the galaxy that could be used against her would remain hidden, right under everyone’s noses. She was wrong, and only now was she finding that out.
She looked up at Bruce in horror, but he didn't stop. No.
He presses his advantage, and now that she is vulnerable surges forward, opening his mouth and letting forth a guttural scream.
“AHHHHHH!”
He was like a snarling animal, now having a chance to make good on all the pain and torture that had been doled out upon him, the humiliation, and when he reaches the woman he lifts his foot, ready to bring it slamming down upon her face. But while Kara was weakened she was now helpless, and she still knew a thing or two.
“Uggghhh!”
As quickly as she could she brought her hand up, catching the man’s foot and preventing it from slamming down upon her and causing damage. She feels the impact shake her entire frame, injure her hand even, and she trembles in something else she hadn’t felt for a long time. Fear.
She just manages to stop him, and to use what little strength she had left to keep him from attacking further. He glares down at her, his teeth clenched in a horrific snarl that let the woman know how others felt when she came after them.
“I…I’ll…k-kill you”.
“No. You won’t”.
Rapidly he brings his fist down and slams it into the woman’s face, causing her to fall back even more, from a kneeling position on the ground to a fully prone one. She screams in agony, her nose being flattened and more of her blood spewing out from the attack. Bruce stands over her while the parademons also wait around, all unsure of what to do.
On one hand?
Lady Darkseid was their ruler. She commanded them and had for as long as they’d lived. They couldn’t turn against her, especially not quite so easily. And on the other hand? Batman was a solid battlefield commander. He wasn’t like other Apokoliptians. He didn’t beat nor berate them for fun, throw their lives away for nothing. He’d led them to victory.
Turning on him? It would be tantamount to turning on the only man who’d ever treated them with respect.
Apokolips was a land dedicated to Darwinian theory. Evolution and strength triumphing over all else. In the end, they did the only thing they could when gods went to war. They stayed out of it and watched, all of them inwardly hoping that the Batman would utterly destroy and then kill Lady Darkseid.
And it certainly appeared that way as he moved onto his knees, still somewhat awkwardly clutching the only thing that was allowing him such a boon. He moves over her waist, straddling her, bringing that rock closer as he clutches her shoulder. His other hand pulls back and forms a fist, which he quickly lets loose straight into the woman’s face.
She cries out in anguish as her eye socket is hit, no doubt leaving her with a black eye for later. But Bruce doesn’t care about that. He just keeps pulling his hand back and slamming it forward, destroying the woman’s face.
Being bound, taken from his home, it left him with an immense amount of anger. Anger he would sate upon her body by utterly breaking her. He keeps going, while Kara turns her head to the side, seemingly defeated. That meant nothing to Bruce though. He’d done this before. Many, many times. You didn’t stop with an enemy. Not until you were sure they were dead.
“HISSSSSS!!”
“☍⟟⌰⌰ ⊑⟒⍀! ☍⟟⌰⌰ ⏁⊑⟒ ⏚⟟⏁☊⊑ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰!!!!”
The parademons were done with their feigned apathy, and now that victory seemed so close, just as before they cheered, throwing their arms up and urging on their general, wishing for him to kill the despot. It was all background noise to him.
And even more so to Kara who was in the fight of her life.
She too now felt an anger rising within her. An anger that she’d felt before and remembered well, back from when Lord Darkseid had first begun instructing her. She’d felt powerless then, much like how she felt now.
She’d broken a promise to herself. To never let that happen to her. To never be weak. And yet…there she was, being pummeled on the ground.
She sees something though as she opens her eyes, her gaze interrupted only as it was by the man’s punches which sent explosions of light through her brain. To her immediate left was a rock, a piece of debris churned up from the destroyed city beneath. She couldn’t use her heat vision, by Apokolips even her omega rays were gone it seemed. Her strength had left her. Everything she relied on. It was gone.
But the will to live? To triumph and continue to rule?
That would never be gone from Kara Zor-El. Never.
She reaches out while Batman is distracted by punching her and grabs the rock, clenching her fingers around it as harshly as she possibly could, fighting against her weakness. When she does this she acts quickly, using a surprising reserve of speed.
“AHHHHH!”
She screams but not in pain, no. Rage.
She brings the rock up, arching it through the air and slams it as hard as she possibly could against the side of Batman’s armored head. Now, the cowl? It provided some protection. Some. Not perfect protection, so the caped crusader felt the impact. His vision went bright for a moment, and he found his body tossed to the side, going limp for a moment as he fell off of Kara Zor-El and to the side.
It hurt. It hurt a lot. He felt like he couldn’t even think straight so intense was the agony.
But in this moment of confusion the battered and bloody Lady Darkseid forces herself up, groaning and near to tears as she moves into first a sitting position and then a kneeling one, looking over at the prone Batman who was working on getting his bearings back once again.
She was snarling in rage, spittle and blood flying out over her lips and staining her pale white flesh. One of the straps of her now torn and soiled dress had fallen to the side as well, exposing her large breast. But she cared for none of that. She switches positions with the Batman, who miraculously still holds the piece of green rock.
She was now straddling him, holding her makeshift weapon.
“YAAAAAHHHHHH!”
She screams, trying to bring it down on his face such as he had done with his fists. She wanted to smash right through it, send bits of his brain and skull flying over the battlefield, mingling with the soil.
But Bruce had recovered, and right as she was in the midst of her strike he reached out and grasped her wrist. She tries to push forward, and he pushes back, leading to the two to be locked in a sort of tug of war with survival being the prize.
Their arms both shook and trembled, the exertion of the other keeping them both at bay. But it couldn’t continue on like this.
She’d seized the high ground, and Bruce knew better than to allow that to stand.
“I’LL KILL YOU WAYNE! I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU! RIP OFF YOUR HEAD AND PISS DOWN YOUR THROAT YOU COCKSUCKER!” She was weak, but by no means would this be an easy fight.
“Go to hell”.
He snaps his wrist down quickly, increasing the grasp he held upon her own and drawing forth a sweet snapping sound that indicated his time honored tactic had worked. “AGHHHHHHHH!” She bellows out in a mixture of agony and white hot anger, dropping the rock as her hand goes completely limp, allowing it to fall away from her.
Bruce follows it up with another attack, this one bringing his fist right into the woman’s gut.
He punches her hard, very hard, with the one hand that was clutching the miracle stone, and he sees the air forced utterly and completely from her lungs as a result. Her eyes go wide and at the last second she turns, vomit gushing up from her stomach and landing on the ground mere inches to the side of Bruce’s face.
He punches her again, and then again, forcing her back as the last vestiges of strength leave her body. The parademons who’d gone silent now cheer once more, the fortunes of the two fighters seemingly changing every few seconds. He tosses her back and off of him as hard as he could, sending her flying away to land on the ground a few feet in front of him.
She was reeling, her will to fight still there but her ability to do so seemingly evaporated. The longer she was exposed to this rock, the weaker Lady Darkseid became.
“Let’s finish this then” Bruce growls, moving up to a standing position over the woman once more, the rock held in his hand like a dagger while he approaches Lady Darkseid.
Kara raises her hand and tries to crawl away, as if that alone would prevent the man from killing her. “Pl-please…”
“How’s it feel to be weak?” he asks, digging in with his words as he keeps up his advance, excited, genuinely excited, about killing this woman. “To be pathetic…groveling on the ground…” This wasn’t like him. He knew it. He did things quickly, got them over with. But this woman…she’d gotten to him. And he was going to have his revenge.
He reaches down just as he reaches her, his head still splitting from the attack with the rock, and grasps her ankles, yanking her back and cutting up her flesh as it travels over the rocky floor beneath. Her dress was now in tatters as well.
“No…no…R-Rao h-h-help me…”
Her legs weakly kick at the man, trying to free herself from his grasp, but it does nothing. Nothing at all. She was completely and utterly at his mercy. She looks up at the parademons, her eyes begging as tears flowed from them.
“P-please..h-help me! Help your queen!”
Bruce grasps the side of her body and digs into it, trying to exert pressure upon her ribs as he does so, wanting to add further to her pain. “They won’t. They hate you”. His explanation was simple and succinct, right to the point, and Kara knew better than to try and deny it. She looks up at the man, the human who would prove to be her murderer, her assassin, and she feels fear.
The makeshift knife is shifted in his hand, the sharp end held downwards and pointed right at Kara’s prodigious chest, ready to plunge through the flesh with ease before finding her heart and ending her life.
He doesn’t say anything else. He just raises it high above his head, readying himself for the fatal blow. He was going to kill her, and he wouldn’t feel the least bit bad about it.
PEEEW!
A bolt of white energy comes seemingly out of nowhere though, as if it was some sort of intervention by fate herself. It travels through the air, cutting through everything, and finally finds its mark where it had been aimed.
“Ahhhh!”
Bruce screams as the energy makes contact with his hand, and in an instant a burning sensation causes him to drop the one thing that had kept him even moderately safe throughout this engagement. The green rock falls from his hand, and due to the fact that they were on the steepest part of the hill it rolls away, falling and tumbling down it, getting further and further away from Kara.
Bruce meanwhile brings his hand in and checks it, seeing that his flesh was now charred and blistered right through the holes that had been formed in the gloves due to the blast of energy. It hurt. It hurt like very few things he’d ever experienced before, and he turned his head over his shoulder in a desperate attempt to see who was coming for him and to gauge if he’d be able to fight them off.
What he sees tells him that the answer was no.
No, he wouldn’t be able to fight them off. Especially not all at once.
The one who’d fired the blast that singed his hand was Barda, the woman having used her mega rod to do so as she rode atop an Apokoliptian levitation disk. Besides her was Bernadeth, Harriet no doubt having remained to watch over Jason in the viewing booth. The two women floated there, looking down upon the man with cold gazes, though they didn’t act any further at that moment.
The cheers of the parademons gave way to nothing, and fear once more rolled within their guts. Fear of what would happen now that they had openly cheered for the death of Lady Darkseid. It was an offense that would not be forgiven and they knew it.
Meanwhile Kara continued to lay there on the ground, her eyes shut tightly as if to lock the world out, the tears still forcing their way through. Her eyes, both of them, were blackened, and her nose and lips were bleeding profusely. Her entire body had been ravaged it seemed, and everywhere she focused on she felt pain.
But it felt a little better.
Her weakness too. It seemed to be receding. With every foot that the rock fell away down the hill, every inch, every centimeter, her power returned to her. She opened her eyes quickly, and they were blood red in their entirety.
“URGRRGGGGHHH!”
She snarls and turns, rising up in an instant, her hand aimed right for Bruce’s neck, which she captures in no time at all.
“Ahhh!’
The man is seized up like a naughty child, lifted into the air as Lady Darkseid once again rises in her complete glory and strength. She stood before the shocked denizens of Apokolips, her slaves, and all beheld her in shock and horror, unable to believe that she had almost died. It was as if fate herself had intervened and spared the woman’s life. She raises the Batman off of the ground even further, letting his feet dangle uselessly beneath him as she glares right at the man, panting heavily.
“You…you tried to kill me”.
“Y-yes”.
She couldn’t believe it. This was all..it had to be a dream! A horrible, awful dream. Like when Darkseid…no. No. This was real. She knew it, and she wasn’t going to deny it. This man had gotten even closer to killing her than Darkseid had in those last moments when the former despot of this planet had actually tried.
He meant it. She could see it in his eyes. The rage…the hate, the utter unrestrained intent. She saw it now, maybe what she refused to see before. He wasn’t merely playing at being a warrior. No. He was a killing machine. Pure instinct for dealing out death. He was the only one, the only one, who’d gotten so close to killing her.
Him and no one else.
She continues panting, her shoulders rising and falling as she tries to collect herself, tries to get her emotions under control, and all the while the eyes of her planet are upon her. Batman looked down at her too, each and every single one of them waiting for what would transpire next.
“You bastard” she seethes. “You utter…bastard”.
“Urrkkk…”
Her grip on his throat increases, making those nearest to the scene believe she would snap his neck and kill him that way. Bruce believed it too, and his hands came up to her own, steadying himself. He wasn’t afraid. Even at this moment, he showed no fear. Nor was he resigned to his fate. He went to his death with resolve in his heart.
“Do it” he forces out. “Get it over with”.
Kara keeps tightening her grasp, her hand shaking as she tries to force herself to just kill him. To end this whole thing.
“I’ll never stop try-urk-trying to ki-mmmphh!”
Just like that her grip is lessened, though she still held him upwards into the air, showcasing him like some sort of trophy. But she doesn’t kill him. No. She doesn’t do that. A collective gasp could be heard from the lowlies in the stands, all beginning to speak and shout at one another in disbelief over what they’d just seen.
The parademons were in a similar position, none able to countenance what they’d just witnessed. Barda and Bernadeth? Not much better, the former going wide eyed and slack jawed at what her queen had just done. Bernadeth’s eyebrows raise up and her eyes widen, showing that even the normally unflappable head torturer of Apokolips could be taken unawares.
Lady Darkseid, having just survived the only ever assassination attempt of her rule, broken and battered and with every possible excuse to kill the man who had dared to try such a thing, had brought her face forward and pressed it up against the Batman’s.
Her lips melded to his own, separating ever so slightly so as to capture one between them, which began to rapidly caress and massage it, all the while she still held the man aloft.
None were more shocked than Bruce Wayne himself, who went slack at the feeling he was now experiencing.
The soft lips that tasted of coppery blood pressed up on his own.
He was supposed to be dead, and yet? Here he was being kissed instead. This was a day that would be spoken of for centuries on Apokolips. It was the day that Lady Darkseid had kissed Batman.
Chapter Text
Arkham Asylum, Central Booking
BZZZZZZRT!
The gate opens and in doing so allows a path forward for the assemblage of guards, all of whom were positioned about a prisoner. But none of them seemed calm about it, and each and every one of them eyed the woman warily, fearfully, while she just smiled back at them.
“What’s the matter boys?” she asks, cooing out with a pout over her lips, coloring her expression. “Are you scared of little old me? I don’t know why. I won’t bite…much”. The woman was green skinned, the most obvious and exotic fact about her that stood out instantly to anyone who laid eyes upon her. Her hair was red, a crimson, blood-like red that contrasted nicely against her emerald hued flesh.
Her eyes were of a similar color, a forest green that bored into anyone and everything, probing them for their deepest, darkest secrets.
She was a siren, a danger to all men about her, beckoning them forth to their very own destruction and painful deaths, and each and every guard around her knew it. This shapely, seductive woman, whose full curves and full, plump breasts were on prominent display beneath her clingy orange jumpsuit.
Her hands were bound at the moment, and around her neck she wore a power cancellation collar, a device that was, supposedly, meant to stop her from being able to bring her powers to bear. What those powers were? Plants. She had control over plants. But not only that she was a mistress of pheromones and used them to do her bidding.
Pamela Isley. A.k.a Poison Ivy. One of the nation's most prolific serial killers. A woman who, like Ted Bundy before her, had captured the imagination of a certain subsect of the population that relished in tales of the grisly and macabre. To others? They were acts to be celebrated.
Crimes against men that were, in some minds, construed as somehow less evil than others. She was a liberator, they claimed. A woman who’d stepped forward, renounced the shackles of man’s world and was fighting for what she was due. A symbol of revenge and someone who ‘evened’ the scales.
It didn’t matter that many of her victims were innocent men who’d done nothing wrong.
Patrick Buchanan. Aged thirty four. A janitor with a wife and three children. Pamela had killed him outside of Reno Nevada after she’d taken his car, with him in it as a hostage. He was found three days later with vines growing out of his body, having been suffocated by them. His manhood had been removed with a knife and left across his stomach.
Thomas Gillian. Aged twenty three. A college student whom she’d murdered for the money in his wallet. He was found pinned to the wall by massive thorns. She claimed she wanted the money to buy a burger from a local fast food joint.
Billy Harrison. Aged eighty six. A decorated Korean War veteran with four children and seven grandchildren. She’d murdered him because an awards ceremony honoring him for his volunteer work at a local soup kitchen had taken the front page when she’d committed a spate of murders in the general area.
She felt she was being disrespected and didn’t take too kindly to it.
She had one of her Venus flytraps swallow him and the old man was dissolved in the acid. The only evidence they had left of his existence was a finger bone which had fallen free of the plant and still held the man’s wedding band upon it.
There were many, many stories like this.
She was the most famous female serial killer in the entire world, let alone in American history. The most prolific, the most remorseless. There were countless others she was said to have been involved in too, but the only thing that prevented them from being linked to her entirely was the fact that there was no evidence. And Isley herself? She’d just smile whenever she was asked.
“Stay back guys…stay back”.
The chief security officer was making doubly sure that none of his men got close, not wanting any of them to fall victim to this woman’s evil. She was cut off from her power, but even still, she was a figure to be feared. She’d escaped three separate prisons already after all.
“Hahahaha!”
As she stands there, right before the open gate that would lead her into the halls of Arkham, she throws her head back and laughs, shaking it as she does. “Ohhh men…typical. You’re sooooo afraid of a woman who doesn’t bow down to your bullshit. It’s sad really”. She inhales, taking a deep breath of air as she looks around at the aged brickwork, taking it all in. Numerous guns and batons were drawn and aimed at her, ready to bring her down at a second’s notice.
“Ohh yeah…I’m going to like it here. Well, for the short time I’ll be here anyways. I won’t be staying long”.
“Ohh yeah? And why is that?”
The sound of numerous feet moving towards their position could be heard and when the redheaded serial killer looks forward she sees another group of security staff coming towards her. And at their head was a doctor in glasses with blonde hair done up in a tight bun at the back of her head. She wore a bright, wide and open smile and she was locked directly on Pamela.
All the security officers surrounding her were women, and all of whom were glaring, holding their weapons tightly without showing any of the same fear that the men had. For a second or so Pamela is perplexed, though she doesn’t let it show, wiping away any proof of such a fact almost as quickly as it had come.
She smiles back at the doctor, who now stood in front of her.
“Well, well, well. What do we have here?”
The blonde ignores her, openly, which causes the serial killer to frown, not understanding how such a thing could come to pass. She was ALWAYS the center of attention. Always. For as long as she could remember it had been that way. And why shouldn’t it? She was beautiful, funny, intelligent and interesting in ways that nobody else was.
This woman, whoever she was, was already beginning to anger her.
“We’ll take it from here boys,” Harleen says, causing all the man on the other side of the gate to heave an audible sigh of relief, each one stepping back as the women on Harley’s side walk forward, two moving to flank the prisoner and grasping her under the arms. One of the men nearest to her smiles and nods in gratitude at one of the women who’d come to fetch Poison Ivy.
“Thanks Sarah. Shit…she skeeves me”.
“Hey. Don’t worry about it”.
“Yeah” the other teases, the two working on pushing Pamela forward now, leading her towards the open gate. “Your balls will remain right where they are. This little flower ain’t doing shit”.
“Har, har. You’d feel just like we do if we were bringing in Jack the Ripper or BTK”.
“Heh…fair enough”.
They grasped her firmly, hurting her in the process as they physically shoved her forward, forcing her through the gap. “Move your ass Isley! We don’t have time for your bullshit tonight!” She was now on the other side, and with another alarm the gates closed, sealing her in within the medical wing of the asylum.
“You don’t have to be a bitch about it. I’m not giving you a hard time. Relax”.
She smiles, once again trying to use her innate charm to win people over, just like all those newspaperwoman and magazine writers, talking heads on the news who believed she was too beautiful, too witty, to have actually done anything wrong. And if she did? Well, those men must’ve done something to deserve it. She was an icon, and an icon? They’d always have supporters.
Sort of like Charlie Manson or Hitler.
Psychopaths attracted psychopaths with ease.
She was now standing in front of Harleen who, still, ignored her, and instead focused down on the clipboard, using one finger to follow along with the words written down upon it. It was quiet now, and Pamela found herself growing impatient, wanting to simply get to her cell so she could lie down and begin planning her escape.
‘Bitch’.
“Hmmm…Pamela Isley. A.k.a Poison Ivy”.
“The one and only”.
“Dozens of murders and rapes ta yer credit huh? Interestin’”.
For some reason that annoyed Pamela even more. How this woman, this nobody in the grand scheme of things, was talking about her. As if she didn’t know who she was or what she was capable of. Her distaste was growing by the second, and she’d already decided when she broke out? She was going to deviate from her modus operandi and kill this woman.
‘Just for the fucking hell of it’.
“Ya gots many o’ the marka’s o’ a killa’ fer sure, though usually these are applied ta men. Notably yer fascination with dead animals. I see a report here from an elementary school counsela’. Yer mama and papa were concerned even back then”.
“Only for a while” Ivy retorts, cooling somewhat now that conversation had been established. “It didn’t last for long”.
“Nah. Plants are much more yer thing. I get it. Hmmm…bed wettin’ too. Heheh. Up till age seven”. She says this and turns her head, looking at the other women in her guards detachment, all of whom snicker and laugh, causing Pamela to blush bright red. “Yeah…that’s a marka’ right there. Ya deviate quite a bit afta’ that though. No reports o’ abuse in yer family. In fact? They was downright lovin’ ta ya. Nothin’ in yer history ta imply ya’d be…well…whatcha’ are”.
Pamela shrugs.
“What can I say? Some people are just born free. Who are you?”
“Ohh, excuse my manna’s. I’m docta’ Harleen Quinzel and I’m in charge o’ this here fine institution o’ rehabilitation and what not”. She didn’t look at Pamela even as she said that, but not in a fearful, “I’m avoiding looking at you” sort of way. No. it was just downright dismissive.
Pamela was steaming.
“Normal childhood. Straight A student. Prom queen…hmmm…full ride ta Metropolis University where ya studied…botany, and ohhh! Murder one o’ one. Ya committed yer first kill there huh?”
“Hmm…so they say”.
She wore a teasing smirk, one that told anyone everything they needed to know. She’d done it. And she was proud of it. Harleen nods, continuing on. “A professa’ Jason Woodrue. Yer professa’. Eyewitnesses say ya was…close”.
“Mhhhm”.
“And that ya killed him and took his formula ta try and reverse crop loss,” Harleen’s smile disappears completely and she glares at the redhead before her. “Guess ya couldn’t stand a man succeedin’ where ya failed huh? I mean, ya was both workin’ togetha’ on the same thing but there he went and outdid ya”.
“Pffft…”
That was all Pamela had to say about it, indeed remembering how excited the man had been when he’d finally ‘cracked the code.’
“Pamela! Pamela!”
“Yes Professor?” she asks cutely, trying to appear submissive as ever. But Woodrue barely took notice of it, instead reaching into the centrifuge which had only just slowed down, grasping up the vial he had secured within it so as to mix the formula within. He holds it aloft, showcasing the green fluid within.
“We’ve done it!”
“Really?”
“Yes! We did! This…this is the future of mankind. Our salvation”. He was excited, genuinely excited, and it shows in his eyes which beam with joy, the readings off of the computer screen attached to the centrifuge, which Pamela quickly reads off of, seeing that the man was telling the truth.
“We can feed millions. Billions even! This formula rewrites DNA on a molecular level. It-,”
“It can make us filthy, stinking rich”.
Pamela was focused on a much different kind of green at that moment, and she eyes the vial hungrily, letting her ohh so innocent persona drop for a moment. It was something that Woodrue noticed, and he brings the vial down to the side, subconsciously wanting to protect it from the younger woman who moves towards him.
“No…Pamela…we…we can’t do that. This has to be shared with the world”.
“And it will be Doctor Woodrue. It will be. But why can’t we do both huh?” she asks, moving closer and closer to the man all the while she reaches into her pocket and grasps onto something. A scalpel she’d taken from the biology wing. It was sharp, deadly sharp. Why did she take it? Just for the fun of it.
You never knew when something like that would come in handy.
“No Pamela. We can’t. I have to admit, I’m disappointed in you”.
He wasn’t afraid of her, and it showed in how he stood his ground, refusing to move away any further. “I thought…I thought you cared about the world too”.
“Ohh doctor Woodrue” she coos out breathily, making him think she was about to tell him it was all either a joke or some sort of mistake, something she regretted and that she didn’t truly mean what she said. She got up close, nice and close, and pressed her hand against his chest, caressing him softly as she did so all the while she looked up into his eyes.
“You were wrong”.
Those were the last words she whispered before driving the scalpel into the man’s throat, moving so quickly upwards with it and wedging it right into his carotid artery. His eyes go wide with pain and bright blood splashes out across Pamela’s face, adding to the marring of her pale white flesh right alongside the wicked smile that crosses her lips.
“Urrrkkk!”
“I only care about me”.
There was blood, so much blood, and within seconds Woodrue began to feel weak. His trembling hand, the one that held the vial that was essentially the culmination of his life’s work, could no longer hold it. It drops, and the glass tube goes falling through the air. Too late Pamela notices, and her smile disappears.
“No!”
She releases her hold on the scalpel, leaving it wedged in the man’s neck, and makes a dive for the thing that would make her rich beyond measure. She almost caught it too. Almost.
It makes impact with the floor and in an instant shatters into hundreds of pieces, sending the green liquid spewing out. Pamela was inches away from it. Inches away when she discovered the fact that when exposed to oxygen, the liquid turned to gas. It bubbles first and foremost on the ground, beginning to boil, and within a few seconds?
A plume of green gas begins to rise, and by merit of how close she was it goes right into Pamela’s face.
“Ack! Ack! ACCKKK!”
It works its way into her mouth, into her lungs and, unbeknownst to her, right into her very cellular structure. Woodrue had been right. The formula did change organic matter.
He’d achieved a massive, monumental breakthrough, one that would never even be cherished or known to the extent needed due to the fact that the man was dead. His body, no longer able to keep itself standing, fell backwards and slammed against the floor, dead, while Pamela clutched her throat.
She was unable to breathe. It felt like…it felt like she was being choked by someone! By the weight of the world. She couldn’t see it at that time, but her skin? It was slowly turning green as every cell in her body was changed, formed into something different. Something beyond human.
Pamela had always had a cruelty to her, an inner evil, but on that day? With the murder of Jason Woodrue, respected doctor and scientist? Poison Ivy was born and the world suffered because of it.
“He was yer first, wasn’t he?”
“Maybe”.
That was all Pamela said as she reached up and grasped a loose strand of her hair, twirling it about her finger with a smile on her lips. Harleen had tried again to get a confession out of the redhead that there were more before Woodrue. And she’d failed. Poison Ivy wasn’t going to give away that secret. ‘At least not yet’.
“Hmm…well, good news is that yer in the right place ta get ya allll fixed up and get alla’ that nonsense in yer head out o’ it”. Harleen punctuates her words by reaching up and poking the woman’s forehead, treating her like she was a naughty puppy. And Pam definitely didn’t like that. She snarls, wanting to rip into this woman right here, right now.
“Fuck off”.
“I guess I pissed her off. Heh. Sowwy. I know, I know. I can be a little abrasive. Let’s get her ta the operatin’ room huh? I don’t really gots much time fer her and I gotta say she’s boring”.
“Move bitch!”
The two guards at her side suddenly start pushing her again, and Pamela has no choice but to allow herself to be moved forward. “I’ll be out of here in no time, and when I am? You’re all gonna fucking pay”.
“Hehehe, and how do you think you’re getting out?” one of the female guards taunts.
“The usual way. I’ll make you let me out. One of them is gonna slip up” she teases, pointing back at the men who stared after her in trepidation and fear but also? Interest. They couldn’t help it. She was a beautiful woman. Beyond beautiful even, and she drew eyes to her with ease. But they were still wise enough to back away and not risk anything.
“I don’t think that’ll happen”.
“Why not?”
“Because they’re petrified of you. That’s why”.
Harleen had stopped talking, wanting to allow her guards to get some of their own verbal barbs in, enjoying it. ‘Hehehe ohh Red..yer gonna be such a good weapon for dear old Docta’ H. And when I gets the chance? I’ll let ya lose on that eye-talian cunt’.
“Ohh please. For now they are, but as soon as they get horny? They’ll forget all about it”. She smiles nefariously now, no doubt going over all the times she’d been able to use her pheromones and powers to bend men to her will. Many resisted, and she enjoyed them the most. ‘Mmmm…soon…soon’. She was excited now, thinking about the opportunities a place such as Arkham could afford her.
‘And when I get out? I’m going after the Batman. Wow…this really is shaping up to be a pretty good thing’ she muses, believing it would be easy to seduce and then murder the Dark Knight who protected this city.
“They’ll be begging for it, begging for a release. Men are pathetic like that. Weak, stupid and useless”.
“Ey! Shut the hell up! I ain’t gonna tolerate none o’ that ism bullshit eitha’ way here! Ya gots it?”
Pam just smiles.
“Whatever you say doc. Whatever you say”.
They were moving into a hallway now, one that got…strangely dark. As if the lighting overhead was selected personally for its ability to not do much at all in terms of illumination. Poison Ivy felt ill at ease instantly because of it.
“Yeah…whateva’ I say. I like that”.
Harleen was chipper, the blonde stopping beside a solid steel door and gesturing towards it, which causes one of the attendant guards to move forward and open it up. The two women holding onto Pamela smile menacingly at her, and suddenly the woman didn’t feel nearly as secure as she did a few seconds ago.
She looked into the room and saw a chair.
A chair with straps on it. Cold, metallic and cruel looking. A drain was in the floor as well, though for what reasons she could only hazard a guess. It was then that Pamela remembered something Harleen had said. Operating room. Why did she say operating room?
“I…I’m not going to my cell? Wait! Wait!”
She resists, not wanting to be pulled into that dark and horrifying room at all. She was petrified of it. Of everything about it. It smelled like…death. And that smell? She knew that smell well. Harley just smiles though, acting as if she was a little girl afraid to get in the pool. “No. Ya ain’t. Like I said, yer sick. Ya need surgery Pammy. Stat”.
“I…I’m fine. I…I swear”.
She was growing misty eyed, her fear getting the better of her now as she hoped to play on sympathy for assistance. To get her way. Just like always. “Naaaah. Ya ain’t. Trust me Red. I know when someone’s sick. And you? Yer very, very sick. Ya needs help. My help. Get her in the room”.
She was being shoved forward again, and she could only put up weak resistance. Physically she wasn’t very strong, relying upon her powers and abilities to get her through the day to day. But against these seasoned guards? She was nothing. They get her through the door and she feels the slippers on her feet slide against the tile.
“No! No! Wait! Wait! I don’t need surgery! I don’t!”
“They all say that” the guards laugh mockingly. “Every time. And every time? Turns out they need it the most”.
“Awwww where’s that tough girl shit from a few seconds ago?” the other picks up, leading her towards the chair and getting ready to throw her into it as hard as humanly possible. “Please! Please! Don’t hurt me!”
“All about how you were gonna get outta here. Heheh. It ain’t gonna happen Ivy”.
Harleen turns and moves to the door, grasping the handle while smiling back at the frightened woman who was indeed tossed into the chair. A loud clang is heard, her body coming into contact with it, and instantly one of the guards darts forward with her fist, slamming it into the villainess’ face.
“Stay still you bitch!”
Harleen grasps the handle and begins to pull the door shut, closing Pamela off to the outside world. “We gots ta correct yer thinking Red. Correct it and fix ya up good. Trust me. Ya ain’t gettin’ outta here. Afta’ all…nobody leaves Arkham”.
“NOOOOOO!”
CLANG!
The door was shut now. And the woman was sealed in.
Apokolips, Palace of Woe
“Come on…come on! You’re both way too damn slow!”
Jason was moving like a man possessed down the hallway, heading towards, where he hoped, to find Bruce and the others. His mind…it was still abuzz with everything that had happened the previous day. The battle, the fight, Bruce actually coming close to winning against Lady Darkseid.
That was the part he fixated the most on.
‘Those green rocks…they fuck her up good. We’ve gotta find more of them. No matter what, we’ve gotta find more’. That had been nearly his singular thought throughout the walk back to the Furies’ barracks, and the first thought on his mind when he’d woken up that morning.
Finding those rocks.
But so far he didn’t even know where to start, nor did he see himself getting any chance to get away and go look for them anytime soon. ‘And Bugs and Daffy? Pfft…less than helpful’. The two parademons continued on behind him, walking with their spears held aloft in their hands, ready for nearly anything it seemed. They were jumpy. Hell everyone was jumpy this morning. The entire planet had just watched their queen and goddess get her ass handed to her by the Batman.
And then? She kissed him.
Jason…really didn’t know what to think of that. Not in the slightest, and his need for sleep, his utter exhaustion both mental and emotional, had kept him from thinking about too much with any real degree of clarity. Even now a desire for sleep clung to him, and he wanted to rush right back to the relatively warm bed he’d been enjoying since being thrown in with the Furies. But Jason was a professional, and professionals had standards.
He had a job to do and he was damn well going to do it.
‘First things first though? Find out if Bruce is even still alive’.
The hallway seemed to stretch on into eternity with that thought, forming a lead ball in the pit of his stomach that wouldn’t let up. It was all he could think about. Was he dead? Was he alive? He didn’t know. All he had seen after the kiss that rocked the planet was Kara pulling her fist back and knocking him out, sending the Batman careening to the floor. After that Barda had dragged him off while the parademons, Harriet and Bernadeth shoved him away.
‘Dammit…I need-,’
“NIGHTWING!!”
He hadn’t been paying attention. Not like he would’ve been had he not been exhausted. The hallway had opened up into some sort of intersection, and right as he began to cross over the immense traffic junction into the straight portion, continuing on so to speak without much thought. But when he heard his name called out he turned, and at the last moment saw the hands coming towards him.
“Gahhh!”
They grasp his shoulders tightly, and with a great and immense force work to keep pushing him back, the woman who’d grabbed him using her forward momentum to do such a thing. In a flash his back slammed up against a wall on the opposite side of the hallway he’d been walking in, and a painting, one of Granny Goodness wielding a mega rod and slaughtering a whole slew of rebelling lowlies, is shaken loose from its moorings. It falls forward and lands face down on the ground, though neither Jason nor the woman who’d grabbed him seemed to care in the slightest.
“⌰⟒⏁ ⊑⟟⋔ ☌⍜! ⋏⍜⍙!!!”
Bugs and Daffy had also been taken slightly unawares, surprised at her quick appearance and thus unable to react to prevent her from doing anything initially to the man. But now? They held their spears downwards, clearly threatening her as they growled and hissed out.
But Lashina was completely and utterly unmoved, not afraid in the slightest. She keeps her grasp on Jason, using her deceptive strength to keep him where she wanted him, and turns to glare back at them.
“Fuck off grubs! I’m not going to kill him”.
She then turns back to Jason, glaring at him and once more ignoring his parademon escort. “I’m just going to hurt him. Very…very…badly”.
“And why is that?” he asks, schooling his expression and letting his shock fall away, replaced by a teasing smirk that allows him to seize, if only a little, bit of control over the situation. Lashina was apparently healed and out of the infirmary, wearing her usual black suit with steel bands all about it once again.
“You know exactly why!” she hisses, getting up close into his face and snarling. To her surprise Jason doesn’t flinch, and indeed shows no outward signs of reaction at all. His smirk doesn’t go away, and she finds herself angrier and angrier and angrier with each moment that passes.
“You told Stompa…that I said she was secretly a man”.
She takes a second to catch her breath, breathing deeply and closing her eyes, licking her lips. Her anger…it was intense, and if Jason didn’t know exactly how to handle her he might’ve been afraid.
“And she did this to me! Because of you!”
“Yeah…I didn’t expect that”.
With lightning speed Jason reaches out for the woman’s hips and grasps them, squeezing tightly, but not so tightly as to injure her. More to establish dominance over her. She was strong, but she was lithe and highly feminine, which meant it wasn’t hard for him to bring his larger bulk to bear.
He turns with ease and then slams her forward, pushing her back up against the wall in an easy flip of their prior positions. Lashina was too surprised to act, and she goes wide-eyed, unable to believe that she’d been overcome so easily. She gets ready to fight back, chalking it up to a lingering weakness from Stompa’s attack.
She was about to reach out and grab the man when he preempted her, instead grasping both of her wrists and bringing them together so as for him to hold with one hand. After that? He slams them up against the wall behind and above her head.
Then? Then he gets real close to her face, allowing his breath to impact against her. Their proximity was now noted by Lashina, and she felt a tremble go up her back as the raw, savagery that this human was capable of came to mind. She doesn’t move and her throat goes dry, her snarl falling away as she stares forward at Jason.
“You really are that fucking stupid, aren’t you?” he asks, keeping his voice low, a whisper, that teases against her very soul. She bites her lip and the angry stare returns. “I’m not stupid. Don’t-,”
“Why would I have gotten Stompa to attack you huh? Why would I do that? Did you really think I didn’t have a plan?”
‘Hehe…right into my palm. The Furies are even easier than club sluts’ he thinks, reminding himself to get along with it and not show his inner thoughts outwardly, lest the whole charade be broken.
“Because-,”
“Wrong!” he snaps, getting right up into her face again, almost so their noses were touching. “Whatever you were about to say? Wrong. I wanted to see what you would do Lashina”.
“Wha-,”
“Stompa came onto me, right in this hallway” he begins, nodding and keeping his expression severe. “Said we’d make beautiful, strong babies or whatever is on her peabrain mind. She’s an idiot. A complete idiot. And look at her. You really think anyone would want to knock her up?”
He did feel a little bad about that, mocking Stompa, but he quickly reminds himself that she’s a bloodthirsty killer who doesn’t deserve his pity, and with that in mind he’s able to continue onwards with his plan.
Lashina for her part still looked confused, but at this she nodded in agreement.
“I…I knew you wouldn’t choose her”.
“Duh. She’s out right from the get go. In no hurry to be crushed. But still, I thought she could be useful. And she was”.
He nods, looking Lashina up and down, inspecting the woman’s body, and subconsciously she pushes her chest out, wanting her breasts to appear bigger to the man during his purview. He shrugs and shakes his head, looking back up. “Thought she might be able to help me decide on which one of you was worth it. I gotta say I was really interested in you”.
Lashina couldn’t explain why, but that sentence? It drew a smile from her lips. Against her will and without thought of course, but even still, it made her smile. Until she realized that the ‘was’ was there.
She was stuck now.
Stuck between wanting to demand an answer as to why it was ‘was’ and not ‘is’ and also not wanting to appear to be needy. Too desirous of wanting to lay with him and gain all the perks doing so would grant her. Aside from…well…
“But when I sent Stompa after you? It was a test. You failed Lashina”.
“What? H-h-how could I have failed? It…I’ve never failed any test or mission put before me!” she snaps, refusing to let that stand.
“And yet Stompa kicked your ass, didn’t she?”
That was true. Stompa had beaten her. Had sent her to the infirmary. The truth was impossible to deny, but even still Lashina was apoplectic with anger. She tries to break free of the man’s grasp, but Jason notes that she doesn’t do it all that firmly. “That’s not fair!” she snarls.
“What isn’t?”
“She attacked me from behind. She didn’t face me in combat. If we did, I would’ve won and you would see that I’m the best of the Furies. Me. Not Barda. Me!!”
“What? You want a do over or something? Another chance?”
She nods her head eagerly, bobbing it up and down, almost completely forgetting that it was Jason who was meant to be her prisoner and yet, so easily it had flipped the other way around. Now it was Lashina who was trapped by him.
“Yes! Please! Give me another chance. I’ll destroy her. I’ll kill her and bring her head back to you! Please!”
“Hmmm…”
He seemed to be mulling it over and that gave the woman cause for hope. It was amazing really. How starved they were for affection, for desire and how secretly? They all wanted it. These women who’d gotten very used to living under Kara’s thumb without anything else. He smiles and for a second, Lashina smiles back, thinking he’d give in and allow her another chance.
“Nah. No do overs. Sorry Lashina. Too many of you. If I did that for all of you we’d be here forever. So…gonna pass. Didn’t Granny Goodness ever teach you that failure isn’t an option or something?” He was just guessing, but he did get the idea that that would be a sentiment expressed on Apokolips.
“Ye-yes…Nightwing, please. I-,”
“Real pity too. Gotta say, you’ve got a real nice set of tits on you”.
He reaches out with his free hand and without second thought latches it onto the woman’s breast, drawing a grasp from her lips as she looks down and indeed sees that she was being touched, touched by a man. Jason focuses on the side, caressing and groping, feeling her out through the fabric of her uniform which clung to her body tightly beneath the steel bands. “They’re nice. Gotta give you that. Real nice. Ever had a guy feel you up like this before?”
Her mouth had gone completely dry and she found herself unable to verbally answer. She just shakes her head to the negative, letting the man know that she indeed hadn’t ever felt a touch like this. Jason smirks in response and brushes across to the front, kneading and squeezing with every step.
Lashina bites her lip and looks away, turning her head to the side.
“I wonder…”
He brushes over the front again and again, feeling her out as he pushes one of the bands upwards, giving him more access. He was an expert at this, and it didn’t take him long to fixate right on the center of her pert teat.
Lashina’s leg moves up, bending at the ankle and pushing her sole back up against the wall as the man searches out her nipple by cupping the entirety of it. He even leans in a bit, allowing his breath to tease at her neck.
“Ohhh…”
He’d found a bump, a little one, that now seemed to rise further and further up as he turned his fingers to the side, squeezing the tit flesh there while now utilizing his thumb to keep attacking the eager little bud, which only seemed to grow further. Soon it was sticking out completely at its maximum range, the woman’s nipple fully aroused.
“There it is. Hehe…cute. Looks pretty hard too. I think I found out that you like a bit of boobplay. I’m getting that sense. Huh?”
“I…I don’t…I don’t know”.
Her face, the portions visible through the mask, was bright red, clearly showing that Jason was getting to her. “Yeah…you like it. But you know what? I know what you would like more”. He pulls his hand away from her tit, drawing, of all things, a mew of displeasure from the woman’s lips as she wanted him to remain there and keep touching her, especially there. He lowers his hand, bringing it southward, and before Lashina knew it he was touching her most sacred spot.
“Guh!”
She couldn’t believe it. Jason had just…just…pressed his hand against her, cupping her womanhood through the fabric covering it in the same way that he’d touched her breast. She could feel him, his fingers teasingly caressing against her, trying to gain a reaction like before as he moves his pointer up and down the length of her labia. He was searching out her slit, and all the while he brought his face in closer to her breast. Without warning, something that was rather par for the course in this situation, he reaches out with his tongue and begins to dab at her nipple, drawing further grunts of pleasure from her.
He takes his time, brushing his wet organ all over her, soaking her uniform and adding to her arousal. An arousal that quickly begins to give itself away further as she feels a wet heat rising up in her nethers. Her uniform clung to her now, uncomfortably, and she squirms as it begins to cling as a result.
Her pussy could be seen, and felt, with much greater clarity now, and Jason finds her slit easily.
“You could’ve had this” he teases, pressing his thumb against the woman’s clitoris which, like her nipple, had risen to show itself, eager for attention. Lashina humps the air, or rather humps against his hand, her mind a haze of repressed lust and desire as she barely registers his words. She gets wetter though, and some of her excitement moves down her thighs beneath the bodysuit, furthering her desire to be out of the now soiled garment.
“It could’ve…”
He stops, suddenly not moving, not his tongue upon her nipples, not his thumb or finger upon her pussy. Nothing. He was still, and the smile wipes away from his face completely, returning it to a glaring, angry state.
“But…you’re not worth my time”.
Suddenly, he pulls back and away from her, releasing his grasp upon her wrists and allowing her hands to fall down limply, the woman buckling and falling to her knees on the floor instantly after such an attack.
She was breathing heavily, and she looked up at Jason, desire, lust and awe in her eyes.
“Pl-please…”
She could barely speak, so aflutter was her mind with these new sensations, things she’d never felt before. Jason was an expert with his hands and knew exactly how to get a woman wound up. And he was using those skills to get Lashina there, and then?
Leaving her exactly in the predicament he’d gotten her in.
He looms over her, arms crossed over his chest and a frown on his face as he looks down at the woman, who now reaches up for him, trying to touch him and get him interested. “Pl-please…I…I can…I can do other things!”
“I have to go”.
He turns, and begins walking away, Daffy and Bugs, who’d both been there through the entire ordeal, unsure of what to say or do as the human and the Fury had engaged in what they believed to be pre-mating activities. They’d found it strange, but it also wasn’t in their orders to prevent the human from mounting any of the Furies if he so wished.
“Come on guys”.
Jason belatedly realizes that they had been present, and blushes as he realizes just how far things had progressed right in front of them. ‘Well…that’s definitely a new one. Damn….’. He keeps walking, leaving Lashina behind.
And yet the woman doesn’t tear her eyes off of the man, opting to keep watching him as he went, her lips quivering. Slowly, with the support of the wall, she was able to pull herself up, and when she got into a standing position she remained there, her legs clenched together in a vain attempt at fighting back her heat.
“Wa-wait!”.
Jason and the parademon’s footsteps were far off now though, very far off, and they were too far away for her to easily catch up to. Not with her mind trapped in a fog as it was. “Gahh…”. She reaches down between her own legs and touches herself, feeling the soaked material there as she tries to replicate the man’s touch. She cared not for decency or privacy, and simply went at herself, trying to bring this heat down and away.
It felt good…but nowhere near as good as Jason’s touch.
“Gaaaah!”
She growls in frustration, bridging her hands away and instead up to her face, taking deep breaths in an effort to continue her attempts at calming herself. It worked slightly, though not enough. Jason…he still filled her mind.
“He…he was testing me…and I failed…I…”
She quivers, trembling in her anger as she realizes just what Stompa had cost her. “No” she says resolutely to herself. “No…I refuse…he..he’ll be mine. And when he is? He’ll do that for me every night and more…I’ll lead the Furies. And I’ll make her pay. I’ll make Stompa pay!” Of course she’d already resolved to do that, putting her in the hospital and all, but now? It was much more personal.
She was already thinking about what else Jason could do. He was skilled, that much was obvious, and he knew a woman’s body, by Apokolips even her own body, better than she did!
“He’s challenging you. He’s challenging you to win him…and you will. You will”.
Lashina was calmer now, calmer, but nowhere near cool. She was white hot, like a piece of molten steel, both in anger and lust. Her mind was so clouded that she didn’t even stop to think about the fact that Jason had played her expertly. Like a fiddle, and yet another wedge had been driven between the Furies, though such a thing wasn’t hard to do in the first place.
Divide and conquer. That was the name of the game. That was what Jason was doing. And it was working expertly all due to the fact that he knew to use the right tool for every job.
He had other concerns though, and other targets.
Lashina would have to wait.
The War Room
“Urrggh!”
He was shoved through the open door into the sprawling space before him, a space that was immense. Like the rest of the palace that Lady Darkseid resided in, it had high ceilings with marbled arches and columns, flames and torches lit in braziers all around that served as illumination.
And besides that?
Tables over which were sprawled maps, or things that Bruce at least assumed to be maps of some sort or another. Traditional paper maps were sprawled out everywhere, this way and that, while holographic rotating ones powered by some form of alien tech were elsewhere. It didn’t take a genius to figure out the fact that this is where Kara planned the direction of her war machine. Where it would go, what it would do and when.
The only real question on Bruce’s mind was why was he being brought here and secondly how was he even alive? Answers were forthcoming, at least he hoped, and as the parademon guards attached to the household of Lady Darkseid shoved him forward into the room he laid eyes upon the blonde.
“I want production sped up, Bernadeth. You understand me?”
“Yes Lady Darkseid but it is an intricate and-,”
“Ohh, I’m sorry, did I ask for excuses? I don’t remember asking for excuses” Kara says with a glare, her hands placed palms down on the table as she glares across at the woman who’d spoken and now stutters in her fear.
“My Lady, I apologize. Yes. You are correct”.
“As I always am. Glad we’re still on the same page there you idiot” she says as Bruce is brought closer and closer. Kara clearly knew the rag clad man was there. How could she not with her super hearing and attention to detail? But for the moment she ignores him, allowing the parademons to bring him to within five feet of the table before stopping.
“⎅⍜⍙⋏!”.
TWHACK!
“Urrggh…”
One of them uses the aft end of their spear to hit Bruce in the back of the knee, an action that sends him down to the ground in a kneeling position of supplication that he definitely wouldn’t have taken had it not been for the attack. Still, Kara says nothing, focusing intently upon the map before her. Bruce was recovering from the pain he felt, and while he was doing so he looked up and inspected the woman he’d come close to killing the night prior.
‘A healing factor too’.
Not that you would know that by looking at her. Not a mark remained upon her body. Not a scratch nor a bruise and she looked to be perfectly fine. As if he hadn’t done a thing to her. She wore, of all things, a cape, which hung down over her back practically to the floor, while the rest of her body was clad in a strapped suit of some kind. It left her shoulders mostly bare while allowing a fair amount of her cleavage to be visible as well. Her blonde hair was done up in a bun.
“He’s here huh?”
She could’ve just turned her head to look directly at the man who’d been brought before her, but she doesn’t do that, instead delegating answering such a question to Bernadeth, who looks towards Bruce, blinks, and then turns back to Lady Darkseid. “Yes my queen. He is”.
“Good”.
With the speed of a lightning bolt Kara turns and before Bruce knows what was happening she brings her hand right across his face, backhanding him in a vicious slap. His head is turned with the force of it, and a red mark already begins to form, but Bruce got the sense even still that the woman didn’t put quite as much force into it as she could’ve.
He turns back around, looking up directly at the woman, letting her know that he held absolutely no fear in him of her.
Her nostrils flare and she glares down at him hatefully, though there was a sliver of uneasiness and confusion in her eyes as well. “That’s for trying to kill me last night. Fucker”. Bruce stays silent, seeing that there was absolutely nothing for him to say to any of that. If he came face to face with someone who’d tried to kill him he definitely wouldn’t waste time speaking with him, so he had to wonder.
‘What’s the next part of her game?’
“Get him on his feet. Hurry up!”
She snaps at the parademons who jump into action, clutching the man beneath his arms and raising him up once more to a standing position, allowing him to come face to face with Kara, who was taking deep breaths now. She was collecting her thoughts, that much he knew.
“So…you won huh?”
“Yes”.
“Want a medal or something then? You think you’re special?”
“I know it”.
She didn’t respond to that, not having an answer. How could you look a man straight in the eye and tell him he wasn’t special right after he’d come within a hair’s breadth of killing the most powerful woman in the known universe? You couldn’t, not without being a liar. And Kara still didn’t like lies.
She looks him up and down, nodding her head.
“Who told you about the Kryptonite?”
“The wha-,”
“DON’T-!!!”
She screams loudly, getting ready to launch into one of her tirades though she stops short and just reaches out for the man, grasping the fabric at his chest and looking down, smiling and exhaling quickly. She closes her eyes, steadies herself, and then looks up again, staring directly into his face.
“Don’t play stupid, okay? Now…tell me…who told you…about the glowing, green, rocks?”
“I overheard another man speaking about it” he confesses, seeing no reason to hide this or any way to give himself an advantage by withholding the information. “Wilik. He said there was a weakness of yours. One that you hid in plain sight”.
“Huh…he did? Well…too bad he’s dead huh?” she says, forcefully releasing him and shoving him back as the doors to the war room open. Bruce turns and looks, watching as Jason enters. Both men make eye contact quickly enough, and when Jason sees him he smiles, and quickly flashes him a hidden thumbs up.
“Good morning Jason” Kara chirps out, seemingly genuinely happy to see Nightwing who just looks back at her and nods, the smile dropping away. “Morning”.
“Awww, he’s still sour at me. He’s still sour at me” she repeats, looking around before locking eyes on Bruce once again. “He wanted to come into the arena and help you, but I said no. Know why?”
“No”.
“Because I don’t want one pretty hair on his head hurt. He’s gonna make me a whole bunch of beautiful, murderous little babies and I like to keep my investments safe. So, Jason, did you eat well this morning?”
“Hmmm”.
“Don’t be like that” she teases, reaching out for Bruce’s shoulder and allowing her smile to drop away, the threat clear. “Please. Don’t”. Jason didn’t have a choice here. Bruce was still a weapon that could be used against him. He sighs and nods.
“Yeah…I had…whatever you guys eat here”.
“Was it good?”
“Sure”.
“Good. I’m glad to hear. BERNADETH!”
The sudden shout directed at the woman had taken her off guard, and Bernadeth jumps in response, looking up fearfully at Lady Darkseid.
“Yes my La-,”
“Godfrey. I want his ass in here. Now! You hear me?”
“Yes. Of course. I’ll-,”
The door once more opens, and to everyone’s surprise the man walks right in, gliding as usual. It came as absolutely no surprise to Bruce, but the man sported a worried and fearful expression upon his face, and no doubt that was the reason he’d been so quickly on hand.
“My goddess. Good morning to you”.
“Good morning Godfrey,” Kara says, leaning against the table and putting her head against her hand, shaking it. The man stops a foot or two away from the woman, moving down to his knees in a sign of obeisance. “I have to ask…why the fuck would you betray me?”
“Lady Darkseid I-,”
“ET!ET!ET!ET!”
She silences him, raising her finger as if she was chastising a naughty puppy, and Godfrey falls silent instantly. Fear poured off of him, out of every part of his body it seemed, and Bruce pondered at the change from the self assured, menacing figure he’d met before in the War Store. Kara rises up off of the table and glares down at him, reaching out for his head. Godfrey quivers, though he was far from the only one.
Bernadeth had her eyes locked on the meeting between the two, and she’d gone completely and utterly still. Bruce takes notice of this extreme reaction, and turns his eyes to watch her. ‘She seems particularly affected by this…why?’
“You…” Kara begins with a sigh. “Were the only one that knew where I stored my rock collection. You, and you alone”.
“My lady please! You must let me speak! I-,”
“I must let you speak? WHO THE HELL ARE YOU GODFREY??!!” she shouts, reaching out for the sides of the man’s head and bringing him up to his feet via the grasp, an act that puts him mostly at eye level with her.
“WHO ARE YOU HUH?!! WHO??!! YOU LET IT SLIP, DIDN’T YOU?!!”
“Ahhh! Ahhh!”
The pressure was increasing on the sides of the man’s skull and he screams out in pain, a cracking beginning to be heard as his skull begins the very first phases of being broken apart. He clutches at her hands, trying to get her off of him.
“N-no…I…”
“You….you disappoint me Godfrey”.
CRRRRRKKKK!
“No!”
SPLLLLAT!
These myriad of sounds passed into one another so quickly, so rapidly, that it was almost hard to tell them apart. But all within the room watched, witnessing what had just happened. All were in awe of it too, watching as the man’s head went suddenly flat, glore and viscera spewing out in every direction across the floor as Kara literally crushes the man’s skull. She releases him quickly, and allows his dead body to slump down to the floor, his queen standing over him and wiping her hands off on the man’s clothing.
“Well…with that out of the way”.
The atmosphere in the room was tense now, very tense, and yet Bruce took note of how only one person within it seemed more at ease after the death of the man. Bernadeth. Color had returned to her face and she’d relaxed, calming a bit as Kara turned away. ‘He was going to tell her something’. Bruce knew it. He got a sense of it, and whatever it was? Bernadeth was happy he’d died without saying it.
‘I need to find out more’.
For now though? He had to focus on Kara, who turned to look at him once again.
“Alright, here’s the deal, okay? You’ve…proven yourself to be competent. Which is more than I can say for literally most of my people. So, we’re going to come to an arrangement”.
“Which is?”
“I already told you dumbass,” she scowls. “You’re going to be my general. Which means you’re going to start with this”. She turns to the side and raises her arm, pointing to the far right of the room where a screen was positioned, and illuminated upon it was a whole other planet.
“That is New Genesis. It’s filled with…assholes who like flowers and shit. I don’t like them”.
“Clearly”.
“Hmm…your job now? Is to beat them for me. To lead my armies and gain us a victory. And if you do? I might consider letting you return to that little mudball you call a home. Either you die or you go home and get the fuck out of my hair. Either way, win-win for me”.
She was clearly embarrassed at having been bested, clearly, and she was forging on so as to pretend it never even happened. That much was clear.
“What about Jason?”
“He stays”.
“What?!! No! Come on!”
“Ohh what are you complaining about?” she asks, turning around to face Jason and answer his outburst. “You’re waited on hand and foot here. You have women all dying to screw you into the mattress and if you ask me for a pet I’ll get you one. What do you want? A Rannian Death worm? A Thanagarian Wing Skipper? What?”
“I want to go home!” Jason protests.
“Well tough shit” Karen mocks cutely. “I like you too much. Cutie”.
She turns away from the man, considering the issue closed and rather enjoying how he pouted. Instead she looks back at the man she’d given the title of general and scowls, crossing her arms over her chest. “So? We got a deal? I can just kill you now you know?”
“Yes”.
“Yes we have a deal or yes kill you? Ohh please let it be the second option” she chortles as Bruce keeps looking at the screen. New Genesis. A planet. He was going to have to kill a whole planet for him to escape this nightmare. “We have a deal”.
“Phooey…that sucks. Well..whatever then”.
There was more, clearly there was more. The tension in the air between them was so thick you could practically cut it with a knife. A murder attempt mixed with a kiss followed up by a murder and a job offer?
Things moved rapidly on Apokolips, that was for sure.
“Get prepared then. Also…you’re being given your own quarters. You're a…noble here now. Being a general and all”. She was loath to admit it, looking away pointedly as she said it. “Your quarters are right next to mine. Anytime I call you come running like a guard dog. Understood?”
“Sure”.
“Good. Now…get the hell out of my sight”.
Chapter Text
Bernadeth’s Personal Quarters
She couldn’t have closed the door fast enough if she’d tried, the woman rushing into the room that housed her and slamming the barrier down behind her with a loud thud, shutting the world beyond out from the moment, protecting her so to speak.
Or rather realistically granting her the illusion of protection as she knew no matter what that she was in grave danger.
She’d always been in danger. Right from the moment she’d slid free of her mother’s womb. She’d never known her identity, nor were any records kept, and to be quite honest Bernadeth did not care. None of that mattered. Family. What was that but a word? A word used to shackle other lesser beings from realizing their true potential?
No, Bernadeth did not carry within her any special need to know who sired her. It didn’t matter. It was irrelevant. What mattered was power, and that was something she’d been able to achieve. Slowly of course, and it was a tenuous hold she held onto the power she did wield, but nonetheless, it was power.
Out of all the Furies Lady Darkseid knew that it was her that was the most proficient in extracting information and forcing rebellious figures to bend to her will. Be it Lady Darkseid’s or secretly her own.
‘She’ll find out. She…she will! She finds out everything!’
She dares not speak aloud, though part of her wishes to do so. To let out the words that were threatening to tear her up inside. Give voice to the venomous, painful thoughts of what would happen to her should the blonde overlord indeed find out about her treachery.
‘Godfrey…thank Apokolips he is dead…the weasel’.
She was leaning up against the door that she had closed, her hands clutching the wood tightly as she took deep breaths, closing and opening her eyes while looking to the right and then the left, ensuring that nobody was with her to see her in such a state. Of course she was alone. It was her room after all, and even in the best of circumstances the other Furies avoided it. It was…macabre to them, and for a Fury that was saying something.
While it wasn’t all that special in regards to the furniture and other assorted items contained within, a dresser, a four poster bed, a mirror and a few shelves, it was what was contained upon the shelves that would earn her the distinction of ‘creepy’.
Skulls.
Rows of skulls of a multitude of different species. Bernadeth was quite the collector when it came to craniums, and oddly enough? They gave her comfort. As her panic somewhat abates, her fear lowering enough for her to at least move away from the door, she walks towards one of the shelves and without thought reaches up for one of the skulls contained atop it.
Many were rather similar to how a human skull would look, with a few key differences. An extra eye socket here, a longer nasal slit there. But still, all in all skulls were roughly the same general shape. Rounded with the same general features.
‘Relax…relax. She can’t know. Hehe…she killed the only one who would ever tell her. The idiot’.
She takes one of the odd skulls down and nestles it in her grasp, stroking her hand atop it back and forth, caressing it as if it was a kitten. This skull was long. Very long, extending from front to back at least three or four feet. Bernadeth remembered the creature it belonged to well. It had a jaw, a very powerful one, and yet within that jaw it held another small mouth like appendage that could be shot out right through flesh.
It was curved and rounded, sort of like a very long bean, and it lacked definitive eye holes save for very shallow divots in the skull high set in the cranium.
“You were a perfect creature…whatever you were” she coos, speaking to the long dead alien. It had come to Apokolips in a very odd way, though perhaps not quite so odd considering that their queen had come in the exact same way. The ship crashed, and when Bernadeth and her servants were sent to check upon it, all they found was a single occupant.
With a strange creature wrapped around its face.
Further searches of the vessel revealed only one further clue. An egg which had opened like a flower, allowing whatever was inside of it, presumably the spider-like creature with a tail wrapped around the neck of the poor pilot, to escape. Lady Darkseid hadn’t been interested at the time, but when Bernadeth removed the pilot and brought him to the med bay for examination, all that had changed.
The creature had fallen from the male alien’s face, apparently dead, though Bernadeth for the life of her could not understand why. No real efforts had been made to injure or remove it, and yet for some inexplicable reason it had just…fallen away. For hours the male slumbered, and Bernadeth decided to leave it off for now, wishing for him to be awake when she began to interrogate/torture him.
She’d been on her way to do just that when something horrifyingly beautiful to her happened.
“Open the door”.
The parademons say nothing and instead simply turn, pushing on the panel that would allow Bernadeth to enter. Said woman walks right by them, allowing the warriors to turn and follow right behind her, their spears held at the ready. The medbay was open to them, and Bernadeth walked forward, moving towards the gurney that the male was still strapped down upon, unconscious.
“Hmmm”.
One look at the holographic chart that had been provided for monitoring the man’s vitals lets her know that everything was fine. Exactly as she had left him. “No changes then. Good. When will he awaken?” She was getting frustrated, feeling that the man’s incessant slumber was depriving her of her fun.
“Guhh..uhhhh…uhhh”.
Her head snaps to the side as the man groans, almost as if he was summoned back to the land of the conscious by her words. To Bernadeth’s surprise though the man seemed to be in pain. ‘I…I haven’t even done anything yet’.
She watches in befuddlement as the man awakens fully and begins to shout, screaming out in agony while all the different instruments hooked up to his body set off all manner of alarms, a rhythmic beeping that becomes more and more pronounced with each second that passes.
Bernadeth kept her eyes glued to the man, unable to turn away out of interest as to what was happening.
Soon enough the reason for his pain becomes apparent as the sound of tearing flesh is heard. A bump appears beneath the man’s rags, rags which she’d dressed him in in preparation for his being moved deep into the dungeon.
“AHHHH! AHHHHH! AHHHHH!”
It happens again and again, each time becoming more pronounced with the rags in the immediate area rapidly being stained with the creature’s blood.
He turns this way and that, slamming his head into the gurney while desperately looking for salvation, any kind of salvation. His fearful eyes land on Bernadeth, hoping for her to help and yet all he gets in return is a blank, yet curious stare.
“This is interesting…yes…”
That’s all the Fury says as whatever was inside of the man’s chest, forces its way out completely, and he lets out one final, horrific scream as the creature bursts through his chest, sending blood and bits of lung and bone flying.
“⏚⊬ ⏃⌿⍜☍⍜⌰⟟⌿⌇! ⍙⊑⏃⏁ ⏁⊑⟒ ⊑⟒⌰⌰ ⟟⌇ ⏁⊑⏃⏁????!!!”
The parademons were frightened, unable to believe what they had just seen with their very own eyes and continued to view as the last bits of life leave the man’s eyes, though by no means was the ordeal over. Leaning out of the massive hole in the alien’s chest, was a creature. It was snakelike, long and sinuous, and to Bernadeth it didn’t appear to have eyes. It moves its head this way and that, opening its little mouth to hiss, a tiny little screech that despite the creature’s size was still very intimidating.
“By Apokolips…”
Bernadeth was held in awe of this creature, unable to tear her eyes away, watching even as it pulled itself out of the chest cavity it had been nesting in and fell to the floor. It quickly scurries away, prompting a reaction from the parademons who rush after it, trying to catch it. Belatedly Bernadeth realized too how important this creature might very well be.
“CAPTURE IT! DON’T LET IT ESCAPE!”
She too rushed to the side of the room to try and stop the beast, but they were all too late. It had escaped, rushing through the air vent that lined the floor. A full scale search would be launched, though it wouldn’t be found until four days later.
And after a slew of deaths.
Bernadeth smiles at the memory, finding that those heady days of shock far earlier in her career when she was still somewhat green to be joyful to her. A good memory to hold onto. She continues to stroke the creature’s skull, frowning as she remembers what had happened to it. How Lady Darkseid had deigned to intervene and as soon as the black skinned beauty revealed itself in its complete, murderous glory, the goddess had used her heat vision to cleave its head from its neck, killing it instantly.
Bernadeth had felt a rage then. A deep, well spring of rage building within her heart at the loss of such a creature she had put such effort into trying to capture. And all so flippantly. It was a thing of beauty, the pinnacle of evolution, and just like that Kara had destroyed it. Its acid blood dripped down onto the ground beneath, creating a thick layer of smoke that rose up through the air.
“Dispose of it”.
That had been all that the blonde tyrant had said before she flew away, caring not a single bit for what she had cost Bernadeth. And from that day on, a white hot rage had slowly built within the woman.
Her hands reach out and she places the skull back on the shelf, the only thing she’d been able to save of the creature as the body broke down rather quickly after death, no doubt due to the blood within them and how it sped up cellular degeneration. “Soon…soon”. That’s all she would say out loud, and she turned, looking towards her bed which she moves towards. The woman was exhausted after these past few days.
Besides the tournament and how long it had gone on there was the fact that she could still feel the ax hanging above her head, ready to come down atop her without an ounce of mercy. She was frightened, though not as much as before.
She had time to think now.
She sets herself down on her bed and folds her hands across her lap, closing her eyes as she begins to think about what move she should make next. Godfrey was dead, and while it was better that he was lest he give away her secret, that still left Bernadeth with a problem. Godfrey was her way into the War Store and thus the only way for her to conceivably get her hands upon the rocks that Kara so coveted and feared.
‘Those rocks. She’s sent a mission out to recover them every month without fail. Why?’
From what little Godfrey had been able to gleam before his untimely demise, information that Bernadeth had forced him to share with her via her rather…inventive methods, they were of some importance to the woman. They made her weak though, diminishing her powers to such an extent that she couldn’t function as she normally did.
They reduced her to nothing but a mere mortal.
‘But why? WHY???!! By Apokolips what is so special about them?’
Godfrey hadn’t even been allowed to run tests upon them. That was how deep the secrecy went. Lady Darkseid used exactly one squad, one of her trusted guards detachments, to recover them, and when they were brought back to Apokolips they were promptly hidden away.
Bernadeth sighs, having known right from the get go that this wouldn’t work. Still…it had come close, and that was something to think about. ‘Batman…he hates her. He despises her. He might be an ally…so will Jason’.
At the mere thought of the man’s name she blushes and rolls her eyes, looking away with uncertainty as she didn’t understand the feelings within her. Or more likely she had no experience with them. She understood of course, and on some level she despised them, seeing them as evidence of a great weakness.
‘Focus…focus…Batman…he will be the only one intelligent enough to find them once more. No doubt the bitch will have moved them. But where? Hmm…I have to find out more. I must before acting again. I can’t risk it like that’.
She’d been a hair’s breadth from death, and while she liked to deal it out in spades, Bernadeth was not eager to face her own. She’d heard rumors and when she did hear of them she’d gone to Godfrey, the only man she knew would be trusted with such information.
He was mum about it, playing stupid, but Bernadeth had quickly corrected such failings.
He’d told her everything.
From there? It was a simple matter of using events as they transpired. Ordering Godfrey to let it slip to a few of the other contestants so that the Batman would hear it, Bernadeth having rightfully assumed that he would be the one who was victorious in the end, and letting things go from there.
‘It’s no use fixating on it now. You’re safe. You’re safe, you’re safe. You’re safe’.
She repeats that in her mind like a mantra, content with the fact that she hadn’t left a paper trail and nobody but herself and Godfrey were involved in this plot. It was much easier to keep a secret when your partner was dead.
‘We’ll find those rocks, and when I do, whoever decides to be my tool, my weapon? They will not fail. I will ensure it’.
She smiles at that nefarious thought, imagining how it would feel to watch Lady Darkseid fall at her feet, begging and groveling for a mercy that would not come. That Bernadeth would not countenance granting before her life was ended.
And then she? She would be master and ruler of all of Apokolips.
But…the path to that point was fraught with danger, and she had to tread carefully, not acting until she was sure that she would be able to achieve victory. For now? It was a dead end. One thing she could do to advance her own goals however was assuming her rightful place as head of the Furies. If she did that then she would gain a greater degree of freedom and trust from Kara, which would be used to the best of her abilities.
‘I have to focus on making sure Jason knows that I am the best choice’.
At this her spirits fell, knowing inwardly that this would be a hard sell. A very hard sell. She had many things going against her. For one? She was not beautiful and she knew it, as loath as she was to admit it. If you put her up against Lashina, Barda or even Harriet, she would not come out the winner. Only against Stompa, with her massive, boulder-like physique, would a man choose her.
She swallowed that, pursing her lips as she realized just how much she hated that.
‘There are other things I can do. Other things I can offer and I have to make my case in such a way as to ensure that he knows it. He has to see it. He’s a strategist, a wily one, and all I’m going to have to do is put the case forward’. Unlike the others? She knew a great deal about sex, though all of it secondhand through the pages and scrolls available to her in the sprawling libraries of Apokolips.
She knew how to make one feel pain, but also pleasure, and she had to bring that to bear on Jason.
She was at a much greater degree of ease now that she at least had something to fixate her energies upon, a plan to make so to speak. Bernadeth was at her best when there was a scheme to be worked on. Always.
‘I must study more about Earth. Find out what a male from that planet likes. Yes. Yes. I shall start that right now’. She smiles, an honest to goodness smile for once. She was assured of victory and inwardly?
She was excited about this opportunity. Very, very excited.
On one level she found herself intrigued and captivated by this human male, and on the other? She knew that Kara housed a special, almost maternal affection for the man, one that was in its early stages of course but still ever present.
It would make it all the more sweeter when Bernadeth used him as the knife she’d plunge into Lady Darkseid’s heart.
General’s Quarters, Palace of Woe
All things considered? This place wasn’t all that bad.
It was rather luxurious, resplendent in the amount of tapestries and different paintings positioned around the room, all depicting different acts of war. Axes and other strange weapons were intermingled, giving the area that was apparently ‘gifted’ to him, a martial feel.
Right in the center of all these decorations, perched between the two main beams, was a banner though, a new addition to the room. It was the bat symbol upon a flag, the very same one that he had ordered hoisted over the bunker, securing his victory.
‘I was close…so damn close’.
Bruce grasps the arm of the chair he was seated in angrily, wanting to rip it off as he continues to focus on the faces displayed upon the holograms before him, pictures and files that were hastily translated to English for his perusal. He remembered how it felt. Slamming his fist into her face again and again, drawing blood in retribution for the pain she’d caused him. The embarrassment and shame.
It felt good. Amazing even. To make a goddess bleed? It was something he should’ve been proud of. And yet…he didn’t feel that.
In fact, he felt the opposite. A lingering sense of disquiet at the emotions that had begun to seize him, overtake his mind. He couldn’t help but feel that Lady Darkseid had much more in common with him than either of them would like to admit. He could see Apokolips for what it was. Despite the flames and the constant cries of agony, the lash of the whip upon the back of the slave, he could feel it.
This was a place of order.
So was Gotham.
Both he and Lady Darkseid ruled over their respective kingdoms with iron fists, refusing to relinquish even a little bit of control. Both of them were more than willing to use violence to assert that. Of course there were differences, though Bruce began to ponder if those only existed due to time.
Perhaps as time went on the differences became less and less acute. He thinks back to the other night, to the rooftop with Catwoman, and he wonders about his reaction. Killing a monster like the Joker was one thing, but removing someone’s hand for the act of stealing?
Was that a justified response?
The answer hung heavily upon his heart, mainly because he knew the answer.
‘No’.
He shakes it away, or tries to, knowing from Shiva that self doubt was the very beginning of failure. He didn’t have room for it. He couldn’t allow it. He couldn’t. Selina Kyle’s hand had to be removed. She had to be shot. She had to be made aware of the consequences of her actions, and in the end it saved lives.
If others saw what had happened to her, they might be reluctant to do the same thing. It worked. His methods provided results. Look at Gotham today! It was safe and people could go about their lives without having to fear some punk in an alley with a gun.
But Apokolips?
It was different. The entire world was under Lady Darkseid’s heel. She’d won and assumed complete and utter control. Nobody dared go against her, and yet she continued on with her cruelty. Her oppression was done for tyranny’s sake, while Bruce? Bruce was like a stern but caring father to Gotham.
‘We are not the same’.
Even still…he felt ill at ease.
He focuses back on the holograms, once more committing the faces and information beneath them to memory. He would’ve kept on doing that too had it not been for the fact that the door that served as the entry to his room opened with a loud thud, drawing his attention.
He rises up out of his seat, prepared for a fight and partially expecting Kara or one of the Furies to enter. He finds himself surprised when he sees instead that it was Jason, escorted in by two of his parademon escorts.
“Bruce!”
“Jason”.
He relaxes, even smiling a little bit if such a thing could be believed. He’d underestimated how good it could feel to finally come into contact with a friendly face. The man approached and thankfully his escorts stayed behind, giving the two space. When Jason reaches him he places his hand on his shoulder and squeezes, almost as if he wanted to make sure he was real.
“Damn it’s good to see you”.
“Likewise”.
“I thought you were gonna die” the younger man says, removing his hand and turning somber for a moment. “I mean seriously. I thought you were fucked”.
“You’ve seen me get out of worse”.
“No, no, no. Don’t try to brush it off” Nightwing corrects, refusing to let that stand. “You can’t just pretend that this is business as usual. I mean…damn…we’ve come close to not making it quite a few times already”. Bruce curls an eyebrow at that.
“We?”
“Ohh don’t give me that bullshit. You have no idea what’s been going on with me. The Furies. Stompa almost crushed me when I turned her down, had to misdirect her, and Lashina was about to tear into me, I know it. Hell, Kara could pop my head like a melon any time she wants and because of you I might add” he says pointedly.
“Hmm…fair point”.
“But…relax. I’m working on things there”.
He looks around, giving a suspicious gaze that makes it clear to Bruce not to pry further just then. Only when they were truly in a private location would Nightwing make him entirely privy to what his plans were.
“It’s good to see you Jason”.
He repeats that sentiment, though he doesn’t really know why. Maybe…maybe because he just needed to. It was hard, trying to connect with the man who was his son in all but blood and name. His conversation with him in the strip club had proven that. And regardless of how many lightyears they’d moved away, it hadn’t made it easier.
“Thanks”.
The two fell into silence after that, though clearly Jason was eager to talk about something, anything that might move them forward and hopefully out of this situation. He looks towards the levitating holograms and nods, fixating on them.
“Their tech. It’s ridiculous”.
“Thousands of years more advanced than anything we have on Earth”.
“Ouch. Must’ve hurt to admit that huh?”
“Hmm”.
Jason’s teasing smirk falls away and instead he looks at them once again, studying each and every one while committing their names to memory in the same breadth. Lightray, Bekka, Orion, the twin Foragers, a male and a female insect-like creature that was similar somewhat to the parademons. Mantis and finally? Highfather, the one who served as the counterbalance to Kara Zor-El. Who ruled over New Genesis, a land seemingly of a peaceful and idyllic nature.
“We’re really going to do this huh?”
Bruce leans back in his chair and nods, placing his hands together.
“Yes. We don’t have a choice”.
“Alright, hearing that from you made it literally ten times worse” Jason admits, crossing his arms over his chest and shaking his head. “I mean…these guys…they haven’t done anything to us right? Isn’t it…odd that we’re going to be going after them?”
“Don’t let how it looks cloud your mind Jason” Bruce warns, staring down Highfather’s visage as if it was the man himself. “All of Lady Darkseid’s files hint at there being far more similarities between New Genesis and Apokolips than not”.
“Pffft, really? Like what?”
“That the one they call Highfather? He rules over the entire planet as a dictator. Their society is fractured, much like it is here on Apokolips. The New Gods? They live up high in floating cities, while below? Slaves and worshippers toil to keep up the peaceful appearance. It’s a sham”.
“Okay, okay…yeah, I see that” Jason admits, watching as some pictures associated with such facts flitter by, showing the younger man that the words Bruce was speaking were at least somewhat based on fact.
“But this is all from Lady Darkseid right? It could be bullshit”.
“It could be”.
“But it makes it easier if it isn’t huh?” Jason accuses lightly, wanting to probe exactly how far Bruce was willing to go to get them back home. But Batman doesn’t rise to the man’s bait, and instead remains seated, saying nothing as he studies the screen. “I don’t think she’s lying”.
“I don’t know Bruce. I just…I don’t know”.
“Neither do I. But we don’t have a choice”.
“There’s always some sort of choice” Jason corrects, wanting to reach the man and convince him. “Maybe…maybe we can reach out to them, you know? Get a word of warning out and tell them that Apokolips is on the war path. Maybe they’ll help us too. Who knows, if we ask them nicely-,”
“That would-hehehehehehe-be a very stupid idea”.
Jason instantly assumes a fighting stance, bringing his hands up in the form of fists while Bruce rises as well, his own arms at his side but his eyes traveling upwards so as to find the intruder. And he does rather quickly. The uppermost portion of the room’s walls had openings along the ceiling, little slats across which beams were laid that went the width of the room.
There was a figure there, perched atop it, crawling in a very cat-like manner, a wicked smile across her face and her hands outstretched, her claws digging into the wooden beam as she moved, undoubtedly leaving marks.
When she gets halfway across she tilts her body to the side and falls, seemingly twirling through the air in a freefall that makes Jason slightly worried. His eyes go wide as he watches her, the woman’s body getting closer and closer to the ground.
But finally, at the last moment, she seems to regain control and twists just perfectly, allowing herself to land on her hands and feet, perched animalistically on the floor. She looks at the two men, clearly drawing pleasure from their discomfort. It was a rather odd change for the normally seemingly so innocent Harriet, and Jason was instantly on edge.
“Hehehehehehehe”.
Slowly Harriet rises, standing straight up and giving the two men the feeling that she was about to attack. It doesn’t happen though. Instead? She moves closer and closer, moving in such a way as to sway her hips out side to side in what Jason found to be a rather…alluring pose. She kept up her advance, seemingly not at all bothered or afraid, and there was an anger in her eyes.
“New Genesis…pfft..hehehehehe…your father is right to think they’re a bunch of liars and hypocrites” she spits out angrily, barely able to constrain her murderous giggles which were now well known as her response to stress and emotions.
“They’re animals…just like us”.
She turns, stopping for a moment as she raises her hand to her arm, rubbing it in what appeared to Jason to be some sort of attempt at self comfort. It made him kind of…want to hug her, though he quickly puts that desire under wraps. ‘Find out how to play her. Don’t let her play you’.
“What do you mean?”
“You’re not-hehehe-stupid Batman. You know exactly what I mean” Harriet challenges, once more surprising the two men. “The New Gods are liars. They pretend to be good…pretend…but they aren’t. They…they’re evil”.
“How so?”
“It takes two to fight a war Batman,” she says. “Heheheh and the New Gods are g-good at it. Very good. They’re even better at hiding it. You..you…you really should speak to Lady Darkseid about this. N-not me. Heheheh. I- I am nobody. I…I know nothing”.
‘Jackpot!’
Jason found his way forward, and with a soft, and not entirely fake smile, he moves forward and reaches out for the woman’s upper arm, the very same spot that she had grasped herself seconds ago. For a second Harriet jumps, fearful and ready to turn that fear into a frenzied fight, but she stops when she looks up into Jason’s eyes.
“Hey, that’s not true. I think you’re a whole hell of a lot more important than you let on. Or maybe more than you even think”.
“I…I…hehehehehehe”.
She blushes, the reddish color clearly visible across her yellowish skinned face as she seemed to fold up right into herself, unable to look anywhere but at Jason. Bruce watches this with interest, knowing the game Jason was playing and deciding to let it be played.
“I…I…hehehe”.
“It’s alright. Listen, we’re on the same team now right? I mean…we’ve gotta work together if we want to win, don’t we?” He was getting closer and closer as he said that, moving so close up to Harriet’s face that the woman almost thought he was going to kiss her. Part of her? It was petrified of the thought of such a thing.
And the other?
Wanted to do it more than life itself. Even if just to experience a softness, to feel lips upon hers that would communicate, if even in a limited fashion, a care that she received from precious few aside from Lady Darkseid.
“Now…come on babe. Tell us huh? What’s the big secret about the New Gods? Come on…for me?”
“Ba-babe?”
She stumbles over the unfamiliar word, not knowing what to do with it really, and her blush only intensifies. Before she knew what she was doing, she was speaking, and in her mind? Betraying the confidence of her queen.
“It…it happened a very long time ago. Hehehehe…happened to Lady Darkseid…awful things and…and the gods of New Genesis…let it. Hehehehehehe”.
Jason’s smile fell at that a bit, his curiosity piqued. “What do you mean?”
“Lady Darkseid…she came here and…I can’t say anything else! Stop!” Her eyes shined with anger once more and Jason knew he’d pushed too far and as a result was going to have to act quickly to salvage the situation. “Hey, hey, easy, easy. Sorry Harriet. Sorry. We just…we wanted to know I guess”.
“Well…now you know something. Hehehe”.
She roughly pushes Jason’s hand off of her and glares up at him, seemingly remembering why she came in here. “I’m supposed to escort you back to the barracks. Lady Darkseid-heheheh-doesn’t want you spending too much time alone”.
“What? Why not?”
“Because she says so”.
“I’m just with Bruce. Seriously, if he’s going to be her general and all she’s going to need to go easy on me a little bit too. I’m gonna be helping him”.
“That’s up to her to decide”.
Harriet reaches out and roughly grasps his hands, narrowly avoiding slicing open his flesh with her clawed fingers as they move towards him, intertwining amongst his own. She pulled him, and the impressive strength that seemed to belong to all the Furies was once again displayed.
“Woah! Relax!”
“Come on-hehehehehehe! Lady Darkseid’s orders!”
“Alright! Alright, jeez. Bruce! Goodnight! I’ll see you tomorrow, alright?” he calls out, Bruce barely registering any of this as Harriet moves them towards the door. She, with the assistance of the parademons posted there, opens it up, and shoves Jason out, still sporting that blush upon her face and undoubtedly angry with herself for having revealed even what little she did.
Within seconds she forces herself out as well, leaving the newly minted Apokoliptian general behind, alone with his thoughts. It was quiet now, and because of that he could think about what had been said.
Something had happened to Kara, and because of it? She resented the New Gods of New Genesis. Enough to want them all to perish at the hands of her army. Why? What could provoke such hatred? Such desire for vengeance.
But then?
Then he remembered what could do that.
“Please! Please! Just…relax, okay? Take my wallet and-”
BLAM!
“THOMAS!”
BLAM!
He looks down, slowly descending into the chair once again, ensconced deep within his thoughts. He could only keep moving forward, deal with the cards he’d been dealt and right then? Finding out what was motivating Lady Darkseid was at the top of his list. He may now be her general but he was under no illusions that that meant she trusted him. He was going to have to either find out from another what her secret was, or, less likely, earn her trust so that she would make him aware of the truth.
Either way he had to bide his time.
Both him and Jason would need to keep working upon their respective strategies and hopefully be able to link up more and more as time went by.
But again, it was a waiting game, and every second he was away from Gotham felt like more and more control was slipping away from him.
He was a man of action after all.
Personal Quarters of Lady Darkseid
She could hear him in there.
Then again that wasn’t exactly something special.
She could hear anything.
She could hear conversations halfway across the planet and if she focused she could hear them even on other ones, other worlds. Of course she often chose not to listen. It was…exhausting. Hearing all these different things. Menial and important. Chattering of slaves and boasts of warriors.
She was tired of it, bored, feeling as if there was nothing in the entire universe that could possibly matter.
She reaches down and grasps the straps of her nightdress, pulling them upwards so as to cover her pale flesh. She doesn’t stop until the fabric catches on her chest and then, like a wave, rides over it, covering up her nipples. She almost shivered at how good it felt to have her body teased in such a way, though she quickly ignores it.
She brings the straps over her shoulder, securing the dress to her body, completely covering it.
“Hmm…Harriet said more than she should’ve”.
She was speaking to herself at that moment, keeping her voice neutral yet still carrying with it a sad tone. She should’ve been angry at Harriet. She knew it. Infuriated even to the point of killing her without a thought. But for some reason? She just couldn’t bring those emotions up within herself. She just…couldn’t. She felt numb, broken. Exhausted from these past few days and besides that? She would always give Harriet a break.
She smiles as she thinks of what had just happened in the room, finding joy in how Harriet had reacted to Jason’s teasing.
“Ohh Jay…you think you’re soooo smart playing my girls against each other? Heheh…well? You’re right. You are. I have to hand it to you. That’s smart”. She indeed got a great deal of enjoyment out of it. Watching her highly trained warriors be reduced to squabbling little girls over a man.
The question for Kara was simple….
What was she going to do about it?
Interference seemed to be the smartest option. After all, he was messing with unit cohesion, but to Kara it was also the most boring option.
And boredom?
Boredom seemed to be the one enemy that she could never truly defeat.
‘No…no. I’m gonna let this run its course. I want to see which one of them is smart enough to see through his game. And which one is good enough to get him to fall’. Sometimes you had to make your own entertainment, and the blonde queen was more than content with doing so.
Her smile falters though as she remembers that Bruce was now made aware of the tiniest tidbit of a clue. She got the feeling that no matter what he was going to pursue it.
‘Rao…dammit’.
The door to her quarters opens and she turns to face the unwelcome intruder with a scowl upon her face. “What? What is it? Make it quick or-,”
“I’m sorry Lady Darkseid. I didn’t mean to intrude”.
Barda had come in, and now that she’d been spotted she bowed down, making her obeisance to the woman clear. Instantly Kara’s anger flitters away and she looks up at the ceiling, rolling her eyes. “It’s fine. Whatever. What’s going on?”
“Nothing to report my queen” the Fury says, rising once more to stand before her queen. “We can find nothing else indicative of a conspiracy. We believe that Godfrey was working alo-,” Kara raises her hand and waves it dismissively, uncaring for the facts or hearing them yet again.
“I don’t care”.
Barda was, to put it bluntly, surprised by that, and it showed on her face. “But my queen…you…you were almost-,”
“What?”
Kara turned her head sharply, looking over her shoulder with an intense glare at the warrior who balks instantly, averting her eyes to the ground. Barda was one of the bravest of the Furies, but even around Lady Darkseid she was reduced to her fears.
“Nothing my queen”.
“Good. I could’ve sworn you were about to say that I was almost killed. Which isn’t ever going to happen. Just so you know”.
“I understand Lady Darkseid”.
“Good…good”.
A tone of uncertainty creeps into the woman’s voice now and she looks around, showcasing a strange vulnerability in herself. An emotion she wasn’t comfortable with. “But…he did hurt you”.
“Pfft…barely”.
She was lying and she knew it. So did Barda, but the woman wasn’t going to call her out on it. Not in the least. Kara bites her lip and sighs, taking the silence as the counter to her words that it was. “Alright dammit…yeah…it fucking hurt getting punched in the face. Is that what you wanted to hear?”
“No, my queen. I’m only here to-,”
“Ohh shut up”.
Kara was not in the mood for this. Not in the slightest, and Barda wisely backed off of the subject, seeing it as altogether better for her longevity to do so. Kara turns and grasps one of her dressers, taking deep breaths as she does so, wanting to keep her mind clear, something she hadn’t been doing these past few days because of the Batman.
‘That’s what allowed him to win….I can’t let him win. I can’t. I won’t!’
“Is there anything else?”
“No my queen”.
“Good. I like it when you people can handle shit on your own. It’s exhausting having to hold your hand through everything”. She expected the conversation to end there. After all, she and Barda didn’t exactly have the closest relationship. None of the Furies aside from Harriet ever dared to speak to her on something even approaching a familiar level, and yet, here she was, in the position to do so.
Barda would be stupid if she didn’t at least try and take advantage of that.
“My queen…are you sure it’s the wisest course of action to keep him alive?”
“Pfft…have you seen where every other attempt to kill that asshole got me?” Kara asks in a half bemused and half frustrated tone. “Now he’s a goddamn folk hero to the lowlies and the rest of Apokolips. An entire detachment of parademons are still parading around with his stupid symbol on them like it means something. By the way, you didn’t have them executed did you?”
“No, my queen. Did you want me to?”
“No, no. Keep them alive. As it stands they’re probably the best troops we have right now. Plus it would set a bad precedent to have them killed for listening to their general. Ugggh! He’s backed us into a corner!”
She brings her hand to her face and huffs in frustration, something she nearly always felt when even thinking about Bruce Wayne. Barda again says nothing, but she can’t help but think that maybe, just maybe, Lady Darkseid didn’t kill him for…other reasons.
‘She kissed him…why?’
“Whatever. It doesn’t matter. Either he wins this war for us and I get to send him away from our planet or he dies. Either way? I win, and after that I never want to even hear the name Batman ever again”.
“But…you meant it when you said Nightwing was staying, right?”
“Ohhhh Barda” Kara suddenly teases, turning to smirk at the woman who blushes and looks away, letting Kara know that she’d hit on something. “Do you have a widdle crush on the handsome cutie pie?”
The baby talking irritated the warrior, but she says nothing as Lady Darkseid approaches.
“Well get in line. Plenty of the girls like him, and if you think it’s going to be taken for granted that he’ll pick you? You’re being stupid”.
“My queen, with all due respect there is nobody else that makes sense for him to choose,” Barda says proudly. “Eventually he shall come to me when he realizes it”.
“Ohh yeah? And when is he gonna realize that?”
“I…well…he must already know”.
“Does he?” Kara teases. “Because I’m pretty sure I heard him flirting with Harriet in the other room”.
‘Hehe…doing some of your work for you Jason. You owe me’.
Barda’s eyes go wide, anger clearly visible in those bright blue orbs. “He what?”
“Yeah, he called her babe and touched her shoulder and what not. He was really cute with her I’ve gotta say. Ahhh…young love, right?” Barda quivers a bit, not liking that at all…because it meant that she might very well NOT be chosen as the rightful leader of the Furies. ‘I…I would have to take orders from Harriet? FROM HARRIET???!!! THE FREAK!!!’
That she would not even entertain. Not the slightest bit.
She clenches her teeth and sets her jaw straight, thinking about how to go about this.
“The other girls are starting to learn a lesson. If you want a guy to even start to like you? You’ve gotta talk to him. Shmooze him, seduce him. Come on Barda, it’s not rocket science”.
“I…umm…yes Lady Darkseid. Thank you”.
“Whatever” the blonde says, done with this conversation already and once more in a morose, awful mood. She looks away, down at the ground and sighs. “Just…consider it a thank you. Not that I needed you to help me but…whatever. Thanks”.
Barda was genuinely a little surprised by that, not having expected anything in regards to an acknowledgement of her work. “Ohh…I…”.
“Ehh…don’t say anything alright? And…when you go to the armory next, tell them to take your measurements. I want new armor made for you as a…kinda gift I guess. Tell them to tap into our supply of nth metal. Make it sexy. Show you off a bit. I don’t know, could be good for morale for the lowlies”.
‘Nth metal!’
Barda was almost dizzy with the boon that was being granted to her, unable to believe it. Nth metal was some of the strongest materials in the known universe with even magical properties.
And Lady Darkseid was gifting her an entire suit of it.
“I…”
“Get out of here. I’m tired. Go on! Shoo!”
Kara was already making her way towards the side of the bed when she said that, ushering Barda out of there, the woman not wanting to do anything to antagonize the woman who’d given her two gifts. One of a nudge in the right direction in regards to what she should be doing about the Nightwing situation, and two? Nth metal.
She didn’t want to test it, and quickly she rushes from the room, bowing before leaving her queen in peace. Kara meanwhile? She felt tired. Verrrry tired. And tonight wasn’t going to be restful. She just knew it. She was stressed, and when she was stressed? The nightmares came.
She lowers herself into the bed and looks up, clapping her hands before bringing the covers up over herself, dimming the light in the room. Only the fireplace continued to burn, a necessity for the woman who felt that it made the night easier.
But it never did. Not really.
She knew that he’d be back. The spirit she’d never been able to shake no matter what she did. Uxas. The man who’d made her who she was. Darkseid. He was there in the back of her mind, mocking her, waiting.
He would get his quarry tonight, just like he did every other night.
And there was nothing the most powerful woman in existence could do about it.
Chapter 21
Notes:
Mentions of noncon
Chapter Text
Arkham Asylum
She stood there doing nothing, which for the moment was perfectly fine with Harleen. After all, it was easier to study someone when they were standing still. And still? That was the word that best described Pamela Isley at that moment. Still.
She just sat there, her hands folded in her lap as she stared blankly ahead, her eyes seemingly fixed on everything and nothing all at once. Harleen took note of this and quickly jotted it down on the notebook she held besides her.
“Hmmm…ya ain’t screamin’ in pain so that’s a good ‘nough sign fer me”.
Abruptly she closes it, allowing a thud to be heard throughout the room, a thud that was loud and yet hadn’t even seemed to register in Pamela’s mind. The rapist just keeps looking ahead, directly at Harleen without saying a word.
“Alright, here's the deal now Red”.
The doctor rises, patting her knees as she does, walking towards Pamela.
“Ya work fer me, rightttttt?”
She draws the word out as she gets closer to the metahuman woman, a woman who had power over plants and had used them for ill. ‘That’s ova…wellll at least fer evil on her part. Now? Now she does whateva the hell I tells her ta do’.
“Yes”.
“Yes whattttt?”
Poison Ivy had spoken, her lips being the only thing to move as her forest green eyes remained locked on the seat that Harleen had just vacated before, not having been told that she could look away just yet and thus not allowing herself to do so. The blonde reaches her now, her heels clicking across the floor as she moves around Pamela’s back, where she reaches out and grasps her shoulders, squeezing.
“Yes Ms. Quinzel”.
“Good girl. Yer learnin’, yer learnin’. Now…tilt yer head”.
The doctor didn’t even wait for the woman to do it herself and instead grasped her roughly, pushing it to the side with one hand while the other came up and seized some of the vibrant red locks, pulling them backwards and out of the woman’s line of sight.
“Hmmm…healin’ pretty quick I gots ta say. Quicka’ than Eddy Boy fer sure. Ohh, you’ll be meeting him and David soon. Dontcha’ worry ‘bout that”.
Harleen pushes forward a medical glove-covered finger towards Pamela’s head, tracing a line of stitching that went from just under her hairline to the side near her ear. Most of the incision and ensuing damage would actually be hidden by the woman’s hair when it was down, requiring a keen eye for anyone to be able to see it. It was still only slightly red, some of the blood the orderlies hadn’t been able to wash away lingering.
But otherwise? The wound seemed to be healing quite nicely.
“I’m happy with how it looks, sweetie. Real happy”.
Harleen pulls back, standing once more, keeping the smile upon her face as she did. “Looks like those supa’powa’s o’ yers are pretty handy huh? So handy they gots ya up and back ta one hundo’ percent in no time.”
A sinister smile crosses the woman’s lips as she leans in, whispering into Pamela’s ear as she finds herself unable to hold back from taunting her. “Even when I crack open yer skull and peel back some o’ the pesky portions o’ yer brains…hehehe…I don’t think we’ll have anymore problem’s with ya, will we Red?”
“No Ms. Quinzel”.
“Good girl”.
Harleen pecks the top of the woman’s head and rubs it, chuckling to herself as she mulls over just how amazing the work she’d done truly was. ‘Nobody eva’ gives me the credit I deserves fer bein’ such a smart cookie’. She moves away, heading back towards her desk where a myriad number of files were placed. All of them had to do with Poison Ivy. Her physiology and her cells. X-rays and CAT scans. Everything that Harleen had needed going into this.
‘Neva’ be unprepared’ she thinks, moving around her desk and sitting down, looking at one of the pictures that was perched atop it. The picture was, of course, of her and Bruce. She’d gotten this one framed, always having liked it.
‘Ya taught me that puddin’...where are ya? What the hell happened ta ya?’
She felt that cold pit of dread in her heart accompanied by streaks of anger. White hot potent rage that had her want to tear into anyone and everyone around her. She grasps the side of her desk fiercely, scowling and taking deep breaths in a desperate attempt at keeping herself calm.
‘She did somethin’ ta him…I know it. She…she planned this! She did! She wants all the powa’. She wants it. But she ain’t gonna get it! This? This right here? Gotham? It’s Bruce’s city. His. And ya ain’t takin’ it ya bitch’.
Her plans were almost ready to be put into motion. Almost.
She was only missing one final, but very important piece. Riddler, Black Manta and Ivy were now under her control. But there was still Cheetah to get a handle on, and the famed villainess would be here tomorrow.
‘Got’s ta do some homework on her like I did with Pammy here’.
She picks up some of the papers, seeing them as a good way to distract herself, and takes a second to appreciate her own genius. Pamela Isley was one of a kind. Whatever had been in Woodrue’s formula it had changed so much in her that she was able to do far, far more than just control plants. Her healing factor was off the charts!
Short of killing her outright she could recover from nearly anything, which explained why she was able to take Harley’s rather crude and invasive surgery so easily.
That had posed a problem though.
Her cells regenerated right back to where they were meant to be, which meant that her reverting to her old self was a genuine concern for the psychiatrist turned mad scientist. If her brain matter fixed itself, they’d be right back to square one with a very, very pissed off villainess who’d be very eager to make Harleen suffer for what she’d done.
But Harleen had a theory, and one that proved itself to be correct.
Electrical charges.
To humans they were deadly, but to plants? Less so. What electricity did to plants was simply slowing down photosynthesis and the rate at which they metabolized things. Harleen had read that somewhere in a magazine, which is why she’d decided to apply it to Pamela.
Of course Ivy was a special case.
For one? She didn’t want the woman’s powers affected. After all, if you took the meta out of metahuman then Pamela Isley was absolutely no use to her whatsoever. No, her powers needed to remain intact. And they did. What Harleen did was remove a portion of her frontopolar cortex, the part of the brain responsible for free will and choice.
And she replaced it with a battery.
Not just any battery though!
A specialized lifetime battery made by none other than the R&D wing of Wayne Enterprises. She’d pushed it into the slot she’d made by removing all the yucky gray matter and shoved a few copper strands deeper into Pam’s head. Whenever the woman’s powers started to try and repair the damage that had been done a little zap would be made that would arrest any such attempt.
This meant that Poison Ivy continued on being Poison Ivy, but only as a mindless slave who would need Harleen’s guidance to continue onwards.
“Heh…Helena always did think I was freakin’ stupid. Ya know that Red?”
“No Ms. Quinzel” she says breathily, her voice carrying a distinct and bland monotone with it that was a far cry from the oozing seduction that had been a cornerstone of her behavior from before. She was no longer in control. Now? She was under control. Harleen’s specifically.
“I don’t know”.
“That’s right. Good girl. Ya don’t know nothin’ I don’t tells ya ta know. Right?”
“Yes Ms. Quinzel”.
“Mmmm…call me Ms. Q. I likes it more”.
“Yes Ms. Q”.
DEETALEETDEETALEETDEEEET!
Harleen’s phone suddenly starts buzzing, vibrating over the wooden desk top she’d left it on, drawing her attention to it as it lights up. The blonde turns her head, and scowls as she sees the caller I.D brightly emblazoned across it.
Helena Mandragora.
‘Hmmm…’
She’d been ignoring her, dodging her, which the blonde knew wasn’t really the best idea she’d ever had. For one? If she was going to be killing this woman, she had to make everything seem normal, like nothing was wrong. And acting like this? Definitely wasn’t going to be putting anyone at ease.
‘I should answer…who knows? Maybe she’s gonna reveal the next part o’ her big plan’.
Slowly, and definitely with uncertainty, Harleen reaches out and grasps up her cellphone, sliding her finger across it and answering the call as she puts it on speaker. She wasn’t afraid of Pamela eavesdropping anyways. She wouldn’t be able to do a thing with what she’d heard regardless.
She couldn’t.
Didn’t have the brains for it.
“What?”
She was curt and obviously quite intentionally rude with her greeting, though she knew that that probably wasn’t the wisest course of action to take either but even still she couldn’t help herself. For her part, the woman on the other end of the line was surprised.
“Harleen…I didn’t expect you to pick up”.
“This is my numba’ ain’t it?” the blonde scowls, leaning her elbow on the desk and balancing one hand against her head.
“Si, but you haven’t picked up any of the dozens of other times I called. You haven’t been at your apartment either. Where were you? Where are you?” There was an accusing and uncomfortable tone in Helena’s voice, one that made Harleen want to recoil and stab a knife into the woman’s stomach all the same.
‘Keep yer cool…keep yer cool’.
“Arkham. Been busy”.
“Ohh”.
“Yeah…ohh. What the hell ya want? Ya found Bruce yet?”
“No Harleen…we haven’t. We don’t even have any leads as of yet”. Those words hurt the blonde and she closes her eyes, trying to fight back the tears that such an admission brings forth. ‘Because ya still gots him ya fuckin’ bitch…I’m gonna free him. I’m gonna’.
“Ohh…right”.
“We will find him Harley. I promise”.
“Sure”.
The mood was even darker than it was before, which was saying something. Silence descends quickly over the room, and Harleen and Helena are left only to hear the breathing of the other woman on their respective ends of the phone. “That all?”
“No…”
Helena tentatively begins, deciding to try, once again, to reach out and halt the tide of what was happening, or at least what she and her father were sure was happening. “I wanted to…apologize. For before. What happened in l'ospedale”.
“It’s whateva’. Wata unda’ the bridge. I don’t care”.
She was lying of course. Her pride still stung from that slap that had been delivered to her via the mafia donna, and that was a major part of what was propelling her forward in her treachery. Her rage. Harleen grasps the phone a little tighter, wanting more than anything to have her hands wrapped around Helena’s throat.
“I know that’s not true. Look…Harley”.
‘Bitch…ya fuckin’ bitch! Even while apologizin’ yer tryin’ ta keep control and seem superior! But ya ain’t! I see right through ya ya fuckin’ cunt!’.
“We need to be on the same page, si? We need to be working together. For Bruce and Jason. They’re counting on us to hold this city together until we get them back”.
“Yeah…I know”.
“I just…you know that Bruce puts me in charge whenever he’s gone. I’m his second in command. That’s just the way he wanted things”. Helena sounded weak, vulnerable when she said that, which Harleen was smart enough to know was a fake out. The last thing that Helena Mandragora was was weak. She was a wise girl through and through, and she was playing this situation, using all available tools at her disposal to get the job done.
And that job?
Getting Harleen back under her thumb.
“I know”.
Harleen was able to calm herself when she realized that, though the anger remained, she kept her voice steady, playing into the fantasy that Helena was no doubt constructing in her mind. One of Harleen’s obedience and the psychiatrist’s giving in to her authority. The blonde was only able to pull this off because she knew that it wouldn’t be the case for long.
‘I’m gonna slice yer throat open Helena. And I’m gonna keep yer head as a trophy’.
“We can’t be fighting. So I am sorry about slapping you. I really am, but I can’t have you questioning my authority. Not with everything being so delicate. Capire?”
“Yeah, yeah. I gets it. We done? That all? I’m in the middle o’ somethin’ here”.
She was impatient now, wanting this conversation to be over now that she knew she’d planted the false seed of security within Helena’s mind. “Si. I guess we are. But please, don’t go radio silent on me again, alright? We need to be in contact in case-,”
“The minute Bruce or Jay pop up I’ll be the one rushin’ ta their asses. Dontcha’ worry. If ya needs me, I’ll be there. But otha’wise? Leave me the fuck alone and focus on yer mobsta shit. Kay? Ciao or whateva’ the fuck ya stupid guineas say”.
And with that last sentiment finally expressed, Harleen pulls the phone away from her ear and slides her thumb down, pressing it on the red button that illuminated a portion of the screen. The call ends just like that, and Donna Mandragora is effectively hung up upon without her being able to get a word in edgewise.
“Gaaaaah!”
Harleen’s shout of frustration echoes throughout the room as she tosses the electronic device down, no longer wanting to deal with it while she brings her hands up to her face, rubbing against the skin there. “Any longa’ and I woulda’ freaked out. The sound o’ her voice…it’s enough ta drive someone crazy”.
Ivy was still there, right where she’d been left, saying nothing and doing nothing, which reminds Harleen of the further plans she’d developed for the eco-obsessed rapist and murderer. “Well…at least I’ve gots somethin’ else ta do tonight huh?”. She rises up from her desk and smiles, trying to push the unpleasant and lingering emotions that Helena brought up within her to the back of her mind.
“Ey guys! Come in here huh?!!”
On cue the door to the room opens, and a group of guards huddle in. Six in total, four men and two women, all of whom were looking at the now utterly complacent and docile woman seated within the chair.
“Yeah Doc?”
The men were uneasy and it showed in their posture and facial expressions, causing Harleen no small amount of mirth as she knew about how effectively the tables had been turned when it came to the woman before her. “Relax” she coos out, trying to steady their nerves. “She’s broken in. Or at least she almost is”.
The doctor begins walking towards her security staff, her heels once more clicking on the linoleum beneath her. When she gets to them she reaches out, placing a hand on two of the foremost guards’ shoulders and squeezing.
“I need yas ta do the rest o’ it though. Make sure she’s fully compliant, ya know?”
“Doc…you mean…uhhh…”
They were clearly uncomfortable with that sentiment, and looked at each other uneasily. That sort of thing? It just wasn’t allowed at Arkham and with good reason. All of them had gotten used to those being the rules that Doctor Quinzel viciously enforced. And now? She was telling them to do the exact thing she’d always seemed to forbid before.
“Ey, ey, ey….relax huh? She ain’t unwillin,’” she says, trying to convince and comfort them, though it was clear such a thing wouldn’t be done quite so easily. “In fact? She ain’t willin’ or unwillin’ ta do anything I don’t tells her ta do. That’s the beauty o’ what I did. Ey! Pammy?!!”
She shouts out the woman’s name, turning her head over her shoulder to look at the seated figure.
“Yer gonna make my staff feel good right?”
“Yes Ms. Quinzel”.
“Ya see?” the blonde asks, turning back and letting a malevolent smirk split across her face. “She’s alllllll aboard”.
“I…I don’t know about this doc. It…it don’t seem right”.
“Jimmy, Jimmy” she tuts out as if he was a naughty, misbehaving child who’d been caught with his hand in the cookie jar. “Yer not lookin’ at the bigga picture. I need ta run some tests and see how she responds ta different things. How far I can push the envelope with her and the orda’s I give, ‘kay? And I need yer help ta do it. ‘Sides what was that thing in the Bible? An eye fer an eye? Yer seriously sayin’ the bitch don’t have a taste o’ her own medicine comin’?”
The guards seemed to resonate a bit with that, and each one of them looked at one another to gauge what their comrades were thinking. And what they saw was a growing acceptance and even desire to do what Harleen was asking.
Many were looking back at Ivy, admiring her body and mentally separating this doll-like automaton that their doctor had created from the feisty, fierce woman who had been brought into Arkham not too long ago.
They did want her, even if they feared and hated her. She was beautiful, and no man would’ve been able to resist even if she didn’t have any superpowers to speak of. They were slowly getting on board with the idea, and smirks and blushes were shared between the members of the group who shuffled about in a newfound eagerness.
And there was Harleen, a Satan-esque figure at that moment, urging them on to a great act of evil.
“Go on. Trust me. She ain’t gonna hurt ya. Not unless I tells her ta. And I ain’t gonna make her hurt ya. Ya know that. So, help Docta’ Q out huh?”.
“Alright Doc. Alright”.
“Good! Supa’ ta hear! Yer all team playa’s fer sure!”
Some of them were already starting to get undressed, their hands moving up to the buttons of their shirt and pants, fingers sliding belts out of the loops over their uniform trousers. Even the two women Harleen had invited in.
“Now, while ya guys are havin’ fun? I’m gonna be in the monitorin’ room. No offense but I don’t want ta see ya gettin’ yer freak on. I just want the data that comes outta’ her head while yer doin’ it”.
“Sounds good doc”.
A few of the braver men, the ones who needed less prodding, were already advancing on the unmoving Ivy who says nothing at all as they get closer and closer, eventually the three being on top of her. “Heheh…bitch. She’s fucking brain dead huh?”
“Looks like it”.
“Mmmm…these tits are still good though. That’s for sure”.
One had reached down and was now working on caressing the woman’s breast through the prison jumpsuit she wore, squeezing and pinching her nipple in an effort to get it hard for him as he did so. “How’s it feel, Ivy?” one whispers harshly, getting right into her ear. “Huh? Being fucking powerless. Like all the poor guys you did in”.
“Unnfff…I gotta admit this is hot”.
“Feels right”.
“Hey!” Harleen calls out to them, regaining their attention with ease. They all turn their heads, appearing to her as if they were deer stuck in headlights, unable to look away. Were they going to be called off? Chastened? Was this some sort of test that they’d failed?
But Harleen just smirks.
“Pammy? Be a good girl and make sure they have fun. Ya unda’stand?”
“Yes Ms. Quinzel”.
“Good”.
She gives them a thumbs up with one hand, her other reaching out for the door which she opens and then, quickly steps out of. It closes with a loud thud, and the unseeing, or rather uncomprehending Pamela Isley is left alone to her fate.
Apartment of Stephen and Helena Mandragora
She brings the cell phone down, turning it off while looking ahead, a strange expression playing out over her face as she does. It was as if she wasn’t looking at the wall in front of her, but rather through it. To beyond.
“Cosa ha detto?”
“She said…she was in the middle of something”.
“Anything else?”
Helena shrugs, not exactly knowing how to respond to her father right at that moment or what exactly it was that she should tell him. “She sounded like everything was fine between us”.
“But you don’t believe that”.
Again, it wasn’t a question. It was a statement. He knew his daughter far, far too well to waste time with pointless questions. Helena looks up, drawing her sea blue eyes onto her father and making the man wish more than anything else that she was still just a little girl that he could take into his arms and fight the monsters away for her.
“No. I don’t”.
“Hmm”.
“But so far I don’t have anything I can use” she admits, showing off that steely resolve that he wasn’t sure if she’d gotten from him or her mother. ‘Both of us are asini testardi Maria’. Even now he would speak to the deceased woman, hoping that she would hear him from up high upon her perch in heaven.
“None of the others have been approached by her but…it’s weird. I just know she’s planning something”.
“Then you’re going to need to go to where she would be doing it” he says, looking towards the kitchen, and specifically the locked room that contained the very best that life had to offer. Helena takes note of this, and smiles good naturedly, crossing her arms over her chest and shaking her head. “Into Arkham? Its un castello papa. Her castello”.
She frowns at that, always having hated how the woman had her own fiefdom to play in. Sure she did good work with it, and when push came to shove it was Helena who walked away with the bigger slice of the pie so to speak, but that didn’t matter.
The fact that Harleen had been given a base of operations to work against her was quickly becoming unacceptable.
‘We will be talking when you return Bruce…if you return’.
That was a disquieting thought.
“It might be, but that doesn’t mean it’s unbreachable” her father chides. “It just means you’ll need to put some effort into it. And I know my little girl isn’t giving up as soon as things get a little hard…is she?” He raises an eyebrow and smiles, making it clear to Helena that he was joking.
She smiles back and shakes her head.
“Not a fucking chance”.
“Lingua!” he says quickly, glaring at his daughter who balks and blushes, turning away.
“Sorry papa”.
“You aren’t too old for me to spank, young lady. But…I am happy to hear that you aren’t just sticking your head in the sand and waiting. We have work to do Helena. And we need to get to it soon. But first? Unlock the door. I want some mozzarella”.
“Hmmm…yes papa. But only a little! We need to keep working on your cholesterol”.
“Ack”.
???????????????
“GAAAHHHH! NO! NO! PLEASE!”
She screams out in agony as she is physically slammed down onto the bed, the massive, hulking monstrosity of a god above her with his hand wrapped around her throat. He was squeezing tightly, very tightly, and it was forcing the breath from Kara’s lips.
The bed should’ve been soft, and yet when her back had made impact it had felt and sounded as if the entire planet was shattering. It was as hard as stone, even harder, and all the struggling blonde felt was pain as Darkseid moved atop her, straddling her waist.
“Hmmm…you still resist me Kara Zor-El”.
His voice was the very epitome of evil, and each syllable felt like a knife scraping across her flesh, ingraining themselves into her body. She was naked, and as usual her form was covered, littered, with scars and cuts mixed up with bruises. Darkseid had once again slapped the collar upon her, making it impossible for her to fight back.
All she could do was look up into those horrid red eyes that gleamed with desire and hate.
And cry.
Cry because she knew that no matter what, no matter the power that was now coursing through her veins, she could do absolutely nothing to stop the man from doing whatever he wanted. She already knew this through experience. Even still though, she tries, struggling beneath him as her hands come up to grasp at his wrists, trying in vain to pry him off of her.
She might as well have been pushing against the sea for all the good it did her.
“And Granny Goodness assured me that your training was going so well” he mocks cruelly, not even acknowledging how his slave was fighting back against him, trying to resist and utterly failing. “I have seen it with my own eyes. How you’ve bowed to me, yielded to my power. You recognize that I am the strongest being in the universe. In all of existence”.
“Please…please…L-Lord Darkseid! Please! I beg you j-ju-just…just let me go! I-I-I I’ll do anything else! Anything!”
She couldn’t stand this.
It was as if the one, final shred of her sense of self, her being left that belonged to her and her alone, would not survive. She’d lost everything. Her family, her planet and her dignity. She was a slave, a thrall to this man, and nothing more.
It was funny.
Most people would’ve been overjoyed by the fact that they suddenly had superpowers. But Kara? She would do anything to give them away. To have never had them. She’d give anything to have died in the rocket or, even better, on Krypton with her father.
She wasn’t that lucky though. She survived, only to be given over to the horrors of Apokolips. To the evil lash and cruel, biting words of Granny Goodness and Desaad and the horror that came from Darkseid himself.
Every night he would come to her and provide what he called his own ‘instruction’.
He was grooming her. Preparing her for the role he now saw her as destined to take, a role she was only ‘fit’ for due to the fact that she had power. Her power was nothing more than a curse. Something that relegated her to nothing more than a broodmare to evil incarnate.
His weight increases upon her, and his other hand moves down and reaches behind, clutching at her thigh.
Kara’s eyes widened in fear, clearly understanding now that she wasn’t being listened to and that she wouldn’t escape this. She tries to keep her legs closed, tries to deny him, but it is hopeless. Darkseid keeps on, giving one single tug and forcing Kara’s legs open, exposing her most sacred place.
She closes her eyes and turns her head to the side, slamming it into the dirty, ragged pillow that had been provided for her to rest her head upon when she was allowed to sleep, a rarity in and of itself, and she tries to go anywhere but here.
‘Krypton…back to Krypton…ye-yes. The sun. It’s shining. The light is reflecting off of the glass of the astronomy tower…dad…he’s promising to take me stargazing tonight. Just me and him. He-,’
“Ahh, you believe you can escape me?”
“GLLLKKK!”
He uses his grip upon her neck, something that hadn’t been broken when Kara turned her head, and forcibly turns it back, making it so that Kara was looking up at him. He squeezes harder for good measure, an action that makes Kara open her eyes as it felt like they were going to pop out of her head at any second.
“You cannot escape Darkseid. You’ll never escape me. Ever. The only respite you can ever have is submission. Submission to me”.
She keeps crying, and this time? She shivers, quivering in utter fear and agony. It was being sapped from her. All of it. Any last bit of strength it felt like she had, any last bit of will to resist. He was right. When it came to training in the art of combat, honing her powers, she was already ever subservient, listening to whatever Granny Goodness or Desaad had to say to her, and doing it without question.
On instinct she bowed her head whenever Darkseid himself came to check in upon his pet project.
But he still wanted more.
She held herself back at moments like these. Fought and resisted, as pathetically as she could, to try and deny him what he saw as being rightfully his, and to Darkseid this would not stand. But he wouldn’t beat it out of her. At least not immediately. No. For an immortal such as him there was time. There was always time.
He would instruct her as he had been doing previously. Tonight would be no different. Kara Zor-El would bow before Darkseid in all things, and he would not allow her to escape even into her thoughts.
“You are mine Kara” he whispers, as much as a being such as him could whisper, as he gets closer, bending down to be directly in her face. “Mine to use. Break. Hurt. As much as I want. You are my toy. You should be honored”.
A gasp is drawn from her as he uses his free hand to slam into her side, delivering a quick and vicious punch that draws the air further from her lungs, leaving her gasping and reeling. “There is…only…Darkseid. It would be best for you to understand this. Now…pleasure me”.
He was sick, sadistic even, and whenever he spoke those words, looked upon her so cruelly, the blonde wanted to vomit. She couldn’t escape and she loathed herself for that fact. She hated that he had such control over her, such power. She hated it! She hated him! She…she hated herself.
“No..no…no…NOOOOOOO!”
Palace of Woe, Bedroom of Lady Darkseid
He’d heard her.
And she’d woken him up.
That was how awful her screaming had been, how long and protracted. Though to be fair it didn’t take much for him to wake up. His body was honed to a knife’s point, leaving him able to force himself to awaken at a second’s notice when it was required. That’s when he heard her screaming.
What had gotten him out of his bed though he had to wonder?
What had caused him to actually leave the more than comfortable confines and rush over, his bare feet padding over the chilled tile below him, and rush to the bedroom next door? If Kara was under attack, and someone was actually succeeding in killing her, shouldn’t he just let it happen?
Yes. The answer was yes of course.
But even still, Bruce wasn’t able to stop himself. She was screaming in agony, in pain and fear, and no matter who she was, or even what she’d done to him, the Batman couldn’t resist a call for help. He had been surprised to find no guards posted at her door when he got there, throwing it open to expose the confines of the woman’s room, the contents of which were illuminated by the roaring fire in the fireplace off to the side.
And he had seen the woman thrashing about in the bed, almost as if she was being attacked by a phantom.
“No…no…no…NOOO! PLEASE! PLEASE!”
She thrashed to the right and left, slamming her arms down with such force that the entire bed shook, surprisingly able to keep itself together. Her face was crunched up in agony, and sweat lined her brow, and Bruce couldn’t stop himself from being moved by her plight.
“Darkseid…Darkseid!”
He calls out to her in an effort to wake her up, but it doesn’t work. In fact hearing that name only seems to intensify her struggles, her hand reaching out and finally staying in one position, intently grasping the blankets.
She stays still for a moment, and for a second Bruce wonders if the nightmare had passed.
“Pl-please…stop hurting me”.
It hadn’t and Kara was still very much in the grasp of her dreams. He knew he should’ve turned around and left right then and there, but he didn’t. Instead he kept standing beside her bed, looking down on this figure that appeared almost girlish in that moment, seized by fear. He felt pity for her as he knew what nightmares were like. How bad they could be.
Slowly he moves closer, putting one of his pajama pants clad knees upon the bed and disrupting the balance atop it, though the woman doesn’t even notice.
“Kara”.
Calling her by her title hadn’t helped, so instead Bruce decides to try and use the woman’s actual name. And while he does that? He reaches out with his hand for the woman’s, placing it atop her own in a very soft touch that it was almost impossible to imagine the Batman being capable of.
Said touch was almost like a lightning bolt in the reaction it summoned forth, as the blonde’s eyes shot open due to the fact that the touches and sensations she was feeling were now coming from the real world and not simply being conjured up by her imagination.
She locks onto Bruce instantly who goes wide eyed in surprise at such an awakening.
Kara’s look of fear instantly turns into one of utter loathing and disgust, her lips curling as if she’d just tasted something particularly loathsome. “WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM???!!!”
She roars this as she moves into a kneeling position, shuffling quickly, quicker than the blink of an eye, upon the bed and turning to face the man who was at a loss for words. He continues to remain there, not moving as Kara reaches out for his throat once again, a signature move of hers apparently, and lifts him up a bit into the air.
“Grrrkkk!”
“WHO TOLD YOU YOU COULD COME IN HERE?!!!”
Now that the covers were completely off of her Bruce was allowed to see the woman whose nocturnal horrors had awoken him, and more correctly what she was wearing. A sheer, very sheer, nightie that was, of course, black in color. It went only down to the middle of her thigh, and was held upright at the top by two straps that went over her shoulder.
Through it her form could be seen. The entirety of it, and even at that moment, filled with a mixture of shock and hatred, Bruce mentally comments on the fact that the woman was beautiful.
Possibly the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen.
And she was glaring at him, ready to boil his insides with just one look.
His hands come up and grasp at her own which continue their hold over his neck, lifting him up a few inches into the air. ‘I wish I had that rock now’ he laments, watching as Kara continues to glare at him.
“HUH? WHO…wh…who…”
She was taking deep and halting breaths, her eyes now nervously darting about the room, trying to ensure that her nightmare was just that. A nightmare. That it wasn’t a reflection of her real life any longer and that Darkseid wasn’t there, hidden in some dark corner, waiting to brutalize her. And in a second she sees that that was true.
It was just her room, and her room alone.
And Bruce was there.
Normally she’d be angry, furious, at the man, but for some reason at that moment she was able to see everything in clarity. Compare the soft touch that had awoken her to the harsh ones that tormented her. ‘You’re still in control…you…it’s you…you’re still the ruler here. You are. You! Kara Zor-El…he…he…he’ll never hurt you ever again’.
Slowly, though not consciously, Kara begins to lower Bruce, allowing his knees to once again touch the bed as what little remained of Kara’s willpower fled her. Tears were brimming in her eyes, and as her hold upon Bruce decreased they finally broke out.
“Guhh…”
She sniffles as her hand, and thus her murderous grasp, falls fully away from Bruce’s throat, and the man is left kneeling on the bed. Her head lowers, instinctually wanting to hide the tears that come forth from him.
‘Why…why? I…I have all the power. Why…why won’t it go away?’
Her hand falls away from his neck, but continues to linger, pressing itself to the man’s pectoral as his own hand comes up to caress the reddened band of flesh around his own throat. He was breathing heavily, recovering from what the woman had done to him. He looks up at her and glares, trying to find it in him to be enraged.
But again, this woman was so pitiful at that moment he couldn’t even summon it up.
‘What the hell happened to her?’
“I…I…”
She couldn’t get it out. Not between her startled gasps and choked sobs. It was as if it was caught in her throat. She was able to do something though. Her other arm raises itself up and joins its compatriot in reaching out towards Bruce, placing itself upon his shoulder. She keeps crying, much more intensely now, and without thought as to what he would want, she grasps him and pulls him into her.
Bruce was, to put it mildly, shocked at what was happening, unable to process it, and before he even had a chance, the woman was pressing her head to his chest and he could feel the wetness of her tears clinging to his skin.
She just keeps crying, sobbing, and Bruce wants it to stop.
He was never good with tears. Never, which is probably why he hadn’t allowed his own to fall for many, many years. Not since that day in the alley. Seeing them coming from this woman? It almost felt offensive.
She wasn’t supposed to cry. No.
She was a despot, a cruel dictator who used her people for bloodsport and conquest. Who had no concern for anything other than her own power and glory. A woman who had kidnapped him and Jason, subjected him to torture, and then forced him to fight in some sort of massive gladiator style game.
He should’ve wanted to bash her head in, right then and there.
But aside from the fact that he couldn’t, and he knew it, he wasn’t able to bring himself to it. He couldn’t hate her right then. Not in this moment happening between them that almost seemed so surreal as to be impossible.
Slowly his arms come up themselves, and they wrap around her, nervously almost, tentatively, brushing across her side and lightly touching her back as if testing the waters. Very soon though, when he feels no resistance, he brings them in more and tighter, wrapping them about the woman’s midsection.
He feels her large breasts squash up against him, and to his further surprise he feels Kara nuzzle tighter towards him, her own hands grasping him ferociously as though she was afraid that he would disappear without her having such a hold.
“It…it’s okay”.
That felt hollow, worthless even, but it was all he could muster. He was the Batman. He was much more accustomed to shooting someone in the face than he was with words of comfort. That’s just how things were.
She says nothing, and instead continues to cry, the man feeling every tear that presses into his skin. He wasn’t sure if she heard him, and part of him hoped that she hadn’t. ‘That kiss…’. It pops into his head right then and there. That moment between the two of them at the climax of the contest for who would be general of her armies.
A moment right after he had tried to kill her, and when she’d be well within her rights to do him in herself.
She hadn’t though.
She’d kissed him, and right before she knocked him out, he’d felt the softness of those lips. The suppleness and the rather strangely sweet flavor of them. He felt a desire to do it again. Kiss her he meant. Or was she the one who kissed him?
‘She kissed me…definitely’.
He was still confused about that and no doubt would continue to do so for as long as he knew her. He wasn’t ever going to get an answer even if he asked. He could tell that right from the get go.
He wasn’t good at comfort but perhaps some things didn’t need to exactly be gone over in some manual for a human being to be capable of it.
Slowly Bruce begins to move one of his hands up and down the woman’s back, trying to reach her through physical touch, and for a second the blonde tenses up, making him wonder if he was about to die yet again. Her tears were lessening now, and her body was no longer wracked with sobs, replaced by tiny whimpers every few seconds now.
She was calming, which was good wasn’t it? Wasn’t that his original goal?
“It’s okay”.
It probably wasn’t but what else could he say? Nothing. He didn’t know enough nor did he really care too…right? ‘I’m just…curious. I can’t help it. It’s who I am. I’m a detective first and foremost’ he reminds himself, trying to explain away the curiosity he had about this woman that seemed to grow with every second that he was by her.
He just needed to know.
So he could destroy her.
That was all.
A few seconds pass in silence, the crackling of the fire the only thing to be heard as Kara’s whimpers give way to nothing, the woman remaining where she was with her head tucked up against Bruce’s chest. All he could see if he looked down was a mop of bleach blonde hair. This didn’t allow him to gauge the woman’s reaction to what was going on or him being there.
There was a loaded tension to the air now, one that made him deeply uncomfortable.
“Who told you to come in here?”
She’d broken the silence now and laid down the gauntlet so to speak, firing the first salvo in the confrontation that was undoubtedly to follow. Despite this Bruce keeps his hold on her, feeling this strange and innate desire to protect her.
This…this was odd. Unusual. He’d never felt this before. Not really.
Sometimes, very rarely, when he was with Harleen or Helena, he might get a glimmer of it. Of wanting to hold their hand or…touch them, and for more than just sexual pleasure, but that’s all it ever was. A moment. A second.
A flash that was gone in an instant.
Love? It wasn’t in the cards for someone like him. And it wasn’t now.
‘I hate her. Despise her for what she’s done. The first chance I get I’m going to kill her’. He didn’t know love, and he wasn’t starting now. Those pathetic feelings that wrapped men in. No. That wasn’t him. He wouldn’t be seduced by pretty blue eyes, pouty, smirking lips, or the woman’s incessant sarcasm and frustration.
“You were screaming and-,”
“That isn’t what I asked” Kara growls, pulling back ever so slightly so as to glare up at the man, her eyes and the area about them still slick with the wetness of her tears. Her grip felt tight on him once more, and Bruce felt ill at ease. “I asked…who…told you…you…could…COME IN HERE???!!!”
It was all a wind up for the roar of rage that saw the queen of Apokolips lift him with one hand, and then, with no effort at all, toss the hardened vigilante from her bed like a football. Bruce goes soaring through the air and luckily for the man he had enough time to prepare for what was undoubtedly going to be a rough landing.
“Aghhh!”
He lands on the floor, skidding along it for a bit until finally coming to a stop a few feet from the door that had let him in. He looks up at Kara who remains perched upon the bed and continues to glare at him, her hand raising and pointing at the door.
“OUT!”
Bruce was already getting to his feet, the fact that Lady Darkseid hadn’t exactly been trying to hurt him, and only threw him with a fraction, a very tiny fraction, of her power, escaping his notice. He was angry now, unable to understand how he was being rewarded for trying to do something kind.
‘Never again. Don’t be fooled by her’.
He turns and reaches for the door, opening it up and getting ready to step out, though it wasn’t done nearly as quickly as Kara wanted it apparently. “OUT! OUT! OUTTTTTT!”. She screeches like a banshee and her eyes glow red, the threat being made very clearly.
Her last sight of Bruce that night was of the man angrily looking at her as he slams the door shut, leaving the woman within the confines of her room alone once more.
And alone she was. She could feel it coming down around her like a curtain at the end of a show. Oppressive and…and…painful. In an instant she was right back to where she was before she’d let her rage get the best of her and the glare fell from her face as she looked around once again.
“Wait…”
She speaks only to herself, Bruce being too far away now to hear her which was done intentionally by the woman. She didn’t want him to hear her, even if some small part of her did. “Come back…wait…please…”
She wanted to be in his arms again because, oddly enough, he actually made her feel…safe. It was ludicrous of course! Stupid. Her? Lady Darkseid being HELD? As if she was some child scared of the dark? She was the ruler of Apokolips! Immortal and unbeatable….save for one glowing green rock.
And yet here she was, ready to start crying again because of the fact that Bruce had left?
‘Wh-why did he come anyways?’
She was like a panicked animal now, looking around for anything to cling to to save her in the absence of what she really wanted. She finds something quickly though, and in an instant reaches out and grasps it. One of her pillows. She’d snatched it up and was pressing the large, fluffy item to her chest, hugging it intently and pretending it was hugging her back. She remained there, looking around at the darkness in fear and trepidation, once more looking for Darkseid.
She was afraid again.
And angry too.
Angry at Bruce Wayne once more. This time? For trying to help her.
“Bastard…bastard” she seethes, continuing to hold the pillow and stroking the back of it while trying to get her mind calm enough to return to sleep. It helped only a little bit when she imagined the pillow was Bruce.
She wished he was there right now.
To hold her and for her to berate him for being utterly useless, pathetic…and the only person who’d ever tried to comfort her on Apokolips all at the same time.
Chapter Text
Gotham City, The Narrows, Just Outside of Leslie Tompkins’ Clinic, Many Years Ago
It was hard for her to keep on doing this. To go to work, day in and day out, all the while she felt like she’d done nothing but run into a brick wall when it came to Bruce. ‘I can’t even sleep without dreaming about him now’ the downtrodden and depressed woman thinks as she pulls her key out of the front door, locking the clinic up for the night.
Work was supposed to distract her, take her mind off of it, but in reality? It didn’t do much to allay her fears and concerns.
And she was definitely afraid. Afraid for Bruce. Of what Alfred was doing to him and letting happen to him all at once. ‘He keeps blocking me! No matter what. Dammit…it was a mistake. One mistake! And…and he’s going to use it against me forever’.
She wanted to cry. She really did.
To just curl up in the middle of the street and let loose with horrific sobbing. But even though she knew that she could handle any single thug or gangbanger the Narrows had to throw at her, putting herself in such a vulnerable position wasn’t something she was willing to do. In her heart she was still a soldier, and she felt ashamed of the tears she wanted to let loose.
‘I only ever let Martha see me weak. Only her’.
Her thoughts turn even darker as she thinks of her friend, the mother of the boy whom she was desperately fighting to try and protect. She remembers everything about her as she moves towards her car which was parked on the other side of the empty and only partially lit street. On command she could summon up her face, her ever smiling face with those wide, beautiful and kind eyes.
‘God Martha…why? WHY?! Why did you have to die? Why you? You and Thomas…dammit…’
It was unfair, and not for the first time Leslie wondered if there was some sort of demonic, malevolent force controlling the world. Ensuring that the very best and brightest were taken far before their time.
And now it was apparently working to keep Leslie Tompkins away from her godson.
She’d tried everything. Police reports, calls to CPS, pleas to judges and politicians. And she’d gotten the same answer each and every time. Alfred Pennyworth was the boy’s legal guardian. Alfred Pennyworth had sole control over who saw Bruce. There was no evidence of any mistreatment or abuse.
It was all wrong and Leslie knew it, but the law was the law and there wasn’t a single thing that she could do about it. Not a damn thing, and for a woman of action such as her? That was the most appalling part of the whole thing.
‘That changes though….tonight’.
She’d gotten to her car and while she reached into her pocket to retract her key she pulled it back out into the cool Gotham air, pushing it forward towards the locking mechanism built into the door. She didn’t have a smile on her face even though she was excited about what she was going to do. Excited because she knew it was the right thing and furthermore that it would finally, finally, give her a chance to save Bruce.
‘We’ve gone over it a thousand times’ she thinks, turning the lock in the door. ‘You know the layout of the manor. You know exactly how to get him out and you’re all ready to take him away. You’ve got friends that’ll cover for you. Waller will for sure. She always will’.
She’d had it all ready.
Two passports to Markovia in the trunk, assumed names on both of them with the faces of her and Bruce Wayne upon them. Though Leslie Tompkins and Bruce Wayne would be no more. No. It would just be Ilsa Kohl and her son Dietrich. She had a home purchased, a beautiful log cabin overlooking a tranquil lake and forest as far as the eye could see.
‘It’s going to be a beautiful place for him’ she thinks, opening her door finally and climbing in, sitting down at the front seat and taking another second before she reaches out and grasps the inner handle of the door to close it. ‘He’ll be happy there’.
Thunk!
She closes the driver’s side door.
‘He’ll be able to heal. And this city…this city and the evil fucks like Alfred Pennyworth…they won’t be able to swallow him up. They won’t be able to take him like it took Martha and Thomas. It wouldn’t take the innocence and joy from his eyes. Not completely. Leslie vowed that.
‘We can take Alfred. We both know it’.
She looks into the rearview mirror, studying her own eyes as she steels herself for what she was going to do.
Alfred Pennyworth would die tonight. He’d die for his sins. For his crimes and his evil. For how he’d tried to use Bruce and planned to keep doing so. Leslie was going to make him pay. ‘I’ll do it for Bruce, Martha, Thomas. I’d do anything for him. And for you…I…I am so sorry’.
Her resolve doesn’t flicker but her emotions do play upon her as she leans forward and places her head upon the wheel, grasping it tightly. Tears burst forth from her eyes, and her shoulders tremble as she fights, and fails, to contain her emotions.
“I’m so sorry for what I did to you Thomas” she says aloud, wishing she could apologize to the man to his face. But that time had passed. He’d gone to his grave without ever knowing the truth. And maybe that was for the best, maybe, but Leslie still felt it tearing her up inside.
“You were my friend…you were my friend and…and…that’s…that’s how I repaid you”.
As much as Leslie Tompkins loved Martha Wayne, coveted her for her own, wished to keep tasting of her body exclusively, feeling her lips against her own and holding her tight as they drifted off to sleep, Leslie also loved Thomas. He was like the big brother she’d never had. Kind. caring.
He’d always helped her no matter what. Because she was Martha’s friend. “Practically family” he would say all the time.
And yet even all that wasn’t enough to force Leslie to fight her desires. To not help Martha betray her wedding vows. She blamed herself. She couldn’t blame Martha. Not innocent, beautiful Martha, no. It was her fault, and always would be.
She brings her head back up and takes a deep breath as she closes her eyes and steadies herself via her grasp upon the steering wheel, wanting more than anything to stop crying. “I’ll make it right. I’ll make it up to both of you. I promise. I swear to God I’ll save your son. No matter what’.
She was ready now. Ready and prepared, resigned to what she was going to have to do.
‘Desperate times call for desperate measures’.
She brings her keys up to the ignition and with the practiced ease that comes with years of experience she turns the item within it, getting ready to start the engine.
CLICK!
“Hu-?”
BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!
That street in the Narrows was rocked by a massive explosion that night, one that awoke any of the myriad number of squatters and other assorted people living around there from their slumbers. Leslie’s car was turned into nothing but a fireball as the hulking, twisted hunk of steel was tossed up a few feet into the air, debris and flames shooting out everywhere.
With another loud crash it comes back down to the street, still burning bright like the son.
It would be about twenty or so minutes before the police arrived. Their response time, especially in a place like the Narrows, was already pitifully slow. Most of the people here didn’t matter, so why would a beat cop care if one of them wound up dead?
Even still, tonight?
It was special.
A shadow was overlooking the scene, perched atop one of the nearby tenement buildings, which now saw a myriad of lights flick on as the residents stumbled from their beds to try and figure out what had just happened. The man watching from above would go unnoticed, his hands in the pocket of his jacket which was being blasted against by the wind, his eyes fixed upon the wreckage beneath him, wreckage that he was responsible for.
Alfred Pennyworth wasn’t a man who was overly emotional. Joy was rarely expressed, but at that moment? He allowed himself a smile.
“You should have left it alone. I’m afraid you never were quite good at knowing when you were beat. A pity”.
He turns around and begins to walk forward, heading towards the fire escape that he had shimmied up so as to get a good view of the events he’d set in motion. “All things considered? It would’ve been better for Bruce had you been granted custody”. It was over now, and because of that fact Alfred felt he could safely put all of this out of his mind and focus upon the future. Training Bruce, ensuring that the boy turned out exactly as he was meant to.
As Alfred desired him to be.
He was gone by the time the responding GCPD units arrived, the fact of a massive explosion occurring there in place of a random shooting or stabbing apparently being enough to summon them from their malaise.
Forensics would go over the wreckage with a fine tooth comb, and they would find out exactly what had caused the explosion.
A homemade explosive device attached to the gas tank from beneath the car. It had a wire running to the engine, positioned and hooked up in such a way as to send an electrical charge right to the device as soon as the car was started. When it exploded? The chances of survival for anyone within the vehicle was zero.
They were only able to identify Leslie Tompkins via her dental records as that was practically all that was left workable of the charred corpse. It was a horrific loss for the Narrows as Leslie had donated much of her time and money to treating the poor and sick of this downtrodden area.
Her funeral was paid for by the United States Army, and she was buried within a veterans cemetery in Gotham City.
Bruce Wayne, upon hearing of the death of his aunt, wanted to send flowers. He’d cried for hours, begging Alfred to let him do so. The man had just slapped him though and told him that if he was going to survive the life he now wished to live he had better get used to death.
“Best to move on and forget she ever existed Master Bruce”.
Those had been the butler’s final words on it, and a sniveling, depressed little boy had precious little choice other than to give in. Alfred was all he had left in the entire world now. Nobody else. And he was training him, teaching him how to be a soldier like he was meant to be.
He had to listen to him.
Leslie Tompkins had been removed. Neutralized as a threat, leaving Alfred to continue on with his complete and utter domination of Bruce Wayne and his secretive plundering of the boy’s family fortune. His plan had gone off without a hitch. Or so he thought.
Oddly enough that day in the Narrows wouldn’t be the last time that Alfred Pennyworth saw Leslie Tompkins. Not by a long shot.
Parademon Barracks Number Three, Present Day
“⏁⊑⟒ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰!!!”
The warriors had been in the midst of…something. Bruce really couldn’t tell you exactly what it was. If he had to hazard a guess he would say it was some sort of rest and relaxation, with so many of them being engaged in seemingly different activities.
A group was perched around a table, their hands reaching out towards different pieces on a strange board game that Bruce couldn’t make hide or tail of. Others had been resting in these strange little divots in the walls, which were slick with grime and slime and undoubtedly were where the parademons slept.
And yet even still others had been perched around one another, speaking in those low, indecipherable tones of theirs that he just knew he’d never be able to understand.
All of that changed as soon as he had entered, clad in the armor he’d worn during the battle that had won him his position as general. As soon as their eyes landed on them they stopped what they were doing, the ones snoozing quickly disentangling themselves from the mucous like membranes of the walls, and formed up into lines, their fists slamming up against their chests in a salute, each and every one of them ramrod straight.
‘This is…odd’.
He’d never been in this situation. One of such open and honest respect. The gangsters back in Gotham didn’t respect him. Not like this anyways. No. They feared him. And when he entered a room to speak with them on the rare occasions such a thing had been necessary, none of them had risen to their feet. No. They’d remained seated, though also openly fearful. That was fine with Bruce. In a way? He preferred it even.
Fear was fine. He could more than work with it. Fear was sustainable.
Respect?
Much more flimsy. You could lose it very easily, and once lost it was hard to get back. Fear? You could snatch that back right away with one or two actions. Fear was much more solid to base your power over than respect. And yet, here he was.
With a detachment of parademons all saluting him.
‘They’re still wearing the bat symbol’.
It was true.
Each and every one of them still sported his black bat upon their shoulder armor, the ones he’d painted it in Wilik’s blood upon having swapped the red, temporary solution, over to black paint. Each and every one of them wore the mark now, and seemed to do so proudly.
“At ease”.
His words were a command, and in an instant they relaxed, bringing their fists down from their chests and their arms to their sides, somewhat now more relaxed but still ever obeisant. Bruce was in a state of confusion over this, and for the moment he was lost as to what he should say.
“Hmmm…”
He was wearing his batsuit now, even the cowl, leaving his face hidden from the parademons, which also kept his expression of confusion hidden as well. A good thing if you had to ask him. The one he recognized, the one who’d served as his second in command from the battle, moves forward first, bravely breaking ranks as he approaches the man, and in an instant, it drops to its knees, bowing before the general.
“⋔⊬ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰...⍙⟒ ⏃⍀⟒ ⍜⎐⟒⍀⟊⍜⊬⟒⎅ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⊬⍜⎍'⎐⟒ ⍀⟒⏁⎍⍀⋏⟒⎅ ⏁⍜ ⎍⌇”.
“I don’t speak parademon. You already know this”.
“You’re testy this morning”.
He turns as soon as he hears the intruding voice, and feels his mood plummet even further when he sees who it belonged to, though there was never any doubt right from the get go. Kara was standing there at the entrance to the barracks now, flanked on either side by Jason and Bernadeth, the latter of which was keeping close to Jason.
Bruce takes a second and the two lock eyes, unsure of what exactly to say to one another or how to continue this conversation. The previous night…it was still hanging over the both of them. How Kara had had a nightmare and how Bruce had come to comfort her. How he’d hugged her and how she’d hugged him back…right before tossing him from the bed and screaming at him to leave.
“I don’t understand what he’s saying” he begins, seeing that as a logical, and indeed helpful place to start. “That’s going to hinder battlefield communications”.
“Well for one ‘he’ is a she” Kara corrects as she strides forward, her legs exposing themselves as they push past the billowy fabric of the lower half of her dress as she does.
Bruce couldn’t help himself as his eyes were drawn to those smooth, pale expanses of white flesh that were Lady Darkseid’s thighs. “And secondly? You’ll have a translator with you at all times. I can’t exactly teach you parademon and I’m not going to waste time doing so. Either Stompa or Bernadeth will serve in that capacity. They’re the two who’ve been pissing me off lately so getting rid of them will be fine for me” she scowls.
Bernadeth goes wide-eyed at that, and for a second or so Bruce can see the utter rage hidden behind the woman’s eyes, hatred she quickly hides.
“My queen, if I may, my work is much more important than any I can-,”
“Your work is only important if I say it is. Relax. You’ll get your chance to hump at Jason’s leg anyways. Not that he’s going to choose you anyway you dumb bitch”. That was cruel and hurtful, and that was the point. It was meant to be. But Bernadeth says nothing, and instead shrinks into herself.
“Maybe she’s right though. It could be good to add Stompa to your detachment. Your personal guard”.
“So she can spy on me”.
“Yes, but not only that” Kara says with a smirk, using this as an opportunity to forget about last night, to push past the odd feelings that this man was bringing forth within her. “She can crush you if you do anything I don’t like. She’s too dumb to try and betray me too so there’s that”.
“Hmmm”.
“Anyways, glad you could see your guard this morning” Kara says, looking over the parademons one by one causing them to all look away in either fear or shame. For what though? Only the parademons knew. Most likely it was because of the fact that they’d openly sided with Batman, and pledged their allegiance to him.
The only thing keeping them alive was the fact that he was the woman’s general, and was thus pledged to her.
“They’re really, really loyal to you! Isn’t that just super!”
She was frustrated and angry, and this was definitely not the time to prod her on what had so been haunting her the night prior. Bruce would let it drop…for now.
“And apparently it’s been spreading to the rest of the army. Come on!”
She snaps her finger and points to the opposite side of the barracks, towards a doorway that seemed to be lighter than the rest of the mucous covered room. Kara walked there first, and Jason and Bernadeth took that opportunity to approach Bruce.
“Hey”.
“Hey”.
“This is…cozy, I guess” Jason says while looking around at the place the parademons called home, already feeling partially skeeved by his surroundings. “For them I guess”.
“Yeah well-,”
“HURRY YOUR ASSES UP!”
Kara had exited through the door and was now yelling back at them, her voice carrying as she does and instilling within both men a sense of urgency as they begin to move, the parademons waiting until they passed to follow up behind him in closed ranks, each jockeying for a place nearest to Bruce. Only Bernadeth’s scowl keeps them back, none of the warrior bugs quite so eager to take the woman on or face her in her torture dungeon.
“What the hell happened last night?”
“What do you mean?” Bruce asks in response to Jason’s whispered quarry. He just points ahead towards Kara, whose silhouette could now be seen as they approach the light she was now standing in. “She’s pissed off, and nobody gets her steamed like you. So…what did you do?”
“So now you’re an expert on alien warlords then Jason?”
He was frustrated too, and responded to Jason’s question with a growl. Jason smirks in response and nods, seemingly having confirmed something to himself within his own mind. “Ohh yeah, something definitely went down. Tell me…you screwing her yet?”
“Shut up”.
Further conversation was halted by the fact that they now found themselves on some sort of balcony, having exited the stygian blackness of the barracks into the dull, hellish light of Apokolips.
The balcony was large, no doubt serving as a launch point for when the parademons were to take flight. But that isn’t what surprised Bruce. What surprised Bruce was the fact that all around the balcony was a vast expanse of open space.
A tube had been bored into the soil, a massive one, that extended seemingly for a mile across and an uncountable amount downwards. When he moved forward towards the railing and grasped it so as to look down, he eventually saw nothing but blackness.
And countless other balconies.
The parademons were much more insect-like than he’d thought, akin to something like termites or ants. His lieutenant, a female parademon he now knew, pads up beside him and begins clicking, pressing her hand out to point over everything before them. The literal thousands of balconies that he knew from experience led into separate barracks.
“⊬⍜⎍⍀ ⏃⍀⋔⊬ ⋔⊬ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰!!”
“IT ISN’T HIS ARMY!” Lady Darkseid hisses, turning on the parademon quickly and rushing forward, stomping her feet into the ground and moving in such a position as to give Bruce the image of a bull getting ready to charge. Without thought he steps to the side and puts himself in the path of the woman, a woman who could move right through him if she so wished. But even still he stood his guard, preventing Lady Darkseid from tearing into the now cowering parademon.
She turns her glare from the warrior onto him, and Bruce returns it in equal measure.
It takes a second, but eventually, to everyone’s surprise, Kara backs off, and once more brings herself up to her full height, making her nearly equal with Bruce. “She said, and I quote, behold your army, my general. But…let me make something clear to you Batman. It’s my army. And you? You’re my general. That makes you mine too. Understand?”
She was in his face again, and Bruce still wasn’t backing down, a fact that got her heart to beat slightly faster as she took note of it.
‘Nobody…no one! No one stands against me…’
“I wouldn’t be so sure about that”.
“Sure about what Jay?” Kara asks, doing a one eighty and letting loose with a vibrant smile as she looks towards Jason, the man smirking and crossing his arms over his chest before using his chin to nod towards what he’d seen.
“I think the army has a different hero”.
For a second Kara didn’t understand what the younger man was saying, and she turned her head to try and see what he was talking about. It takes her a moment, but in an instant…she sees it. Outside of all the balconies, perched atop all of them, were flags.
Flags emblazoned with the Bat Symbol.
The army was, preemptively, pledging their loyalty to the man who would lead them into battle against the forces of New Genesis. It was an open showing that was bordering, skirting the very fine line, between treason and welcoming a new commander. Kara knew that this had NEVER happened before.
‘They love him…the filthy grubs..actually…love him’.
She was shaken by this realization, not having been made aware of such a development until now, not even having noticed. She’d been so busy that she hadn’t seen the extent to which Batman had captured the imagination of her army. And it shook her to the very core.
“I think they might like Bruce a bit more than you…Mama K” Jason mocks, getting even with the woman for her nickname as she stood there with her back to him. Bernadeth was looking at Jason with a mild glare, wanting to warn him away from taunting the woman too much, keep him from pushing her too far.
‘She has her limits’.
Bernadeth knew this from experience.
“Hey, do you guys have elections here? If so, maybe Bruce should run and we’ll see who they want to be the supreme overlord of Apokolips or something” Nightwing faux suggests. All eyes turn on him, even Kara who couldn’t believe the absurdity of what had just been suggested. Jason just shrugs though, continuing to smile. “Could be fun. Something to think about”.
“You know,” Kara says, approaching Jason. “I don’t need you alive per say to get what I need from you”.
There was something in her tone, a mocking lilt that set Jason ill at ease as she spoke, and he found himself transfixed by her words as she got closer, close enough to reach out and cup his cheek. “I’m sure Bernadeth can whip up a device. Kinda like a milker or something, and we’ll just get what we need that way”.
“Umm…that doesn’t sound so go-,”
“Ohh, trust me” Kara teases. “It won’t be. You’re cute Jason. Really cute. And you know what? You make me think of what it would’ve been like to have a little brother”. Her mind fills with images of Kal at that moment, causing her to stop right then and there, her smile dropping. ‘He’d be about Jason’s age now’.
Kal-El.
Her little baby cousin. A baby that she hadn’t known very long, and yet a person she’d loved. Another one she’d lost and another she missed to this very day. Her change of mood was noticed by Jason, and she saw the faintest flicker of concern enter his eyes, something that disgusted her. Not because of him, but because of her.
‘I can’t be weak. Ever. Never again!’
She forces the smile back onto her face, once more pretending to simply be teasing.
“But…regardless, if you keep pissing me off? I’ll have Bernadeth make a machine for that purpose. And at the end of it? It’ll rip your dick off so you’ll never even be able to play with yourself again. Do you understand? You don’t need to answer. Just shake your head yes or no. But I’d wisely consider not shaking my head no if I were you”.
The man swallows harshly, keeping his lips shut, and eventually he just nods, confirming to the woman that he understood her threat.
“Good…very good…come here. You’re so cute! I can’t take it!”
She hugs him tightly to herself, pressing him into her chest once again, heedless of the fact that she was quite busty and Jason’s head was laying right atop said breasts. He looks at Bruce with an expression of helplessness, and Bruce looks back at him with a slight smirk on his lips, unable to hold it back in.
‘You and your big mouth Jason. I always knew it would get you into trouble one day’.
“Now, anyway. Just so you know Jay Bear, I’ve decided to be a little nicer to you” Kara exclaims, pulling back a little bit before she turns to the officer parademon under Bruce’s command. “You! Call up a barge. Something else has to be seen by the general today”.
The still frazzled lieutenant salutes quickly, keeping her gaze away from Kara so as to ensure her survival, and looks down at her arm, bringing her hand up to begin pressing down on the electronic communication device that Bruce now notices was placed upon her hand.
From below a whirring could be heard, apparently the barge that Kara had been speaking off already had been making itself ready to receive the call.
Now all the group had to do was wait.
And the silence was…uncomfortable to say the least.
Kara was pointedly looking away, her arms crossed over her chest while Bruce was doing the same, taking in the image of the bat flags littered all around them. They were a sign of what he couldn’t exactly be sure of.
‘Would the people of Apokolips side with me against her?’
It was a…tempting thought, and one that he was left alone to ruminate over as the barge continued to lift up through the air, the sound of its engine getting closer and closer. They couldn’t see it yet, but it was clearly rising up towards them. Jason was stuck in a world of his own at that moment, and Bernadeth? She looked at him with a desperate need to be inside of it with him.
She couldn’t help it nor did she want to. She’d reached a point where she wanted to just throw herself forward into these newfound emotions. Explore them. A woman such as her was dedicated to sensation and feeling, and while most feelings that she was aware of were in relation to murder and pain, these new ones?
They were even more alluring.
“Jason…”
She almost didn’t even realize that she’d spoken, but she had, and when she did the man whose name had escaped her lips turned his head to look at her, an image of annoyance reflected in his eyes. That worried Bernadeth, as the last thing she wanted to be seen by him was an annoyance.
‘You can show him. You can. You know exactly what to do now after all’.
She smiles, indeed feeling that she had an advantage over all of the others considering the fact that she’d been able to use her skills and abilities to get information about Earth and its culture. All in search of how to seduce the human male before her.
“I wished to ask you if you would join me tonight in my room. I believe we have things to speak about”.
Kara turns her head over her shoulder at this, having leaned forward to grasp the railing of the balcony before her, now watching Bernadeth try and ‘shoot her shot’ so to speak. “Pfft”. She shakes her head and with one exhale of air makes it known exactly what she thought of that. Bernadeth, of course, ignores her, and advances towards the man, forcing herself to try and give off the image of a submissive, but eager female, something that ran contrary to who she truly was.
But Bernadeth, apparently, was a gifted actress.
She reaches out and places her hand upon the now surprised man’s chest, Jason on instinct wishing to move away. But he doesn’t, forcing himself to remember his own mission. ‘Keep it cool. Keep it cool…find a way to use this’.
“Ohh uhhh…wow, uhh sorry Berny”.
“Berny hehe”.
She tries to giggle cutely, though it came out a bit more akin to the sound of a cat being strangled, Bernadeth never having ‘giggled’ before. Maniacal laughter at torture and suffering? Sure. Giggling? Not so much. Jason grimaces and looks away.
“I like it. It’s a…cute…nickname”.
“By Apokolips this is the most pathetic thing I’ve ever seen” Kara mocks, drawing a frown from Bernadeth but nothing else. “And here I was thinking you were one of the smarter, more cunning ones Bernadeth. As it turns out? You’re absolutely fucking useless at pitching woo. Poor Jason is disgusted”.
“I uhh…I’m not, really…”
Jason, for some reason he couldn’t fathom, actually felt bad for Bernadeth. ‘Jeez. It’s like all she does is shit on them. How the hell could she possibly expect any loyalty that way?’ he ponders to himself while looking back at Bernadeth, whose eyes brighten as he does so. Her hand caresses his chest, moving up a bit and then down, feeling him out.
“I don’t think I’d be able to make it tonight, Berny. Lots of prisoner things going on, you know? Busy schedule. I’ll take a rain check on that tho-,”
“Ohh no. You’re going” the blonde says as the barge finally comes into sight, the massive hulk of steel piloted by a singular parademon who instantly bows, awaiting the boarding of his esteemed guests.
“I want to see this. I want to see how badly Bernadeth screws up her single chance to seduce you Jay baby”. Kara winks and Bernadeth blushes in impotent rage, growing angry but unable to do a single thing about it. A gangplank from the barge extends outwards, granting them a path forward onto the vehicle, but Lady Darkseid doesn’t head on quite yet. She advances on Bernadeth, whose glower fades away to nothing more than a chastened look as she openly averts her gaze.
“I just want to be clear…in case it hasn’t gotten through your big, stupid skull, you were never a real contender in the challenge I set down, you know that right?”
“I’m aware that you despise me, my queen”.
“Good!” Kara seethes, not holding back. “Just wanna make sure. I’ll be disgusted if the kiddos I’m wringing outta our stud here turn out anything like you”. Kara follows up with this cruelly voiced sentiment by slamming her hand against Bernadeth’s shoulder, forcing her back and drawing a hiss of pain from her lips.
“Hey! Hey!”
Jason didn’t like that. He didn’t. He didn’t like Bernadeth much either, and as much as what Kara was saying was the truth he still wasn’t okay with what the blonde was doing or saying. He couldn’t help it. At his core he was a hero and most likely always would be. That’s who he was. He didn’t like bullies.
He gets between Kara and Bernadeth, the former smirking at this show of useless bravado, while Bernadeth, who’d fallen to the floor while grasping her wounded shoulder, looks up at Jason in awe.
‘He…he’s so beautiful. Perfect. The perfect specimen….I must have him! No matter the cost!’
“Knock it off”.
“Or what?” Kara asks.
“I don’t know. I didn’t think that far ahead just…stop being such a bitch, alright?” he asks, knowing that it was utterly impossible to get the woman to do anything and yet still somewhat hoping that he could use his somewhat privileged position within her entourage to sway her. Kara raises an eyebrow, and then smirks.
A smirk which turns into laughter.
“Holy shit! Hahahaha! You actually, really, truly do believe you’re a hero, don’t you?” Jason just glares back in response, not doing anything as Kara raises her hand and pats his cheek. “That’s adorable. You’re just getting cuter and cuter to me Jay. Every second that passes you become my most treasured possession. Hmmm”.
She pointedly looks at Bruce, a warning and mockery all at once in her gaze.
“I’m never going to let you go. Now…get your cute ass on the barge. You don’t want me to bully Bernadeth? Fine. I’ll leave the freak alone. In fact I’ll even be nice to her. We’re going to go see the one thing she’s moderately good at. Making more monsters”.
She uses her grasp upon the man to push him forward towards the gangplank, which he forces himself up onto with a grumble.
“Bitch”.
“Don’t you know it?”
Bruce advances and doesn’t even look at the woman as he boards, a sentiment that was shared. Kara clearly didn’t wish to speak to him any more than absolutely necessary. Bernadeth was the last to board, smarting from the insults, but inwardly vowing, just as she always did, that she would have her revenge.
She was happy in a way though too.
Happy that she knew, just knew, she had a chance to move forward with Jason. That possibly, very possibly, she’d found someone…special.
The barge begins to descend, heading into the dark abyss that served as a cover for Bernadeth’s lab. Here, the final preparations were being made for the invasion of Apokolips. A superweapon that Lady Darkseid was all too eager to show off to her general.
Bernadeth’s Lab
“GRAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!”
BOOOOM!
All jumped in response to the shaking caused by the impact of the creature’s fist against a stone column, the column itself wiggling, shaking and making many of those watching jump back in fear. Only Batman and Lady Darkseid remained still, their positions at the viewing glass allowing them to watch it all.
“NO! NO! PLEASE! PLEASE!”
“That was once one of our greatest warriors” Kara says disinterestedly, pointing down at the strange furred, humanoid creature that was currently groveling upon the floor of the makeshift arena, raising his hands in a desperate attempt to ward off the hulking beast that was making its way towards him following his collapsing of the column.
It roared, its only response, and raises its massive clawed hand, slamming it down in an arch atop the groveling man.
“GAH!”
“Kalibak. Darkseid’s son. I kept him around for entertainment value you know? But he made the mistake of getting drunk one night in one of the nightclubs on the Agony Strip”. Kara’s smile falls away, and she focuses in on the splash of crimson that came with the hulking man himself basically being disemboweled.
He falls forward onto his knees, looking down at the massive and bloody hole that had once been his stomach, out of which poured many strange organs and indecipherable intestines to Bruce, who knew that this creature wasn’t human. He was watching the death of a god.
“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUURRRRRRR!”
A massive bellow escapes the lips of the monstrosity that had done him in so easily, the stomach and flesh along with the armor meant to cover it still clinging to its now bloodied claws.
“He was saying some big fat meany things about me. Which was really, really stupid. Soooo I decided to use him as a bit of a test subject. I wanted to see how he’d do? Honestly if he’d survived or maybe even put up a bit more of a fight I would’ve let him live.”
‘Doubtful’ Bruce thinks, turning his attention away from the dead Kalibak, whose life had already left his eyes in the arena below, and onto the beast that had done him in.
It was indeed a hulking monstrosity.
The height of a semi truck he would have to guess, with massive, incessantly fluttering wings on his back that reminded Bruce of Manbat. It was like…leather almost, a difference from the parademons that looked slightly similar to this beast. Unlike them though, it seemed to require no armor, its entire body being the armor. Its muscles rippled all out over it, not an inch of it not being covered by them. It was naked, allowing its genitals, which hung between its powerful thighs, to be visible.
Its skin was gray, pure gray, nearly the color of fresh ash, and it’s face?
A maw of massive canines that could easily rend flesh from bone. It had beady red eyes set deep in its skull, and over its head was a mop of unruly black hair. It looked out at anything and everything around it with rage, and quickly set its sights upon the fallen Kalibak who lay upon the dust.
“RURRR!”
It moves towards the corpse and with no effort at all once again jabs its clawed fingers into it, this time practically tearing apart the head and sending gore and viscera flying everything. “Heh…heh…heh…heh!”
It was…laughing it seemed. Enjoying its handiwork.
Lady Darkseid seemed proud of herself.
“We’re gonna make more of these. In fact we’re working on aging up a female as we speak so that we can get to work on some natural breeding. It makes them stronger believe it or not. Kinda the same principal with you and the Furies, eh Jay Bear?” she teases, nudging the man in the side with her elbow as he continues to look down into the arena.
He doesn’t respond to what Kara said, too shocked and horrified by what he was seeing to put anything concrete forward.
“My god…”
“I…I worked diligently to create them, Jason,” Bernadeth says, putting herself forward once more without realizing that Jason wasn’t regarding her creation with awe, but rather with horror. She saddles up to his side, wanting to be close, and smiles. “Isn’t it amazing? What I can do with a little bit of flesh? Its original copy, the one I took the DNA sample from definitely isn’t happy, but…then again, who really cares about that right?”
She laughs again, this time a bit more naturally, and she turns to look up at Jason who still had his eyes fixed upon the abomination below.
“It’s all for the glory of Apokolips after all”.
She was reaching out with her hand, wanting to grasp his own which laid limply at his side. She’d seen that holding hands was a sign of affection upon Earth. Something those who wished to communicate their care for one another did. And at this moment, riding high upon the evidence of her success, Bernadeth wanted to share her affection with Jason.
“Pfft. It was easy enough when you’re provided all the tools to do the work Berny,” Kara mocks, instantly raising Bernadeth’s ire and making the woman seethe with rage. “DON’T CALL ME THAT!”
It was a…shocking outburst. One that the ever wise to her situation Bernadeth was surprised that she’d even let forth. Fear seizes her heart instantly, and she makes to backtrack as the goddess turns upon her, surprisingly sporting a smirk.
“Awwww I’m sorry. Is that only Jay’s nickname for you? I didn’t mean to step on your toes…Berny”.
Bernadeth says nothing this time, and remains silent, knowing that that was the wisest course of action she could possibly take. It didn’t matter that they were deep within the bowels of her own labs, a place she should’ve been safe and in complete command. Lady Darkseid still held sway, even down here in the stygian darkness.
The screams of agony and terror that reached them from the halls of cells lining each and every direction didn’t grant her the comfort that they usually did.
And Jason? Jason was the furthest thing from comfortable he’d ever been.
‘We have to get out of this place. We have to fucking go!’
He would be the first to admit it if he was asked, but he was petrified of this creature he’d just been shown. Scared down to his very core. He just…he couldn’t even look at it anymore, and pointedly turned away, breathing heavily. ‘They’re making more too…they’re making more!’
“Whatever…anyways. Yeah, the females are bigger. Even more powerful. Just like how it normally is. So when the assault begins on New Genesis-,”
“Assault?” Bruce asks, unsure of what the woman was saying or rather how she was saying it. He knew that she wanted to go to war with New Genesis, but the way she was talking about it right then and there made it seem like it was…imminent.
“Yeah” she says sarcastically, bobbing her head. “You know, the thing your freedom is riding on? Killing the assholes there and what not? You didn’t forget did you?”
“No, I didn’t, but you’re talking like it’s happening soon” he says, wanting to make sure he hadn’t heard what he thought he’d heard. But instead of placating him, assuring him that that wasn’t the case, Kara does the exact opposite and smiles, nodding her head.
“Ohh it is. I didn’t tell you that? You have a week”.
“What?”
He was, quite frankly, shocked, disbelieving that such a thing had just been said. “You’re talking about a massive invasion with multiple combined arms. It can’t happen in a week. I need more time”.
“Well tough titty because that’s what you have” she challenges.
“I need to know more about the parademons. Their weapons, their capabilities. I need to drill them. Learn about all the weapons available to us as well as to the enemy. I need-,”
“And you have a week to do it, asshole. What part of this isn’t clear to your dumb human head huh?” she asks, poking him in the forehead with enough force to send his entire body back a few inches. “We’ve been collecting all the information we’d need for years. It’s all there for you to study and go over. But I’m done waiting. All the pieces are there. It’s your job to deliver me a victory. Do you understand?”
There was no negotiating with her. No argument. That much was very clear, and while Bruce felt utterly blindsided, he knew he couldn’t fight back.
But his silence wasn’t what Kara wanted to hear.
Her smirk turns to a frown.
“Am I understood, general?”
It went against every fiber of his being, every single cell, but he knew, just knew, he didn’t have a choice. Slowly he looks down, and nods his head, opening his mouth as he spoke the word that Kara wanted from him.
“Yes”.
“Good. I’m glad you’re starting to become a little domesticated. It’s a good sign for your long term survival. Now, everything else you want to know? I’d suggest hitting the books. You don’t have much time to deliver me a victory for the ages after all”.
Another impossible task had been set before the man, and yet he still wasn’t ready to throw in the towel.
Not yet.
Bruce Wayne really didn’t know the meaning of the word quit.
Chapter 23
Notes:
I'm just gonna be taking a little break to write a short story, five chapters, on the show Gotham. I just finished watching it and wow it's my favorite show ever. Wanted to write my reimagining of it though so one chapter for each season. Or maybe I'll intersperse it. One chapter of that and then one of you complete me.
Chapter Text
Iceberg Lounge
“Ahh, there you are. Donna Mandragora. Welcome, welcome”. The diminutive man waddles up, reminding the dark haired beauty once again of why he had the moniker that he did. But Helena just smiles and moves forward, flanked on either side by two massive examples of men who would deliver the utmost violence should she ever be threatened. Things were lax though, especially with Oswald’s own security detachment pledged to the Donna’s protection.
They were all around, the exact opposite of blending in.
“Buonasera Oswald”.
She extends her hand out, allowing the man to take it and bring his lips down to the back of it in a show of obeisance that she always indulged him in. No matter how many times that she’d told him that he didn’t need to do so, he insisted.
‘Hmm…Oswald is one of the few in this whole city that seems happy to have me in charge of my family’ she thinks, lamenting that fact even now.
“And a fine evening to you Helena. Please, allow me to escort you to our table”. He offers her his arm, and she quickly takes it, having to bend slightly to accommodate the man’s shorter height. “I took the liberty of having my chefs cook up your favorite tonight”.
“Mmmm there is no better place to get zuppa di mare than here in the Iceberg Os”.
“I take that as the highest compliment Donna Mandragora”.
They reach the table quickly enough and Helena already sees that the meals for the two of them were already laid out, as well as two glasses of wine with a bottle ready to deploy refills should such a thing be required. ‘It definitely will be,’ the dark haired Sicilian laments as Oswald moves around her and pulls the chair out, allowing the woman to seat herself.
“Grazie Oswald”.
“You’re very welcome”.
He was chipper as ever, something that served as a stark contrast to the dark mood that had overtaken her as of late. Helena forces herself to smile though, not wanting to appear to be an ill mannered guest. Oswald himself turns to look at Helena’s bodyguards, who stood only a few feet away, and as soon as he notices their proximity he raises his hand and summons up one of the scantily clad waitresses who served as waitresses here.
“Yes Mr. Cobblepot?”
A busty blonde with said breasts pushed up openly in the corset she wore was quick to respond to her boss, apparently eager to please. “Jennifer my dear, please, have a table set up for our two friends minus a neck, would you?” he asks, teasingly making reference to how muscular and well built the two men were.
“Right over there. Close enough to ensure that they can be right on standby should their mistress require them…”. He lowers his gaze and smiles at Helena, crossing his fingers through one another as he regards her. “And far enough away to prevent them from eavesdropping”.
“Yes sir, Mr. Cobblepot!”.
Jennifer jumps right to it, rushing off to attend to the duty her employer had set aside for her, and Oswald openly ogles her rear end as she does, enjoying this clearly. Even Helena lets loose a smile as she turns her head and takes notice, needing a bit of levity in the midst of this…stressful situation.
When the woman was out of earshot she turns back towards Oswald and regards him with a smirk.
“Tell me Os, which of the waitresses here haven’t you avvitata?”
It takes him a second to translate what the woman was saying into what it was, an insinuation of coitus, but as soon as he does he smiles and looks up, seemingly deep in thought. “Hmm…I believe only Samantha has resisted my advances as of yet, though I assure you it isn’t out of lack of trying”.
“Hahaha”.
She crosses herself quickly as she looks down and closes her eyes, bringing her hands together to pray over the meal that she’d been granted, giving thanks to her god. She speaks in Italian, which meant that Oswald was completely lost now in understanding what she was saying. He himself was not a religious man, and while he respected Helena’s convictions he himself did not share them. He picked up his knife and fork, taking them into his flipper-like hands, and waited until the woman was done, which was mercifully quick.
She looks back up, crossing herself once more, and picks right up where she’d left off.
“Looking at you, nobody would think you’d be capable of seducing quite so many women” she teases, picking up her own fork and bringing it down towards the eggplant parm that had been laid out for her, opting to dig into that before focusing on her favorite soup off to the side. “No offense”.
“Ahh well I was going to be offended until you said no offense, which oddly enough took all the clear and implicit offense out of it”.
“Hahaha!”
Helena was happy about this. Truly. Coming to Oswald was the right move. It was good to feel as if you had friends in this world, dog eat dog as it was. She brings the piece of eggplant up to her mouth and scoops it in, savoring the taste as she closes her eyes and chews.
“Mmmm”.
“Up to snuff?”
“It’s delicious Oswald. As usual”.
“Mmm. Very good. I am glad. Though I must ask” he starts off, somewhat tepidly, testing the waters as he looks around and takes in the emptiness of his usually packed club and restaurant. “I’m assuming you did not have me clear the place for the night simply to partake in a bit of friendly catching up. Am I to assume that there is more to this meeting?”
“You’d assume right” Helena admits regretfully, hating that the time in which she had to simply ignore her problems had been so limited. “It isn’t. Oswald…”. She stops, placing her fork down and then reaching for the glass of wine, bringing it to her lips and preparing to drink when she stops, remembering what might be at that moment.
She puts the wine glass down and sighs.
‘Only a few more days until I should get my visitatore mensile’.
“Are you alright Helena?”
“Si…si…I just…I’m trying not to drink so much” she says with a fake smile. “It’s not good for the nerves”.
“I find that to be the exact opposite” the man sniffs, not quite buying what the woman was saying but not seeing any real reason to go against her. “But regardless, I shall have whatever else you might wish brought out Lady Helena”.
“Grazie. Some grape juice per favore”.
He snaps and once again Jennifer, fresh off of seating Helena’s goons, reappears, eager to serve. “A glass of grape juice for the donna please Jennifer”.
“Right on it Mr. Cobblepot. Donna Mandragora? Would you like me to add some cherries or lime to it? A few of our other customers quite like it and-,”
“Jennifer” Oswald says, a warning tone in his voice. “I asked you not to speak to the Donna directly, dear. Do you not remember?” Jennifer almost blanched, fearful over a misstep she might’ve made right in front of two of the biggest players in organized crime in Gotham, one of whom was her lover.
“I…I…I am so sorry Mr. Cobblepot! I-”.
Helena had been about to snap, her frustration getting ready to spill out until the thought of cherries entered her mind. Cherries weren’t something she normally liked of course, but right then? They sounded divine, and because she was offering them, Jennifer looked like an angel. The woman forgets her anger in an instant and smiles at Jennifer, nodding her head.
“Per favore. Cherries. As many as you can get into the glass please”.
Oswald backs down as he hears this, and Jennifer smiles, nodding brightly. “I’ll bring some on the side too”. She rushes off quickly, not wanting to put her foot in her mouth once again. Oswald was happy too, always eager to watch her go so to speak. Helena leans back a bit in her chair and sighs while Oswald?
He looks back at her with a knowing smirk, finally having put the pieces together.
Helena sinks under his gaze a bit.
“I wasn’t aware you were expecting Helena”.
He reaches for his wine, partaking in what Helena could not, and the woman blushes, sighing and shaking her head. “I might not be. It’s…it’s a maybe”.
“Ahh. Hmm…quite a dreadful thing to be going through alone” he opines, commiserating with her on the disappearance of Bruce Wayne, a loss that was being felt all throughout their little family.
“Si…”
“It’s much easier being a man with children,” he admits cheerfully. “I mean…I never see any of mine to be quite honest and fair”.
“Something that will assist in sending you to inferno when you die Oswald”. Helena always chafed at that. How many of Oswald’s ‘bastards’ were out there running around without ever setting eyes on his face. The man nods and shrugs, looking down with a sadness she knew was not feigned. He felt shame for it, but he also had his own reasons.
“Quite right. Quite right. But, I am willing to accept the divine punishment your god might send down upon me should he exist if only to spare them the misery of having me for a father. Of the pain and agony that would cause them in the long run”.
He looks away again, off into the distance, and Helena almost ponders if he was thinking he could see them. As if he had some sort of magical power that would allow him to glimpse into their daily lives and see how they were.
“So you’ve said”.
“I’d be a horrible father. I’m proficient in making them, not rearing them. It’s a crime to bring a child into this life Helena. I mean…”. He stops right there, having been on the brink of saying something but stopping short, and Helena knew exactly what it was too. So goes silent, unsure of how she should counter that. In the end she decides head on was the only way.
“You’re speaking of mio padre”.
“Yes”.
He didn’t deny it. That was one thing you could say about Oswald. He was honest. Up front and brutal in his takedown of things, his assessment of himself and everyone around him. That was one of the things that had allowed him to rise so high up in the criminal underworld. And not only that, but thrive.
“You…you could be so much more Helena. So much. You and Bruce…the both of you. You could’ve done so much with your lives”. He reaches out and places his hand over her own, squeezing it with a smile, stopping as Jennifer comes back and places the juice down before Helena.
Diplomatically she says nothing, though she does side the plate of extra cherries very close to the drink. And with a smile? She was off, leaving the two alone to continue their conversation. Helena was still unsure of what to say. Part of her wanted to defend her father. To tell the truth and say that Stephen Mandragora was the best man to ever live.
But another part of her?
It wondered….it always had maybe, though Helena had hidden it deep. Oswald was bringing it out though, and her frustration was growing again. She slides her hand out from under his and reaches for the cherries, picking one of the succulent little orbs up and bringing it to her mouth, teasing it against her lips before pushing it in.
“I know. I’m a cold, cruel, vindictive bastard whose only care and concern for my children-,”
“How many do you have?”
“Six. That’s not the point. I-,”
“Nomi ed età?”
Helena wasn’t backing down. She wanted to have this conversation on her own terms, and remain in control of it in the same way she was trying to keep control of Gotham. She regards Oswald with a fierce gaze, ensuring that he knew how trapped he was now. But he took it gamely, and nodded his head.
“Jenny is the eldest at twelve. She’s in Zurich right now. Most likely being taught to ski by the tutor I sent. Nathaniel is ten. He’s in Metropolis with his mother. I just sent two thousand dollars in Lego sets for his birthday. He enjoys them. Bernard, age nine. He is doing well. Afraid of the dark still. Star City. Margaret. Age nine as well. She likes to draw. Bludhaven. And finally there are Grover and Lucy. They live in Central City and are six years old. Twins. They enjoy puzzles”.
Helena spits out the cherry pit and turns to the glass of juice, raising it to her lips and drinking it back, smiling at the man, feeling she’d won some sort of victory.
“You wish you were with them, don’t you?”
“Not at all” he lies, seamlessly, almost so perfectly that if you weren’t looking you’d miss it. “It’s better for all of us this way”.
“But somehow different for me I’m assuming is what you’re getting at”. She puts the glass down and watches Oswald, keeping her eyes upon him as he formulates his argument within his mind. “Yes. It is. This life…it was all I was ever meant for. Destined to it. A penguin doesn’t fly. It swims. A Cobblepot doesn’t live an honest life…”
He looks up again, piercing her with his gaze and the deep emotion contained behind it.
“But you and Bruce? You-,”
“How do you know it’s Bruce’s? If I am indeed incinta?”
He tilts his head to the side and curls an eyebrow, prompting Helena to turn away and blush, admitting defeat instantly. “Si…I get your point”.
“I know that you two aren’t in love,” he says openly. “He doesn’t love Quinn either. But…if the advice of a friend means anything…if you indeed are with child…tell Bruce, and ask him to leave Gotham with you. Forever. Never come back. Start somewhere new and forget this city of misery and pain. This life of fleeting pleasure”.
“As you have already said” she responds evenly, keeping her eye on her initial mission here. “Bruce and I are not in love. What makes you think we’d have our happily ever after?”
“You can easily come to love one another if you were away from all this nonsense” he admits, digging into his trout with his knife and fork. “And if not? At least the both of you could forget that you weren’t in love by focusing on loving your child”.
“This is all useless Oswald” she says, wanting to get the conversation back on track as it grew more and more uncomfortable. “Bruce isn’t here”. She was purposefully keeping her voice low, still not wishing to be overheard. “And we can’t find him. Anywhere. It’s like….he vanished. Into thin air”.
“Dreadful” he admits, nodding his head as he too sees the wisdom in focusing on the mission at hand. “Truly…truly dreadful”. He meant it, and that was one of the few things keeping Helena from suspecting Oswald. ‘He didn’t have anything to do with it. I just know it’.
“But the world does go on without him, does it not?”
She pauses as he says this, having been right in the middle of scraping her fork against the plate for another bite. “Si…it does”.
“Which is why you are here”.
“Si. Oswald…I believe Harleen is going to move against me”. She gets to the point, finally, no longer wishing to discuss anything but business at the moment as she was uncomfortable with what the man was suggesting. “I see. And you have proof?”
“No…no I don’t. And I’m not even really sure if I’m right. I…I could be wrong. She hasn’t gone to any of the others. I’ve asked. They all told me the same thing”.
“That Harleen has not approached them, yes I know”.
Oswald leans forward a bit, getting a little closer to Helena as he does. “I heard back from all of them as well. They wished to speak to me about how things were going. They get the sense that something is wrong. Your visits…it shook them”.
“Dannazione”.
“Yes…but they will remain loyal to you Donna Mandragora. Just as I will. You have my assurances that if Harleen comes a-knocking she will find no allies. And I shall report it to you”.
“Grazie Oswald. Grazie”.
Silence returns to the table and Oswald picks once more at his fish while Helena looks down at her plate, mulling over this strange sense of helplessness she felt once more. It was as if she vacillated between two extremes. Trusting Harley and then? Knowing she was working against her. She just…she didn’t know what to do.
“If I may,” Oswald interjects once again. “This does not seem to have put your mind at ease in the slightest”.
“No Oswald..it hasn’t. I’m afraid when it comes to Harleen that she might not even need the mafioso of this city” she admits awkwardly, letting out one of her greatest fears. “I think…I think all she might need is in Arkham itself”.
“Her gaggle of guards and goons? Ha! I’d pay to see her take on the might of Gotham’s criminal underworld with a few orderlies armed with shotguns and billy clubs. It’s nonsensical Helena. Your position is as strong as it’s ever been”.
“Si…si…I know. I…I’m being paranoica. I know”.
“Yes. Very much so. But…then again” he says with a shrug. “It’s necessary in this business, is it not?”
“Si. Very”.
“For now though…let us simply enjoy the company of friends tonight. Tomorrow I shall invite Harleen for a chat and talk to her myself, suss out the meaning of all this fear and turmoil. Would that be something you’d wish for me to do?”
“Si. Yes. Grazie Oswald. Grazie”.
She wanted to be sure before she acted. Very sure, and the only way to do that was to let Oswald do what he always did. What he was good at. But even still, the icy hand of fear gripped Helena’s heart, and she often wondered about Harleen’s hall of horrors. Arkham Asylum, a place that should’ve been burnt to the ground hundreds of years ago.
And now, because it still stood, Helena was under threat, a guillotine blade hanging over her head, ready to come crashing down.
She hoped that Harleen wasn’t planning anything, and for some reason? It wasn’t only for the blondes' sake. Something about this was…odd, different. Frightening even. And Helena Mandragora finally felt like there was reason to actually be afraid of Harleen Quinzel.
Apokolips, Barracks of the Furies
Harriet was, in many ways, cat-like.
Meaning that she enjoyed lounging, mostly in random places that suited her. This time? It was one of the couches within the common rooms of the Furies, where they would sometimes sit and talk, though the ‘talking’ mostly consisted of cruel insults and mockery.
Off to either side of the main hall were numerous doors, each of which led into the bedrooms of the Furies as well as Jason as of late. His door remained locked, and Harriet knew from having poked her head in before that he was not there.
Neither were any of the others.
Barda was training while Stompa and Lashina were off doing…something that she wasn’t sure of as neither had bothered to answer her when they left.
Bernadeth was still there in her room though Harriet wouldn’t be caught dead at that moment interrupting her, and especially not for anything even verging on friendly conversation. She’d wanted to find Jason but apparently he was with Batman, and Harriet was not allowed to meet with the general randomly. None of them were, which was…odd.
‘She seems protective over him’.
A smile, this one not feigned or brought upon by her madness at all, crosses Harriet’s lips as she looks up at the ceiling, her head leaning over the edge of the front of the couch while her legs are tucked over the back.
“Hehehehehehehehe!”
She laughs to herself, kicking her legs up and down, haphazardly, continuing to chuckle as she did so. ‘She likes him! Hehehehe! She has to. She has to! Otherwise she would’ve killed him already’. That thought kept Harriet entertained for the moment, and she continued to laugh to herself, only stopping when the sounds of footsteps upon the floor removed her from her thoughts. She twists her head a bit, which is still in the upside down position, and watches as three figures enter the hall.
Two parademons and Jason, the former of which were flanking the man on either side.
“You guys suck, you know that? She couldn’t have at least gotten me some guards that can speak back, could she?” Bugs and Daffy say nothing and just continue to stare ahead, marching along until coming to a stop at a door. Bernadeth’s door.
“Heheheheh!”
Harriet rolls, letting her legs fall back over her head as she twists her body, pushing her hands out just in time to make contact with the floor which brings her body into a handstand position. Soon she tumbles again, and twists perfectly so as to bring her bare feet onto the ground. She rises into a standing position just as Jason turns and lays eyes upon her, having been keyed into her existence there by her laughter.
“Nightwing. Hehehe”.
“Ohh…Harriet. Hey”.
He hadn’t expected to see her there, and as such was taken a bit by surprise. This woman was the very definition of odd. Strange in every single facet of her being.
She was also one of the most bestial fighters that Jason had ever seen in action.
“What are you doing here tonight?”
She was interrogating him clearly, and just as clearly to Jason there wasn’t going to be a way to not answer. ‘But maybe I can use this too’ he ponders, still fixated on turning the Furies against one another so thoroughly that they’d tear each other apart. With a smile and a shrug he puts his best foot forward, smirking at Harriet.
“I guess I uh…kinda got a date with Bernadeth”.
“A date? Hehehehe…what’s that?”
Harriet was instantly on edge, regarding the man warily through slitted eyes, her claws flexing impulsively, ready to once again tear flesh from bone. “Ohh, kinda like a get-together but romantically. Seeing if you wanna be together and what not”.
“With Bernadeth?”
Harriet was…she was shocked and confused and beyond that? Angry and jealous. “But…but…you called me babe!” she accuses, having thought that that meant she was the one he was most interested in, a fact that made her giddy but also unsure. She was frightened of this man. Of the power he was starting to hold over her and the other furies. Of the feelings he aroused in her.
“Yeah? And?”
“I thought…why Bernadeth?”
Harriet was demanding now, crossing her arms over her chest and glaring, holding nothing back. “What do you mean? Why not her?”
“She looks ugly! Heheheheh!”
“Now that’s not very nice” Jason chides, seeing that as a bit hypocritical. Sure, Harriet was definitely not ugly. She was beautiful actually. Toned with an exotic tone of flesh and hair, but she was, all too often, the butt of every joke and mockery within the Furies.
To hear her saying something about another one’s looks? Especially with how submissive she was to the other Furies?
‘It means she’s pissed. Good. At least I’m not the only one who’ll be having a shitty night’ he thinks.
“It’s true! She…she…she’s awful! She’s the worst. Hehehehehehehe!”
“I don’t know. She’s kinda smart. I guess she doesn’t look thaaaat awful, you know? There’s more to a woman than just looks after all”. Harriet moves forward quickly, so quickly that Bugs and Daffy bring down their spears so as to warn her off. But Harriet wasn’t going to attack Jason. Not at all.
“I’m smart too! Hehehehe. I just haven’t had any chance to show you. I’m smart. Smarter than Bernadeth. Hehehehe. You-you’ll see. On the battlefield when we fight New Genesis. I-,”
HISSSS!
The door behind Nightwing opens, and Harriet locks eyes with the woman who had opened it, clearly hearing the conversation on the other side and coming out to intervene. And when she does? It’s very clear that she was not a fan of Harriet involving herself in her chance at seducing Jason.
“Harriet”.
“Bernadeth…hehehehe”.
“I’d like for you to stop bothering Jason” the woman says evenly, trying to keep herself calm for the man’s benefit, wanting to show him a…different side of her. A side that maybe he could bring out. To that end, she wasn’t wearing her normal and simple style of dress. Instead? She was wearing a form fitting robe of soft fabric, one that clinged to her surprisingly present curves. She was thin, very thin, with a nearly flat chest, but she still possessed rather wide hips and long, toned legs.
Jason raised an eyebrow at that as he turned and looked at the woman.
‘Huh…didn’t expect that. Still…definitely not’.
Her face offset the whole look. How crunched up it seemed to be from constant scowling, giving her an aged appearance as well as the larger size of her forehead, a fact that might be helped by allowing her hair to grow out a bit more than it was.
The robe she wore was green and secured only with a sash.
“I’m not…hehehe…bothering him” Harriet snarls. “I’m just-,”
“Wasting his time. I know. I’m afraid I don’t have time for your nonsense either Harriet. Jason…please…come”. While she may have framed the statement as some sort of request, the woman wasn’t waiting and she reached out to grasp the man’s hand tightly, pulling him towards her and thus the open door that led into her bedroom.
Before Harriet could say anything he was inside, and the door closed with another hiss, sealing the two occupants within. As a follow up Bugs and Daffy place themselves in front of it, clearly positioned as guards.
And now Harriet?
She felt anger rising up within her. Part of her wanted to charge forward and rip open the faces of the parademons before advancing onwards to kill Bernadeth, cooking up a few different ideas she could utilize to do such a thing. But in the end she decides against it.
‘Hehehe…Lady Darkseid would be angry’.
And with that in mind she turns, still sporting the half scowl, half smirk on her face. She was moving away quickly, wanting to be away from there and angrily pondering why she no longer seemed content with simply taking what the other Furies wanted to mete out upon her.
‘I need to speak with Jason’ she thinks, vowing to do just that. ‘Alone. Hehehe’.
Inside Bernadeth’s Room
As soon as the door had closed the woman moved in close, neatly invading his personal space and placing her hands upon his chest, idly feeling the soft fabric that was covering him courtesy of Lady Darkseid.
Jason was…already uncomfortable, but he didn’t exactly know what to do. His first instinct was to push the woman off and run from the room, but doing so would not aid his goals in any way, shape or form.
‘Gonna have to play along…at least for now’.
Instead of pushing the woman’s grasp from him, instead his hands go to her waist, causing Bernadeth to misconstrue the action and feel her heart beat increase. ‘I’m alone with him…’ That was a thought she hadn’t exactly been ready for, a situation she hadn’t braced herself for either. ‘By Apokolips he might make love to you tonight’.
“Are you alright?” she asks, one of her hands nervously moving from his chest up to his face, caressing his cheek softly, and drawing a wince from Jason who turns to the sides, taking in the rather macabre surroundings. ‘Damn. Skulls? Weapons everywhere? She really is a psycho bitch’.
But there were other things as well. Things that were surprising.
Around the room there were candles, items which didn’t seem necessary against the backdrop of the well lit space. They were centered around her bed, atop tables and dressers, giving this whole thing an innately romantic feeling. ‘You knew she was gonna come onto you….I guess I just didn’t expect it to be like…this’.
Bernadeth had also gathered up food which was placed upon a tray atop the bed, ready for the two people it was set for to come and set themselves down atop the soft surface and dine together. Clearly Bernadeth had done some homework and found out about ‘dates.’
‘Crap…I’m in it this time’.
“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” he asks, turning away a bit from Bernadeth’s hand, reaching up to remove it from his face, an action that the woman most certainly didn’t like. She frowns, her slightly twisted features marred further by such an action, and she just barely resists the urge to move right back in.
‘Don’t push him…not yet. Try to win him’.
She smiles, quickly covering up her latent frustration.
“I thought Harriet might’ve attacked you”.
“Pfft, her? Yeah, I doubt it…then again, I guess you and her did kidnap me” he says with a glare, causing the woman to blush, look away, and of all things? Smile.
“Surely you can’t blame me for that” she murs, leaning in and pressing the side of her head against his chest, further confusing Jason. “You know how it is with Lady Darkseid. You can’t exactly tell her no”.
“Uh huh. Yeah…whatever”.
“And as for Harriet? You can’t trust her” Bernadeth continues on, wanting to start planting seeds of doubt in her mind as well as hurting whatever miniscule, in her opinion, chances that Harriet already had of seducing the man. “Really? Why not? I mean I don’t trust any of you but what about her is so untrustworthy?”
Bernadeth seemed to take offense at what the man had said and backed up, looking up into his eyes intently.
“You can trust me”.
“Ummm…”
“I know you don’t believe me now” she continues on. “But it’s the truth. You can. Unlike the others I don’t hide what I am. I know what you saw today and what you must think of me”. She seemed saddened by what had been Jason’s reaction to her scientific lab and to the Lobo based parademon. She wanted to rectify that at least a bit. “Surely you understand”.
“What I understand is that you’re playing Doctor Frankenstein with people”.
“Who is Doctor Frankenstein?” she asks, confusing Jason for a second until he remembers where he was. “Nevermind. I guess it isn’t important”.
“You’re judging me” she says suddenly harshly, glaring at him. “You’re judging me when you yourself kill and maim”.
“That’s not the same at all!”
He was angered by that comparison, and part of Bernadeth warned herself to back down, not push or anger him, but she couldn’t fight her true nature. Not for long anyways. She was already growing frustrated, not enjoying the level of resistance she was facing with this man, a far cry from what was usual with her test subjects. Or perhaps that frustration masked a deeper…attraction to it.
‘He’s so infuriating’.
“Yes it is. We both kill and hurt things in service of something greater. You for your father and city, and I for Apokolips”.
“I don’t hurt anyone who doesn’t deserve it”.
“Ohh Nightwing” she smirks, pointedly using his vigilante moniker to tease him. “Everyone deserves it”. He wasn’t going to say anything further, not liking how this conversation was going. He already didn’t want to be here and so far Bernadeth didn’t seem to be giving him much to work with in regards to his own plans.
‘What I wouldn’t do to be at the Iceberg right now’.
“But….why don’t we just..talk about something else for now, shall we?” Bernadeth says, once more smiling as she tries to turn the situation around. “Tell me…what do you think of the preparations I made for us tonight? I believe couples on Earth call it a…date…right?”
“It’s fine, yeah”.
“Hmm”.
She looks down at the floor, at her feet for a moment, wishing that he’d had a more positive reaction. She looks up at him, sadly, and then reaches out as she moves away, taking his hand once more. “Follow me”.
“Where?”
“To the bed”.
“I’m not-,”
“Relax!” she hisses, angered by his reluctance as she yanks him forward. “I’m not going to hurt you. I just…I want us to talk. Now”. They were at the edge of the bed, right by the food, and as Bernadeth turns Jason’s back winds up facing it while she stands before him. She reaches out and grasps his shoulder.
“Sit”.
It was a command, and with deceptive strength the woman forces him into a sitting position upon her bed. As soon as his rear end makes contact he winces, realizing how hard the piece of furniture that was supposed to be comfortable actually was.
‘Damn…this bitch sleeps on this?’
“Things will go better for you if you just listen to me” she teases, seeing it as just that. A joking, flirty statement, but to Jason? It had a much more sinister tone, and he glared up at the woman angrily, causing her to realize how it could be construed. ‘Why is this so damn hard?!!!’ With a dejected spirit she moves down besides him, seating herself down so that her thighs are touching his.
‘I…I wish I didn’t have to do this’.
She raises her hand and claps them together, instantly dimming the room of the electric lighting and leaving it bathed in nothing more but the natural glow from the candles. Jason goes stiff for a minute, but relaxes when he looks around and realizes nothing was happening. He turns and looks to Bernadeth, whose head was ducked down a bit in the darkness. She raises her hand and brushes a loose strand of hair back behind her ear.
“I’m not stupid. Not like Harriet or Stompa” she starts, with Jason oddly knowing enough to keep silent and let her talk, seeing this as an opportunity to possibly gain intel to use against the Fury. “I know I’m not pretty. That…that you find me to be ugly”.
“I…uhhh…hey, you’re not ug-,”
She turns and sharply looks at him, cutting him off with a glare which instantly clams him up. Slowly though, she smiles. “It’s…nice that you even wanted to try and lie to me. Kind. But we both know that’s what it is. A lie”. Her arms shuffle and move, and slowly the woman pushes off of the floor, bringing her legs onto the bed. She slinks back, disappearing a bit into the darkness, maneuvering carefully so as to not disturb the tray of…odd looking food which only looked odder in the slight darkness.
Jason was about to move so as to turn his head around and face her when she reached out again and stopped him, ensuring he remained facing forward. “No. Stop. Just…listen to me”. She was close, really close, whispering in his ear really. Her breath tickled against it, and oddly enough it kind of felt good for the man.
‘I still want the fuck out of here’.
Her arms wrap around him, one around his shoulder and the other on his midsection and she leans into him, pressing her chest against his back as she massages and rubs him.
“I know I’m not beautiful like they can be Jason…well…aside from Stompa and Harriet” she chuckles. “Or maybe not as beautiful as any other woman you’ve had. I understand. I frighten you as well. But in the dark? Looks don’t matter as much, do they?”. She rubs her hand over his belly, feeling his abs beneath them before moving up a bit more to his chest. She turns her head and lays it upon his shoulder, turning it so that her lips were perched very close to his cheek.
“You can’t see that I’m not like them, can you?”
“I guess not,” he admits with a shrug. “Doesn’t matter though. I just don’t think you’re my type Berny. Sorry gaaah!” He feels a sudden sharp pain as she digs her nails into him, cutting the fabric of his shirt and scraping at his skin, drawing a little bit of blood. Instantly his hands dart out and grasp her wrists, ready for a fight.
“You don’t know that” Harriet insists, force coming into her words as she speaks. She softens a little after that, continuing on with her soft caresses as if she hadn’t just sliced him a bit. “You don’t know me…not yet. Nobody ever has. Not really. Not even myself. I want you Jason”. She shivers at that, as if admitting it in and of itself was pleasurable.
And Nightwing? He just looked forward, shuffling uncomfortably.
Bernadeth leans in and presses her lips against his cheek, closing her eyes as she does it. “There” she coos, pulling back slightly. “Don’t my lips feel the same as Lashina’s or Barda’s might? You can’t tell anything more than that right now. That I can make you feel good”.
Her hand was moving down lower and lower, away from his stomach, and in the low light conditions he looks down and swallows, uncomfortable to the extreme now. She stops as her hand rests upon his thigh, beginning to squeeze.
“I’m the mistress of pain here on Apokolips. I know exactly what to do…where to do it…to make someone feel the worst they’ve felt in their entire, miserable lives”. She keeps squeezing his thigh, making a show of dipping her hand ever so much to the right, letting Jason know very clearly what she was going for.
‘Okay…get a handjob or not get a handjob from the creepy torture lady? Question of the century’.
Any hope of his mind fabricating what was about to happen goes up in smoke as Bernadeth reaches out further, striking like a cobra as she cups his crotch through his pants, drawing a hiss of pleasure that Jason couldn’t hide from the man’s lips.
“Gaaah…”
“Hehehe”.
Her dark, light laughter enters his ear as she begins to stroke up and down, coaxing the still somewhat flaccid member into hardening. “But I also know how to make you feel utterly amazing. Perfect. Nightwing…Jason…I promise you this. In the dark? You’ll see that I’m better than the others. That I’d make the perfect wife”.
She leans in once more, peppering his skin with featherlight kisses that only added to the seductive atmosphere, her hand now seized atop a very visible and protruding erection that tented his pants. She was able to grasp his shaft and pump up and down much more easily. “I’ve never been touched by another man. I’d be all yours. Jason…I’m promising you loyalty beyond all reason. Unrestricted pleasure”.
“Ohh y-unnff-yeah?”
“Mhm. I’ve done more research into what I can do for you, and I want you to know that anything you wish to do I’ll allow. Would you like to…fuck my asshole?” There was clear evidence of her being new to this, having only just learned about why such a statement like that would appeal to a man. But nonetheless, Jason’s cock twitches, his body desiring to indeed be buried up the woman’s sphincter even if that was the last thing his mind wanted.
“Ohh…hehehe. I felt it. You enjoyed that idea, didn’t you? It’s okay…so do I” she teases, leaning on his shoulder with her chin now, biting her lips as she gets further and further aroused. Bernadeth was eyeing the man’s bulge up as well, unable to control herself as she licks her lips, wanting it in any way he’d give it to her.
“I want to suck it down my throat too. All of my holes, any way in the known universe that a couple can make love, I wish for us to do it. I can’t fight this. I want you. By Apokolips I want you”.
“Yeah…I can feel that”.
He was humping a bit against her hand, unable to stop himself. It was true. This woman’s hands? Downright magical, but Jason was still quasi disgusted with her. Who she was and what she did. He couldn’t banish that from his mind.
‘Okay…focus. We’ve gotta get something out of her and then? We’ve gotta get out of here’.
“You’re still resisting Jason” she coos, trying out a singsong voice that seemed somewhat grating on Jason’s ear, making it easier for him to do what he needed to do. “Why? I know you want this. Please…stop fighting what needs to happen. I need to become leader of the Furies, and you? You need to plant your seed in my belly. I…I’ll admit…I’m excited about this the most”.
She indeed was. She’d been thinking about it constantly. A baby. Not only would it require an immense amount of pain to bring them into the world, something Bernadeth was not adverse to at all, even if it was her own, but it would start with an equally immense amount of pleasure. And in the end? She’d have a blank slate to start with, a creature made of her and Jason’s own flesh.
She’d already thought deeply about how such offspring would appear.
‘He’s so beautiful and strong’ she thinks, smiling as images are conjured in her mind of a little boy or girl with dark hair and piercing blue eyes. They’d have their mother’s gaze, but their father’s looks and without hesitation would run to her whenever they were scared or confused. No matter what. And she would take them into her arms and she’d teach them not to be afraid. That it was them who the world should be fearful of.
She wanted these babies. She wanted them so much that her mind was becoming clouded over, and her tongue becoming loose.
“What would you want from me? Tell me and it’s yours. Soon…very soon…”
She almost stops herself, knowing that she was treading into dangerous waters. That it was unwise to the extreme to say anything to this man. But…she loved him. As insane as it was, Bernadeth was in love with him. Was it because he was the only male of her social group she’d ever truly been allowed to spend any time with? The promise attached to snagging him for a mate? His beauty and strength? The brutality she’d seen him to be capable of?
All of them?
‘It doesn’t matter…he’s yours. Yours! Tell him’.
She leans in even closer, speaking in a whisper, her voice low, very, very low. “It will be I who is in charge of Apokolips. You won’t have to answer to Darkseid any longer. I shall be your queen…and I will be much more generous”.
‘Jackpot!’
Jason stops humping up against her hand, barely resisting the urge to take his manhood out of his pants and allow Bernadeth to stroke it skin to skin. “What do you mean?”
‘Play dumb…play verrrrrry dumb’.
“She’s Darkseid. She’s the most powerful woman in the universe. There’s no way I’ll ever be out from under her thumb”. He had to give himself props for his acting. He was very good at pretending to be helpless. And Bernadeth takes the bait easily. She reaches for his head with her free hand and turns it, forcing him to look at her. “Jason Todd…I promise you I have my ways. And my plans. Plans which…”
She looks around nervously, pondering if Kara was listening in right that moment, getting ready to pounce on her for such a bold betrayal. But there was nothing to suggest such a thing, and slowly she sinks into further comfort.
“Plans which already came so close. So close”.
“Wait…Godfrey...he…he was-,”
“One of my pawns yes” she coos, leaning in closer and tilting her head, bringing her lips closer and closer to his with her breath teasing against his own. “And soon…soon there will be more. I will plan further and topple her from her golden throne. And when I do Jason you will be king of Apokolips. You’d answer only to me. I-,”
Jason acts, moving with such speed and skill as to turn around and grasp the woman by both of her wrists, finally causing the food upon the tray to topple over, clattering to the floor. Bernadeth was taken completely and utterly by surprise, yelping as he slams her down on the bed, using his weight and his hold upon her to keep her pinned.
Her back slams down upon her bed and there was Jason above her, glaring and growling, his teeth bared in an animalistic way. Bernadeth wasn’t scared, or perhaps she was. But more than that she was aroused.
Her talk of being above Jason from seconds ago withered to nothing, and any future dreams of ultimate queenship disappear like early morning mist.
She wouldn’t have complete power. Not if her husband would be able to do this to her in the privacy of their quarters. He’d reduce her to a quivering puddle of goo and she knew it, and when he did such things she’d be loathe to resist anything he asked of her. She licks her lips, reaching upwards and trying to initiate contact, wanting more than anything at that moment a kiss.
But Jason doesn’t allow it, opting to keep her pinned, his hardened erection resting upon her thigh.
“You’re working against her?!”
Without thought she nods her head, holding nothing back from this man, confused as to why he sounded so angry about such a fact being brought to light. Shouldn’t he, more than anyone else, wish Lady Darkseid dead?
“Yes…yes…”
“You’re so fucking stupid for telling me” he says, slowly smiling and shaking his head, laughing to himself as he suddenly releases her and begins to pull away, causing an instant sensation of loss to swirl through Bernadeth.
“Wh-what?”
She leans up, unable to comprehend the feeling in the air. The feeling of the power shared between them shifting…shifting all to his favor. She sits up just as Jason removes himself from the bed, standing on the floor now, shaking his head and laughing. “Jason! Ge-get back here…please”.
“No. I think I’m gonna use this. Tell Lady Darkseid that one of her supposedly loyal Furies is actually working against her. And that you were behind the whole Bruce almost killing her with that green rock”.
“Shhhh! Keep your voice down”.
“You don’t tell me what to fucking do anymore” he teases, looking back at the now sullen and devastated woman who was kneeling on the bed, her eyes wide and teary, the very image of pathetic. “None of you will. I promise that”.
“Pl-please…I…I’ll tell her you’re lying! You’re lying because…because-,”
“Who’s she going to believe? Me, her favorite pet, or you a fucking minion of hers that she hates?”
He was eyeing her cruelly, no doubt enjoying this revenge he was getting upon one of the women who’d kidnapped and brought him here to this hellhole, a woman who delighted in pain and suffering. ‘This is sweet’. The better part of his nature felt bad for the woman, for how broken and lost she looked just then, but he fought against that one.
Especially when he could see it in her eyes that she knew he was right. Kara would believe him, and even if she didn’t she’d use it as a pretext to turn Bernadeth to ash.
“Wha-what do you want?”
“What do you mean?”
“T-t-t-t-t-to not t-t-t-tell”.
She was stuttering, just like she always did when she was scared. She couldn’t help it. She was powerless. As powerless as the thousands of victims who’d died at her hands had been. Jason just smiles. “Hmm…I guess that is interesting. I mean, I’ve got you admitting to me you want to kill Lady Darkseid. That you’re behind the whole plot that came close to doing it. Hmm…you know what Berny? I’m gonna think about it for a while. Stew on it and when I’ve come up with something? You better hop like a fucking bunny to get it done. You understand me?”
She nods her head quickly, agreeing to whatever terms he was requesting, perched upon the bed like an animal, fearful and yet…still desiring this man who had only succeeded in further stoking her fire. ‘He is like you! He’s like you!’ She was ecstatic about that fact, even through her fear. Jason was a survivor. A cruel warrior who’d do anything and everything to ensure he came out on top.
‘We’ll be so strong together’.
It would be an eternal war between them. Yes she saw it now. The push and pull of courtly politics. Jason’s faction against her own, each vying for domination and control of the other. But neither would ever succeed because playing the game was too fun. It would be an extension of their bedroom activities. Foreplay if you will.
Every assassination attempt, a love note. Every bribery and betrayal, a kiss.
‘You will be the greatest husband and father Jason…an excellent teacher’.
“Pfft…good. Now. I’m leaving. Goodnight Berny. Pleasan-,”
“Wait! Wait!”
She raises her hand in desperation, as if begging for the man to return to the bed, to her arms and her pleasure. She still wanted to make him feel good. Perhaps even more now that he held her under his power completely. “What?”
“I…please…co-come lay down with me”.
“Really? Hahahaha. God, how horny are you? You realize that I’m blackmailing you right?” he asks, unable to believe this turn of events and good fortune. “I can literally just go to blondie right now and have her melt your eyeballs, and you still want me to fuck you?”
She nods again, licking her lips once more.
“Please…please, I…I’m begging you Jason. I…I love you. I want you more than I’ve ever wanted anything else. I…please”. She was telling the truth. If they did have sex, right then, right now, they’d be doing it with her in a position of complete weakness. Subjected entirely to the man’s will, and she wanted that. For once in her life, she wanted to surrender completely to someone. Willingly give herself unlike the slavery she’d been held in her whole life by the twin Darkseids.
“You’re a sick bitch, you know that?”
“I am…very much”.
She speaks in halting breaths, further evidence of her arousal and the loss of senses it brought with it. He eyes her up and down, seemingly considering it. And then he shakes his head.
“No thanks. Sorry Berny, you’re really not my type. I need a girl with tits. Something to hold onto, lay my head on, stuff like that. Need more, and you? You just don’t got it”. She quivers in response to these words, enraged and…and…she couldn’t describe it.
“I gotta say though the partial handy was nice. Thanks for getting me started. Maybe I’ll go see if Barda wants to finish me off. Barda…woah”.
HISSS!
The door opens as he once again approaches the door, opening it via the inner panel and letting it draw itself open. “Now that’s a woman”. He winks as he looks her up and down over his shoulder and walks out.
“Night Berny!”
The door closes and Bernadeth was left alone in the partial dark again, the slight illumination of the candles her only guest. She’d wanted this to go differently. To share a meal with her future husband and to lay with him, show him that she could be a perfect wife for him. A match in all ways. She’d succeeded, at least in her mind, of showing him, but she’d failed in enticing him.
“You will be mine Nightwing” she says sadly, rocking back and forth as she hugs herself, fighting back tears. “You will be mine. I’ll show you. I…I’ll show you. You’ll kiss my feet in worship. I promise you”.
Another thought was on her mind though. A name. One that Jason had said.
Barda.
Her anger turns white hot, and Bernadeth knows what she must do. She couldn’t do anything to stop Jason. He held all the cards at the moment. But Barda? She could vent her white hot rage on the other Fury, a woman she’d always hated. ‘You wont think she’s so beautiful when I’m done with her my love. Yes…yes…I see now. I’ll make them ugly. Uglier than me….I…I’ll make sure you can only choose me. I’ll kill them. I’ll kill them all!’
Personal Quarters of Lady Darkseid
She sat in the chair perched before the roaring fire, her eyes fixated upon the dancing flames while one hand held the alcoholic beverage that she so loved. There wasn’t much that could affect her, and this drink? It took a lot to even make her feel slightly tipsy.
‘I drank three whole bottles’ she muses, staying still and trying to say nothing, her bloodshot, bleary eyes seemingly taking in everything around her. ‘Which is why I’m doing this stupid thing’.
She was wearing a long, flowing black robe, one that surprisingly covered all of her body up to her neck, with long sleeves to match. She wore this one when she wanted to feel safe. Comfortable.
But it wasn’t enough.
The nightmares. They were robbing her of her sleep, and they were only growing more and more intense. So intense that she was even considering such a rash, stupid action. But she couldn’t fight the truth.
She’d only felt…better a few nights ago.
When something very specific had happened.
And tonight, she needed that comfort again. So much so that she was willing to sacrifice even a bit of her dignity to achieve it.
KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
“Come in. It’s open”.
The massive door swings inwards, and Kara rises, depositing her empty glass upon an end table, leaving it for her servants to clean up later. She could care less about those facts and instead focuses on the massive bed that was her own. She wanted to dive into its depths, its softness and lose herself to sleep.
But she couldn’t take the dreams.
Which is why he was here.
The blonde pointedly ignores Bruce who enters alongside two of her servant girls, his gaze fixed upon the woman in curiosity as to why he’d been summoned, roused from his work desperately trying to figure out as much as he could about New Genesis as was possible. So far he’d learned a lot but enough to mount a military campaign? Time would tell.
“What do you want?”
Kara says nothing and reaches down towards her pillows, fluffing some of the massive array there before moving onto the bed with her knees. She doesn’t answer his question, and instead turns, glaring at the man. “C-co-come here”.
Her words were…soft, weak, though it was clear she was trying to be strong. This gave Bruce pause, and he looks at the woman oddly.
Her brow instantly furrows and rage returns to her face, the momentary weakness brushed away in an instant. “Now!”
He doesn’t jump like any of her other servants, but eventually he does start moving, heading towards the bed and thus Lady Darkseid in a cautious fashion. Kara meanwhile, looks over him at her servants.
“Leave. Close the door on your way out”.
They do just that, right after a bow, and Kara crawls up on her bed, pushing the blankets back and then tossing her legs under them, allowing the fabric to fall over her and settle. But it was still open at the sides, and Bruce can’t help but feel like the bed was…inviting him in.
It was silent again, and the blonde looks up at Bruce, once more vulnerable.
“Get in”.
“What?”
“Don’t make me repeat myself”.
Her threat lacked bite though, and sounded much more like a plea than a command. ‘What is happening?’ His confusion was growing by the second, leaving the man unable to react intelligently to what was happening. Besides that? He was tired. Very tired, and the need to sleep was rapidly catching up to him.
He reaches out for the blanket and slowly pulls it up, allowing himself to climb into the same bed as the woman, getting very close to her instantly. When he lays down he finds that his head is met with softness from the pillows and an oddly appealing fragrance that cascaded off of Kara.
The blanket covers the both of them, and Kara turns, her back to him, saying nothing.
‘Is that it?’
“You will place you arms around me. You’re gonna hold me. But nothing else. If you grab one of my tits or squeeze my ass, I’ll kill you. If you pop a boner I’ll rip it off. Understood?”
It was the exact opposite of understood, but Bruce couldn’t rightfully voice that sentiment. Instead he tells her what she wanted to hear, not wanting to violate the woman anyways. “Yes”.
“Good. Now…do it quickly. I’m tired”.
Without words he reaches out and places one hand behind her, the woman raising herself up so as to facilitate his arm reaching out around under her, bending at the elbow on the other side and grasping her just over her chest, laying across her collarbone.
The other?
It reaches out over her and clamps down over her stomach.
And then it stops.
“Pull me closer” she whispers, oddly softly now. “I want to feel your chest in my back. Okay? You’re my general and I’m giving you a direct order”. No general in history had ever received an order to ‘cuddle’ their commander, Bruce was sure, though at this moment it felt like there was precious little he could do about it. In a way…he also wanted to.
“Okay”.
He shuffles across the bed a bit, moving until he was exactly where the woman wanted him, his chest in her back, his arms tightly wrapped around her, squeezing and holding her tight. In turn Kara’s own hands quickly come up and clamp down over the man’s bare arms, caressing and squeezing herself.
The two were silent, deep in uncharted waters with one another and undoubtedly confused but for Kara? The comfort was already there, her eyes starting to close as the safety of Bruce’s arms mixes with the slight buzz she held from her many, many drinks.
It could’ve ended this way for sure. The two of them falling into a deep and necessary sleep, but for some reason Kara couldn’t end it that way. She closes her eyes and then opens them again, nervously licking her lips and shuffling as if to look over her shoulder, which she stops at the last moment.
She opens her mouth and then closes it again, before finally readying herself to speak.
“Thank you”.
“You’re welcome”.
Nothing more was said that night, that very confusing, odd, almost unbelievable night and both Lady Darkseid and the Batman simply fell asleep.
Chapter Text
The Next Morning, Quarters of Lady Darkseid
She’d been awake for a little while now.
How long?
She couldn’t tell you. She’d never been good at those kinds of things. At keeping track. Time? Pfft. it seemed so inconsequential to her. It didn’t matter. None of it did. She was Lady Darkseid. Immortal, timeless, and she always would be. At least…that’s what she assumed.
‘So did Uxas and look how far that got him’.
She cuddles a bit more, shrinking herself further into the warm embrace that continues to envelop her. She wasn’t sure if it had been a minute or an hour, and it was all because of him. Batman. Bruce Wayne.
‘Why did you do that? You dumb bitch…why? Because you were scared of your nightmares? Grow the fuck up’. Even still, amidst all this self reproach and inner loathing, she doesn’t dare extricate herself from his arms.
‘That was the best night’s sleep I’ve had since Krypton’.
It was a thought she’d kept to herself, not wanting to share it with anyone, least of all the man who was lying beside her, whose steady breathing and heartbeat had served as something of a lullaby. They’d lulled her to sleep, and kept her there, with ease the night prior. But it was morning now. And mornings meant that she had to get up.
‘I should just get my ass up. Tear myself out of his arms and wake him up too. Hehehe..bet he’d be pissed’. Indeed images of a scowling and abruptly awakened Bruce Wayne enter her mind and she smiles at them, indeed wanting to bring that to fruition. But she doesn’t. She stops instead and sighs, rolling her eyes in her head and remaining right where she was.
‘A little while longer shouldn’t hurt, right? Should be fine. I’m Lady Darkseid. If I want to sleep in I damn well get to sleep in’.
The most powerful woman in the universe doesn’t move, remaining right where she was for the moment. Or at least most of her body does. Her hands however, do move, and they begin to move up and down the man’s impressive forearms, lightly grazing against the hair that grew in abundance over his skin. The soft bristles tickle against her soft flesh, and Kara relaxes further, finding much about this to be soothing.
“Mmmmm…”
He grunts behind her, seemingly in response to her touch, but that doesn’t stop Kara. She was enjoying it too much. Running her hands over his arms, feeling him. Smelling him. It just occurred to her really that this was the first night she’d ever spent in bed with a man. First time ever.
‘Jeez…by Rao, get a grip. He’s your general. A servant. You can skin him and use him as a throw rug if you wanted to. Stop getting so damn sentimental over nothing’ she reminds herself as the man moves in the bed, making a few more noises.
His breathing changes, as does the steady beat of his heart, and even though she couldn’t see, her back being wedged up into his chest, she could tell he was awake.
“About fucking time” she growls, still not making any move to extricate herself from her position. Neither does Bruce. “I’ve been waiting for you to wake up. You’re keeping me in bed”. Sometimes she really did pride herself on her ability to lie.
A second or so of silence passes with Bruce saying nothing, causing the blonde to ponder if she’d made a mistake in her assessment and that the Batman was indeed still asleep. Only another few seconds pass before she realizes that he definitely wasn’t asleep.
“If you wanted to get out of bed you’d have gotten out of bed”.
The accusation was there and simply spoken, audible in every word that the man spoke without saying it outright. He was accusing her, Lady Darkseid, of actually…enjoying his company? It was sickening, and Kara’s face scrunched up in a scowl. Now she makes to move, grasping his arm fiercely and prying it off of her, wanting to groan as the sensation of soft, oozing comfort leaves her.
“Get your fucking hands off me!”
She throws her legs over the side of the bed, pointedly avoiding even looking in the man’s direction as he reacts to the fallout of what had just happened, of Kara’s abrupt about-face and spitting words.
“Fine”.
That’s all he says as he turns to the opposite side of the bed and scoots along it, putting his legs over the side too. It didn’t take the man long to awaken either, and he was already ready to face the day.
He makes to rise to his feet, his muscles tensing and working towards that movement that was done simply and quickly everyday. A movement that Kara’s keen ears pick up upon with surprising ease.
“Wait!”
That one word stills him, and he stops with his rear end still sitting on the bed and his palms pressed behind him, resting there, ready to push off. He turns his head over his shoulders and looks at Kara, who still kept her back to him, refusing to allow him to see her face. Her expression. If she did he would be made aware of the fact that it was scrunched up in confusion and doubt.
‘I…I don’t want him to leave yet’.
“What is it?”
Despite her desire for him to stay there, Bruce clearly wanted to leave, his anger at the woman mounting as he realized just how well rested he was. How…comfortable he’d been. He couldn’t fight the truth, at least not in his own mind, but the night spent with Lady Darkseid cuddled up into him had been the best night’s rest he’d ever received.
Kara sees this as a golden opportunity to justify her desires though.
‘Hehehe…he’s pissed. Good. Good. He can’t leave then! Not unless I let him. Be pissed Batman’. She was playing games with herself and she knew it, and what was worse? She didn’t want to stop.
Now she was left at a crossroads though.
Sure she was only keeping him there to anger Batman, supposedly, but now? Now she had to find a reason to cover for herself and make the man think it was only because of that reason. ‘And you have to think of something quick you idiot’.
“How’d you sleep?”
‘GAAAH! BY RAO YOU DUMB BITCH!’
She wanted to slap herself in the face for the crime of not coming up with something insulting, or at least irritating.
“...It was fine”.
“Pfft. Bullshit. You’re just not admitting that I have the comfiest bed you’ve ever slept in” Kara says back, her teasing somehow…lacking the usual venom it had when addressed to Batman. “It’s comfortable. Sure”.
“Whatever. You know it’s more than that”.
“Hmmm”.
He wasn’t giving any ground, and Kara? She could respect that. In his position she’d have done the same thing. Not given a single inch to her enemy. But that still left them in an…odd predicament. They needed to talk, at least if Bruce was going to be kept in this room by Kara’s command, a command she was now held by her pride to commit to. ‘Can’t just release him after that. It’d be stupid. Ohh! Use…I don’t strategy or tactics things. Like you’re gonna talk about the upcoming war. Genius. Fucking genius!’
“How far along are you with the invasion plans?” she says, pulling her legs back up over the side of the bed and turning, tucking them under her Indian style as she finally schools her face enough to face Bruce, who does the same. Though he pulls back onto the bed and pushes his back against the headboard and pillows, staring straight ahead.
‘I should tell him he can’t relax on my bed’ Kara muses, though she does nothing of the sort, instead continuing on with listening to what Bruce was about to say. He collects his thoughts, and then nods to himself.
“I know enough about the people of New Genesis”.
“Pfft. People”.
She rolls her eyes and spits that word out as if it was poison on her tongue. Bruce doesn’t respond to it, and instead just carries on with what he had to say, seeing it as speaking to himself more than anyone else. ‘I’m just preparing my thoughts. Compartmentalizing them’.
“Highfather. He’s your equivalent”.
“Watch it” she warns, moving a little closer again, crawling across the bed like some sort of feral cat. “I’m stronger than him”.
“If that were true you’d have beaten him already”.
She glares hatefully at him, biting her lips to fight back the rage she wanted to let him have, knowing that she should be smart and just let him get through an impromptu briefing so to speak. “Go to hell. What are his powers numbnuts? Show me it wasn’t a waste of time making you my general”.
“Enhanced speed, immortality, strength, and access to a power known as the Alpha Effect, which he controls though his spear. He’s also a master of hand to hand combat. His spear is his weak point. Break it and he’d lose his ability to interact with the source wall, a power that I still don’t have an explanation for.”
“You don’t need one either. Need to know basis, and guess what?” she teases, reaching out and placing her palm against his forehead to nudge him back. “You don’t need to know”. It didn’t escape the man’s attention that she was, relatively speaking, going pretty easy on him. Being ‘gentle’ if such a thing was even possible.
“Now…go on. Who else is there?”
“Lightray. He’s fast. He can project solar energy”.
“Mhhm”.
“Bekka. A goddess who had the abilities of emotional manipulation and control. She’s also skilled at hand to hand combat, immortal and-,”
“Yeah, yeah, enhanced strength and all that crap. I get it. They alllll have that shit. You don’t have to say it each and every time” she retorts, with Bruce looking at her coldly for a moment. “You asked me to make you aware of what I know”.
“I didn’t tell you to bore me Wayne. You’re lucky I’m in a charitable mood this morning. Other people that bore me haven’t got off quite as easily” she says with a sigh as she shakes her head. “Who else do you know about? Short version please since you’re so stupid you need to be told that”.
He bristled but said nothing, glaring right back at the woman as he decided to just do what she says in the hope of making this whole ordeal somewhat shorter.
“Forager. She’s a bug. Leads the armies of New Genesis”.
“Ohhh that means she’s your direct counterpart then, doesn’t it?” Kara teases, getting back at the man for what he’d said about her and Highfather. She leans on the bed, bringing her hand up and bending her elbow to support it as she looks at him and gives him a wink.
Bruce ignores her, the only useful tactic he really had in his arsenal at the moment it seemed.
“There’s more. I’ve read over the extensive files you have on each of them”.
“And? You’re coming up with plans on how to kill them right?”
He nods.
“Yes. But it’s going to be hard. Very hard”. He chafed at admitting that. Hard? For him? Nothing had been hard. Or at least that’s how he wanted it to appear. In reality? He’d had many close shaves with death, moments where a foe had almost gained the upper hand upon him. Only while looking back could he pretend to everyone else that that had been the case.
This though?
He was being told to go up against gods. To kill beings who had existed for eons longer than he had, and whose skills were insurmountable. Even he had to admit that he was skeptical of his chances of survival. But in the end, it was the only way forward. As with so much of his life he would win, or die trying. There was no middle ground.
He didn’t have a choice.
“I don’t care. Besides, it won’t be that hard” Kara scoffs. “The Furies will be fighting them off. Mostly. Your job is to just lead the bugs since, for some reason, they worship you now, and win on the battlefield. I’ll be there too, really? They don’t stand a chance in hell”.
“You’ll be there?”
“Of course. What? You think I don’t fight Wayne? Is that what you think?” she asks angrily, getting closer to the man, almost up into his face as she glares at him. To Bruce’s credit he doesn’t flinch. “No. What I think is that you have a reason for this deep and specific hatred of them”.
That…took her for a loop.
She wasn’t expecting it really, and Kara found herself confused as to exactly how to respond. Her first instinct was the one she went with. Denial, completely unaware that her facial expression had already given much of the truth away.
“They’re just assholes Bruce. Don’t read too deeply into it”.
“You don’t just randomly hate someone”.
“I hate you, and I don’t really have any particular reason other than that stupid face of yours”. She was being childish, and not to mention lying. His face DEFINITELY wasn’t one of the reasons she hated him. He was handsome, with a hard and chiseled jawline and bright blue eyes that contrasted beautifully against the coarseness of his features. He even had some stubble on his face which had grown over the last few days, and Kara was considering ordering the man not to shave.
‘I just need to come up with a good reason as to why the hell I’d care about that’.
Bruce doesn’t respond to her bait, something that both intrigued and infuriated her in equal measure. He just keeps looking at her, seemingly peering into her soul. “I know as much as Apokolips does about them now. Our enemies. The only thing left is for me to come up with a plan. An idea of how we’re going to beat their armies and win. On top of that? I don’t even know why this whole campaign is being mounted. Why you’re so damn deadset on this stupid-,”
“DON’T CALL IT STUPID!!!” she roars, causing even Bruce to recoil in slight fear. There was such passion in her voice, such raw anger.
‘Something definitely happened’.
She was able to calm herself, but only a little. The rage? It was still there. It was always there, and as he looked closer, studied it, he realized that it was familiar. Something had happened to her. Something that she was running from, but never quite able to escape. Something that drove her, even now.
He knew because he felt those same things. That driving force that simply wouldn’t let go.
“You wouldn’t understand anyway”.
“I think I would”.
His lapse in bravery in the face of Lady Darkseid’s shout had passed, and now he was ready to stand his ground once more, to demand answers.
‘And maybe get incinerated for them too’.
“Pfft…”
She stops for a second, right in the middle of her rising diatribe, and looks into Bruce’s eyes, but this time? She does so without her gaze being colored by hate. When she does that she sees something else. ‘Maybe…maybe he would understand’.
It was a weak thought. A pathetic one. Kara almost wanted to vomit as her inner voice sounded much more like the sobbing, scared Kara Zor-El than it did Lady Darkseid. ‘You already forced him to cuddle you to prevent your nightmares. You’ve gone waaaay beyond the weakness stage now…maybe…maybe just…trust him. A little bit more. He might help’.
“I hate them”.
“I know”.
She casts a quick look at him, warning the man to say nothing further and simply allow her to talk instead. When she does? All she gets is a steely gaze back, but one that was marred with a strange new softness. “I’m not from here, as you’ve probably already guessed. I landed here. I came from a planet called Krypton. It's dead now”. Sterile. That’s how she described those events. Quick, succinct, and sterile. That was the only way she could do it without breaking down into sobs, and she refused to allow herself to do that.
Bruce, remembering what happened before, remains silent, and Kara keeps speaking.
“I landed here and the guy who held the title of ruler of Apokolips before me? Darkseid? Pfft…well…let’s just say he didn’t exactly have the nicest intentions towards me, okay? I was a broodmare to him. Someone who’d be able to pop out some powerful kids. I…I didn’t have these powers before coming here. The sun or some shit gave them to me. I don’t know. But Uxas? He wanted to use that”.
“How did you supplant him?”
Bruce couldn’t help himself at that, needing to know the answer as to how Kara had overcome her predecessor and taken his place. His mind just wouldn’t let him not ask that question. He expected to have his head bitten off, but funnily enough? Kara just turns to him and smirked evilly.
“How do you think? It was our wedding day, actually. I remember it being pretty creepy. Torches and armies assembled to watch. No priest or anything like we’d have back on Krypton or how you have on Earth. Just him. Because he thought he was soooooo powerful. So immortal”.
She clearly enjoyed this memory, and for some reason Bruce found that he enjoyed the look on her face as she relives it.
“Months and months of abuse. Of ‘reeducation’ at the hands of him and his little peons. Whips. Mental torture. Other things”. It went unsaid what the other things were and Bruce wouldn’t pry further there. She looks down, her smile somewhat abating.
She looks up, fixing Bruce with her gaze.
And her smile returns.
“After all that? It’s pretty impressive how well you can play the part of the submissive, eager little wife who just wants the beatings and abuse to stop. Hail Darkseid and all that bullshit. On Krypton? I was just a nerdy little girl who loved books. Why stop then, right? He didn’t expect much of me which is funny considering what I am, why he wanted me. Idiot. It didn’t take much to convince him that his soon to be docile wife and happy little child bearer just wanted a token of his affection. A little…gift”.
“What was it?”
Bruce was fixed on her every single word, his eyes remaining upon her lips as she spoke.
“Ohh…I just wanted him to teach me how to use his Omega Beams. You know…to protect the children. After all, all those big meanies from New Genesis might come and spoil our little party and what if they wanted to hurt one of the heirs of Darkseid? When I put it like that, Uxas couldn’t resist. And he taught me. It took a little while to get used to them, learn how to use the power he gave me. But when I did? I found that it was even stronger than he expected inside me”.
She chuckles and reaches out for the man’s shoulder, seemingly bracing herself for what she was about to tell him.
“I wish you could’ve been there Wayne. It really was a wedding to remember”.
“My queen”.
Uxas raises his hand up as he stands atop the raised platform, offering it to his bride who had been escorted down the path made for her towards him, lined on either side by a vast assembled army of parademons and Furies.
The highest born Apokoliptians had all come out to see, and all watched with smiles, evil, cruel smiles. All of them knew what had happened to her. What she’d experienced, and yet none of them even came close to thinking that any of it had changed her. Caused Kara Zor-El to become…different.
She kept her head bowed in a sign of obeisance, a veil thrown over her face to further obscure her features. She did nothing to counteract their suspicions. Nothing at all. She just kept walking, her trail, long and black, almost as if she was in mourning rather than ready to get married, flowing behind her, held by numerous attendants.
Her dress was form fitting, yet also conservative, covering her entire body up to her neck. Nobody was to lay eyes upon her flesh save for her husband. This decree had already been sent out.
She didn’t go to the makeshift altar with flowers in her hand. Nor was there any mention of Rao, her god. She’d been forced to deny him after all. Darkseid was her only god. And soon? She would be a goddess. A caged goddess yes, but a goddess nonetheless.
Without a word of greeting she reaches out and slips her dainty, pale fleshed hand into Uxas’ own hardened and gray one, the massive fingers working to obscure her own, a mirror to how her life had become completely and utterly overshadowed by Darkseid.
He pulls her up forcefully, and lets loose one of his signature cruel and evil smirks, his red eyes moving over her body lustfully, taking in what was now going to be all his.
Kara still didn’t raise her head, keeping it bowed.
“Today, Kara Zor-El dies” he says solemnly, speaking to the assembled crowds before him, all of whom hush up instantly as the voice of Darkseid is heard. “And in her place another shall rise. One who shall birth a new order of warriors”. He raises her hand, still grasping it without a care in the world for what the blonde woman before him wanted.
“WE WILL TRIUMPH OVER NEW GENESIS!”
“YAAAAAAAAHHHHH!”
A roar of approval, a sea of faces, all shouting out to the glory of Darkseid, to Apokolips, though if it was genuine? Who could tell?
Darkseid was all they knew. There were no others to glorify.
Kara remains silent, bristling, as she always did, under this treatment but long having gotten used to it. It helped that she now felt it inside of her. This…power. A power that the man before her had foolishly given her.
“I give you a new name” he continues on, turning back to Kara and lowering her arm. “I name you, Grail. Goddess of-,”
“I don’t like that name”.
That simple sentence brought the entirety of the proceedings screeching to a halt, and Uxas at first couldn’t make sense of what had just been said. But as the synapses of his brain fire and put it all together, he scowls, looking down at his bride to be, who had only just raised her gaze to meet him in the eye.
She looked stoic, fearless, and something deep within him was uncomfortable because of that.
“Hmmm…I am feeling charitable today, woman. Fine. If that name does not suit you, which one would you suggest? I shall decide if it is worthy of you”.
Even now he acted superior, secure in his power and strength, his immortality.
Kara smiles.
“Ohh, I was just thinking I would take yours”.
In a second her eyes flash bright red, and Darkseid watches as the Omega Beams, a gift he had bestowed upon her himself, comes to the surface of her eyes. He barely had any time to react before the beams came bursting forth from her eyes, and slammed into him with all the force of twenty freight trains.
“AAGGHHH!”
He screams in pain, something that shocked the onlookers to their very core, unable to believe that anything, anything in the whole galaxy, could possibly come close to hurting their lord. And yet they watched, they watched as Uxas was thrown back across the stage, only managing to stop himself as he firmly plants his feet into the ground, slamming them down so intently that the heavy steel crumbles and dents.
He squares his shoulders and looks up, watching as Kara, still blasting with her own Omega Beams, advances upon him. She wasn’t letting up, and he was beginning to feel further pain as the power digs into his flesh, causing bright red cracks to form in his hard, gray skin.
He knew he had to fight back, now, or risk…he didn’t want to think of it. He was refusing to even think it was possible.
He raises his head and in an instant summons up his own Omega Beams, which make contact with Kara’s, causing a bright flash of light to be seen by many, sparks flying in all directions like the greatest of fireworks displays.
“Ahhh!”
Now it was Kara who screamed as her beams were pushed back to a middle point in the stage within the distance that had opened between them, and Darkseid snarled as he rose to his feet. “YOU DARE??!! YOU DARE ATTACK ME WITH MY OWN GIFT TO YOU??!!!” he roars out, trying to advance on her so as to inflict a more primal, physical, attack upon the girl.
But he stops, finding that he couldn’t get any further. The pain, the power arrayed against him…it was holding him back.
That little kernel of fear within him, an emotion he would forever try to deny, grew, doubling in size.
‘How…this…this isn’t possible!!!’
Kara had steadied herself, digging in just as well as Darkseid did, though with considerably more ease. While Uxas strained, Kara smiled, and began to walk forward, lessening the distance between them. It took effort, but she was able to do it. Something that Darkseid himself was not.
“Gaaaahhh!”
Her beams gain on him, pushing his back a foot or two, the woman starting to gain the ascendancy. “You look tired hubby” she mocks coldly, still walking forward. “Everything okay?” She pushes forward more, and her beams gain even more ground, forcing Darkseid’s back even further.
He lets out another growl of agony and falls to his knees, which buckles and then finally collapses beneath him.
“H-how?”
“You really shouldn’t have taught me how to do this” she derides him, getting closer and closer, digging her heel clad feet in and breaking the shoes she wore with the force she was exerting on them. Her feet were unhurt, but the steel beneath her? It buckled, just as the space beneath Darkseid was.
“I think it combined with the power I already had. Which, let's face it, was already a match for you”. She was getting closer, gaining on him inch by inch with little to no effort at all. And all the while? Uxas was weakening.
“N-no…”
“You can feel it…can’t you?” she grunts out. “How the s-s-sun makes me strong? And how..I’m dr-draining…you”.
He did.
He felt every bit of it. With every inch of his Omega Beams that his opponent’s overtook, a bit more of his power was sapped into them. As he grew weaker, Kara grew stronger. And he had absolutely no explanation for this.
“When I…beat you…woman…I will make you…regre-regret…crawling from your mother’s womb!!”
“You can’t threaten me with anything you haven’t already done”.
There were only five or so feet between them now, and as Uxas sinks even lower down to the ground, Kara now above him as he had been to her ever since she’d landed upon this planet. “Pl-please”.
“Awwwww…begging Darkseid? Really? That’s pathetic. It doesn’t look good on you. How about you just take this like a man right? Like me when I took everything you had to dish out”.
“N-no…wa-wait…I…powe-power. I can gi-give you mo-more power”.
He continues on, the man unable to countenance the fact that he was about to lose. To be killed and destroyed. That he wasn’t immortal after all. And he would do anything to get out of it. To survive to regain his position.
“Y-you are Kara Zor-El” he says, looking up at her even through their beams, which had closed in distance so much that Kara’s were only an inch or two from his face, the Apokoliptian god fighting with all his strength to keep her back. “Y-you are kind…th-this isn’t who you are”.
“Really? That’s what you’re trying?”
She receives no answer as Darkseid raises his hand, trying to make a supplicative gesture.
“You already said it, Darkseid. Kara Zor-El? She’s dead. And now?” she asks rhetorically, leaning down a bit, moving closer to him so that it would be he, and only he, that would hear her. “I’m Lady Darkseid bitch”.
He was shocked upon hearing her say it. Openly tell him that she was taking his name, meaning that she was also laying claim to his kingdom. A planet he had built himself practically, whose sheer iron will had molded it. But even then he could feel things shifting. The planet, in many ways a living being itself, a place from which he drew his power, was giving it over to Kara in his place. She only became even stronger because of it.
“Uxas, baby” she teases, her hands on her hips.
“Wai-,”
“I want a divorce”.
“NOOO!”
In that instant Kara’s Omega Beams cover the last bit of distance between them, and impact fully against Uxas’ damaged and broken body, illuminating him in a bright red light that obscures his features to the shocked and horrified crowd. The cracks which had formed amidst his skin, like lava flows down from a volcano, had doubled, tripled even, and from them gushed forth his very essence. His life force. This too is absorbed by Kara, who throws her head back and opens her mouth, seized almost by orgasmic pleasure as her already insurmountable power was doubled.
It goes on for a second more until, just like that, Kara ceases using her Omega Beams, letting them die off while keeping her gaze on the pile of ash that had once been Darkseid, terror of the known universe. It was shocking, and everyone was dead silent. All of the assembled nobles, the warriors of his army.
Apokolips had just lost its king.
And not in a brutal fight in which it had seemed like he’d had even an inkling of a chance, no. He’d been killed by someone whom he’d thought to have completely under his control. A woman he considered weak in every conceivable way without being able to fight back. Kara had completely and utterly destroyed him. He’d been right. The power within her, it was inconceivable.
And now she had his as well.
Slowly she turns her head, looking out over the assembled crowd who’d been ordered out for what was meant to be her wedding, which she’d turned instead into the site of a murder.
“All of you assholes…”
She starts low, building in strength as her anger, still quite intense, bubbles within her. “Better start bowing…right…..fucking…NOWWWWW!”
It was instantaneous.
The assembled hordes were quick to placate the woman who had done the impossible. Who’d killed Lord Darkseid. Kara would face no resistance upon her ascent to the throne. Absolutely none. Slowly, the blonde Kryptonian rises into the air, wishing to be above them all, deserving to be above them all.
“Darkseid is dead!” she booms. “Lady Darkseid…is now your queen”.
“HAIL LADY DARKSEID!! HAIL LADY DARKSEID!! HAIL LADY DARKSEID!!”
They’d turned on a dime, eager to continue surviving and not caring one bit for any last remaining vestiges of loyalty for Uxas. The old king was dead. Long live the queen.
“It was…a really, really great day” Kara says with laughter in her voice, finishing the story of how she’d killed Lord Darkseid, explaining it all to Bruce. “From then on out? This planet was my bitch. And still is.”
“That…none of that explains why you hate New Genesis”.
“Ugggh, I really have to spell it out for you?” she asks, frustrated as she turns to her general. “Months of me being treated worse than a slave. Of…of abuse and beatings, and what did they do? Nothing. Not a damn, fucking thing”.
Her anger returns, wiping away any residual happiness with ease, like a tidal wave.
“They even sent diplomats to make sure the ‘peace’ with Apokolips was holding. Darkseid..he brought Highfather to me. Introduced him to his new “queen”. And do you know what he did when he looked at me? When he laid eyes on my beaten and broken body?”
“No”.
“Nothing. He just…walked away. All of them did. I was begging them, like a pathetic, scared little girl, to help me. These ‘heroes’. And they walked away. Preserving peace was more important than my life. And now? You’re going to help me take that peace away from them” she coos out, reaching for both of his shoulders this time, now in a very good mood. Not only had she gotten a good night’s sleep, but she’d been able to further unburden herself, and now she had the opportunity to fixate upon the pain and agony she was going to send New Genesis’ way.
“You’re going to help me Bruce. You’re going to give me a victory. You have to”.
“What?”
He stayed still, unsure of how to speak to the woman or even what to say. An ‘I’m sorry’ and pity seemed to be definitely out of the question, no matter how much he wanted to show them when he saw her face during certain parts of the story. Lady Darkseid would punish pity. Even if it was for her.
“That pain…that pain that drives you forward. That makes you a conqueror. Even though I hate you I can see it”. She said she hated him, but as she did she stroked her hand over the side of his face, caressing him, while him? He was bold enough to reach out for her hips, the two having gotten themselves used to contact from the night prior.
“You know what? You owe me. Tell me what it was”.
He didn’t have to ask her what she meant.
He knew.
And for some reason? He wanted to tell her. Maybe let her know that there was someone who could at least moderately understand what was happening within her.
“My parents were killed” he starts off with, causing Kara’s smile to fade slightly, showing that she wasn’t a cold, heartless bitch at her core, and that deep down Kara Zor-El was still in there. “When I was eight years old. We were cutting through an alley. A shortcut. We’d just watched Zorro”. She didn’t know what Zorro was, but for Bruce that mattered little in comparison to the rote recitation of events.
It was just a fact to be shared.
“He stepped out of nowhere. He had a mask. He had a gun. He pointed it at my father and demanded money. My dad was just about to give him his wallet when he fired. I was holding his hand as his body fell. He reached forward and grasped my mother’s pearls as she screamed…and then he shot her too. Their bodies fell”.
He was far away now. Back on Earth in Crime Alley. A place he spent most of his life. A place that maybe he’d never actually even left. Kara kept her hand on his face, her breath hitching at the pain she sees there behind the cold, stoic facade. Now it was her that wished to cuddle the man into her.
“Her pearls broke and hit the floor of the alley, scattering in different directions. And I was left alone with him. He turned the gun on me, and he pointed it at me. He didn’t fire, and eventually? He just walked off. And I was there with their bodies”.
He was done. That was his whole story, and yet despite it all Kara felt the full weight of it hit her. It wasn’t the death of a planet, but it was the death of a world. Bruce’s world when he was eight years old. Shattered into a million pieces.
“Did you ever find the man who did it?”
“No”.
Kara nods, knowing in her heart that that made it worse. She’d been able to face her monster and destroy him, but Bruce? He hadn’t been able to do so. He’d been left in the darkness, left with the lessons and pain.
Kara wasn’t going to pity him. She didn’t like it, and she knew he wouldn’t like it either. But something told her that she had to do something, and so? She got closer to him, both of her hands now on the side of his face as she stared into his eyes and her back at him. His own grip raises itself up, moving to her sides and grasping her, feeling a strange need to latch onto this woman who hated him, and whom he hated in turn.
“Aren’t we a pair?”
She was right there, so close he could feel her breath mingling with his own in the space between them. He could smell her. “I’ll make you another deal” she says.
“What?”
“When we destroy New Genesis, when we kill them all…I can help you find the man who did it”. Bruce’s eyes go wide at that and his breath ragged, emotions of all sorts overtaking him. His grip upon her increases, and were she a normal woman she’d be hurt. But Kara was far, very far from normal.
“How?”
“We have ways,” she explains. “And it’s tied up in the destruction of New Genesis. In its subjugation to me. Metron, he’s a New God who works for Highfather. He sits on a chair, the Morbius Chair. He knows everything because of that chair. We’re going to have to kill him, but before we do? I’ll allow you to ask any questions you want”.
“Is…is that true?”
He needed to know it was. He just…he needed it. And Kara senses this. She nods.
“I’m a lot of things, Wayne, but I’m not a liar. I stick by what I say. If I didn’t? You’d have been dead a hundred times already”.
She keeps stroking him, content with now having given him a reason of his own for fighting, aside from his and Jason’s survival and his subsequent return home. She keeps hold of him though, not wishing to let go. “Aren’t we a pair?”
She repeats that right before she moves in and presses her lips against his, opening them slightly so as to lock into the man’s own. To her surprise he kisses her back, and his arms move around her once again, mimicking how they’d slept the night prior.
“Mmmmmm”.
She moans contentedly, hating how much she loved his taste. How surprisingly soft his lips were. How, for some, odd, unbelievable reason…she felt safe in his arms.
She wanted to vomit.
Safe? Her? She was the most powerful woman to ever exist. She’d surpassed everyone, and she was meant to feel safe in the arms of a mere mortal? A pathetic creature who, at every turn, had somehow bested her?
Her arms move around him too, one of her hands going to the back of his head as they fall into a lying position on her bed, her other moving to his back, clutching him with an intensity but also a softness that told him she was aware of his fragility in comparison to her. His hands move up and down her back, caressing and massaging her, and Kara moans once again. She gently nips his lip, drawing a hiss of pleasure from Bruce.
KRRRRRRRREEEEEAAAAK!
“Your highness? Lady Darkseid? We have brought you your breakfast”.
The woman’s servant girls come in, seemingly without a thought, heedless of the fact that they were walking in upon something that was most certainly not meant to be seen. Kara’s eyes shoot wide open, as do Bruce’s, and she pushes the man forcibly away, though she doesn’t toss him from the bed.
She raises her head over his shoulder and looks at the two now mortified Korugaran’s, seething, her face turning red in embarrassment.
“GET OUT! BY APOKOLIPS GET THE FUCK OUT!”
“Ye-yes my que-,”
“OUUUUT!”
She didn’t have time for the sniveling, the begging for forgiveness. She just wanted them out. And with those final words, the two women rush from the room, the door closing behind them. And she was left with Bruce. Bruce and the embarrassment she felt for what had just happened.
“You need to go too”.
She was looking away from him, blushing like a madwoman and yet speaking as she turned away and moved over the bed, finally raising herself up off of it.
“Now…please. You have more…studying or something to do. I don’t know” she explains quickly. “Come up with some sort of plan but anything you do, share with me first. I don’t want to not know what the fuck you’re planning”.
“Hmmm”.
Bruce was moving off of the bed now too, his own mind awash with thoughts and worries, worries about what he was going to do when it came time to face the man who murdered his parents. And confusion. Confusion about what had just happened and what it meant. Kara moves over towards her dresser, listening as Bruce walks away, heading towards the door which he opens and then closes, leaving her alone.
And she instantly missed his presence.
“I hate him” she says to herself, plucking up her brush from the dresser and beginning to bring it through her hair. It lacked all venom though, all conviction. She was already thinking about tonight. How it would be without him there to keep the nightmares at bay. And she was afraid.
“Dammit”.
She keeps brushing her hair though, focusing on that for the moment.
“Dammit”.
The Barracks of the Furies, Shower Room
“URRRKKK!”
THUMP!
The sound of Bernadeth’s skull hitting against the tile floor was audible throughout the entirety of the room, and as it happens the woman brings her hands up to clutch at the bare ankle of the foot now perched upon her chest. She was getting soaked, the shower head not having turned off which meant that the water was still being spewed forth. It was supposed to be bathing a body, but it was bare now.
It just landed on the floor and made its way towards the drain, right next to Bernadeth’s head.
She struggles, but in vain, trying desperately to get out of the situation she was in, kicking her legs weakly as the foot presses down more and more, showcasing the immense power held within the woman above her.
Barda stood above her, glaring down at her with utter hatred and contempt in her eyes. In her hand she held Bernadeth’s Faren Knife so tightly that there was no doubt in Bernadeth’s mind that she wouldn’t be able to wrestle it away. Her only option now was to beg for mercy and hope, pray, that Barda granted it.
“I have to admit,” the other woman says. “I always expected you to try and sneak up on me. Try and kill me like a coward instead of fighting me like a woman”. Barda was as naked as the day she was born, her body absolutely soaked due to having been in the process of taking a shower. Her long, dark tendrils of hair were plastered to her forehead and the side of her face, leaving her cold, blue eyes able to peer down at Bernadeth.
Her body truly was a masterpiece. A work of perfection, the very pinnacle of what a woman was capable of here.
She was strong, with abdominal muscles that were well highlighted against the flesh. Her thighs? Powerful, sculpted that way through many, many hours of hard running and even harsher exercise. They were long too. Barda was quite tall. At least a foot or so taller than Jason. None of this took away from her feminine beauty though as it did in the case of Stompa.
She was an example of perfect breeding upon Apokolips. Not a freak, a creature to be loathed and feared as Stompa or Bernadeth herself were. Her rear end was pert, full, muscled and soft at the same time. Her hips? Wide and gropeable while her breasts? They were large. Pert. Many men on Apokolips had desired her. To reach out and grasp those beautiful orbs, to suckle and kiss. To lather their tongues across.
She had dark, slightly tanned nipples which contrasted well against her pale flesh, and rivulets of water ran down them, bringing up goosebumps all over them as the water was slightly chilled as all the Furies preferred it.
In other words? She was the exact opposite of Bernadeth.
“Gaaah…urrrkkk…”
“But I’m curious? Why now?”
“Urrrk…I…noth-nothing! I…I hate you!”
“I believe you there” Barda says cruelly, nodding her head. “But that isn’t the only reason you came here to kill me while I was bathing. Tell me. What brought this on?” Bernadeth remains silent, scowling in anger, both at Barda and herself. Barda for besting her, and herself for acting so rashly and on emotion alone.
But she couldn’t control it. The rage she felt from the night before at being denied Jason’s love. His warm caress and touch, his manhood and his seed. She was enraged by it, driven mad by it even, and she’d focused on one thing he’d said the night prior.
“Barda…woah”.
She couldn’t get it out of her mind. How he appeared as he said it, how he said her name. The desire she saw in them as he spoke the other woman’s name. She couldn’t take it, and her first instinct was the one she listened to. To remove her competition. To kill Barda and ensure Jason would never have her.
So that she could have him.
“Why? Tell me…or I crush your chest in”.
Barda presses in more and Bernadeth lets out a pained gasp, fear overtaking her as she knew that the other woman would indeed follow through. There would be no recourse from Kara either, as the woman would most certainly not mourn Bernadeth’s death. She didn’t have a choice.
“Be-because…because…Ja-Jason…wants…you”.
She looks away, blushing and on the verge of tears as she said that, unable to even think of Jason wanting anyone other than her. And yet, it was true. And as soon as Barda hears that? Her eyes go wide in surprise and shock. But there were more questions to be asked, more info to be gleaned, and she leaned down a bit, glaring at Bernadeth.
“And how do you know this?”
“He…he said so…he-,”
“Ahhh…you tried to seduce him…and failed, didn’t you?”
“Fu-fuck…you”
“Hmmm…”
She was thinking now. Barda had gotten all she was going to get out of Bernadeth and she knew that, but the idea of killing her? It seemed a bit…premature. ‘For now…keep her alive. After the war? Perhaps it’ll be time’. She, just like everyone, didn’t think highly of her unless it was in the field of scientific advancement or torture.
And that extended to now.
Barda pulls her foot away from Bernadeth’s chest, and the woman gasps, taking in a lungful of air as she leans up to catch her breath. “It’s about time I spoke to Jason myself then. Goodnight, Bernadeth”.
“Wha-,”
CRACK!
Barda slammed her foot into Bernadeth’s face as hard as she could, knocking the woman out cold, leaving her body limp upon the floor. With an air of disgust she turns and walks back towards the shower, continuing to bathe herself once more with Bernadeth lying unconscious on the floor behind her.
‘I haven’t spoken to him much. Yet…I feel…I like I should now’.
Her mind was already on the conundrum of Jason Todd, Nightwing, a man who much was resting upon through no decision of his own. She’d be lying if she said she hadn’t at least thought about it. But now? Knowing that he was interested? Her thoughts became much more serious. “Lady Darkseid is right. I must speak with him. And I must become leader of the Furies. Nothing more”.
She returns to bathing herself, running her hands up and down her breasts, sudzing them up with the soap and inwardly? She hopes that the scents provided to the women of Apokolips might be alluring. ‘
‘I will wipe away the stain of your dishonor mother’ she thinks. ‘I shall inherit the Furies and assume the rightful place meant for me. I will’. She hated her mother. Her weakness. Her failures. For they pressed in upon her.
But even through that hatred wasn’t resolute, and beyond it? She could still hear her mother’s voice, soothing her as it always did.
“My little Barda…you are so loved. Yes. Mommy and daddy love you very, very much. Muah”.
Chapter Text
New Genesis, Palace of Highfather
The veranda allowed him a perfect view of his dominion, and what a dominion it was. Miles upon miles of well laid streets and glimmering gold homes, castles really, that stretched up even further to the sky than they already were. Gardens, more resplendent and beautiful than anything else one could see in the entirety of creation, with beautiful hues of color that could scarcely be conceived of in other parts of the known universe.
Supertown.
The place where the gods of New Genesis dwelt. Where they lived, frolicked and played, made love and sang songs all through the day, seemingly ceaseless in their carefree lives. And it was his. All his.
A man, even a godly one, couldn’t help but be filled with pride at what he had created. The aged, wizard-like man stood there, his staff held tightly in one hand, the very source of his insurmountable power, balanced upon the solid gold floor. He wore robes, and nothing else, it still only being the middle of the day. He was only just waking right then after all, a night of debauchery and drink still taking a toll on one such as him.
He brings his free hand up and presses it through his long, white beard, scratching his chin, before he turns and yawns, thinking about what it was that he wished to do today.
‘Hmm…perhaps Celestia would be amenable to a visit’ he ponders, his mind already moving onto the dark skinned head of the guards of New Genesis, with her full, plump rear and chiseled body. She would most certainly not be against such a liaison.
After all, they’d done it before.
Izaya found it hard to count those he had lain with of his cohorts of New Genesis. It would be much easier for him to count the few he hadn’t, of which there were indeed very few women whose maidenhood he hadn’t tasted of. New Genesis. It was a land where he ruled and took whatever he wished.
Very few would deny him.
‘Though I do wonder where Avia is’ he thinks, frowning as thoughts of his wife enter his mind. Theirs was a union not of love or affection, but of simple duty. He was to have a wife, and Avia, despite the coldness of her heart towards him, had been the most beautiful of the New Goddesses. It had been a natural, if not entirely decided, pairing. But over time her beauty had faded, no doubt brought about in no small part thanks to the stress of Izaya’s constant infidelities and his utter lack of care for any children he sired.
She had moved to another palace on the other end of New Genesis, and he hadn’t seen her in perhaps weeks? Months? Even years? Time had little meaning here, not when all was an eternal party of hedonistic pleasure.
‘Serves me all the better. She never did know how to just have fun’.
He stretches his arms out to the side, working the kinks that had formed in his body with ease in preparation to do it all again, his mind having been made up to find Celestia and order her to his quarters for an ‘inspection’. He would’ve gone right off to do such a thing too had it not been for the interruption of the door opening into his room.
“Good evening father in-law”.
A woman had entered, and one that was very, very scantily clad just as Izaya liked them. She’d bowed down too, allowing her breasts to become visible through the near shear fabric she wore, a wrap really, that stretched around. Her stomach, taut and flat yet with the appropriate amount of ‘cushion’ as Izaya called it, indicative of an easy life, were fully exposed.
Below that she wore only a loincloth, which stretched down to be level with her feet, leaving her hips and the plump globes of her rear end open to perusal should one wish to do so. And there was nary a man, or many women, alive who would dare resist to gaze upon her.
When she looked up she did so with those piercing brown eyes of hers, and that ever so teasing smirk that drove men to madness with desire. Izaya feels a hardening beneath his pants, between his thighs as his desire to simply bed this vexing woman enters his mind.
Her long brown hair fell in rivulets, perfectly curled and maintained with precision, down her back, and as she rose she shook her head, allowing them to sway out and glimmer in the sunlight. She continues to walk towards him, purposefully swaying her hips out to either side in wide arcs meant to further entice him.
It was hardly necessary but she did it regardless.
“Bekka. Good morning to you”.
“Morning? Lord Highfather it is practically noon” she teases with an ever alluring chuckle, bringing one dainty hand up to her lips as if to hold it back. This was the source of Bekka’s power. Lust. Desire.
She could twist one’s mind up and turn him against his best friends if the offer of laying with her was presented. Gone were the days when she did not have control of it, when it happened without thought and she turned the gods and slaves of New Genesis against one another.
Now she knew how to wield such a weapon. How to use it without qualms.
And she did, which made her one of the greatest weapons in the arsenal of New Genesis.
“Yes...I see. Perhaps I should…catch up then” the older, but still nonetheless physically impressive, god teases, licking his lips as he looks the woman’s body up and down lavishly. He was frustrated, as he always was with Bekka for indeed she was among the very few that he counted that he had not lain with.
She teased, she feigned to offer, and then she pulled back, right at the point when he most desired her, leaving him frustrated every time.
She was a little tease, constantly prancing and dancing before him in barely any clothes, seemingly simply for the act of ‘entertainment’. But he knew better. He always did. She was planning something, angling, holding back only until she could secure what she most wanted, the prize any goddess of New Genesis would covet.
The queenship.
She would not settle as Celestia, Desdemona or Madame Nature would, with simply laying with the Highfather. No. She would not allow her body, the greatest now of the goddesses, to simply be a tool for him to vent his lust upon. If she were to allow him to taste her nectar she would require more. She would be queen. Something that would never happen while Avia was still alive, as vows made between gods were unbreakable.
It was fortunate for Izaya that fidelity had not been part of their wedding vows, at least on his part.
There was another barrier to him having her though, one far more scandalous and taboo, something that would make many mortals even cringe in self loathing at the dark desire they held in them in relation to a betrayal of such magnitude.
She was his daughter in-law, married to his adopted son Orion, the cold and gloomy warrior that had been the son of Darkseid, traded to New Genesis as part of a peace deal.
That normally would’ve stayed a man’s hand.
His son, a man he’d watched grow from a boy into a man, who he had ‘raised’, at least in Izaya’s version of the word, as his own. Bekka was his wife, a woman who should’ve been off limits. But instead of being a deterrent, that only made him want her more.
The woman sensed the naughtiness that came with such a taboo as well, and as she approaches she thinks nothing of reaching up and throwing her arms around the man’s wide, muscular shoulders, pressing her breasts into him and allowing his strong, powerful hand to come down around her, clenching her ass cheek tightly.
“Ohhh! Highfather….how naughty of you to touch me so” she flirts, getting closer to the man, her lips only a hair’s breadth away from his own, offering, and yet withholding so much. “Especially with your son so far away now”.
“You must be so cold at night my dear” he teases back, feeling his arousal and desire to be sheathed inside this woman grow with each moment that passes. “Tell me, why do you not come to me so I may keep you warm?”
She looks over her shoulder, back into the quarters where Izaya slept, and especially at his bed which indeed looked comfortable. And it must’ve been, for two servant girls were still passed out upon it, naked as the day they were born and coated with some of the remnants of the fluids they’d drawn from their god the night prior.
“Hmmm…it would be quite crowded, wouldn’t it?”
It wouldn’t. The bed was large. Massive even, but Izaya picked up on what the woman was hinting at. “Ohh my dear” he coos, pushing his hand further in, teasing at Bekka’s ass crack as he does, threatening to move into it with his fingers. “I would send them away for the night. I wouldn’t wish for you to feel…uncomfortable”.
“Hmmm…perhaps…perhaps not. I’m not sure. There is so much I do not understand about lovemaking” she says, lying through her teeth as she fake pouts. “Orion…he is so cold, so uncaring….he hasn’t touched me in what feels like centuries”.
“What an ignorant man then…tell me child, what do you wish to learn?” he adds, feeling close, so damn close, to getting that which he wanted so desperately. “As a good father in-law I shall consider it my duty to teach you all that I know”.
“Ohh Izaya…”
She gets closer, if such a thing was even possible, and whispers against his lips, closing her eyes and smiling. “I wish we had time for such things”. As rapidly as she had started she stops, and pulls back, removing the god’s hand from her ass cheek and putting an appropriate amount of distance between them as she smirks up at the man who growls at his quarry having been stolen from him.
“Woman…you test me”.
“I’m sorry Highfather, but this is simply far too urgent for us to consider doing anything but speaking of it”. Again, she was lying through her teeth, a skill she was immensely good at. After all her husband was convinced she was a doting, loving wife who adored him, and he her, and yet he couldn’t be more wrong if he’d tried.
Izaya smiles and shakes his head.
“So be it. Speak, before I toss you onto the bed and ravish you like an animal”.
“Ohh but Highfather, you won’t do such a thing” she teases, all flirtation and seduction. “You enjoy the chase far, far too much”.
“Not when my prey forever eludes me”.
“Then perhaps this news shall be welcome, as it will put you all the more closer to me…father in-law”. She looks up at him through half lidded eyes, adding to the lust factor by three or four as she puts her mind and powers to work. She’d never be able to overtake Izaya of course, and she doesn’t try. She only wished to influence him, to make it so that he would remain, as it were, on the hook.
“It appears that the forces of Apokolips are readying themselves”.
“For war?”
“What else Highfather?” Bekka asks, placing her hands upon her hips and nodding her head happily. “My sources inside Apokolips have made me aware of preparations being made. And besides that? A new general has been selected to lead her armies. A human from the planet Earth”.
“A human? Hah! Has she lost her mind completely?”
“It appears so, my lord” Bekka says with a shrug. “That or she is completely and utterly desperate. However it does appear that he is skilled. Skilled enough to capture the imagination and respect of Lady Darkseid”.
“That does not impress me child” Highfather says sternly. “She is nothing more than a pretender to the throne, a throne she stole from my pathetic, weakling brother”. Highfather had always been arrogant, assured of his superiority over Uxas, but time had only made such a trait worse. He’d forgotten how formidable the man had been. How powerful, and how, a fact he’d forever hide, he’d even almost lost to him a few times.
That is why the peace treaty had been signed.
Because they both knew that they could not triumph fully over the other without tearing the universe apart. Neither wished to rule over ashes, and both reached the same conclusion. It was better to rule over their respective corners of existence than over the entirety of ash left behind.
Even still…neither had given up on their goals.
Uxas wanted to rule, and do so with an iron fist all of creation. Highfather? He simply wished for peace. Peace to frolic and fuck and drink the day away, and in order to do that he would have to subjugate the universe as well. It would be better for everyone in the end after all regardless.
Both had prepared and both had sat and waited, waiting for the golden opportunity to triumph over the other to present itself, so that either of them would be able to rule the entire cosmos. A wrench had been thrown in the plan though.
Uxas was dead.
He’d been killed.
By Kara Zor-El.
Highfather had been, at least in his own mind, shocked at such a turn of events. Of course he’d known about the woman, a powerful being, the sole survivor of a planet called Krypton that he could scarcely summon up the will to care even a smidge for. Uxas had decided to wed her, make her his bride.
And he did so with Highfather’s approval, though he scarcely needed nor cared for it.
Izaya hadn’t thought anything of it. In fact? He’d believed it might serve his purposes for Uxas to have some sort of plaything, a distraction. He knew all too well how annoying a wife could be, even one such submissive creature as this Kara Zor-El would be after being reduced to nothing more than a bride by Darkseid.
He’d thought nothing of it or her, nor the deprivations and agonies she suffered. He’d even sent an envoy to congratulate the happy couple and tell them of his best wishes. The envoy took note of the cuts, bruises and broken look in the blonde Kryptonian’s eyes and Izaya still couldn’t bring himself to care.
And then?
She murdered Darkseid.
Destroyed him with the power of his own Omega Beams, a gift he had foolishly bestowed upon her. And beyond that? She’d seized control of the planet, taken his name and his throne in one foul swoop. Izaya had been shocked to say the least, but initially? Happily so. He’d believed that with Uxas dead and Kara Zor-El in charge he could simply walk right in and declare his hegemony. That she would hand over the kingdom she’d just won for peace and the chance at being one of his bed wenches.
It had all been so simple.
Until it wasn’t.
Lady Darkseid had sent a message back, one whose meaning could not be misinterpreted. The heads of each and every one of his messengers and generals he’d sent to assume control of Apokolips. She would not surrender to him. And Apokolips remained a threat.
‘Even more of a threat’ Highfather thinks, keeping that thought to himself as he knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that Kara Zor-El was more powerful than Darkseid had ever been. He had always been self assured that should it come to blows once more between him and Uxas, it would be he who would triumph.
However, with Lady Darkseid? He was not so certain, though he dared not speak such a sentiment aloud.
Luckily wars were more than just contests of single combatants. They were battles and campaigns, waged by thousands, hundreds of thousands or, more likely as it would be in the case of a war between New Genesis and Apokolips, millions. And it was here that New Genesis held the advantage. Truly Lady Darkseid had many brave warriors that would flock to her banner such as the female Furies.
But the parademons? They were more akin to slaves than anything else, forced onwards out of fear of what would await them should they resist. Not that the bugs that buttressed the armies of New Genesis were much better but still. Highfather was assured that his entourage, Lightray and Metron, Orion and Bekka, would overcome the Furies.
“Regardless Highfather, I have gained as much information as I can upon this human. He is known as the Batman, and apparently he has the loyalty of the armies of Apokolips. He is so beloved by the parademons that Lady Darkseid was forced to honor her word and make him her general”.
“Hahaha. A human, truly? A human is going to lead their armies?”
“Yes sire. He is”.
Bekka was growing tired of reiterating her point over and over again, telling the man what she’d already told him. But Highfather found it…humorous, and so she had to entertain him. ‘As I always do’.
“This shall be interesting then”.
“What shall I do, sire? Should I rouse our armies? Order Forager to bring her men into formation to man the outer walls?”
“No, not yet. I don’t want a panic. Not over something so insignificant as this. A human…leading the armies of Apokolips. Like sending a gnat to lead roaches. Bah! This is her mad gambit? Finally? She decides to break the peace and go to war with us, and this is how she plans to do it? She and her entire army shall fall, and finally, the cosmos will be mine”.
“Yes sire. That is correct but…it is a golden opportunity for…more”.
“Ohh?”
This was her chance. Her chance to angle for and get what she had truly sought out to achieve upon coming here and speaking to Highfather.
And she’d gained his interest in the process.
“Sire, in war there are losses. Even when faced with such a pathetic, meandering attempt at conquest, we should expect to lose some of our warriors”.
“We can replace them” he says dismissively, waving his hand. “A few bugs? Within a week they shall have bred their replacements. I shall order them to do so as soon as the last parademon falls”. Bekka nods in agreement but forges on, Izaya not having quite grasped her meaning.
“Of course Highfather, but the bugs are not my concern. No. I was thinking…higher”.
“Ohh…you’re scheming” he teases with a smile, once more reaching for the woman and grasping her by the waist, pulling her close. And Bekka allows it, seeing this as a way of getting what she wants. She nods her head, keeping that smile. “Tell me little one. What is it you are planning?”
“A limited incursion by the enemy” she explains simply, laying her cards out there before the equally conniving and selfish god, knowing that he would see this as the only way forward towards both of them getting what they wished. “Into Supertown. It will be fought bravely and undoubtedly draw in the strongest of our foes. They shall fight our very best, and while, in the end they should be destroyed, they still might incur losses. Losses that would be…beneficial to the both of us”.
“Such as?”
He knew what she was suggesting, but regardless he wanted to hear her say it. A power he needed to feel and have other others, forcing their lips to reveal their dark and ugly desires. Bekka plays coy, turning away and faux wiping her eyes of tears, mourning something that she herself was forcibly brought to fruition.
“My dear husband, Orion. He would fight so bravely, and yet, in the end, be overwhelmed nonetheless. He’d be destroyed, and I made a widow”.
“Ohh what a horrid outcome. A loss that could scarcely be weathered” Highfather says, speaking falsely as he was already putting the pieces together of just exactly how he would weather the death of his adopted son. It involved him, his former daughter in-law, and a warm bed.
“And your wife! Ohhh”.
She gasps, melodramatically bringing the back of her hand to her forehead, pretending to faint.
“The horror. Queen Avia would be killed by the Apokoliptians”.
Highfather licks his lips, salivating at that thought. He imagines the fear in the eyes of his wife, a once beautiful creature he wished to possess for his own who’d turned into a most loathsome distraction. Always nagging him, always wanting more than he was willing to give. She was an obstacle.
An obstacle that might very soon be removed.
“Fffff”.
He hisses as Bekka reaches down between them, cupping her hand around his crotch and squeezing the hardened member, giving him pleasure even from this mild touch. She rubs it, up and down, coaxing the rod from between the gap in his robe, which she exploits by continuing to rub, jerking him off.
“The throne would be sans a queen, a position that would need to be filled quickly”.
“Ohh yes…quite”.
He was thinking about another position he would most definitely like to fill at that moment, the god’s mind almost completely lost to lust as Bekka’s talented hand moves up and down his member, daintily pressing in over every vein and bump, his engorged cockhead teased by her thumb as she pulls back.
“And you and I, both in mourning, would be able to begin healing our planet. Working towards a better tomorrow…with me as queen”.
He was already sold and he knew it, though he still hopes for more in that very moment. He leans in, trying to kiss the woman before he gives into his desire to simply tear her from her excuse of clothes when she suddenly stops, and releases his prick, stepping away once more.
“Do we have an accord, Highfather?”
“Ohh you tempting bitch” he says, meaning it and yet not letting it diminish his desire for her in any way. She was Machiavellian, selfish and rotten to the core, the very opposite of what the gods of New Genesis wished to portray themselves as. And yet, Highfather wanted no other in such a way. “We do. But…you better make it worth my while when I reward you with such a station”.
“Ohh my lord”.
She giggles as she bows, extending her arms out to the side in a wide arc while keeping eye contact with the man. “You have no idea what it is I plan to do for you”.
“Hmmmm…go. Before I seize you. But summon Celestia to me as well” he orders, still needing to do something, or someone, to diminish the heat that had grown up within his loins. He was horny, and he needed a tight quim to release himself into. “Yes sire. It appears you shall need her for the day”.
“Yes…thanks to you. Also, tell Forager to ready her armies or, better yet, to give orders to her subordinates to do it for her. I wish for her to be here. I always enjoy it more when she’s here to mock and deride”. That was true. The insect-like woman who led the armies of New Genesis was an object of scorn amongst the highborn New Gods.
They were beautiful and her? She was insect-like, not quite like the parademons of Apokolips, but close enough to earn her the ire and hatred of her peers. Izaya liked to make love to beautiful women right in front of her, all the while spitting epithets and insults at her, mocking her. It was an activity he engaged in often.
“Ohh I am so pleased to tell her that you have need of her! Truly!”
Bekka, for her part, relished the embarrassment and humiliation the bug woman experienced at Highfather’s hands. To her? Forager was a creature that did not know her place, and aspired for higher than she deserved or could even rationally hope to achieve. It enraged her, so to see her struck low was a joy.
“Go. Quickly” Highfather orders, stripping out of his robe in preparation for many hours of rough rutting. Without another word, Bekka was off, having secured what she so wished. A plan. A plan to bring about her rule over New Genesis.
‘Such a pity though…my poor, poor husband. Ohh Orion. You must die for my glory but please, do not be sad’ she thinks with a sadistic smile. ‘After all, you said you’d do anything for me, didn’t you?’
It wasn’t just the fate of Orion and Alvia that had been decided. Millions more would die as well, even before the battle commenced. As the New Genesis war machine started, waking itself as quickly as it could, countless slaves would be forced into action. Bugs and other lower beings would be shoved into munitions factories and forges where they’d be crushed under machines and killed by vapors, melted by hot steel and whipped.
After that? Millions more would die when the slums beneath Supertown, the land of milk and honey that was the preserve of the gods, were invaded. They were nothing in the calculations of those such as Bekka and Highfather. Nothing at all. Acceptable losses.
In many ways the lowlies of Apokolips were better off than the lower classes of New Genesis.
For one? Class distinction mattered much less. Highborn or lowly, you had to fight for what you had. You had to labor and toil for Lady Darkseid and her honor and glory. If you didn’t? You died, regardless of your birth. If you pleased her you might be rewarded, while on New Genesis there was no pleasing the gods.
Any action the dregs took here on account of their overlords was seen as being owed to them, their birthright, and so a god of New Genesis saw no problem with taking the food right from the mouth of a starving subject if they found themselves hungry for a snack.
On Apokolips you were dirt, but Lady Darkseid and the others never pretended you were anything but. On New Genesis? They pretended to care, pretended that you mattered and your interests were of their concern.
In reality? The dregs of New Genesis were the furthest things from the minds of their gods who lived above them in the land of sunlight and plenty which they toiled day in and day out to provide without the barest hint of thanks.
After all, weren’t the New Gods fighting for peace and tranquility? They were the good guys…supposedly.
When it came down to it, Lady Darkseid was far, far more honest than Highfather would ever be. On Apokolips she did not feign affection nor did she scheme to stab one in the back. She lacked guile or subterfuge, and was simply a force of nature.
Which is why Izaya thought she’d be easily beaten.
However, he had already decided that her general, an unknown and variable creature, was nothing to be concerned about. He was, after all, just a human.
War would be fought soon. One of the greatest wars the cosmos had ever seen, and the end of said war would decide who was to rule and who was to serve.
Apokolips, Palace of Woe Gardens
“These plants are uhh…cool?”
Jason didn’t really have much else to say about the massive, and obviously carnivorous plants that lined the rows to either side of the massive stone walkway before him. They were everywhere, and in a massive assortment of colors. Blues and greens, purples and reds. Some had teeth and jaws, while others seemed to just be massive stalks with sharp, spike-like protrusions all about the trunks that even he feared to touch.
And that was beyond the normal green foliage that lined the floor.
There were miles of it, and that wasn’t an exaggeration. This entire wing of the palace extended out a very far way along a cliff, skirting one of the massive, fiery holes that were carved in the planet’s surface through which eternal flames constantly ejected. Apparently the warmth was good for the plants as were the constant tending they received at the hands of the scantily clad Korugaran slave girls who were bringing water out in pitchers.
They treated the plants reverently, almost as if they were godlike beings, and bowed in supplication before them as they did it, making sure to stay far away from them, which further planted in Jason’s mind that these plants were dangerous.
He made sure to keep a wide berth from them as he moved, letting Bugs and Daffy stay to either side, though out of concern for them he kept them close, not wanting to see the bugs be snatched up and eaten either.
‘I’ve actually gotten pretty attached to them’ he thinks, finding the idea odd. They hadn’t spoken one word to him, and yet, they were the only ones who really listened to him it seemed. Granted it didn’t mean much, but it still felt nice to have friends…even if they weren’t really friends.
Why he came here, he didn’t know. Mostly just to get some exercise, walk around a bit and maybe learn more about the planet. He’d learned a lot. Mainly that Kara was something of a megalomaniac. Even now as he walked ahead and turned to the right he could see a massive stone statue interspersing the plants, vines growing about her legs as she stood in triumph, holding a skull and wielding a wicked smile.
‘The ego on this bitch’.
He had to stop for a second and marvel at the stone above him, finding it oddly enough impressive. He couldn’t help but look.
It was like he was in contact with a real Roman emperor, and oddly enough turning out to be one of her favorites. But even that was something that disquieted him. ‘Look at what happened to them when the emperor got tired of them’ he thinks, fearful of what would come to pass when Kara was done with him and Bruce.
‘Hell…look what happened to Sporus and Nero. She already threatened to cut off my junk once. Damn…we need to get off this planet’.
“Think she’s a little too into herself?” he asks, nudging Daffy in the side and smirking to himself, not expecting an answer. But he got one.
“Yes and she deserves to be”.
Someone was walking up the path towards him, and when he turns he finds Barda, resplendent in a new, strange suit of armor. It was like…fish scales, all over her body, each one shimmering in the low light conditions of the gardens. It wrapped around nearly the entirety of her body, only broken by a spot around her chest, a plunging neckline that exposed a generous expanse of the side of her breasts, hers being the best pair of the Furies.
Of course, technically, Stompa’s were the largest, though in a completely unflattering and indeed masculine way, but Barda’s could be put forth as second in that competition.
And size was married to form, her teats being perfectly rounded and present, the woman standing so straight as if to jut them out exactly for the man’s view. Only Lady Darkseid had a better pair, and Jason as a fan of breasts couldn’t help but admire them.
And Barda knew it too.
She could tell as she judged how his eyes drooped down, unable to suppress that primitive, caveman-esque portion of his brain that was sizing the woman up, judging her viability as a partner. And that part of his brain liked what he was seeing. Her wide, feminine hips swayed side to side, almost hypnotically, and her long tresses of black hair were done up into a braid, which she allowed to hang over her shoulder, bouncing with each step she took. She had long hair, long, black as night hair, and Jason found that he liked that just as much.
Her blue eyes were affixed to him, her feet as bare as her head was, the woman opting for neither her shoes or the strange, almost penis head-like helmet she wore.
In a moment she reaches him, and stops as she does so, her hands going to her waist and allowing Jason to see that the mega rod was secured there, ready to be used at a moment's notice. “You’re taking a stroll through one of the most dangerous places upon Apokolips as if it is nothing. Nearly every species of plant here is fatal to your kind. We lose twenty servants a month, and yet, here you are…walking”.
“What can I say? I wanted to see what was in here” he says, trying his best to play it off as if it was nothing. But Barda doesn’t buy it. She looks to the side, and quickly surmises that Jason was keeping his distance.
“Brave…but not foolhardy. A wise mixture to have in a man”.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” he asks, partially insulted as she smirks at him and then locks eyes with him once more. “It means that there is a reason Lady Darkseid chose women to be her closest confidantes. Her warriors and guards. We are superior.”
“If you say so”.
“I know so. And what I know beyond that is that you are playing games”.
Like a lightning bolt she reaches out and grasps Jason by the neck, easily lifting him into the air as he struggles, his own hands coming up to clutch her single one, shock and disbelief entering into his expression. Daffy and Bugs both raise their spears, ready to skewer the woman, who only stops them with her sweeping gaze.
“Relax. I won’t kill him….not yet anyways. He is still too important to Lady Darkseid’s games”. She spits this out somewhat scornfully, teetering on mutiny, but never able to cross it. At the end of the day she was loyal to a fault to Kara. She’d die without much thought. It was who she was….what was expected of her.
Now she turns back onto the struggling Jason and smiles.
“I see how you play them. Like instruments. Stompa and Lashina…both so easily turned against one another. I have to give you credit for that. You saw an area to exploit and you took it. However it was an easy task. They were already waiting for an excuse to go at one another. Bernadeth though…on her I must commend you”.
Jason remains silent, knowing that whatever was going on he would need more information before acting fully. He had to play this smart, otherwise? He wouldn’t be able to play it at all. But it was getting a little harder to breathe, and he kicked weakly at the woman, hearing the clanging of her metal suit as he did.
“She is no fool. I’ll give her that. So whatever you did to try and make her act so brashly? I must congratulate you. What was it? What did you promise her to make her actually come to the shower to try and take my life? I’m curious”.
Jason smirks, somewhat seeing what this was about, and, like Barda had said before, sensing another opening.
“Why do you want to know? Maybe I just don’t like you. Hehe”.
She frowns, and then squeezes a little tighter, not liking the insinuation that she wasn’t already in the lead. ‘He is angering me…’
“No. That’s not it. Tell me the truth, or I will crush your throat. I won’t allow these petty games of yours to continue”.
“You’ve…urggh…never been beaten before, have you?” he asks, looking down to realize her hands were not covered by this strange new metal suit of hers, and especially her wrists. ‘Hehe jackpot’. He was happy about this. He really was. It was a chance to work out some stress.
Barda seemed confused by the about face that had occurred and she tilted her head to look at Jason, trying to suss out where he was going. But in the end she has no choice but to answer, taking some pride in the one she had to give.
“No. Nobody has ever bested me. Not on the field of battle”.
“And especially not a man huh?”
“No. Such a thing is-,”
She’d underestimated him. Just like so many others. He couldn’t really blame her. It happened. Especially with how under Kara’s thumb he was. It couldn’t be helped, and she was clearly telling the truth. Barda was the best warrior amongst the Furies, which filled Jason with fear, trepidation, and eagerness.
‘The bigger and tougher they are, the harder they fall’.
Bigger definitely fit Barda.
She was a full head and a half taller than Jason and she was built like a goddess. She thought that protected her. It didn’t. Jason releases his grip upon her and slides his fingers forward and under her wrist, and before Barda knew what was happening he pressed in as hard as he possibly could upon the vein which was pressed up against the skin.
The response was instantaneous. It wasn’t one of pain, no. That wasn’t the point. The point was to get her to let go of him, and that’s what she did. Her hand went limp, and the Fury’s eyes were drawn to it in confusion, watching as her fingers lessened their hold upon Jason’s throat and allowed him to literally slip through her fingers.
He falls to the floor, leaving Barda in a state of shock as she looks at her limp hand, having lost all feeling in it. He lands almost catlike, and when he does it leaves his legs open for movement. Barda was standing right there in front of him.
‘If you wanna knock down a tall tree you start at the bottom. Thanks again Bruce Wayne’.
He kicks out, swiping his leg as hard as he could, and what he surprisingly feels is pain as his flesh, covered only by his pants, comes into contact with the steel of Barda’s suit. ‘OUCH! FUCK!’ His entire body reverberated from the impact, and he closes his eyes and bites his lip, almost wondering if he’d broken his leg.
‘That’s new’.
Pain aside though, he wasn’t the only one who felt the impact, and Barda, who wasn’t hurt, feels her leg go out from under her, and instead of solid ground she is falling through the air. Confusion and a loss of feeling in her hand prevented her from responding accurately and in time, and she fell to the ground, all air forced from her lungs as the Nth metal armor that had served to protect her is turned against her, pressing in on her body now.
“OOOF!”
She hits the ground, and Jason, though in pain, acts quickly. He shuffles over her, quickly reaching out and pressing his hands down upon the wrist onto which her dead hand was attached, straddling her midsection as he does it. ‘Hope this pays off…otherwise? I’m dead for sure’.
He could see it right then, the fire in Barda’s eyes as she glared up at him. She tries to lift her arm, the one he had pinned, but fails to do so, still lacking feeling within it.
“You shouldn’t have dropped your guard”.
“Neither should you”.
With her other hand, the one that still works, she reaches out and once more grasps Jason by the throat, though not as tightly as she did before. Just enough to remind him that no matter what, it was her who had the surplus of power.
“Urrkk!”.
“I should kill you”.
“Yo-you won’t”.
“And why do you sound so certain of that?” she asks, still laying upon the ground, looking up at the man who smiles while her hand was still about his throat, the woman not taking precautions to ensure he didn’t do what he did before and immobilize her other hand, a feeling which now spread up the entirety of her arm.
“Same reason you came to talk to me. You’re interested”.
He was leaning down, seemingly fearless of the promise of death that had just been doled out to him, and he got closer and closer to her lips. It was at that moment that Barda realized something. ‘He smells…good’.
“Wanna know why Bernadeth came to kill you?”
“I’ve already made it clear that that is what I demand”.
“It’s because she was begging me to fuck her” he says, without a hint of shame, such lewd words escaping his lips as if he wasn’t even registering how imperiled he was. “And I told her that I’d much rather do it with you. All of you Furies…hehe…you’re so easy”.
“I am not” she says scornfully.
“Sure…not yet. I haven’t really found your weak point. Then again, wasn’t really trying up till now. I’m still looking out for it…wondering…urrk…”. He was close as she squeezed his larynx again, his breath teasing against her face, and yet, even still he showed no fear.
That certainly intrigued Barda, and earned him more of her respect, though she was loath to admit it. ‘You already knew he was a brave warrior. Stop it’.
“What is it? Lashina wants to be better than you and the others…Stompa is an idiot…Bernadeth…well, she’s a sadist. Harriet is fucking crazy…but you? You I haven’t figured out”.
“You’re boring me”.
“Then choke me” he says, urging her on. “Kill me”.
His lips were close now, very close, an inch or so separating them as he smirked. “But you won’t…because you’re curious. It’s the only reason you haven’t told Kara about all the shit I’m doing internally to the Furies either”.
Her heart was beating faster and faster in her chest, like a sledgehammer constantly going.
“You want to see where all of this goes, don’t you? Where things might end with your sisters and possibly where they might end with me and you”.
“Don’t flatter yourself. If Lady Darkseid didn’t put being impregnated by you as the requisite to lead the Furies I wouldn’t even be here”. She lied as best she could, though she had the feeling he could see right through it. Through her. She was the better fighter. There was no doubt in either one of their minds. Physically? She would win and dominate him ten times out of ten.
But mentally?
She was beginning to wonder…
“Sure, sure. Pucker up”.
“Wha-,”
Her question was silenced as Jason leans in and presses his lips against her own, shocking the woman with the utterly soft sensation she felt right then and there. He locked into her own, perfectly, almost as if they fit together, were made for one another. Her first instinct was to shove him off and then? Slaughter him as she had threatened to do.
But her second instinct, the one she listened to?
It told her that he was right. She was…curious. Curious about what this mad had to offer and where this would all go. The plotting and planning, the cunning and betrayals. It excited her. A game she’d never played before. He was her antithesis, and yet he had numerous feats to his name as well.
And she was interested.
He tilts his head a bit, really getting into the kiss as he closes his eyes, his hands moving up to the side of Barda’s face, still straddling her as he did. Barda’s first response was to let her hand drop away from his neck, falling instead onto his shoulder. And then? She closes her eyes, and pushes back, letting her senses overtake her. Jason’s taste was….something new. A kiss? She’d never kissed anyone before so she had no comparison to make.
But this was nice.
Soft and yet wet. He massages her lips with his own, moving over them again and again before she feels something else. His tongue! It darted out of his mouth and in some sort of…of….arrogant attack! Brushed across her lips. He was teasing her, and Barda couldn’t help but shiver in anticipation of him doing it again.
She squeezes his shoulder, already having made up her mind that she would let him teach her what he knew in the fields of physical touch, but that as soon as she knew enough, she would take the lead and dominate him. Show him his place under her.
‘Do it again…do it!’
She waits for his tongue, wishing to dart out with her own and push it back into his mouth with force and then invade his own space for her own, claiming him in her own way. She waits…and yet it doesn’t come.
“Mmmmf…not bad. Not bad. You taste kinda sweet. High fruit or some shit?”
He’d pulled back from her mouth with a loud, wet pop emanating out over the area, and Barda was left wide eyed to look up after him as he rose, moving off of her body and then standing, ignoring the pain and soreness he felt in his leg.
‘Gonna be bruised for sure’.
“Where are you going?”
She tries to rise too, but finds it hard to do so with one of her hands out of action for the moment, indeed her whole arm now. All she manages to do is turn herself around and look up, watching as the man’s parademon guards move on either flank of his, protecting him.
“Back to my room? Why?”
“You and I are not finished”.
“For now we are, yeah. But listen, Barda, here’s the deal. How about I take you on a date or something? Like Bernadeth did with me but…less creepy maybe, and we’ll see where this goes. Okay? Bye for now. Tired and it's getting late”.
“You will answer my questions Nightwing!” she snarls, angered beyond reason at the arousal she felt, the desire to grasp this infuriating man by the neck once more, rip him from his clothes and slam him on a bed, and demanding that he mate with her, filling her body.
“Only if you play my game Barda” he says, fighting not to limp as he walks away. “And you and I both know you’re going to play along. You don’t really have a choice. Like I said, you’re interested”.
He turns and begins to walk away, not able to fight the limp as his leg practically pulsates.
‘Damn…play it cool. Dark and mysterious. Fuck that was close’.
He was glad it worked out. Beyond glad, because he knew that in the long game against Barda? He’d lose. ‘Play this smart. Like Bruce would. Dammit…dammit, dammit, dammit!’ Even still, Barda did taste rather…nice. ‘Gonna be thinking about that for a while’.
Barda however looks after him, kneeling on the ground as she waits for sensation to return to her arm, watching after him and glowering. And then she smiles, having come to a decision very quickly.
‘At least this will be fun’.
That Night, Right Outside the Personal Quarters of Bruce Wayne
He was tired, exhausted really. Yes, exhausted was a far better word to use. All day he’d spent coming up with a plan, studying New Genesis and its warriors.
And now?
He was sure he had something workable. A plan he could put into action. Something he could do to turn the tide and win the war. ‘It’s going to kill a lot of them. And us as well’. That was the one part that he was hung up on. Bruce was no stranger to killing, not at all, but then again? He’d never killed on such a massive scale before. He’d never led armies into the breach and destroyed an entire world as he would be doing now.
That he had never done, and he was filled with trepidation over it.
Soon, very soon, he would have to share this information with Kara, to get Lady Darkseid’s approval. But to do that correctly he knew he needed rest, and so, to that end, he happily reached the door to his bedroom, and opened it with ease.
He steps in, and in an instant knows something is off.
When he looks, even through his tired eyes, he sees that the room is empty, devoid of all furniture and trappings, all of the items he’d been using since he’d been given this room. It was swept down and dusted too, making it seem that nobody had been there for a while, save to clean.
‘What?’
Bruce was a rational man. A smart one. He always sought out rational answers, and for a second the most rational one he could think of was that he’d found the wrong room and picked it out as his own.
But one cursory look told him that that was not the case. This was his room. He hadn’t made a mistake. Which left him perplexed.
Where was all the furniture? His bed and the numerous different pieces of information he’d need to conduct his campaign. It had all disappeared in the blink of an eye. “Over here dumbass”. A voice calls out to him, and he backs out of the room slightly and turns to the left, looking to see that Kara’s door was indeed open, light emanating out from within it. And standing besides the door with only a robe thrown over her shoulders?
Lady Darkseid herself.
She had her arms crossed over her chest and was looking at Bruce with an expression that spoke of frustration playing out over her face, like she was holding something in. She was blushing too, and pointedly looking away.
“I moved all of your things into my room”.
“Why?”
“Because I fucking wanted to! That’s why!” she shouts, letting her frustration loose upon the man when she definitely shouldn’t have. But Bruce doesn’t even flinch, and Lady Darkseid quickly reels herself back in, calming down, but not issuing an apology.
“I…first off? I need to be apprised of what you’re doing at all times. Don’t need you plotting to stab me in the back or some shit. Secondly? I…I need to be well rested. For the war”.
‘There it is’.
It hadn’t left Bruce’s mind since it happened. The woman’s need for comfort in the face of all that had happened to her, the pain and anguish she’d suffered and how, in the darkest of times, she’d reached out to him to be held and comforted. It was odd then and it was odd now, but Bruce would be lying if he said he hadn’t enjoyed it.
“Yeah…and…I slept really well when you were with me. So guess what? You are now going to be attached to my hip. Even while sleeping. I can’t trust you”. She was hiding it. So much. The hours agonizing over what would happen with the coming of night, with the return of the nightmares and pain. The fear. And how one person, one singular individual, could take it away. Prevent it.
It had taken a lot, but she’d swallowed her pride and while Batman was away, working on their war plans, she’d ordered them to empty his room and move all his items into her own.
‘You’re sharing a room with him now’.
Her heart skipped a beat at that thought, and she blushed, unable to escape all the implications as she avoided looking at the man as best as she could.
“I-,”
“Don’t say a fucking word and just…get in here” she seethes, not liking this embarrassment she felt. How it grasped her by the heart and wouldn’t let her go. How weak she felt and how counterproductive she knew this to be.
If she wanted him to be kept away from her, to prevent herself from developing a dependency on the man, this was definitely not the way to go about it. But in the end she couldn’t stop herself. She wanted his touch, his smell…his comfort.
“Please just…don’t fight me on everything? Okay?”
She seemed weak, tired, maybe just as tired as him, and just then it occurred to Bruce how many sleepless or awful nights she must’ve had before he came to this planet against his will. And against his better judgment, he begins to walk forward, heading towards her door. Kara smiles, unable to stop it, and pushes herself back against the door, seemingly offering him access to the room.
“I…if you want something to drink, or eat…my servants will fetch it for you. They always do”.
“Thank you”.
“Just...get in”.
She ushers him into the room, and when Bruce enters he sees that everything of his was indeed present, including his batsuit which was placed on a stand up against the wall, presented and made ready for him to step in. The drives and holotapes were there as well though he quickly noticed there was only one bed still. Lady Darkseid’s bed. Behind him Kara closes the door, and he hears the thud and click that sealed them in.
Chapter Text
Gotham City, Sarotello’s Restaurant
“I uhh…I ain’t sure about this Paulie”.
“It ain’t your job to be sure o’ nothin” the older mobster says, chastising the younger soldier in the Mandragora crime family, trying his best to hide his own fear and trepidation as they waited out on the street besides the car. “You just do what the big man tells ya ta do. Capische?”
“Yeah…yeah but…whatever”.
Chris sticks his hands in his pockets and tries to ignore everything else, looking up and down the surprisingly quiet street. It was raining out today, so maybe that’s why so many gothamites had decided to stay inside, but neither of them were sure. Something felt…off today. Like they were being watched.
Wise guys weren’t known to be the most intelligent group. They weren’t well learned, nor were they particularly well read. Most had a high school diploma if that. But they did have street smarts. A sense of things. At least the ones who wanted to live past the first week or so on the job. And everything was telling them that something was wrong.
It had been happening with Stephen Mandragora as well.
He knew something was wrong, and thus far? Apparently hadn’t been comfortable with how his daughter, the Donna of this family, was handling it. Of course he understood why. He’d never say he didn’t, but in the end his love for his daughter trumped even the love he had for this life and its rules. For La Cosa Nostra.
Which is why he had hatched a plan.
A plan that involved him going to some old associates. Men that were holdovers from the old days who still knew how to do things. Of course, nowadays? They wielded none of the power they once did, subsisting on the scraps thrown down to them by the Bat sanctioned gangs, but even still, the man had known that they would back him on this.
And so, while his daughter was away, handling something, he’d set off. He ordered Chris and Paulie into the car to drive him here, to Sarotello’s which served as their base of operations. It was a run down old pizza joint, definitely not the kind of place you’d expect to find the nucleus of a criminal enterprise, even one as small as their own.
He’d gotten out of the car, supported on his cane, and told his two guards to wait outside before hobbling in.
Whatever this was, they weren’t meant to be a part of it.
The consigliere of the Mandragora Family wanted to do this alone, and even with his diminished power neither one of these men would dare go against him. But none of these facts gave them comfort, not as they stood out there in the chill, blazers thrown over their shoulders in an attempt to keep the rain out, ruminating over it all.
They really should’ve descended into silence, but Christoper Moltisanti never did really know how to keep his mouth shut. “I don’t like this Paulie”.
“What the fuck don’t you like?”
“This” he says, gesturing through his pockets at their surroundings. “Going against the Donna like this. Hell, to be honest with you? I don’t even like the thought of having some fucking cooze run this shit”.
“You watch your mouth before I bust it open”.
“Come on, you’re really telling me you don’t feel the same way?” Chris says, forging on despite the knowledge he definitely shouldn’t have been saying these things. “I mean? A woman? Leading this shit?”
“She’s been doing fine so far, and lest you forget my friend” Paule corrects firmly, glaring down at the younger man who was, in a few ways, supposed to be a student of his. “She was making her bones while you were still holding made guy’s cocks while they pissed, begging to get in while thinking ripping off a few trucks would do the trick. So next time you talk about her that way? You’re gonna get one upside the head”.
Paulie turns around again, looking away and seeming to be even more uncomfortable. It was supposed to fall into silence, with nothing more being said on the subject.
“But…off the record?” he says, still looking away as if that would detach him from the words he was about to say. “Yeah. Sometimes it bothers me”.
“Exactly my point. And now look at where we are huh?” Chris carries on, still not knowing when to shut up, not even realizing that the words he was letting slip from his lips would be grounds to have him whacked if they were heard by the wrong people. “Taking orders from behind her back. Pfft. This whole fucking family. Run by a slut who can’t stop putting out for some playboy billionaire and an old man who can barely walk to the bathroom anymore. Ohh, and all of this happens under the threat of some freak dressed as a bat”.
Christopher had had enough, and the stress was clearly catching up to him.
He removes one of his hands from his jacket pocket and retrieves his pack of cigarettes, opening it up quickly with a rapid motion so as to prevent his smokes from getting wet. He retrieves one and brings the pack back into his jacket all the while clicking his lighter. It was a seamless motion, all of it down without getting the long white tube wet. In seconds he was puffing, inhaling the acrid smoke into his lungs and looking around, leaning against the black Cadillac that was Stephen Mandragora’s favorite.
“He weren’t always like that”.
“Who?”
Christopher found himself…distracted in that moment, distracted by two shapely figures that were moving up the sidewalk right then, having turned the corner of the pharmacy at the end of the street. They were making their way towards them, huddled up tightly into one another with coats drawn around their bodies.
‘Damn…madon’’.
He couldn’t make out the face on the second one, a hat being perched over her head serving to obscure her features a bit, her collar also being turned up, but he could see that was stacked under that coat. The first one? The one he could see even more of? She was just the same, though he could actually see her face.
Long red hair draped out over her shoulders, and a smile, which etches itself onto her face as she sees him, making eye contact. Chris almost drops the cigarette from his lips as he sees her, transfixed as he was. He didn’t even notice how mechanical, forced the smile seemed, instantly drawn onto her inorganically when they do see one another.
“Mandragora” Paulie says, not aware of the presence of the two women yet, nor the three figures ensconced within the building across from them, hidden but watching them at that moment nonetheless. “He used to be hot shit in this city. A real big deal and-,”
“Paulie...fucking check it out”.
“What?”
The older mobster with the salt and pepper hair turns his head and looks at what had so taken up his protoge’s attention, and sees it quickly enough. His eyes, aged as they were, could still appreciate the female form, and indeed did so on a constant basis.
“Holy mother o’ god…you seeing this shit?”
“Yeah” Chris postures, trying to appear ‘cooler’ as the women get closer. “They put some o’ the girls at the Bing to shame, and Sil usually gets the pest poon in this town”.
“I think it’s time I got a goomar”.
“Hehe, screw that. I think it’s time I got two more”.
The two mobsters were about to approach the women on the sidewalk when the bell at the door of the restaurant rings, taking their attention off of them for the moment as they turn back and watch as the white suited and very slim Stephen Mandragora exited. He wore a stoic expression on his face, but one that if you were experienced enough in this line of work you could easily read.
He’d gotten what he wanted.
He wasn’t happy about having to do this, but he was happy about achieving his goals.
‘I had to…for Helena’.
He’d never forget his daughter, not ever, which is why he’d come to the middle of nowhere in Gotham for one purpose. To put a hit out on Harleen Quinzel. Initially? His old associates had been reluctant.
Hits for cash?
They were a thing of the past, Batman having put the wild west days of Gotham where a man could make a living ending the lives of others behind them. They’d said no…initially. But then Mandragora had told them what he was willing to pay.
Five million.
Five million dollars could do a lot of things, and one of those things being risking the ire of the bat. Besides that Mandragora had promised that should they be discovered by the vigilante, a man that he knew was not even in Gotham at the moment, he would ensure that it was he that took the heat, and not them.
He’d given them his word, and in the criminal underworld the word of Stephen Mandragora was as good as gold. The formerly corpulent man, a man who still had trouble moving, pushes the door open and steps out into the street at the same time as he places his white hat upon his head, still clutching his cane with his free hand.
He was already making his way towards the car, wanting to be done with this whole sordid affair.
‘Any other Don or Donna would kill me if they ever found out…inferno, Helena might kill me if she ever finds out’.
He was a consigliere and this? Definitely something that was way above his pay grade. He wasn’t supposed to decide who lived and who died. Not anymore. That was, and would remain, Helena’s final say, especially as the woman he was paying to have killed was Helena’s close associate, a woman who was important to Bruce Wayne and the Batman.
He didn’t regret it though.
Not at all. Not in the slightest. He’d do it again and again, no matter what happened because in his heart of hearts he knew.
Helena wouldn’t be safe with Harleen Quinzel still alive in the world, plotting against her. ‘And perhaps now their vita di peccato can end now’. That had been a bonus. Ending the polygamous ‘arrangement’ that his daughter, the blonde and Bruce Wayne had. He was, aside from the murder, adultery, theft, lying and so forth, a good catholic so the fact that Bruce Wayne was sleeping with his daughter AND another woman was too much for him to bear.
He was a good father.
He himself was a man who in the past had not been above dalliances. He’d had many. But his greatest love? The woman he would’ve never laid another finger on besides her? That was Maria Bertinelli, and that love affair had still been an affair.
It was a morally black, convoluted and messed up world they inhabited, but at the end of the day he would not abide by his daughter being used and cheated on. ‘Perhaps now he will come to his senses and sposarla’.
“Chris, Paulie. We’re going home”.
He’d reached the side of the car, and was now waiting for Chris to do his job and open the door for him, assisting the distinguished and semi-retired mafioso into the vehicle. Stephen didn’t even notice the two women walking up, his years away from the street having taken their toll upon his senses.
“Huh? Ohh, ohh yeah. Sorry Don Mandragora”.
Chris and Paulie were both forced to stop ogling the approaching women for a second, and the former of the two moved around the car via the trunk, wanting to reach the rear left passenger seat so as to let the man in. But at the last moment he looks up, and sees that the two women were close.
Very close.
He locks eyes once more with the smiling one, and he realizes something. Her eyes were green, but…so was her skin. This confuses him, having thought that the odd hue he’d seen from a distance was just a trick of the light, the grimy, overcast day in Gotham City. And the second? She seemed to have fur upon her face.
“What the-”.
He didn’t hear this, but the two women did. A single word spoken into the microphone positioned by their ears, allowing them to hear the spoken orders.
“Now”.
The smile drops in an instant, leaving nothing but stone in its place, and she moves forward, disengaging from the other woman who moves in her own odd, strange way, dropping down to her knees and hands like some sort of animal.
Chris didn’t have time to make sense of that though as the green skinned and red haired woman rushed forward towards him, her arms stretched out as if to grab at him. He was startled by the action, and he fell back, his rear end slamming into the trunk.
He made to reach for his gun, the one he kept in his waistband at all times, but it was already too late for that. The woman had brought her weapon to bear, and before the mobster could use his superior physical strength to push her back, she grasped onto him, slamming her hands onto either side of his cheeks.
He goes ramrod still instantly, unable to move as his body freezes, a strange tingling sensation overtaking him.
And he looks at her, the woman who’d grabbed him, whose form he’d been so eagerly devouring with his eyes, and sees the coldness of her gaze, the utter lifelessness behind her eyes.
“Urrrk…urrkk….”.
A tightness constricts around his throat, making it hard for him to breathe, impossible even, and his body begins to shake and quiver, all his control seeping away as some outside force moves into him, spreading out like the tendrils of some invisible octopus. His veins were on fire, and pain was all he felt.
His lips part and begin to crack, blood and pus moving up from said cracks while his skin loses all color, becoming a sickly pale gray. He convulses, his legs shaking and crackling all at once as some form of rigor mortis instantly sets in.
He was dying, but not in the traditional way, no.
His death was giving way to some sort of perverse life. Something awful, and something that was pushing its way to the surface. From under his color a tendril of green pushes itself forward, a vine of some sort, and it keeps moving, heading ever upwards, over the man’s cracked and bleeding lips and then into his nostrils.
It was working its way through his nasal cavity, and all the while branching out this way and that, breaking through muscle and bone as it went. The cracking could be heard as this happened, and the mobster’s entire face shifts as whatever was supporting it gives way. It pulsates in and out, the flesh moving like the waves of the ocean, and on one of these movements the man’s eyeballs are pushed forth with a bloody gush, tossing them to the ground before him.
They land at Ivy’s feet, though the woman doesn’t take note of them, and in the blackened gaps left behind more of the green vines could be seen issuing forth, quickly filling up the holes.
When they extend into the air a bit they suddenly stop and open up, blooming into flowers, the petals of which quickly extend outwards. His hands, which were still clutching the trunk of the car, break apart and shift, more powerful, twig like vines spreading through his fingertips, anchoring him there.
The foliage that spread over the man did so so quickly that aside from the general shape he lost all resemblance to a human being, more vines moving out at random portions of his body to bloom, tearing through fabric and flesh with the same ease.
Christopher Moltisanti was dead, and all that was left of him was a massive standing flower bed.
Ivy backs up, standing still as she turns her gaze onto the shocked Stephen Mandragora, who couldn’t believe what he had just seen. He rapidly makes the sign of the cross, as if his god would protect him from the demoness that had come.
“Holy Mary, mother of God-”.
“GAAAAHHHH! MOTHERFUCKER!”
“RAAAAAAA!!”
Paulie Gaultieri screams out in agony as the other woman, the one who had moved onto her haunches and then launched herself in the air at the mobster attacks him, sinking her long claws into his shoulder and stomach, allowing him to come into contact with her face.
“OOOOF!”
He fell, the woman still perched atop him, cat like, her hat falling away to reveal her pointed ears, bright yellow eyes and furred figure. She snarls, allowing the frightened man to see into her mouth, a mouth filled with sharp fangs.
“Holy fucking shi-,”
He didn’t even get to finish his sentiment before Cheetah, now sporting a stitched up incision on the side of her head, moves in and clamps down on his jugular, instantly silencing his cries for help and replacing them with an ominous death rattle, his mouth opening wide in terror as Cheetah rips her maw back and forth, tearing open the man’s neck, all the while her hand skates down across his belly, opening it up in the same vein.
He was dead within seconds, his crimson blood staining the sidewalk and yet Cheetah kept savaging him, bringing to mind images from the nature channel, showing how a creature such as her would take down prey.
“Raaaaaarrrr! Rrrrrrrr!”.
Low grunts of pleasure as she literally munched down on his flesh could be heard, and her tail, which snaked out behind the coat she wore, swayed in the air, showing her pleasure.
And right at that instant the three figures who’d been watching from across the street, exit. But Mandragora didn’t notice them, far too busily engaged in drawing the pistol that he himself carried out of his jacket pocket, wanting to open fire.
He was scared, yes.
He was a scared old man whose legs were shaking, who had just watched his guards, hardened gangsters, be killed within a matter of seconds. But he was a wise guy. A mobster. A member of Las Cosa Nostra. His blood ran deep in Gotham. Hell in many ways? His blood WAS Gotham’s.
Organized crime had built this city, even if they wanted to pretend it hadn’t, and he’d be damned if he went down without a fight.
“See you in he-,”
CLICK! CLICK! CLICK!
The sound of heels on the street should’ve tipped him off, but it didn’t. He was too focused on revenge, on killing the immediate threat of the cat-like woman to take notice of the blonde in the long red coat heading his way, a wide brimmed hat perched over her head and a smirk on her face.
“Manta? Be a dear and make sure Don Mandragora don’t hurt himself with that pea shoota”.
The heavily armored man in a strange black suit to her side doesn’t say a word, though he does raise his hand, aiming it directly at Mandragora’s appendage. A sharp blade protruded from his wrist gauntlet, and without any hesitation he fires, sending the blade flying through the air right towards him.
“GAAH!”
He cries out in agony, dropping his pistol to the ground and falling to his knees, his old body unable to stomach the pain at all, not at his age. His free hand comes up to his wounded one, and he looks, taking note of the stump that was now there, his right hand basically hanging on only by a thread.
Thunk!
Black Manta’s blade had traveled all the way through the flesh and then embedded itself in the brick wall behind it, where it remained, bloody and used.
CLICK! CLICK! CLICK!
The woman got closer, and finally when the trio reached Mandragora’s kneeling body she stopped and smiled down at him as he rocks back and forth, trying to fight his pain as best as he could. “Heya Stevie! How’s ya doin’ today?”
“Quinzel?”
He couldn’t believe it. Harley Quinn was…here? And apparently with a gang of powerful goons at her beck and call? He almost couldn’t believe it. It was as if the mere act of putting a hit out on her had summoned her to him, and now he was on the sidewalk, injured and glaring up at her, with all the hate in the world contained in his eyes.
“The one and only sugah pie. Anyways, David? Sweetness…go inta that pizza place and kill everyone. Front ta back. Cheetah!”
She snaps, bringing the woman who was still feeding on Paulie’s corpse to. She turns and looks up at the blonde with her bloodsoaked face, waiting for her next order. “Go with him. Go around the back and make sure nobody gets away”.
“Yes Doctor Quinzel”.
Both Cheetah and Black Manta moved off as if they were possessed, making their way into the restaurant right after walking past Mandragora, not even sparing him a glance as they did. They were like robots, unaware of their surroundings as they carried on to do as they were told. Nothing else mattered to them. Nothing at all.
Black Manta smashed through the door, and Cheetah growled, hissing as she followed, though at the last moment she turned and skirted around the building. In a few more seconds the sounds of horror and pain could be heard echoing out, the men who’d been inside, patrons and mobsters both, were being slaughtered.
And Mandragora could do nothing about it.
Harleen gets closer, still covered by Ivy and Riddler, both of whom stare down at the injured consigliere. And Harleen smiles, removing her glasses to gaze directly at the man who scowls back. “Now, whatcha’ doin’ out here Stevie?”
“Vai a farti fottere!”
He spits, right in her face, something he’d never consider doing to a woman before. Harleen, for her part, seemed unbothered by it, and reached up with her gloved hand, wiping it away. “That weren’t very nice Stevie. Not at all”. She slaps him on the side of the face, causing him further pain but nothing in comparison to the agony he felt in his hand.
“But, then again? Neitha’ is what I’m about ta do ta ya. Riddla? Sweetums?” she asks, rising up again as the man in the green bowler hat steps forward. “Yes Doctor Quinzel?”
“Hit him. Really freakin’ hard”.
“Yes Doctor Quinzel”.
The last thing that Stephen Mandragora saw before everything went to black was a fist, slamming right into his nose, crushing it and putting his brain out of commission for the moment. But not permanently. No, not yet. Harleen had plans for the former mob boss. Plans that he needed to be alive for.
‘Yer gonna be my ticket ta gettin’ my puddin’ back asshole’.
Apokolips, Personal Quarters of Lady Darkseid
“Unnfff!”
Thud!
Her back makes contact with the bed, though not in a way that would cause her pain, no. Not in that way. In fact? It felt just fine. Her bed was soft after all, designed for a literal goddess to be comfortable upon it.
Discomfort wasn’t the reason for the noise she let forth from her lips, a mixture between a groan and an exhale of breath. No. The reason for that? Another pair of lips had been pressed in upon hers, making it hard for her to get anything out word wise. Bruce Wayne was kissing her, forcefully too. Very forcefully. So forcefully that she knew her lips would be battered and bruised despite her nature.
But even with that?
She doesn’t stop him. She enjoyed the softness, the feeling of his lips against hers, a sensation she’s only had begrudgingly with the man before, once with her hand around his throat and another time while she was emotionally vulnerable.
But this kiss?
She didn’t know what had brought it about. As soon as Bruce had entered her room it just seemed to materialize. With one look. Not a second had passed between them closing the door, and Bruce attacking her, clinging to her lips with his own. And now?
Now they were at the bed, and Bruce had pushed her down upon it.
Her!
He’d pushed her down!
A part of her mind told her that she should incinerate him right then and there for the audacity of having touched her without permission. But she couldn’t find it within herself. She wanted to see where this went. And so? She let her general push her onto the bed, and practically lay atop her. Furthermore his hands were grasping her wrists, forcing them down on either side of her, though it was implicit in Kara’s mind that she could get out if she wanted to.
But instead?
She kisses back, tilting her head and keeping her eyes closed, cooing and trembling as the man’s tongue actually moves out of his mouth and presses against her lips, sweeping across the breadth of them in a clearly exploratory motion. She quivers at this, enjoying the sensation but refusing to be the junior partner in this. Her tongue quickly moves out to meet his, and the two dance, or maybe war, in the middle, neither gaining ascendancy over the other but both getting quite a taste.
He growls, and Kara almost ‘eeps’ in a feminine mixture of fear and arousal, though she roundly chastises herself for doing it afterwards.
Her hands rip away from Bruce’s grasp, causing him to lose the tedious balance he had atop her breasts, at least for a moment, though he steadies himself quickly, planting his palms on either side of her head, down against the bed.
Her hands move to his midsection, moving up and down to caress his ribs through the shirt he wore.
“You shouldn’t be this beautiful”.
He’d pulled back away from her lips, and in doing so drew a reaction from Kara who arched her back and tried to reach up so as to reattach to them, missing the feeling they provided. When he doesn’t instantly return she growls out in her own frustration, which is soothed as the man moves into the woman’s neck, pushing aside the collar of the button up shirt she’d worn that night in place of a nightdress.
At first he nips against her flesh, taking the pale, milky whiteness, in his mouth as if trying to injure her, though such a thing was impossible. She couldn’t be injured and especially not by a light nip such as that. Instead of pain, Kara felt pleasure, and she hisses in it, her hand coming to the back of his head as her skin is touched by his teeth.
“What? Stop talking stupid” she says, not understanding what the man was saying, and not really caring to be quite honest. Not when he started sweeping his tongue across her pulse point, the vein pushing itself further up against the skin as if aroused by the stimuli, which is exactly what was happening.
Arousal.
Kara felt it growing within herself, multiplying by the second, not at all helped by how her hands glided up and down the man’s body, feeling him up all the way from the short, dark bristles of his hair down to his lower back, and not a part of him didn’t feel amazing to Kara.
‘Rao…what the hell is happening to me?’
“You’re evil” he half snarls, half whispers, giving the sentence the characteristic, somehow, of a flirtation. “You enslaved a planet, took me from my home…play sick little games with us. Threaten to kill Jason”.
She rolls her eyes, panting even now and pressing her large chest up into the man’s own, subconsciously wanting his attention turned onto it. “Got a problem with it then Wayne?” she asks, feeling as he traces his tongue right down her neck, hitting at an erogenous zone she didn’t even know she had. The response was instant, and she slammed her head to the side, leaving her neck open to his further assaults, her eyes clenched shut and her mouth open, tongue lolled out in pleasure.
‘Fuck…’
Bruce keeps going, slathering his tongue along her flesh and making it glossy, a sheen of his saliva playing about over her skin, visible in the light of the room. He gets to her collarbone and stops, pulling back and actually sitting up, seemingly straddling her without putting any weight upon her.
He pulls away, and Kara hisses once more at yet another pleasure being delivered, and then promptly taken away.
She was about to scream at him, shout and demand he stick with one thing until she told him to do something else, but her words die on her lips as he reaches down and grasps the hem of her shirt, allowing the woman to feel his hands against her breasts.
And he was glaring down at her as he did it, his fingers ticking in nervous energy against her, strumming her flesh. She felt like her heart was going to beat right out of her ribcage, his scowl only serving to further excite her.
Her hands move up again, resting on his side, unconsciously caressing him as he tightens his grip, creasing the fabric.
“You’re a cruel…cold…sadistic…bitch”.
“Ohh sweetie” Kara says with a smile back up at the man, unable to comprehend why she actually LIKED hearing those words from him. Was it because she liked being seen as ‘evil’? No…not really. Kara didn’t exactly ‘like’ that, even now. She preferred to be seen as someone who wasn’t to be messed with.
Did she like being seen by him that way?
The answer took longer and was twice as uncomfortable as the first, but it was inevitably no.
She quickly realizes though, with those other avenues closed, why she liked it. Yes, he saw her as cruel, sadistic and evil. A bitch. But…even still, he wanted her. And on more than just a physical level. She could see it. Hell she could feel it. There was something behind his eyes as he looked at her. Something…intense.
Like he wanted to devour her.
She liked it. That he wanted her. Nobody had ever ‘wanted’ her. Not like that, or at least not so honestly. Uxas wanted to possess her, and the people of Apokolips? They feared her. But Bruce? He didn’t want to possess her and he didn’t fear her. No. He wanted something else from her, something maybe he wasn’t even aware of.
She licks her lips and leans up a bit, making eye contact with him to make it clear.
She was still in charge.
“Flattery won’t get you anywhere. You’re never going home. You know that…right?” she teases, loving how his brow furrows and his lips curl, his rage increasing by the second. He couldn’t take it anymore. He had to do something. In Gotham, when a criminal frustrated him, angered him beyond words, he would pummel them into the dust and possibly kill them if it was deserved.
He couldn’t do that to Lady Darkseid.
But he could do something.
RIIIIIIIP!
He tears her shirt open, sending buttons flying off in every different direction, utterly ruining the perfectly soft fabric that had been so comforting to her skin. She feels the cool air upon her flesh, and goosebumps instantly form, though if that was because of the chill or the heat within her she couldn’t accurately tell you.
She was shocked, not able to believe that Bruce had actually done something like this. Her tits, her heaving breasts, were exposed, clearly able to be viewed by Bruce who, despite being the one to free said boobs, was shocked.
‘They’re…they’re perfect’.
“You fucking animal! You realize how rare that shirt was?” she seethes, unable to move despite her ravings. “It was Rannian silk! It’ll take weeks for-”. Bruce didn’t hear a word she was saying, not as he settled upon her chest.
He was looking at the most succulent, firmest, rounders, juiciest pair of tits he’d ever seen. Everything about them was perfection to him, all the way from the swell of each one to the perfectly formed valley between them.
Her nipples, something Bruce had never really paid much attention to when it came to his other lovers, called to him like never before. They were puffy, very puffy, and already presenting themselves as if they were soldiers at inspection, eager for a passing mark, no doubt a sign of the woman’s rising lust.
They were pink, a very, very pink hue that seemed out of place on a woman as hard and steel-like as Kara was.
A dictator and tyrant wasn’t supposed to be physically perfect. But then again, he’d never quite met a dictator like Kara Zor-El. He couldn’t help himself, not now that they were revealed, and he reaches down quickly, grasping the both of them on either side.
“Gaaaahhh!”
Kara bites her lip, once again not expecting the attack though it should’ve been clear that such a thing would happen. What wasn’t clear was how Bruce’s touch…there…would be so exhilarating. It was like jolts of flame were being sent up and down her flesh, dancing over her body and teasing her very core.
‘It feels so fucking good…dammit…dammit’.
She couldn’t fight this much longer, not with Bruce so skillfully massaging her breasts, moving and gliding his hands over them, occasionally caressing and kneading the flesh as if it was dough ready to be turned into bread. She expected him to pinch and slap, be rough with her in accordance with his prior words, but he was being gentle with her instead.
She didn’t feel like a bitch as he’d called her.
He was treating her like an angel.
His hand moves over the expanse of her nipple and areola, causing further pleasure to shoot through her as her pink little bud is pressed back and then allowed forward. “Fuck…” She’d forgotten her complaint about her nightshirt now, engrossed entirely in how Bruce was playing with her.
Her breasts, something she’d never paid much attention to, would be on Earth a thirty six triple d in cup size, though they looked a bit larger due to her slightly muscular, but nonetheless immensely feminine, frame.
Bruce had always been a breast man, though it didn’t escape his notice that the greatest pair he’d ever seen belonged to an alien woman from a planet literal lightyears away from Earth. He looks at them, his eyes fixed to them without embarrassment, and he licks his lips, feeling his mouth water.
Kara was looking up at him right at that moment too, and she took note of the path his eyes took.
‘He needs to fix this’.
“Come here!”
She was back in charge. Lady Darkseid would once again command her general. She was done with his hands, or at least done with his hands alone, and reached up to grasp the back of his head firmly, practically tugging on the strands of hair she came into contact with.
He didn’t even resist as she pulled him in, bringing his lips right down to her nipple, which part in anticipation. Kara watches, unable to tear her eyes away as his shadow looms over her breast, and her nipple, so small and yet so prominent amongst that vast expanse of flesh, disappears into his mouth.
A comforting mixture of wet warmth envelops her sensitive little bud, mimicking the feeling she gained from Bruce licking upon her neck as lovingly as he had, though this time it was in a much more confined area with a clearly demarcated focal point.
Her nipple.
Bruce was sucking upon her nipple, and Kara was letting him do it. Hell, she was sort of making him do it in a way, her hand pressed as tightly down on the back of his head, forcing him to suckle her. And suckle her he did. Her nipple was brought into his mouth with ease, past his teeth which Bruce softly brings down around it, nipping her again but not causing her pain.
“Ohhh”.
If anything it only caused her pleasure, allowing him to anchor the sensitive little bud right where he wanted it as his tongue advanced, moving towards it and lathering it further in saliva and affection. Back and forth across it, continuously, every touch sending sparks into Kara’s brain, her hand pushing his head further down, wanting more.
He was sucking her so harshly, so fiercely, that there was no doubt in her mind that if she’d had milk to give it would’ve been shooting out into his mouth right at that very moment. And while he did that?
He caressed the other teat, moving it this way and that, sweeping his hand over her nipple there in the same manner, arousing it, if only a little less as the one who suffered the ministrations of his tongue, while his fingers grasped her flesh.
She squirms on the bed, moving this way and that as if to get away from the pleasure, though realistically that was the last thing she wanted. Instead she wanted it to continue, and even to intensify.
And it was like Bruce was reading her mind.
More and more of her tit flesh is taken into his mouth, the man sucking intently so much as if he wanted to swallow the whole thing, though it was impossible. Instead what he did was somehow manage to lift her breast, showing an impressive strength that could scarcely go unadmired. He was worshiping her tits, and Kara loved it.
It was only about to get better.
Bruce’s grip upon her opposite breast lessened, and she felt it move lower, away from her mound, and onto her belly, allowing his fingers to strum over her abs which just barely became visible at the surface.
Even this touch brought pleasure to Kara, summoning up goosebumps across her skin all the same as the man’s other touches.
“Wh-what are you doing?”
“Mmmm…mmmmm…mmmm”.
He doesn’t answer, not as he continues on downwards with his hand, his tongue still teasing her nipple, but he does look at her, and for some reason she sees something in his eyes. A simple sentiment that he didn’t mean to express, and yet was communicated all the same.
Trust me.
And she did.
She allowed his hand to move even lower, down to the waistband of her pants which was sealed with a bow, tying it all together. One handed he managed to get it undone with ease, the two sides falling limp, and allowing access, if not sight, to her most vulnerable spot. Her sacred entrance.
The womanhood of Lady Darkseid.
Only tufts of blonde hair could be seen from the man’s position, and furthermore they were felt, tickling against his fingertips, as he pushed his hand forward. Kara could only look down, slack jawed as her breast was so easily toyed with, in anticipation of the pleasure that was coming next. Bruce pushes on further, and soon, his fingers land upon Kara’s slit.
A slit that with the barest touch he could feel the wetness of.
“Mmmfff…Bru-Bruce…you better be careful” she warns, clenching her lips, trembling for a moment as the man releases her nipple with a loud pop, allowing her to see how saliva covered her tit really was.
She gasps as the man glares at her, his pointer beginning the attack as it moves up and down that soaking crevice, readying her for even this slight penetration. “Relax and shut up”.
“Shut up?”
She almost couldn’t believe what he’d just told her, uttering those words like they were a command. A command. To her!
“How dare yo-Ohhhhh!”
Her words were cut off as Bruce pushes his finger right inside of her, feeling her walls clench around the foreign invader instantly, though not in an attempt at repelling him, but rather in welcoming him. Her body most definitely wanted him to stay, and for his part he wanted to remain inside her.
How own excitement was palpable, the woman feeling it against her thigh, pressed up tightly as he subconsciously humps, wishing for pleasure himself. But he couldn’t explain it. Things were different with Kara than they were with Helena and Harleen. With them? He simply wished to use them and then discard them when he was sated. But Kara? He almost felt like he was pleasured enough simply seeing her expressions of discomfort and lust.
‘You have power over her right now. That’s why. That’s all’.
He didn’t want to misconstrue his emotions as anything other than that. Not right then. No. He didn’t want to think that even the slightest amount of care for this woman had worked its way into his psyche. Not a bit.
He fingers her, taking short, small, strokes within her, her walls responding in kind by clenching him tiger, almost as in fear of him leaving, before relaxing only slightly when he moves back in. Wet squelching sounds could be heard from beneath the fabric, her excitement only growing.
“Yes” he reiterates, continuing on as he uses his middle finger to continue caressing her slit, picking up where his pointer left off, but also bringing his thumb up to her clitoris, which had eagerly lifted itself out from underneath the little flap of flesh that hid it when she wasn’t aroused.
Bruce was eager to pleasure that little nub as well, almost as eager to do so as he’d done with her nipple.
“Ahhh! Ahhhh…ahhh…R-Rao…it…it feels so good”.
She humps her waist up into his hand, wishing for more contact, more of his touch more…everything.
“Which is why you need to shut up and let me do this”.
Her hand reaches out quickly, once more regaining its perch at the back of his head which had been abandoned out of necessity when he raised it before, a growl and snarl on her lips as she brings him closer to her face, not interfering in the man’s fingering at all.
She was still bucking up and down, the stimulus of another person, one as especially skilled as Bruce Wayne, working her over being far greater than any pleasure she’d derived from her own hands thus far.
But that didn’t soothe her anger. Not in the least. Maybe it even exacerbated it. That this man, this creature…this…this…utter frustration! Was the one who was delivering her such immense pleasure.
She looked into his eyes, and yet couldn’t summon up hate. Not any longer.
“Fuck you Wayne! Unnff…just…keep…keep going”.
She was getting close and she knew it, not even her Kryptonian body able to withstand the ministrations of his experienced hands. She kept humping up, slamming her pert but still covered rear end into the bed with every lowering.
“Keep fucking me with your fingers or I swear by Apokolips I’ll kill you”.
She gets close as she says this, once more within kissing distance when she yanks his head back, drawing a grunt of pain from him as she exposes his neck. She couldn’t stop herself, and she leaned in, licking along his flesh and over the bump of his Adam’s Apple, feeling the salty twang of his skin.
“Urrrggg”.
That grunt from his mouth wasn’t entirely of pain, and when Kara leans back to once more look at him she sees that he was blushing and even sweating profusely. And yet, even still, he held power over her, pistoning his finger in and out of her, angling it upwards so as to hit at a special spot within her that she’d thought only she knew about.
That, along with his prolonged attack on her clitoris, was doing wonders for her. She was right on the precipice, and was only further aided by the anger on his face, the raw, visceral emotions that only the other seemed to be able to bring out of them.
“You’re my toy Bruce”.
She called him Bruce. Not Wayne. Not Batman. Bruce. She didn’t even notice it.
“You’re mine…and I’m not..unnff…unfff…gahh…ahh…ev-ever…ever…”
She didn’t know what she was going to say, and after a second, it didn’t matter. She closes her eyes and throws her head back, falling onto the bed and gyrating, spasming really, as she grows unable to cope. “GAAAAHHHHH!” She screams, but not in agony as was so common on Apokolips, but in pleasure, and only Bruce knew why.
He feels her wetness seep out of her pussy and coat his fingers, soaking the entirety of his hand with her essence, and he feels how she lovingly caresses the back of his head, almost in subconscious thanks for what he’d just done.
He smiles, keeping it up for a second, taking her right to the precipice of pain as her chest rises and falls in quick, staccato breaths, removing his fingers right after that. She falls to the bed one more time, unable to keep up any longer, and keeps spasming, while her folds reluctantly release Bruce. He pulls his hand back, bringing it through the forest of her pubic hair until removing it entirely from her pants.
“Uhhh…uhhh…uhhh…I…I came…”
“I know” Bruce says, sitting up and looking at his hand reluctantly, thinking and then, finally, realizing he couldn’t stop himself. He wanted to taste a goddess. He leans in and at first only smells it, getting the scent of her residue. It was surprisingly alluring. Not a ‘good’ smell, but a smell that was alluring on a mental level. He couldn’t resist his next instinct either, and just as Kara turns her head, she watches as he licks one of his fingers clean.
“You fucking pervert” she says, rising up, resting on her palms as she looks at him, still speaking in that breathy tone of hers.
“Shut up”.
That was all he could muster after removing his own finger, the man finding the taste of the woman to be much better than the smell. But he wouldn’t give her the further satisfaction of seeing him lick all his fingers clean, letting her know that he enjoyed that. He reaches down and wipes her excitement away on the bed, pointedly turning away.
“How does perfection taste?”
“Bland”.
“Pfft…screw you”.
She was looking at him now, unable to stop herself from at least inwardly appreciating how handsome he was. Nor could she stop herself from looking down to the space between his legs where a noticeable bulge had formed. Unconsciously she licks her lips, and for a moment thinks about ripping him from his clothes and at least seeing the member.
Behind that?
She wanted to taste it….to feel it between her breasts as he grasped them and humped through the valley of her tits, filling her cleavage with his essence. More than any other act she wanted to feel him inside of her, but she found the idea of her hand gliding along his member as she kneeled before him, an unthinkable act, arousing.
Her nipple still felt warm, his spit doing much for her, way more than she’d thought possible, and she pondered how his seed would feel.
“Arrggghhh…ahhh”.
“That’s it Bruce” she coos, one hand on his cock, the other arm under her tits, propping them out for his view and positioning them right under his cock. She could see the head every time she peeled the foreskin back, but she was focused on his face, the man desperate to hold back, not wanting to give in and give her, nor himself, the pleasure.
But Kara was patient, waiting there with a smile, biting her lip.
“Cum all over my big, fat titties. Do it. You want to. I want it too”.
“N-no”
“Awwwww…you’re making me sad Bruce. Pleasssse? For me?”
“Gaaah!”
It would push him over the edge, at least in Kara’s daydream. Those two words. For me. Further proof that it was her in command of this man. Ropes of his hot, thick, gooey love would spurt out over her, covering her, warming him, on both a physical and emotional level.
Her heart beat quickly as she thought of that, and quickly she turned away, wanting to hide the blush.
“Don’t think I’m touching your fucking cock” she warns, pulling the blankets away and slipping under them, facing away from the man on purpose. “You’re the one that basically attacked me. You’re not owed shit because you made me cum”.
“Whatever”.
“Yeah it’s whatever. It’s whatever I say it is. Now…”
She trails off, unsure of what to do as she lays there, biting her lip while Bruce shuffles behind her. “We need our sleep. I need my sleep at least. So get in here and put your arms around me. And hurry up”.
He shuffles behind her, following her orders just as she liked it, and within a few seconds she feels him saddle up next to her, and his arms reach out under and around her, squeezing tightly, but not nearly as tightly as she wished. There was still space between them, maybe an inch or two, and Kara couldn’t abide by that.
“Closer idiot” she snaps. “You ripped my shirt and now my tits are cold because of your slobber all over them. Stop jerking around”.
“Hmmm”.
He pulls her in tighter, her back right up against his chest now, and his arm wrapped around her belly and under her breasts. He squeezes her tight, and Kara smiles in bliss, glad she was looking away so as to hide it.
“Good…we might do more of that” she admits, not knowing why she said such a thing. “It’ll help me sleep. Next time? Your tongue’s going in me. Whenever I say you drop? You drop. Got it?”
“Yes Lady Darkseid”.
“Good…goodnight. And…thank you”.
She clasps her hands down on his arms to caress them, lovingly moving up and down. Neither said anything further, but it was clear that things had changed between them, and more than just on a physical scale. Now? Lady Darkseid was wondering about things…about how this man made her feel.
And Bruce?
Bruce was wondering if the Kara Zor-El she’d told him about was still deep inside somewhere.
???????
“Wh-where am I?”
It was darkness all around, but not the kind of darkness that you could see nothing at all within, no. It was a darkness where only distant shapes could be seen, and yet they were always far too distant to be reached, to be touched.
Alfred Pennyworth was lost in this world of twilight, moving forward with his hands outstretched, desperate and afraid, and unable to stop those utterly foreign and indeed seemingly unnatural feelings. This cold, cruel warrior had never felt fear before. Not truly. It was nigh impossible for him to feel it seemed.
And yet the old man felt it right then.
“Right where you belong, Alfred Pennyworth.”
“Who's there?!!” he demands, turning this way and that, desperate to seek out who had spoken, that loud, booming voice that seemed to come from everywhere all at once shaking him to the bone, his very core.
“You know who I am”.
“Show yourself!”
“The world is about to change Pennyworth”.
He keeps looking, shifting everywhere but finding nothing. And even still he keeps walking, the area getting somehow…lighter? He looks up into the sky and sees stars, though stars completely unlike any he’d ever seen. They were so close, and all different colors!
Streaks of green and black laden with brown and other colors move through the air, making him feel as if he was in space.
“This…this is a dream!”
“The life you crushed out of selfishness is going to be saved. I’ve seen it. Another as well. Heroes will rise from the ashes of this universe. Heroes who deserve happiness…even with how they’ve been tainted by others”.
“Show yourself! I will not ask again!”
“And what will you do when you see me?” the feminine voice chuckles. “When you become aware of what’s going to happen to you?”
“I…I…ooof!”
He bumps into something, and as a result is sent reeling, falling to the floor and landing upon his rear end, shocking himself. But the soldier in him could never be stifled. Not really, and he instantly turns to gaze up at the figure, as he now realizes it was a person he'd bumped into.
Rage fills him at first, a desire to kill whoever had dared to do…this, whatever this was, to him, filling his being. But he remains on the floor, unable to countenance what he was seeing. The pale, ghostly figure standing before him clad in a green cape and panties, her eyes ablaze with white, peering into his soul.
“N-no…you? It…it can’t be! It…no!”
“It is Alfred Pennyworth. It is. Did you truly think you could escape me? But I wouldn’t be afraid. Not yet. Because you see? It’s not me that’s going to do anything to you” she says, stepping forward and causing the hardened killer to squirm as he tries to back away.
“You’re going to have to wait a little while”.
“You…I killed you!”
“You did. But my murder isn’t the sin that’s coming back to haunt you Alfred. Ohhhh I’m happy, even though I shouldn’t be Pennyworth. But I am. Sweetheart…he’s going to find out soon. And when he does?”
She trails off at that, letting her thoughts be known with a smile while Alfred? He feels the cold grip of dread seize his spine, fixing him in place.
“You’re gonna wish you were dead. But we still have a little time. So…let you and I do some talking. Would you like that Al? Would you?”
He most certainly would not, but in the end Alfred Pennyworth had exactly zero pull in the land of the dead, the domain of the Spectre. He would twitch and spasm in the hospital bed all night long, the nursing staff wondering what was causing the man’s torments and increased heart rate. There wasn’t an answer though.
At least not a medical one.
Chapter Text
New Genesis, Command Center of the Army
The wings that flapped incessantly, slicing through the air with ease alerted the other bugs that their general was returning. And they all looked up, turning their heads towards the bright clear skies which shined day or night. Her shape was outlined against the white puffy clouds, making her easy to see, and beyond that?
Supertown.
The Celestial City.
A place where none of them, not a single soul, would ever be allowed to step foot upon. Only their general, the Forager, though she was not the first of that name, would be allowed to do so. And she’d been summoned there some time before. What for? The others were uncertain, but whatever it was it was undoubtedly cruel and hurtful. Her form comes closer and closer, and her arms splay back assisting her in ascending to the platform under the series of sheets and tarps placed over the command post.
Her feet make impact, and her adjutants are quick to move up, eager to speak with her.
“Forager. You have returned”.
One, her second in command, a male bug, moves forward and bows, showing his general a respect that wasn’t reciprocated anywhere else upon New Genesis towards their species. No doubt the lead bug was grateful for it, though she quickly waves this show of obeisance away. “Rise up Klik. Please”.
“My general…are you-,”
She raises her hand, a hand which had three fingers upon it including a thumb, a fact that helped to separate them from the rest of the inhabitants of this planet. She turns away and shakes her head. “No. I’m not”. Her voice had a buzzing quality to it, like all of her species, and she speaks in quick, clipped tones, moving forward so as to be under the tarps and, technically, out of the view of Supertown. She shivered in disgust and self loathing for what she had just had to witness, been forced to partake of, and all because of Highfather. Izaya.
Klik, ever protective and caring of his general…so obviously in love with her, follows behind, walking upright just as she did.
The bugs of New Genesis were the first in line for the ire of the New Gods. As had been said before they bore a surface level resemblance to the parademons of Apokolips.
They were clearly insect like, with armored torsos and wings over their backs. But realistically that is where the similarities ended. Whereas it was hard for the non practiced eye to pick apart the two genders of the parademons, those creatures being fairly androgynous, it was much easier to tell with the bugs.
For one? The females, like so many other species of women, had wider hips to facilitate birth, of which they were all capable, differing in the bug kingdom from the process of one queen birthing so many. They could spawn up to twenty children at a time however, each individual bug, though eight to ten was the norm. They also actually nursed them in their children’s very early, larval stages, which meant they also had breasts.
Forager was a beautiful woman, strikingly so, even by human standards, though her flat, formless face and large, bulging black eyes mixing with a hairless scalp would undoubtedly serve as barriers to any attraction outside of her species.
Perhaps that is why they were so hated, so loathed, by their masters.
They were so like them. But not. Similar, but different. The same, but apart.
That kind of delicate balance could easily produce rage, hatred and contempt, as it always had amongst the New Gods they’d served.
And serve the bugs did, for they knew nothing else. Nothing that their masters and mistresses didn’t wish for them to know. Not even of their people’s own history or past were they aware. As far as they knew this state of affairs had always been, though the wiser and perhaps braver of them whispered that this was not so.
They told stories of a once free and prosperous planet that belonged to them and them alone. A place where their collective species had evolved past the point of war, famine and disease. They worked, again insect-like, for the betterment of the whole hive, the entire planet.
And then, the New Gods came, looking for a beautiful home to seize for themselves, and what would become New Genesis fit the bill, for the bugs were good stewards of their resources. When the New Gods came, led by Izaya, they quickly pacified the inhabitants, first through impressive violence that killed countless of their number and then through words.
Did the bugs not want peace? Did they not wish to continue enjoying the fruits of their labor? Then why didn’t they serve the New Gods, who alone were dedicated to these goals.
Their ancient, and possibly mythical, nobility, had no choice but to give in. To willingly become vassals of these new leaders. And now, through the eons, they were here, continuing on, but just barley.
“Highfather summoned me”.
Forager keeps walking, moving up towards the table that served as her strategy board, positioned right in the middle of this massive, yet unassuming platform. All around her her officers and subordinates salute, bringing their hands before them and clapping them together while bowing. She raises her hand and stops them, not wishing for any of that right now.
‘Why does he play such cruel, awful games? What have I done to deserve them?’
She grips the side of the table, barely keeping it together as she remembered how Highfather had treated her this time. How she’d been forced to watch him rut with one of his guards, driving into her over and over again, causing her to scream out in pleasure as he berated her for her ‘failures’ as a general and a female.
That stung, and always would.
She did not desire Highfather as so many of the others did, nor did she believe that a place as his bed warmer was one of honor. In fact? She despised him. Hated him for his cruelty and perversions. How he would strike her across the face, sending her falling to the floor and crying out in pain whenever the mood suited him. How he would condemn her for her failure to take Apokolips even when he himself made no moves to increase their odds.
She despises Highfather. Their sad excuse for a god. But she feared him. She feared him more than she even feared Lady Darkseid, of whom she would at least receive a quick, relatively painless death.
‘I…I even admire her…a little’.
Forager would forever keep that thought to herself, lest she be brought down to the dungeons that were ‘rumored’ to exist beneath the mansions and villas of Supertown. Admiring Lady Darkseid? A crime worse than death here on New Genesis.
“What did he say?”
“He made me aware of something happening within the ranks of the warriors of Apokolips” she says, responding to Klik’s query, indeed happy for it as it served as a chance to get her mind off of the abuse and vitriol she had just spent such a long time facing. Her hand slides across the interactive display upon the board, summoning up a hologram of the defensive positions of New Genesis.
“What? Why? Why now?”
“I’m not sure why, but it is beneath us to ask questions of the gods”. Forager never liked that but she also knew that she was just a bug and nothing more. She would be crushed in an instant without even a thought to spare. “But they are. And they have a new general at their helm. A human”.
“A human?”
“Yes. Pale skinned, mostly hairless bipedal species from the planet Earth”.
“I doubt Highfather is much impressed with him then”.
Forager nods in agreement, knowing that that was exactly the sentiment that Izaya displayed towards the opposing warrior. “No, he is not. But we should be. Especially if he has, somehow, gained command of the armies of Apokolips. Gained the respect of Lady Darkseid”.
“Very true. We mustn’t underestimate him”.
Klik came close, standing besides the woman and causing her to smile as she feels him so near, so close and so comforting, even without directly touching her or saying a word. ‘Ohh Klik…I long to be alone with you’ She sighs and brings her hand up to her head, rubbing her face and nodding. ‘Later’.
“We are to prepare the defenses, raise Apokolips to nearly a complete alert”.
“Nearly? Why not a complete one”.
“Because Highfather has ordered it”.
Her hand moves away from her face once more and reaches out for the hologram, which shows the surface of the planet upon which they were standing at that very moment. She zooms in, bringing them to a section of the atmosphere right outside of it, towards a series of floating towers that had been constructed a long time ago.
“Watchtowers three, four and five are to be deactivated”.
“What?”
The shock wasn’t only limited to Klik as indeed the whole room seemed to be in uproar over that, all the lieutenants and captains, the men and women whom the defense of New Genesis would fall to, were shocked. Their confusion and shouts were hurting Forager’s ears, and she raises her hand, not wishing to raise her voice but knowing she had to.
“Stop!”
Instantly they do, their harsh regimentation and their adherence to the strict chain of command forces them too. They’d stopped arguing of course, but the fact remained that they were deeply unhappy and even scared over what was being suggested. Forager had to calm those fears, but she couldn’t. She shared in them far, far too much.
So instead she fell back upon what she knew.
Obedience. Duty. Slavery.
“I want you all to return to your posts, and ready them for combat. The Apokoliptian fleet can be ready at a moments notice and we wont have much time when they finally set off. The war will begin quickly, and I want us prepared. Each watchtower will defend our air space. Prevent them from gaining air superiority and keep their troops from getting planetside. They are our first, and only, line of defense. Make your soldiers aware of their duty”.
A solemn fatalism had fallen over the room, each and every officer letting it sink in what was being asked of them.
To cripple their defensive shield before the first salvo of the battle had even been fired. To surrender a massive advantage to the enemy without a fight. It was…madness, and they couldn’t understand why. They weren’t even allowed to question it, and that stung more. Fortunately they were wise and understanding enough to know that it wasn’t the fault of their general.
She was just as stuck as they were. Perhaps even more.
“To the commanders of the watchtowers that are not to be manned during the battle, begin evacuating your warriors to New Genesis. Position them around the Temple of Orion and dig in. Should the enemy make landfall, it will be your honor to crush them”.
The three in question, two males and one female, definitely didn’t see it as an ‘honor’. They saw it for what it was.
A death sentence. A death sentence for them and each and every one of the five thousand men under their respective commands. Fifteen thousand deaths already, and there was no doubt that they would die. Apokoliptian shock tactics were effective, and whenever they launched an airborne assault it went without saying that they would vaporize the landing zone before touching down.
And everyone in it.
“I thank you. Now. Dismissed”.
That was all it took. One final salute, smartly given, and then released before they moved off, trundling through the heat in one direction. After a few moments it was only Klik and Forager left behind, the latter still gripping the side of the display table, trying to comprehend what was being handed down as a ‘tactical’ plan.
The Watchtowers were nigh invincible.
No Apokolitpian war fleet had yet managed to pierce the defensive net these stations orbiting the planet had created around it. Their armories were just far too strong, powered as they were by a blessing from Izaya himself, who drew his own strength from the source wall. Aside from that five thousand experienced warriors were garrisoned on each of them, and would counterattack viciously, even in the vacuum of space.
They had proven to be the key to victory, or at least continued survival, countless times before, and not once had a single warrior from Apokolips set foot on the planet since they’d been constructed.
And yet here she’d been ordered to abandon three of them, critically damaging the entire defensive network. It was as if a welcome sign had been placed out there, inviting the invaders in through the massive, undefended gap so as to be able to wreak havoc on the planet below.
‘And specifically in the area where the largest hives of our people are’.
Forager bristles at that, knowing that the vast sector that was now left open was right above where her people made their homes. When the invaders came down it would be destroyed, devastated, and so many would die.
“My general…we have to evacuate the hives”.
She smiles to herself, realizing that, like her, the civilians, the bugs, had been Klik’s first concern. ‘My ever noble love’. Her smile falls right after that though and she shakes her head in the negative. “No. Highfather has said that they are not to be moved. He doesn’t wish for panic to spread amongst his subjects”.
“His subjects? There wont be any of us left should such damage be done. It would set us back generations. All of our people’s children are practically there. We-,”
“I have no power Klik. Please…you know this”.
She clenches her eyes closed, hating this, hating that she couldn’t do a damn thing to prevent the cataclysm that was coming their way. “I do…even still, it hurts”. They grow quiet again, neither knowing what to say to the other. There they were, standing on the brink of annihilation, awaiting an enemy that they knew would show no mercy whatsoever.
“I know why they’re doing this”.
Klik looks up at the general, waiting for her to further expand upon what she had just said, wishing for an answer from her lips more than anything. “Why? Why would they consign so many of us to our deaths?”
“They’ve never cared for our lives and you know it Klik” Forager retorts, sighing in frustration but still trying to be patient. “Look around us. At the squalor we live in while they? They party endlessly and berate us. Mock us and sentence us to death. It wouldn’t be much of a stretch to assume they were willing to sacrifice us just for sport, would it?”.
Klik takes a moment to look out at the vast expanses to the side of the command platform, taking it in with his eyes. For as far as the eye could see stretched shacks and other ramshackle buildings constructed only with what was left over by what the New Gods allowed them to use.
Trash and refuse, little more.
Many of their comrades had abandoned the hives, those oppressively hot and stinking places that had once been paradise for them that were now no more than polluted centers of industry. All day the forges ran, filling the air within with smoke and fire.
The young got sick and died, and the old? They barely eked by.
Why the massive numbers that remained did was beyond them, beyond explanation. Maybe it was comfort, realizing that there was nothing better for them, especially not outside in the cities that sprawled across the planets surface. These themselves were crowded and contained, forced as they were into the boundaries set down by Izaya within the shadow of Supertown. When the New Gods looked out from their bastile they wished to see verdant green plains sprawling as far as they could see.
Not the slums of their subjects who lived in squalor.
And squalor was what it was. They were bugs, and this? It was unnatural. To be forced out into the open like this without sunlight, Supertown serving as an oppressive and almost living entity looming above the, threatening them every second of the day.
In a way, living in the colonies was some act of rebellion in the face of insurmountable odds. A clinging to the old, if perverted, ways of life.
Forager thought of it this way at least, making it more brave than it was. Giving her and her people at least some avenue of resistance that was, ultimately, meaningless. The New Gods weren’t ever going to be aware of it, and if they were? They didn’t care. Not in the least.
“No. They wouldn’t. We are expendable”.
“YOU are not expendable” Klik says quickly, moving up behind the woman and for the moment forgetting the chain of command, reaching out to grasp her sides, pulling her back into his chest. Forager, despite her rank, allows this, and indeed enjoys how his hands felt moving up and down her sides.
“Not to me”.
“And you are not to me either Klik…but to them? We will always just be bugs. Nothing more”. She takes a deep breath, preparing herself as she takes comfort from the man, trying her best to still keep at least some semblance of military bearing. “In between Highfather’s mad thrusts into the woman, between his taunts and his cruelty…”
Klik bristles against her but says nothing, knowing how much she hated being interrupted.
“He spoke of destroying the Apokoliptians once and for all. He was silent on how such a thing would be done, but…I did some thinking”.
“You always are”.
She turns a bit, reaching up to stroke his cheek in thanks for the compliment, always loving it when her love commented upon what he perceived as her ultimate intelligence. ‘Too much time spent being degraded will make you desire ANY affirmation…but his is the sweetest of all’.
“I believe I know what he is planning”.
“That much is clear”.
“He wishes to lure them in, right into a weak spot within the shadow of Supertown. Its tactical position is not lost upon me. As soon as the Apokoliptians land, the parademons and Furies will be within striking distance of Supertown, and with our forces decimated by the initial strike and any reinforcements still in space manning the watchtowers they will be able to attack Supertown itself”.
“Impossible” Klik says in disagreement, not seeing the bigger picture as Forager had. “The New Gods would never put themselves in harms way. Never. My general, Forager, what you’re saying is-,”
“Izaya doesn’t want them in harms way. Or at least not all of them”.
“You’re speaking cryptically”.
She turns, moving into his arms so that she was facing him, her chest against his and her arms wrapping about his midsection. “He’s going to use the invasion as a way to clear house. To remove the gods and goddesses he is tired of, and possibly to have Orion killed as well. We all know how much he desires Bekka”.
“No…no…that…that’s insane”.
“And what are gods if not insane?” Forager asks, looking her lover deeply in the eyes as she caresses his cheek. “All he has..is time. Time and immense power. Do you think morality applies to someone like him? Do you think he cares about anything more than his own desires?”
“But…but to kill so many…even of the New Gods by New Genesis! It…it…it sounds…”
He waits for a moment, mulling it over in his mind as he thinks, Forager watching as it happens, almost able to see the gears turning.
With a sigh and the closing of his eyes, an expression of complete resignation over his face, the man nods his head. “Exactly like something he would do”.
“Yes…he is sacrificing nearly half his planet, most of his subjects and a good chunk of the ruling class for a chance to exterminate his enemy once and for all and gain access to the woman he wants and desires more than anything else”.
“This…this is…it’s evil”.
“It’s the will of the Gods apparently” she spits, enraged, just as angry as she’d been when this thought first came to her. At first she too tried to push it away, believing that not even Highfather could be that evil, that cruel. But she knew she was lying to herself, and in the end Forager refused to let herself be made a fool of.
“We…we…we can’t allow this”.
“We have no choice. Not by ourselves” Forager consoles, bracing for the initial anger as the ever noble Klik readies himself for another verbal sparring match, something she always looked forward to. But he notes the strange look in her eyes, a mixture of fear and…hope. She was planning something, something that put that hope there, but also something that she feared and feared desperately.
“Forager…tell me. What is it?”
“I…I have an idea. An idea that…you and most certainly every one of our people will not like”.
“What is it?”
“Lady Darkseid” she begins, taking comfort as he brings his hand up to her cheek, caressing it as she had done for him. “She hates Highfather”.
“Yes?”
“She has armies” she continues on. “Armies made of parademons who are bugs. Like us. What if….what if we made an offer to her?” She keeps her voice low even though the Gods most certainly weren’t listening in. They never did, even if they had the ability to do so. They cared not for the actions and thoughts of their peons. As long as they obeyed, nothing more. “What if we told her that our armies would be willing to fight for her?”
“Are you insane?” Klik asks, careful to keep his own voice low as if the winds themselves would carry this treachery to Izaya’s ears. “Lady Darkseid is a cruel, evil mistress and-,”
“You and I both know that of the two of them? She is at least fair”.
Forager had fixed Klik with a steely gaze, her own mind coming to terms with what she had been tepidly suggesting at first, her fear disappearing as other facts came into play. The realization that, in the end, she had nothing to lose and much more to gain. “Think about it. Lady Darkseid rules with an iron fist. But so does Izaya. Millions die on Apokolips a year, but most of them fight in the arena for glory and entertainment. Many choose to die there”.
“You’re not making a good case my love”.
“The other planets, the ones she’s conquered. They bend the knee, and what happens? As long as they keep paying tribute they survive and for the most part are left to their own devices. She doesn’t even need governors like our colonies do. Rebellion? Anyone under Apokolips knows it’s foolish. They don’t even try. And because of that? They have peace”.
She could see it very clearly now. Immensely clear.
Now? The plan wasn’t one that filled her with fear. In fact? The hope very quickly came to overcome those feelings.
“We can have that here. We can return to our old ways, but under Lady Darkseid”.
“She’s a despot. A cruel, evil-,”
“So is Izaya!” she snarls, cutting him off, her anger overtaking her as the male refuses to see what she was saying, the value of it. The truth. “The only difference, the only real difference, between them is that Lady Darkseid doesn’t pretend to love. She doesn’t feign care. She is honest. She is fair. She sticks to her agreements, and if we would simply…back down. Hand her a victory that would not cost her a countless warriors, allow her to overwhelm Highfather and his New Gods, she would stick to whatever we agreed upon”.
“Freedom, supposedly” Klik asks, still in disagreement and indeed bewilderment at what she was suggesting.
“Yes. Or at least a measure of it”.
“You truly believe she would leave New Genesis and us alone?”
“I do”.
“I…General…Forager…we…”
“What choice do we have Klik?” she asks, wishing to coax an answer from him, or at the very least some measure of understanding. “What else can we do? What other options are there for us? From where I am sitting there is nothing, not a thing we can do otherwise. If you have a plan, another stratagem, please, tell me. I am not so consumed by pride that I would not listen”.
He turns away, unable to face her at that moment even as he desperately thinks, trying to summon up a way to get them out of this situation, out of this…this…horror.
But Forager didn’t allow him to do so, and she uses the grip upon his face to turn him back, making him look her in the eyes. “Tell me. What is it you’ll have me do? How will you intend to save our people and return their planet to them?”
“I…I…I…I do not know my love. I don’t”.
He tilts his head, giving up in defeat and now looking towards the ground, forcing himself to concede the argument to Forager who nods, already having reached this point. She takes his hands and clasps hers over them, squeezing tightly.
“I cannot let our people die. Not for them. Not anymore. Our shackles…they have grown too heavy”.
“You are only turning the key that binds us over to another”.
“Can it be any worse than it already is?”
He couldn’t counter that as it was, indeed, quite bad. And part of him pondered over what Forager had said. Was it not better to have a cruel, cold, but distant and honest oppressor? Or one who was right there, incessantly suffocating you and demanding you thank them for the privilege of them stepping upon you?
The answer was clear.
“My love…we will need more than just ourselves”.
“I know”.
“Some of the New Gods…they will have to join with us and…accept this change in rule” Klik offers cautiously, already running into what he saw as a massive roadblock to success in their plan. But Forager nods her head in agreement, apparently having already pondered over this. “I know, and I believe I already have an answer for that”.
“You do?”
She nods, once more affirming that she did indeed have an idea.
“Who better to speak to when a king plans such a mad strategy than his queen? A queen who has grown to despise him and his philandering? A Queen who knows of his desire for his own daughter in law?”
“Queen Avia?”
Forager nods at her love’s question, a small smile crossing over her lips as she indeed begins to hope that possibly, just possibly, this mad strategy might work. “Yes. Her, and another. Izaya has ordered a dispatch away to fetch Orion, off battling evil doers far away. He wants him here for this battle. Right in the front lines”.
“Ahh…it makes much more sense now”.
“Did you truly doubt what I said originally?” she asks, a little hurt by that idea, though Klik quickly wipes her worry away by shaking his head. “No but it does indeed make more sense. Bekka…that bitch. He’s going to have Orion killed”.
“Yes. With his wife and son dead his path forward would be clear. Bekka would be his. But if they were to made aware of his plans beforehand? They would be ready”.
“What makes you think they’ll believe us? Orion loves and worships his wife. He’ll never believe that she is seeking to have him killed”.
“Leave that to me. I have a plan. But Klik…I need you to approach Queen Avia, at least at first. She knows you. She trusts you, and to our credit she already despises her husband. It won’t take much to convince her with all that we know already”.
She moves out of his arms and towards the display table, her hand moving down towards one of the panels which she presses down upon, causing everything upon it to be downloaded onto a data bank that could be transferred.
Within seconds a chip pushes itself out, and Forager scoops it up before handing it off to Klik who begrudgingly takes it, uncertain, but now committed to anything his love was suggesting. He takes it and holds it tightly in his hand.
“What makes you believe she or Orion will accept Apokoliptian rule?”
“They won’t have a choice” she says, assured of this. “There is one thing the New Gods love above all. Themselves. Their own lives, and once they are convinced of the threat posed to them by their spouses they will do anything to circumvent it. Besides, they are used to bowing down and serving. Lady Darkseid doesn’t require much. Only…that we kneel”.
Klik nods, saying nothing more, and Forager was happy for that.
She herself was tired of kneeling before Highfather and taking his evil, his disgraces and his cruelty. She would rather die than continue on with it, and, in the end? Lady Darkseid was at least more pleasing to look at as she scowled than Highfather was.
This was the only plan that made sense. The only one with even the ghost of a chance of success.
They didn’t have a choice.
The king would soon be dead. Long live the queen.
Personal Torture Chambers of Bernadeth
“AHHHH! AHHHHHHH!”
The sounds of whips moving across flesh in bloody, wet impact could be heard, Bernadeth having given explicit orders that today? Pain would be doled out upon her unfortunate prisoners. And pain was indeed being liberally handed out. As she strolled along the dark corridors lit on either side by candles in their holders, she heard them.
Criminals, warriors, scum.
All from a multitude of other planets, all being of some interest to Kara for their natural and somewhat unnatural abilities. She’d been ordered to study them, learn from them, take what she needed.
It would be a lie to say her work hadn’t yielded dividends and strengthened the Apokoliptian army to such a degree that it was nigh unbeatable.
‘This coming war will end so quickly that I doubt I’ll even see any combat’.
The thought further wrinkled the woman’s face, she herself not enjoying being up close and personal, putting herself in danger, but loving watching death from far away. And up close. Realistically she loved watching and inflicting, but only when the chances of it being pushed back upon her were slim to none.
THWACK!
“GAAAAH!”
“Mmmm…you like that, don’t you?”
His voice was cold, cruel, but deep down? Also warm. Loving. She could sense it. This pain, this utterly maddening, arousing pain, was being gifted to her out of love. Her entire body quivers, her womanhood moistening as she laid across his legs within his lap, shaking. Her entire rear end was red, her ass cheeks so bright that she was sure she was close to having them be stripped raw and starting to bleed if he went any further.
And she was fine with that.
“Ye-yes…yes”.
THWACK!
Her body goes rigid, her back straightening and her eyes going wide as her mouth opened up, her tongue lolling out right then and there and drool slipping from the protruding organ.
“Grrrrkkk..gaaah!”
It was hard to even breath.
“Yes what Berny?” Jason coos down, having delivered another vicious smack to her bottom. His question came when her mind was nothing but mush, on the verge of going black. She didn’t know what he wanted her to say, but she did know she had to say something.
‘He is owed it’.
She goes limp, panting heavily as her excitement drips down onto his pant covered leg, the woman squirming against him for some sort of physical touch on her womanhood. She desperately wanted him there. Any part of him. His fingers, fist, tongue but especially his cock. She wanted her pussy lips to be as red as her ass was as he fucked her without any inkling of mercy, working on truly claiming her in the one way only a man could.
He was going to plant his seed in her belly. She could feel it. His excitement was teasing against her belly, rubbing it and throbbing, allowing the woman to feel how hard he was.
“Ye-yes m-ma-“
Her mouth goes dry, the woman being unable to say it right away, and she licks her lips, trying to moisten them so that she could get it out and complete her own willing humiliation. Jason waits patiently, but not too patiently as his hand comes down to rub upon her reddened rear end, causing her the slightest bit of pain.
“Ma-master. Yes Master. Please…please…”.
“Please what?”
His hand travels lower, moving in between her legs which Bernadeth spreads with ease, allowing him access which he eagerly takes advantage of. He begins pressing at her pussy lips, teasing them lovingly. “Fuck me. Please. Fuck me like a slut”.
“Well…since you asked so nicely”.
Bernadeth takes a moment and stops, closing her eyes and breathing deeply as she forces her mind off of the intense sadomasochistic fantasy she’d built in her own mind. She couldn’t believe it. How much things had changed. Practically gone was any thought of forcing the man to submit to her or scarring his body, and in its place she wished to be utterly ravaged and used by him. In every conceivable way.
His slaps, his growls, his scratches and bites.
His gentle kisses, his soft caresses and loving whispers. She wanted it all, and was ready to do anything to get it as had been proved by her unsuccessful murder attempt on Barda for even daring to take a scrap of his attention.
‘The bitch…she’ll pay. For everything’.
She’d been moving down the hallway towards one of her labs in which the Lobo parademon was contained, but stopped as her mind was overwhelmed by thoughts of the more powerful and more beautiful Fury. She hated her. Despised her and in the end she knew she’d have her revenge.
But that wasn’t the only reason she’d stopped, no.
She was here in this nondescript portion of her dungeons for a reason. She looks both up and down the hallway and discerns that she was alone, meaning that she could proceed. ‘I’ll have you Jason. I’ll have you and everything else’. She reaches out, placing one of her hands against an aged brink in the wall, which she quickly pushes forward upon. It slides in and soon after triggers a mechanism, the entire wall sliding back.
‘But first? I must work on something. Something guaranteed to kill her. The Kryptonite did not work. Your father…pfft…too pathetic to finish the job and Barda? Again that bitch got in the way’.
The dark blackness hidden beyond the wall reveals itself, the lights flickering on to reveal the reason Lady Darkseid was not aware of this room. Each wall was made of lead, the one substance she could not see through. The lights continue to go on, illuminating the series of macabre elements and pieces of the room come together. The test tubes, the computers.
The massive tank that dominated the center of the room filled with water and a strange, gray creature within it that resembled, somewhat, a misshapen baby. Spikes were raised up at odd junctions of it, and it floated there, twitching occasionally as it slumbered.
“Hello my sweet” Bernadeth says with a smile, entering into the room and triggering the mechanism that would close the door behind her. “It’s almost time. Almost. I need your help. You see…I wish for you to kill someone for me”.
The hidden door slams shut closing the woman in within her secretive lab and away from the prying eyes of this planet’s dictator. A planet with a multitude of monsters such was hiding away possibly the greatest monster this universe had ever seen.
A monster capable of killing Kara Zor-El.
Palace of Woe Training Grounds
“Unfff! Unnff! Unfff! Unnnngghh!”
He moved quickly, jumping this way and that around the bag that had been hung up for his usage, throwing punches that shook the entirety of it with their impact. He’d been working it over for quite some time, and it showed as his shirtless chest and shoulders were covered in sheen of sweat.
Not too far behind stood Bugs and Daffy, both watching him and standing guard.
“UNNNFF! AHHHHH!”
BLAM!
He slams one last hell of a haymaker punch into the bag, sending it flying from the hook that had secured it to its steel mooring, allowing it to land a few feet away, thudding to the ground. For Jason this was no different than the hundreds of times he’d put down a goon or a gangster, usually for good.
“Damn…”
He mutters that to himself as he takes deep breaths, collecting himself once more as he rises up and places his hands on his hips, bringing himself back down from the brink of the anger that drove him forward in a fight. “That felt good”. He had to admit, even in the confines of his own mind, the training area of the Furies?
It put the bat cave to shame.
It was blocks of machinery and different obstacle courses, all of which promised pain or death if they were failed. There were weapons lining the walls every single direction in which he looked, and mats dedicated to sparring, both for training and to the death. ‘Some blood stains still on the shit too’.
“Phew…either of you guys got a towel?”
He turns to his guards pushing some loose strands of his hair back that clung to his forehead, sweat soaking his brow. Neither of them did though, and they looked at one another as if such a question was the very definition of stupidity.
“Didn’t think so”.
He’d been told about this place by Harriet, who’d only given it to him when he’d asked where he could train and maybe blow off some steam. He needed to do something after all. Nightwing wasn’t someone who did well with just waiting, and so far he hadn’t really been presented a physical challenge since he’d fought in the arena.
‘And none of them have tried to come onto me today either. Too bad. A sparring match with Lashina or Stompa might’ve been cool’.
He looks around, eager for something else that might occupy his time, and settles upon an obstacle course that was unique in that unlike the others it was positioned in the air, held aloft high above the others.
“Ohhh…that looks fun”.
It was a series of ropes and hoops, all of which were meant to be jumped through, that led to platforms upon which hand to hand combat could be partaken in, giving one something of a look into the chaotic and unstable nature of the battlefield.
“I think that should be fun”.
“I admit”.
A voice calls out to him from the side, and Jason turns, his hands still on his hips, to face the woman who enters as she does. “I didn’t expect you to be here”. It was Barda, to his surprise, and perhaps welcomely, she was carrying a towel upon her shoulder. Two of them.
Besides that? She was only clad in a robe, her mega rod secured to her side via a sash that kept it there.
“Where else is there to go?”
“Hmmm”.
She grasps the towel and tosses it to Jason, allowing the man to catch it in his hands, using his lightning quick reflexes to do so. “Wipe yourself down. You’ll need to be somewhat fresh for what is to come”.
Her voice carried with it a strange and yet very firm tone, one that told Jason that whatever she had planned there was absolutely no way out of it for him.
‘What’s she working out of?’
Even still, his suspicions running high, he couldn’t help but admire the woman, watching as her form moves towards one of the benches that lined this particular area. She tosses down her towel, letting it lay there as she claims her spot, while Jason brings the soft cloth to his face, wiping away the sweat.
“You have an impressive amount of force in your strikes…for a human”.
She was…somewhat understating it, the woman herself having been more than impressed when she saw the bag go flying. “Pfft…yeah. Thanks. Sorry, but I’m not really in the mood for a date right now” he says, trying himself to be firm in his words. “Kinda wanted some alone time”.
“You don’t get a choice. And this is not one of your pathetic dates”.
She was reaching down now, moving for the sash of her robe which she unties, allowing the two sides to fall apart. Jason wasn’t looking head on at her at the moment though, so he did not see what was revealed by such an action, and Barda wasn’t quick to fully remove the garment covering her at the moment as she instead focuses upon freeing the mega rod at her side, which she gingerly places atop her towel for the moment.
“You didn’t seem to think it was a pathetic idea too long ago” he teases, watching with rapt attention as she reaches up and grasps the sides of the garment, the dark haired woman having entered without any of her armor. ‘Holy fuck. Is she stripping right in front of me?’
The robe falls away, shimmering like a mirage in the desert as it falls to the floor and in one foul swoop reveals the beauty of Barda’s rear end to the man. To his disappointment, she was not naked, though she might as well have been. The globes of her well formed rear could be seen easily due to the thinness of the garment wedged between them, powerful, muscular and yet utterly slappable in Jason’s estimation.
Her legs were just as impressive, well built but in no way detracting from her femininity in the way Stompa’s strength and musculature did. Her back rippled with muscles, which flex and move as she stretches herself out, the expanse of her back revealed mostly save for the area in which a wrap around garment was positioned to cover her breasts.
Barda turns and looks at him, right over her shoulder with that fierce and yet angelic face.
And she smiles.
She knew exactly what she was doing as she bent over and fetched her mega rod off of her towel, letting Jason get a near perfect view of how she would look bent down before her. The defiant and sarcastic man found himself somewhat lost for words at that moment, unable to say nearly anything.
“I wish to see what you can do. So you will fight me”.
She was rifling around in her towel, clearly searching for something, something she finds quickly enough. She grasps the items and then, abruptly, turns to toss them at Jason, letting the man be distracted for a second by a bead of sweat that was at that moment moving down her clavicle and into the valley of her cleavage, bountiful, bouncing and well rounded breasts that were, for the moment, covered by the Apokoliptian equivalent of a sports bra.
Despite this distraction he reaches up and grasps the items, snatching them out of midair with ease in the same way he’d done the towel.
When he looks he realizes the items were familiar. They were his escrima sticks.
Barda handles her mega rod, and with one touch brings it to life, light emanating out of either side to show that she had activated it.
“I won’t kill you. Nor will I hurt you…much”
“Ohhh…sounds kinky”.
Barda at first blushes, but then smiles, shaking her head. “You’re trying to play mind games with me. Unbalance me. It won’t work. I’m not weak like the others”. Jason twirls the familiar weapons around, smiling at once more having them in his hands. “Uh huh. Sure”.
He was ready, and perhaps even eager for this fight.
‘She’s the hottest woman you’ve ever fought. That’s for sure’.
They begin to circle one another, already being well enough positioned on one of the mats, getting ready for a fight. “How about this? Loser goes down on the other”. He expected her to snarl, to grow angry and refuse to do this. She was a proud woman, one who wouldn’t be made fun of or mocked. She wasn’t going to agree.
She wasn’t going to play along.
But instead?
She smiles, and nods.
“Deal”.
“Wha-?”
He was shocked by that, but he didn’t have time to react as Barda rushes forward, her mega rod held high over her head and a war cry already escaping her lips. “AHHHHHHHHH!” A seven foot, two hundred thirty pound Amazon with muscle definition that would put many men to shame, a pert ass and perfect tits was charging at him, apparently ready to kill and not allowing Jason to dominate the battlefield.
He had to admit, he was a little worried about what he’d gotten himself into.
But…then again? She might’ve been the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen at that moment.
Chapter Text
Paradise Gardens, Apartment of Helena and Stephen Mandragora
She could barely breathe.
It was like all the oxygen had been sucked right out of the room, and she was left in nothing but a vacuum, unable to even move. She just on the toilet clad in her t-shirt and panties, looking down at the item held within her hands, clutched tightly so as if to prevent it from escaping, though it was an inanimate object and thus such a thing was impossible. That didn’t matter.
What mattered was what she saw.
Two thin lines, right there for all to see, but especially her.
Helena Mandragora was pregnant, and there was no doubt in her mind about who the father was. Slowly, she raises her hand, bringing it to her belly and clamping down on it protectively, already going into mother mode.
‘Mio Dio…mio Dio’.
She almost couldn’t believe it. It wasn’t that hard to believe of course. Everyone knew what happened when a man came, unprotected, into a woman, and that’s exactly what Bruce had done. He’d planted a seed within Helena Mandragora, and that seed had taken root within her belly.
She knew she should’ve been enraged, or possibly scared, but at that moment she couldn’t feel those things. It was almost like her body wasn’t allowing her to feel them. All she could think about was that she was now a mother, and her only task now was to protect this little one within her and wait for them to be ready to come out.
There were…worries of course.
First and foremost? Her father.
The good catholic mafioso would be absolutely livid that his daughter was pregnant out of wedlock. He’d been angry when she was merely sleeping with Bruce! Sharing the man with another woman even, but pregnancy? Ohhhh no…that would be an entirely different thing to the man.
Helena closes her eyes and takes a deep breath, reminding herself of who she was worrying about. Her father, a man who had never, not even when she one hundred percent had it coming in her bratty princess days, hit her.
“Sarà livido”.
She managed to get that out, at least knowing that that was truth. He was going to be angry, very angry. He’d fume, shout and scream and then? Demand she go to confession right then and there and beg the lord for forgiveness.
Killing a man with a crossbow? That was just business. Having a baby with a man that she wasn’t married to? That was out of line.
But Helena knew the truth about her father too. The secret yearning he held in his heart. His anger would dissipate, fade away, and in the end it would be replaced by a happiness that would be greater than any other man’s joy. He was going to be a grandfather!
Helena was already assured that whoever this baby was, boy or girl, they would be loved and adored by the man, and for his sake, something to lessen the blow, she hoped it was a little boy.
‘I hope he looks like Bruce’.
That was an odd thought for the woman, who now had to struggle with the other man in the equation. The man who was the father of the baby. Bruce Wayne. Her heart was gripped with icy worry and concern about how the man would react.
‘What is Harley was right?’ she ponders, thinking back to the day they’d actually made this ‘mistake’, though Helena felt like it was anything but a mistake, and how she’d said that Bruce wouldn’t care that he was far too wealthy and busy to have such concerns.
Would he be angered with her?
Would he want her to…get rid of their child?
No.
She shakes her head vigorously, knowing that the man would not ask her to do that. He wasn’t pro life, not in the least, but innocent life such as a child in the womb? Yes. He was very much dedicated to preserving that, just as much as the innocent old lady walking along the street or the shopkeep closing up shop, fearful of thugs stealing what little he had.
That’s why he killed so many.
Bruce Wayne, at his core, cared, right? He had to. He knew that life was sacred, valuable, and that’s why, when prying fingers threatened to tip over the lifeboat upon which they were metaphorically resting, thus extinguishing all life, it was he who took an axe and cut them away to save those who deserved it.
No, Helena Mandragora was going to have this baby, no matter what.
But when she did, what then?
What would Bruce do?
He was a control freak who needed to have access to everything and dominated every venture he entered into. He was a modern day feudal lord over the fief of Gotham. Would he be the same with their baby?
Fear returns to her as she imagines arms reaching out for the child who was safely nestled in his mother’s arms, demanding him, wishing to take him away from her so as to mold him into what his father wished for him to be, just as he’d done with Jason, his adopted son.
“No”.
She growls, snarling as she grits her teeth, refusing to even countenance letting that happen. No. Not in any world would she allow her child to be taken from her. Never. Not ever. If it came to it the Huntress would go to war with the Batman, and she’d crossbow his ass as soon as she got the chance to make sure her baby remained with her.
‘Where he belongs’.
She was dedicated to this course of action now, and no matter what Helena wouldn’t let Bruce have this control. Never. He could fuck her into the bed as many times as he wanted, use her body, order her around, control her criminal organization, but her son?
He was hers.
The issue was settled in Helena’s mind, though realistically it was anything but. All the same, she turns her mind onto other thoughts, thoughts still related to Bruce as she fights to place him.
‘Whoever our son is he deserves a papa. I…I have to let Bruce into his life’.
That wasn’t a hard pill to swallow. It really wasn’t. Helena was fearful of the man yes, and on some level? She resented the political, economic and social control he held over the city and her.
But in the end she knew it was for the best. The only reason she went along with it really. It had to be this way, for Gotham’s sake. And even though he was cold, stoic, seemingly uncaring, she knew, or rather hoped, that deep down he’d want to be different with his own child.
Helena wasn’t, and probably never would be in love with Bruce Wayne, and that was fine with her, yet…she’d made a child with him, and she couldn’t help but feel that that was a wondrous thing.
‘Will he make me marry him?’
That was a possibility. If he couldn’t seize sole control over their son he might make it so that Helena had no choice but to surrender to him. At first, she recoils, but then she realizes it wouldn’t exactly be awful as far as compromises went.
In the end she would be sharing their son fifty fifty, ensuring she could keep a watch on Bruce while allowing her child to grow up with a normal, relatively speaking, family. And Bruce was rich. Very rich. So rich as to even make the Mandragora fortune look like a pittance in comparison.
And she’d become a Wayne too.
She sighs, nodding her head and smiling, okay with all of this and what it would mean. It would mean that everyone walked away happy, content and safe and Harley would have her nose well and truly thumped. ‘Put that cagna in her place once and for all’.
Harley.
The thought of the blonde woman brings Helena back to Earth as the other part of her life, the more pressing concerns so to speak, reign her in. Harleen, no matter what, was a threat. It didn’t matter that she’d spoken with her and had come to the conclusion that she wasn’t planning anything.
Doubts had started seeping in, especially as silence had been the natural course of events playing out before them.
And besides that? Bruce and Jason were both still missing.
Helena was starting to worry that maybe…they were dead. She couldn’t find them anywhere, and she had truly been looking.
With the state of the art surveillance available to their little family they should’ve been found already anywhere in the world. She’d even reached out to one of Bruce’s old mentors, a woman named Sandra, though she went by Lady Shiva, to see if she could help.
The aged assassin had told her she was looking too, going through the criminal underworld outside Gotham that might have reason to kidnap Bruce Wayne and his adopted son but so far? She found nothing.
There was no blackmail nor ransom demands, no calls. Nothing. Nothing at all. They hadn’t even gotten an identity on any of the women who’d participated in the kidnappings. It was a complete and utter dead end, making Helena’s musings about the world and the possible future somewhat premature.
She rises off of the toilet, schooling her face as she throws the pregnancy test on the sink, reminding herself that she was Donna Mandragora, the Huntress and she had a job to do.
‘I have to talk to papa…about everything. Dannazione’
Despite all this stress and fear she smiles and looks down at her flat belly, continuing to rub it as though it were her son in her grasp instead of a flat belly without even the first inklings of signs of pregnancy.
“When you come out little boy” she says warmly though in warning. “I never even want you to think about becoming a wise guy, alright?” She was pacing, moving up and down the bathroom. “This life is too stressful, and you? I want it to be easy for. You’re gonna be a teacher. Okay? Elementary school. I’ve already decided for you. This life? This thing of mine? It ends with me”.
She knew that this, possibly, was a betrayal of the Mandragora name. After all, they’d ALWAYS been wise guys. Always. From the earliest days back in Italy her great, great grandfather Luigi had made a fortune settling disputes for money and favors and stealing cattle to sell it back on the side.
La Cosa Nostra was in her blood and to deny it to her son, whose blood was the same as hers?
It almost seemed…wrong.
But Helena knew.
She and her father? They loved this life. Lived it and breathed it, but it wasn’t good. It didn’t make you a good person, even if you did it for a ‘good’ reason.
It was dangerous, tiresome and stressful, and if you could make sure your child didn’t fall into it you would. It hadn’t worked for Stephen, whose daughter was fired up with righteous fury and indignation, wanting to fight for her family. He couldn’t fight that but Helena? She was going to. Tooth and nail.
Little Thomas Stephen Mandragora-Wayne was going to grade spelling.
His only danger in life would be a papercut.
And her father was just going to have to accept that.
KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
“Si? Papa?”
She hadn’t expected anyone to knock on the door and surprise her, and her heart was beating in her chest rapidly. ‘I thought he went out to see some old friends?’ she ponders to herself, having been worried for the old man but not willing to insult him. Besides, he’d gone with Paulie and Christopher. He was fine.
She reaches out and opens the door, and instead of coming face to face with her father, sees the frowning, concerned face of one of her capos, Silvio Dante. The man was always perfectly dressed in a suit and tie, his hair slicked back with so much grease it would pollute the Gotham River all over again should he ever go for a swim. His hands were clasped in front of him, and he held worry in his eyes.
“Silvio…what’s wrong?”
“Donna Mandragora…we…we got a problem”.
“What? What is it?”
He wasn’t alone. A few of her other captains were there as well. Bobby Baccalieri, Baccala for short, a corpulent, massive gangster who never seemed to stop eating but was one of the most kindhearted people Helena had ever met. She often mused over why he’d become a gangster in the first place, not seeing him as being made out for it at all. Then there was Ralph Cifaretto, a sleazy con artist who Helena was sure was wearing a toupee. He’d steal anything that wasn’t nailed down and kill his own mother if she crossed him.
Last but not least was another figure, large, but not as large as Bobby Baccala.
He was even more threatening than Ralph even, his fading hairline and the cigar perched between his lips which he constantly chomped at giving him a certain Mephistolean appearance. He was another one of her capos. Tony Soprano a man who Helena knew was the most dangerous of them all.
It had only been his father’s connections to her own that got him in this family, Johnny Boy Soprano being good friends with Stephen Mandragora. Helena never liked Tony. Not how he seized her up every time he had a chance, nor how he lusted after her body and power. She was deeply uncomfortable with it all.
But all of this goes on the backburner as she focuses on Silvio, wanting to know what he had to say.
“It’s your father…he…he’s-,”
“Che cazzo sta succedendo a mio padre? Dove si trova?!!!”
Her rapid fire Italian comes out as she rushes forward and grabs Sil by the collar, shocking and frightening the man who knew well enough to be afraid of the woman, but not quite understanding what she’d said. For all their boasts of Italian pride, these men knew nothing about Italia. The old country.
But Helena did, which is why she held her father and herself above men like this.
“He…he’s been kidnapped!”
“Che cosa?!! WHAT??!!!”
“It’s true boss” Bobby, good natured but bumbling and childlike interjects. “We found Paulie and Chris…well…we think it’s them. It’s…kinda hard to tell”.
“Someone ripped them up and did a good fuckin’ job of it too” Tony interjects, still chomping at that cigar of his. “Christofa’ was turned inta’ some sort of freaking plant or some shit. A fucking plant!”
Helena was trying to make sense of it, sense of what the man was saying, but she did understand that two of her men had died, and Christopher? He had been Tony’s nephew. Despite her distaste for the man, she did feel sympathy, and she turns to him and nods.
“I’m sorry for your loss Tony”.
“Thanks. We can make it betta’ by finding the fuckin’ cockroaches who did this shit!”
“What about my father? Where is he?”
“We couldn’t find him” Ralph says, trying to calm his Donna but still oozing sliminess at every turn as he did. Helena was just barely resisting the urge to toss him right out the window. “But, then again…we couldn’t really focus on anything other than Paulie and Chris. Whoever did that to them, they were plenty fucked up. I’ll tell you tha-,”
“WE’LL FUCKING HANDLE THAT LATER STRONZO!! RIGHT NOW WE NEED TO FIND MY PAPA!!”
Her heart rate was going like a machine gun once again, though this time true and unmitigated fear seize her heart. She was scared. Very, very scared.
“Call Oswald. Get me the Penguin".
They bristle at this but otherwise say nothing, the men never liking the ascendancy of someone who wasn’t in the family, hell, who wasn’t even Italian, in the boss’ estimation. They hated the diminutive little gangster who operated with near impunity and fearlessness. But he was untouchable as Helena liked him.
“You get him working on-,”
DEETALEET! DEETALEET!DEETALEET!
Her cell phone.
She’d left it on one of the counters that wasn’t too far from her at that moment. It was now ringing. She goes to ignore it for a moment, but then she realizes that this just might be related in some manner to the situation. She rushes across and grabs it, scooping the device up and with one movement of her finger answers the call. The three men? They wait around her, wanting an answer as to what to do.
“Si? Si? Who is this?”
She hadn’t even checked caller ID in her rush to get an answer, and her blood runs cold when she hears the voice on the other line. “Ya know who it is ya eye-talian slut”. Helena goes silent, instantly knowing, knowing without a shadow of a doubt, that Harleen was involved.
‘Why would she call right now if not?’
“Harley”.
“Who else?”
Helena was breathing heavily now, her nostrils flaring and her chest rising and falling as she fights to remain calm, keeping the phone near her ear. “Harley…”
“We’re not gonna dance around this are we? Because I don’t like dancin’. Not with ya anyways. Listen, yeah, I gots yer dad and no, he ain’t safe. I got a veerrrrrry hungry kitty ‘round him that wants ta take a bite. As soon as I say she can she will so listen and listen good. Bruce. I want him. Yer gonna return my puddin’ ta me, once and fer all, otha’wise? Ya gets yer papa back, but in little, tiny pieces, one at a time”.
Helena grits her teeth, barely keeping her composure.
“I told you. He was kidnapped and I don’t have h-,”
“BULL! FUCKIN’! SHIT! I KNOWS YA GOT ‘IM YA GREEDY SLUT! AND YER GONNA RETURN HIM TA ME! CAPISCHE YA BIMBO?!!!” Helena wasn’t the only one who was enraged, but she was the only one of the two of them who hadn’t completely and utterly lost her mind it seemed. Helena didn’t have Bruce but the mobster knew she’d never be able to convince Harley of that.
‘Once she gets an idea in her mind…’
Helena was getting an idea in her own mind. One that involved her with her crossbow, taking aim right at the woman’s head and pulling the trigger, sending a bolt right into her eye, utterly destroying it in an explosion of gore and death.
“Where are you?”
“Where do ya think I am?” Harley asks, somehow having managed to calm herself down a bit. “Where I always am. My castle. Yer gonna come, and yer gonna bring Bruce. Hell, bring all yer guys too. It won’t matta’. Not a bit”.
“You stupid…stupid…bitc-,”
“Bring Bruce. Don’t try no funny business with me Helena. Don’t. Test. Me. Byeeeee!”
Click!
Just like that the call was severed, the blonde having hung up on the other side right after she’d delivered her ultimatum, an ultimatum that was impossible for Helena to fulfill. She was breathing heavily, barely able to keep her anger in check, her rage under control. All she felt was red hot rage.
“MOTHERFUCKER!!!”
She lets loose with this obscenity and then throws the phone as hard as she possibly could against the ground, causing it to shatter into a dozen pieces and her three capos to recoil in fear. She was moving away from them in an instant though, heading towards her room.
“Silvio, get everyone ready”.
“Boss, we…who?”
“DID I STUTTER?!!” she screeches, her fear and anger creating a potent mixture within her mind, making her act more than she could think. “EVERYONE! GET EVERYONE! We’re going to Arkham, and when we get there?”
She had reached her room, the three men remaining outside, knowing better than to try and enter after her as Helena was getting changed. But before that? She makes her way to her closet and kneels down, reaching for a black box hidden at the bottom and the rear of the space.
“We’re gonna tear it apart”.
She clicks it open, revealing its contents.
Her crossbow, tucked away and waiting for her, just like it always was.
She reaches in and grasps it up, enjoying, despite everything else, the feeling of it in her hand. It reminded her of the truth that she oftentimes grappled with, desperate to try and pretend otherwise despite knowing that it wasn’t.
This? This was the source of power in this city, and it always would be.
“I’m going to put a one. Proprio tra i suoi occhi”.
She made this vow to herself, imagining it happening. The spurt of blood, the last, solitary look that Harleen Quinzel would give anyone in her life as she died, the life ebbing away from her after it had been taken by Helena. She was done trying to be fair, to be understanding and kind.
Harleen had crossed the line.
There was no coming back for her.
She’d pay for what she’d done.
Palace of Woe, Training Grounds
THWACK! THWACK! THWACK!
“AHHH! AHHH! AHHHHHH!”
The sounds of heavy impact against his escrima sticks could be heard all throughout the training complex, though nobody but Jason, Barda or his parademon escorts were there to hear it. “URRRGGG!”
He grunts as he digs his feet into the mat, desperately trying to hold off the woman’s assaults as she brings her singular mega rod down upon him, having arched it from up on high, bringing it down in a trajectory aimed at his head. ‘Dammit!’
He’d been able to react just in time, bringing his weapons up in a defensive line to prevent her from caving his skull in with them. It had stopped her assault…for now, but in the end all it truly accomplished was leaving Jason in a precarious situation.
‘She’s…so…damn…strong’.
Beads of sweat were cascading down his forehead, adding to the intense workout he’d already been receiving on his own. His body was sore, very sore, and he knew he was going to be in pain in the morning. But Barda? She didn’t exactly look to be quite so worn out.
Sure, she was sweaty, and the beads of sweat clung to her body, giving it a glossy sheen that Jason would be lying about if he said wasn’t distracting. His eyes kept going to her chest, those luscious, round orbs barely held back by the fabric which now seemed to be almost see through as the threads became slick with her sweat.
“You’re going to lose. You know it, don’t you?”
Barda was adding words to her attack, a light tinge of mockery that caused Jason to blush as he nearly balks under her attack, barely able to keep her away. She presses down more, bringing her muscles to bear and forcing Jason to move to his knees, grunting as he tries to force her away. ‘Ohh shit! Ohh shit!’
“And it embarasses you. None of your tactics work here. You can’t beat me”.
“M-maybe not” he says, causing a smile to work its way onto Barda’s lips, surprise no doubt taking the woman at the admission. But Jason was looking at her, and especially her midsection, those rippling abs that were so present right above her loincloth clad womanhood. “But I’m not going to make it easy for you”.
“Hu-?”
Before she could respond Jason, almost snakelike in his slippery ability to escape what was, for all intents and purposes, an inescapable grapple, slides down to the floor, retreating so to speak as he lets his back impact against the mat. Of course Barda was putting an immense amount of pressure on his escrima sticks, and thus his arms, and this movement, by necessity, forces her to lower herself.
Her back bends forward and her base of balance shifts in the blink of eye, leaving Jason in something of a low ground advantage. With a saucy smile he brings his bare feet up quickly, bending them at his knees, and presses the soles against the very same abs he’d been so admiring. Barda had been taken by surprise.
“You really shouldn’t underestimate me babe. Urrgh!”
“Woah!”
She’s lifted into the air, her feet leaving the mat as Jason uses his leg strength, and struggles due to the woman’s weight. ‘Ohh god…’
She wasn’t fat, no, definitely not but Barda was powerful. Muscles and height working against the man who had gone up against bigger opponents and won many, many times. ‘I guess now I know the meaning of that song. She’s a brick house!’
He struggles, continuing to lift the still dazed and somewhat confused woman into the air, working to act and finish his plan before her senses returned to her. ‘One…two…three!’ He counts down mentally right before he tosses the woman off of and away from him, sending her bulk sprawling across the mat.
He watches, tracking her arc through the air with satisfaction, glad to have been able to pull off such a thing. But he was breathing heavy, the exertion getting to him now as his chest rose and fell, the man needing, more than anything, a break.
He rises to his knees and then, forces himself to get up, standing upon his feet and looking over at Barda, whose own back had just landed against the soft floor. She was looking up at him, indeed shocked and, maybe, just maybe, a little impressed.
“Get up”.
Jason was speaking with WAAAAY more confidence than he felt at that moment, and that in and of itself was worrying. He swayed on his feet, already tired, the woman having struck many blows prior to the final attack she’d brought down upon him with her mega rod before. His sides, his chest and his shoulders were bruised.
‘Least she stayed away from my face’ he thinks, not able to summon up the correct amount of gratitude for even that small blessing.
“Ohhh…you still have a little fight in you then” Barda teases, giving the man a taste of his own medicine, medicine he had so liberally doled out upon Bernadeth, Lashina and Stompa. ‘He is kind of…cute when he’s frustrated’. She had to admit that. At least in the privacy of her own mind. She remains there, resting for a moment as she leans back on her elbows, her mega rod still held in her hand.
‘Use all of your weapons Barda…even the weapons you weren’t aware that you had until recently it seems’.
Seduction.
Seduction was a woman’s greatest weapon after all.
“Get up and fight Barda. You started this you know, don’t tell me you can’t finish it”.
“Relax Nightwing” she coos out, rising up into a kneeling position facing the man across the sparring mat, giving him the mental image of a tigress at rest, but ready to pounce. “I’m not the one who can barely catch my breath”.
‘This is fun’.
That was an odd thought to Barda. Truly. Fun? Battle wasn’t meant to be ‘fun.’ Of course she enjoyed it, but realistically it was the triumph that she enjoyed most, not the battle itself. She loved standing over a fallen enemy after she had shown her superiority and power, a corpse being her trophy. But Jason?
She was having fun with.
She didn’t even mind the bruises, fewer than Jason, that dotted her own body, especially around her midsection and one upon her breast, the man having brought his escrima stick down upon the side in a particularly skilled attack.
‘Hmmm…I wonder?’
She blushes, but smiles, hiding her embarrassment and indeed forcing it down, seeing her next tactic as a way to ensure victory. “I know what you’re thinking”.
“Ohh yeah?” he asks, taking a moment to catch his breath and try to get it under control, embarrassed about how Barda had picked up upon his exhaustion which was rapidly approaching critical levels. She nods.
“Yes. You’re hoping to tire me out, overwhelm me and then, when you’ve outlasted me in stamina? Defeat me. No doubt you’ve done that many times before when you were…outclassed”.
She says that word venomously, but seductively, oozing it out on instinct so as to both shame and arouse Jason, who scowls, gritting his teeth in response. “Get. Up. And. Fight”. He was fired up alright. He wanted to fight her. To slam his escrima sticks into her self superior face over and over again, break her nose and cause her pain, draw blood. But he also wanted to slam her down into the mat and thrust his cock into her virgin pussy, claim this warrior woman straight out of a sword and sorcerer novel for himself.
He wanted her to writhe around him and scream in ecstasy and pleasure, beg him for release.
Here was a woman that, for the first time, wasn’t just bowing down before him and his wealth and prestige…and it was maddening. She wasn’t like Jessica or any of the other sluts who’d given it up to him in the hopes of securing something for themselves, and just using him.
But Barda?
She wasn’t doing that, at least not in the same way. Sure, leadership of the Furies rode almost entirely upon one of the Furies themselves securing him as a mate, but even with that Barda was making him work for it.
And what was ‘it’ exactly?
Sex? Something more?
It was confusing, and Barda knew it.
“Of course” she teases once more, clutching at the fabric of her wrap a little tighter causing more of her succulent tit flesh to become exposed on either side, top and bottom. “It is getting a little hot in here”. She stands fully now, once more towering over the man with ease and when she does?
She finishes what she was doing.
The wrap is torn away from her body with her impressive strength being more than up to the task of breaking the threads that kept the two sides of the covering together with ease, and Jason almost lets his jaw go slack at the sight that is revealed to him.
As the woman pulls the remnants of the destroyed garment away he is allowed to see her breasts, large, succulent orbs that simply begged for his attention, calling out to him in that primal way. They were perfectly rounded, the natural swell of which nearly perfect, though lacking in the qualities that gave away ‘enhancements’ that many women he knew went through on Earth.
Barda was one hundred percent all natural, formed out of the womb of a woman who had herself been selected through centuries of perfect breeding.
‘Holy fucking shit…’
Her nipples were slightly darkened, having with them a tanned quality that surprised Jason as he didn’t see Barda as a woman who had gotten a lot of light on Apokolips. It was a color that contrasted nicely against the rest of her sweat soaked skin.
He kept looking, and his mind conjured up imaginative thoughts over what he could do with such a goddess.
For one?
He wanted to lick her tits. He wanted to press his face against them and between them as his hands reached out and grasped them, squeezing, groping and pinching which he was sure would draw the desired effect of coos and moans from the woman’s lips. Exactly what he wanted. ‘That’ll put the bitch in her place’ he thinks, licking his lips subconsciously at the thought of bringing the woman to heel in such a way.
It was amazing really. He’d been so deadset on the idea that he didn’t want a woman to simply submit to him on Earth, and rather wished for love, and as soon as he was presented with a female who wasn’t enraptured by him his main goal was to fuck her into a state of submission.
And he knew he could.
If he’d only be given a chance, he would slip his rapidly hardening cock from his pants and slap it down upon her chest first, wishing to experience the full gamut of sexual sensation that he could with Barda, whose tits were second only to Kara’s on Apokolips.
He especially wanted to press his cockhead against her nipples, tease those already visibly excited and engorged buds with his manhood until she was begging for release. He could see them now, both of them indeed hard due to the arousal that the woman herself was feeling from their fight. At least he wasn’t completely alone.
“You like them, don’t you?” she teases, the two continuing to circle one another, though Barda now doing it in a much more relaxed state, her hand freely moving over her own teat. “You men…such a fixation on breasts. Mmmmm”. She was caressing herself with one hand, moving her tit this way and that before making a show of moving under it and bringing it up, seemingly inspecting it.
“Then again…perhaps I can see it”.
“Are you gonna fight or keep talking because if you’re not gonna take this seriously-,”
“Awww, the little boy is scared” she teases, dropping her tit and letting Jason see the hefty bounce it gave off as she releases it, allowing gravity to bring it back down to a position upon her chest.
“Scared of a woman who isn’t his toy”.
Jason bristles at that, and mostly? Because it was true.
“But…if you insist, of course. I’ll never turn down an opportunity to humble you. I can see why Lady Darkseid likes you so much” she continues on, licking her lips and finding that she was becoming intoxicated by the power her flirtatious femininity was offering her. She wanted to keep exploring it, and oddly enough? She wanted to do so with Jason as her main target.
He was fun.
“You are cute. Cute and pathetic. Sort of like a baby death hand”.
“I’ll show you cute!”
Jason had had enough. The heady mixture of lust, anger and simply being sick and tired of all that had befallen him was too much. He charges forward, his escrima sticks in hand, and turns the table on Barda. “AHHHHHH!” Now it was Nightwing who rushes forward like a barbarian, bringing one of his weapons high, wanting to arch it down against Barda in the same way that she’d been so effectively doing throughout this fight.
It wasn’t nearly as effective though, the woman, now clad in only her loincloth, being too tall for that attack to be effective. ‘Hah!’ Barda couldn’t resist laughing in her mind, seeing this as utterly silly, and indeed useless.
But she hadn’t been looking at the full picture.
She’d been enjoying herself too much, so much so that she forgot about Jason’s other escrima stick and about the fact that being smaller than your opponent also offered you a chance to attack from below. As Nightwing feigns an upwards assault which Barda blocks easily with the expediency of her mega rod, he also brings his other one down, and then up, slamming it as hard as he could into the woman’s side, right against one of her ribs.
“URRRKK!”
She goes wide eyed as the breath is knocked out of her, and Jason smiles, having landed his first serious blow against the woman that had actually seemed to do any real damage. Barda was left mentally reeling, hurt but certainly not out of this fight.
‘Shouldn’t…have…underestimated…him…’
Nightwing was a warrior, and regardless of her teasing and his submissive position in the house of Darkseid he was not to be trifled with. Stompa, Lashina and Bernadeth had all learned this lesson, and now? Barda was, truly, as well.
It changed nothing of course.
She would still triumph over him in the end and she knew it, but she was now aware that Jason wasn’t a feeble minded man who would crumble as soon as he received pushback. And a pair of breasts, not even ones as good as Barda’s would prevent him from fighting back.
Their battle had reached an important moment, though if it was a turning point, a climax, or a deferral? Neither of them knew. Only years later would the two understand the accord they were reaching and building at that moment.
But it wasn’t only on this sparring mat that passion was rising to the surface. No. Across the palace, in an unexpected place, something even greater was happening.
A goddess was beginning to…feel something.
Lady Darkseid’s Quarters
She sat at the edge of her bed while looking at the licking flames of the fire burning in the fireplace across from her, her mind seemingly focused on that, but in reality being far away. Or maybe not so far away. No. Not far away at all.
She takes a moment, bringing the glass she was holding up to her mouth and taking a long, deep sip of the cool and sugary liquid within it, using it as a cooling balm to this strange…heat emanating out within her.
‘Fucking Batman…Bruce Wayne. Pathetic little human. I should’ve killed him. I should’ve killed him the first second I saw him’.
There was no fire to her words this time, the woman clearly not meaning it and even…sort of…being happy that she hadn’t destroyed the man. Her mind keeps going back to how her nights had started to become. How she would awaken well rested and safe from the nightmares that plagued her for so many years.
The pleasure and comfort she was feeling.
It hadn’t been that long and yet? She was beginning to crave his touch and his company. She couldn’t explain it. He was an underling, her general. A man who existed for no other reason than to serve her and only her. Him laying with her? Serving as her confidante?
…Holding her as she slept?
It was expected, wasn’t it? He was practically a slave and nothing more to her. But the blonde couldn’t bring herself to actually believe those words. She sighs and places the glass on the floor, her hand going to her face as she shakes it back and forth, unable to force the man from her mind. ‘Get it together Kara. Get it together. He’s nothing. Just a servant’.
‘But you never cuddled with any of your servants’ she thinks quickly, almost as if another voice, one younger and more…innocent than her own, had called out in her mind. Instantly Lady Darkseid blushes and scowls again, hating that she couldn’t lie to herself. That she couldn’t hide within the confines of her own mind.
The voice was right though.
She’d never cuddled with Bernadeth or one of her servant girls. No, and she’d never let them use their fingers upon her womanhood nor lick at her tits. She’d also never said ‘thank you’ to them in any capacity, ever.
Bruce was…a special case, even Kara had to admit that.
“Dammit…”
She kept thinking about him, about the night they’d shared and the pleasure she felt. Pleasure HE made her feel. He was sleeping in her room now, sleeping with her, cohabitating as if they were lovers. If one were to walk in, uninitiated in the ways of Apokolips, they would think that he was the king of this planet alongside her as the queen.
This chafed her…but not as much as it should’ve.
“I should make him sleep in some sort of doggy bed besides my bed” she muses aloud. “Only let him in when I need him”. Need. That was yet another uncomfortable word that Kara was using in relation to Bruce Wayne. A very uncomfortable word.
She shouldn’t need anybody.
‘It wouldn’t work. You’d just invite him into your bed every night anyways’.
CREEEEAK! THUD!
“I have a plan”.
Her musings and indeed her private time were interrupted as the man walks into the room, as if summoned by her very thoughts. When Kara looks up she blushes, unable to fight it as her thoughts were now no longer hidden under a buffer of solitude and the man’s absence. “Don’t you knock asshole? I could’ve been changing”.
Bruce ignores her, continuing on into the middle of the room, a holodeck in his hand that he moves his finger across, not even paying attention to Kara as he gets to the middle. This was, after all, his room now, and a degree of comfort was necessary for him to be able to live there.
“The watchtowers that defend New Genesis. They’re the only things that are keeping the surface of the planet safe”. He plugs the holo-deck into the main terminal which existed in the middle of the room, an item that allowed Kara to watch as the man’s musings come to life, a holographic display of New Genesis and its defense system being summoned up. Kara quiets her protest and her musings for a second as her excitement rises.
Was this the moment, the very moment, that she would begin her final march to victory against Highfather?
“Yeah, and we can’t get past them. Not without their weapons systems being able to tear up our ships without even a though”. She gets up, bringing the fabric of her loose flowing gown around her in some sort of defensive posture, keeping her safe…but from what? Or who?
Was it Bruce?
If so, that made no sense. Bruce couldn’t hurt her. Not without access to the Kryptonite, and such a thing was now utterly impossible. What then? Why was she beginning to grow wary of him?
Bruce heard her begin to move towards him of course, but he doesn’t look back, not wanting to come face to face with the woman just yet. After all, it wasn’t only Lady Darkseid who was having conflicting feelings about what was happening between them and how quickly things were changing.
“Not if you get in close quickly. Your fleet is massive” he says, zooming in one the particular sector defense that existed right above Supertown, the dominion and home of the New Gods themselves.
“Yeah? So what?”
“It can attack at two separate points at once without dampening its combat effectiveness. Possibly three but four? By my calculations is pushing it. Our best chance is to assault the entire defense network at two points, two equally important ones. Here, will be the main thrust, the one above Supertown”.
“Makes sense”.
She shrugs, her breath hitching as she finds herself right behind the man, looking over his shoulder at what was being shown to her. Slowly, without thought or warning, she reaches out, and places her hands upon the man’s shoulders, which she begins to rub in such a soft, gentle, and caring way that anyone who knew Lady Darkseid would be in awe of what they were seeing, not thinking it was possible.
Bruce himself stiffens, unsure how to take this action, but makes no move to throw her off of him. He goes quiet, as does she, with Kara looking away angrily as she continues to knead his shoulders.
“Keep going jackass. I didn’t give you permission to stop”.
She moves one hand off of his shoulder to his upper arm, squeezing him through the fabric of his shirt as Bruce continues under her massage. “Our forces can break through here, especially if our other half of the fleet attacks here”. He shifts the focus of the hologram to yet another spot not too far away, another series of watchtowers which were positioned over the Industrial sector of New Genesis. “We should make as much effort to make it seem as if our main objective is here”.
“Hmmm…”
She was breathing heavily, her heart rattling around in her chest almost as if it was about to come lose. ‘Why the hell does he do this to me?’ She could smell him right then and there, freshly showered, and his body? She could feel that.
Neither of those facts were helping her rising desire for him.
But a desire that was more than just him pleasuring her as he did the other night.
“Once we break through it’ll be a clear shot to Supertown and the New Gods”.
“You do realize this plan is simple right? Like…really simple” she says, half scoffing and half intrigued at what the man was getting at. He nods in agreement. “I know. But it’s the only one that’ll work. We need to keep our firepower close together, or else it will be picked apart piecemeal by their watchtowers. We need as much of it planetside as quickly as possible, where we can besiege Supertown”.
“Their whole fucking army is gonna be there too you know?” she reminds the man, not seeing how he could forget about that fact. “And they’re not gonna just let us waltz in”. She lowers her hands again, this time to his sides, one of which she caresses while the other goes around the front, rubbing at his stomach.
Bruce bristles and once more stands still, awkward, and unsure, but not stopping her. Was that out of powerlessness? Or desire? Neither of them could give an honest answer at that point.
“We’ll have our army as well”.
“Uxas tried and failed”.
“Are you saying that you’re like him?” he chides, causing Kara to see red as she shakes her head in response. “No. I’ll fucking crush them but I’d like to do it without losing my entire army. Your plan better not fail because if it does? You’re going to die. Very, very painfully”.
“You’ve already told me”.
“Good. Huh...you know? It’s kind of funny” she says, getting in close so that her breath now teased against the back of his neck, summoning up a series of goosebumps over his flesh as she gets close, the woman holding herself back less and less as her arousal and desire grew. They were alone. Nobody else was around to see. Perhaps, by that metric, she could…let go? If only a bit.
‘He’s still my toy. Just a toy. But toys are meant to be played with.
“All my other generals would come to me with these over complex ideas and plans and they’d all be borderline insane and unworkable, and, in the end? It might be you with your full frontal attack idea that destroys New Genesis”.
“I want to go home”.
“Which is why you were quick to come up with a plan” she scowls. “I get it”. For some reason she didn’t like the idea of actually…letting him go. Allowing him to leave as she’d promised. But in the end if they won? She would.
Or would she?
“We have a few days then. Get our orders out to the parademons. Ready them and the ships and all that shit. I don’t bother with it. Bernadeth will get all our experiments aboard one of the warships”. Her hand rubs at his stomach more intensely, pressing in on the fabric to feel the hardened abs beneath, scoping them out and drawing a hiss of pleasure from Bruce’s lips as her nails scrape against him.
“I want more of what you gave me the other night” she whispers, coming in close to his ear now. “But…it’ll be different tonight”. He remains silent, knowing that that was in his best interests, and as he does, Kara reaches down further, right to his crotch, and palms his member through the fabric.
“Gnrrr”.
“If you tell anyone what happened tonight? You’ll-,”
“Die very painfully. I know”.
It was hard to think as Kara worked her fingers over his semi-hard shaft and testicles, dipping down lower to squeeze his balls. He’d already started his path to erection before, right when he felt the woman press her chest up against his back and whisper in his ear. “I’m glad you’re starting to get it. Now. Turn around”.
He does as she says, her grip upon his rigid cock being more than incentive enough to do so. She could rip it off with the barest bit of effort after all, and even a man as brave as Bruce Wayne would wish to keep this specific part of his anatomy intact.
He comes face to face with the woman, her cheeks flush with arousal and embarrassment, biting her lip as she looks up at him with the sexiest pair of bedroom eyes he’d ever seen.
“Don’t think this means anything Bruce”.
There she went again.
Bruce.
She called him by his name. Why did it sound so sweet on her lips?
“You’re just a dildo to me. Understand?”
“Yes Lady Darkseid”.
“Just…call me Kara here, alright? It saves time”. On one hand? She loved the servility, but beyond that she loved the fakeness of it. The fact that this man’s fear of her had its limits, that he could never be fully dominated by her as everyone else was. The other part of her was getting tired of keeping up with the pretensions that this wasn’t the case.
“Alright. Kara”.
She liked the sound of her name on his lips just as much as he liked how she said his name, and in a response that felt just as automatic and instinctual as her rubbing his shoulders, he reaches out for her side and her cheek, all the while Kara stroked his cock between them, bringing him to full erection. He was throbbing, and due to Kara’s abilities she could see every vein pumping his blood as hard as it possibly could into his member.
“Good…now…kiss me and make it feel good”.
She whispers those words, fearful of them getting out and allowing the populace of her planet to hear how needy and pathetic they sounded. She leans up and tilts her head, opening her lips up slightly so as to allow the man purchase.
Bruce waits for a moment, studying this woman. A despot. A tyrant. The very image of beauty.
He strokes his thumb over her cheek and then? He leans in, placing his lips against hers softly, wondering why he felt like he was doing this not out of fear, but because he wanted to. It was because he did.
He wanted to kiss Kara Zor-El, and he hated himself for it.
There was something about her. Her haughty, teasing eyes, her superiority to anyone and everything around her that perfectly mixed with the hidden pain beneath, something he understood well.
“Mmmm…mmmmmm”.
She moans into his mouth, enjoying his taste, so foreign and delectable, once more, her free arm wrapping around his shoulder to keep him close. She kept jerking him off, drawing animalistic, lustful grunts from Bruce’s throat. She pulls them towards the bed, and, in the process, towards their future.
Chapter 29
Notes:
I wanted to also have a scene with Kara and Bruce this chapter but it would've been too long so I decided to put that in next chapter.
Chapter Text
New Genesis, Receiving Hall of Queen Avia’s Palace
“My Queen”.
Bekka had arrived, and all eyes turned upon her as she did, the supernaturally beautiful woman having that ability. It was subconscious on her part, though she had long ago gotten used to wielding it, and always for her own benefit. Gone were the days of the shy, nervous little Bekka, frightened of the world around her.
Long gone.
She bows, dripping with false obeisance, before the queen of New Genesis, Avia, who, unlike the loincloth and wrap clad Bekka, carried herself with grace and decorum. She sighs, though quietly, averting her eyes to the ground and giving herself a slight shake of the head, not wishing to allow others, her attendants and lower gods, to see her distaste.
‘They all already know’.
“Daughter in law. It is good to see you on this fine morning”.
Queen Avia was a beautiful woman. It was true, though she was not as lithe and perfect as she had been in her youth. Weight had been added, especially around her cheeks, and while the woman was not overweight she could best be described as chubby or plump. Her clothes, long flowing robes of the most beautiful and vibrant colors, did not help to obscure this fact as they allowed all to see that she had gained weight since that fateful day of her wedding to Izaya all those years before.
But her hair was still a golden yellow, made up ornately about her scalp, secured in a tight bun at the back of her head with her diadem secured across her forehead. Despite her years of neglect at the hands of her husband, Queen Avia was still kind, and it radiated out upon her face.
She had a smile for everyone and anyone it seemed, and she alone of the gods and goddesses of New Genesis did not mistreat her servants. Nor did she look down upon the lowly bugs of their planet, and at many points had actually advocated for them.
Some things had been accomplished of course. She was queen after all and, on occasion, had to be heeded.
But most times?
Her words fell upon deaf ears, with those living here in Supertown far, far too comfortable to care about something as small and insignificant as the plight of their subjects.
But Avia? Avia was different.
Bekka walks up towards her mother in law, who still hadn’t turned to face her, not bothering with the protocols that would require the woman herself to release her from such a position of servitude. Bekka didn’t care for that in the slightest. She was, after all, quite used to getting her way. Having people fall at her feet.
“It is a fine day, isn’t it my queen?” Bekka says brightly, trying to make conversation only as a means to drive the knife deeper into the woman’s heart.
Avia had been correct when she’d thought to herself that everyone was well and truly aware of her hatred for her daughter in-law. None were more aware than Bekka herself, which is why, usually, the two kept their space from one another.
‘Of course she had to be here today though’ Avia thinks, once more to herself. ‘Must keep up the facade, shall we? The loving, doting wife who would never betray her husband’. The older woman wished to turn and slap the younger at her side right then and there, her anger boiling over as it always did within her.
But she didn’t.
In the end she knew the score. It was not her that held any true power here on New Genesis, no. Only Highfather, Izaya. Her husband. The thought of the man forces further bile up into her throat which she just barely manages to choke back, keeping her eyes on the bright sky above her, only a few clouds daring to show themselves on this day.
“Yes. Yes it is. A truly marvelous day”.
“Yes. It’ll be nice to have him back, won’t it?”
Bekka smiled as she said this, joining the queen in looking up at the sky, searching out for the clues and evidence that would hint at the arrival of this much vaunted guest. But her words, like much of who she was, were false. Not in the sense that she wasn’t happy, because she was! She was glad he was coming home.
Just not for the same reasons the man’s mother was.
“Hmmm”.
At this point Avia turns and finally takes her daughter in law in, her nose and brow wrinkling and furrowing as she sees the clothes that the woman was adorned in. She clicks in disapproval. “Must you dress like a harlot?” she asks, remembering when these conversations would be ‘polite’.
But that was very early in their marriage, the days when Avia had hoped that it would be a happy one between Bekka and Orion.
Orion.
Her son.
He was not of her flesh of course, nor was he of the same disposition as the other gods of New Genesis, being gloomy and withdrawn save for when he was around Bekka, but he was her son regardless. The singular bright spot in her life, the one individual she adored. She would always remember the day that Izaya came to their home, back when they shared one, and simply dropped the mewling bundle into her arms.
She’d been depressed, sobbing day in and day out as her sadness over the golden days of the past had left her. How the happy, cheerful dance that she had shared with Izaya at their wedding, had given away to a cold bed and neglect.
This was before she came to regard him with nothing but disdain and, dare she say it, hatred.
“Here”.
That had been all he said as he handed the child off to her, that crying little babe, desperate for love and affection. Instinctually Avia had given it to him, swadling him tighter and bringing him to her breast as she rocked him back and forth, pouring out her love upon the little figure. From that day on? It had continued.
The shy, gloomy little boy would always rush to her, preferring her company as they walked about the gardens and spoke to the company of the other New Gods, the ones that were his age. He loved his mother, and his mother loved him.
‘I wish he wouldn’t have stayed away so long,’ she muses to herself, looking back on those bygone days.
“There is nothing wrong with the way I dress my queen” Bekka says back sweetly, still faking it.
“You know there is” Avia hisses, still fighting to keep her voice low as she is reminded of yet another reason for her unhappiness. Orion’s wife was...not the one she would’ve chosen for him.
Not in the least.
Bekka was outgoing, cheerful, true, and when Izaya had suggested the coupling when they were far younger it seemed to make sense. She would counter Orion’s cool aloofness with ease. Izaya considered the matter settled, caring not for the subject any longer. But Avia studied things deeper, and she knew the mark of the woman at her side best.
She was conniving, selfish and cruel, delighting in awful childhood games upon the playground in which she would pit the other children against each other for her favor. She cared only for others in regards to what they could give her, and Avia would’ve rather died than allow Bekka to suck the inner goodness from her little boy.
But again…it was Izaya’s rule that mattered, not her own and so the marriage went forward.
This was, of course, before Izaya was aware of the great beauty that Bekka would grow into, such a great beauty that he, with his ever wandering eye, would grow to desire her for himself. Regardless of her own hatred upon that front, a hatred that is mitigated by the fact that Queen Avia had not an ounce of love left in her heart for her husband, she despised Bekka even more for recognizing, and then using this attraction for her own ends.
“It plants doubt in Orion’s head. Doubts about your fidelity to him, as dubious as it already is”.
Bekka brings her hand up to her heart and scoffs as if offended.
“My queen, I would never lay with another. Orion is my one and only and always has been”.
It was a bold faced lie, one that Avia didn’t even attempt to pretend to believe. Her most consistent lover of course was Lightray, a chipper, but idiotic god who had the ability of quick flight. There were others, so many others, though and it stuck like a knife in Avia’s back that they all knew and laughed at Orion behind his back.
‘Bastards…all of them’.
She was powerless though. Absolutely, utterly, powerless.
“I am sure that is the truth”.
Avia was defeated and beyond that? She was tired. All she wanted was for Orion to return so that for a while she would feel less alone.
Her wish was soon to be granted as well with many of the onlookers pointing up into the sky, gesturing with happiness and joy that Avia knew amongst her staff was not feigned. “He comes! The prince comes!” one of her bug attendants shouts out exuberantly, joyful at the arrival of the man clad in his red suit and silver helmet begins his final ascent, heading towards his mother.
“Orion”.
Avia was now able to ignore Bekka as she steps forward, the queen given a wide berth by all those who worshiped her. She intended to meet her son as soon as he landed, and when he did she embraced him. It was no sooner than the New God’s feet touched the ground that Avia threw her arms about him and squeezed him tightly, surprisingly the ever shy and easily embarrassed Orion.
“My son. Ohhh my beautiful son! You’ve returned unharmed!”
“Mo-mother…please”.
He hugs her back despite his embarrassment, Orion knowing better than to not reciprocate his mother’s affection. Besides that? He wanted to. There was no other that he loved more than his mother. “I’m fine”.
“As you say, but let me be the judge of that”.
Avia was firm with her words as she backed up, keeping a tight grasp upon her son’s shoulders so as to be able to inspect him, the warrior, possibly one of the greatest on either New Genesis or Apokolips, standing still and allowing her to do so.
“Hmm…you do appear unharmed..physically”.
“It was only the Gordanians mother. Not a threat at all”.
“Hmmph…regardless, it doesn’t look like you’ve been eating nearly enough” the woman says, not content, not ever content, with her son’s health. She pokes at his stomach which was, like nearly everyone else possessed of such god like powers, well muscled. “You are to go to the dining hall immediately. My servants and I shall whip you up a feast to celebrate this great victory of yours”.
“But mother, Highfather expects-,”
“Pfft, Highfather can wait. He’s undoubtedly busy with…something else anyways. Besides that, I, as your mother, have earned the right to be the first to partake of your celebratory feast”.
She was completely glossing over the fact that, at least nominally, Izaya was meant to be Orion’s father. In reality? He was nothing more than a lackey, a dog that he sent here or there to do this or that. The workhorse of the New Gods so to speak.
Avia thrusts her arm through Orion’s, clinging to his side as if to refuse to allow him a chance to deny her.
“Come. You must eat my son”.
“Mother…”
Avia smiles, not caring how many years it had been since he was a little boy. He’d grown into a man. A handsome, strong, if rather dour man. He reaches up at that moment and grasps his helmet, sliding it up his face to reveal his hard, chiseled features and yet warm, chocolate brown eyes. His red hair also comes into view for all to see. As soon as he brings his hand down to the side a servant comes up and grasps his helmet, bowing differentially with an honest smile upon her face.
“It is so good to have you back, sire!”
“J’lika. I hope you’re doing well. I can take care of my helmet myself. I-,”
“Nonsense sire. I shall clean it and shine it instantly. It will await you in the armory when you next need it…hopefully not for a long time”.
“I am not the only one who has missed you Orion. I-,”
“Of course she isn’t”.
Avia wanted to scream out in rage at being interrupted by the woman, though she knew it was her own fault. ‘I forgot she was even here’ she fumes, turning to glare as Bekka moves forward, swaying her hips this way and that and easily drawing Orion’s gaze onto her, a smile etching itself onto the man’s lips as he politely disentangles himself from his mother.
“Nobody missed my husband more than I”.
“Bekka”.
He says her name as if it was the most beautiful word in the whole world, the man moving towards her with his hands outstretched, clamping down upon her waist as soon as he does so as to pick her up and sway her about, smiling as he never did in any other situation.
Bekka, for her part, throws her own arms around his shoulders and squeezes him tight, smiling widely.
“There is no greater joy than to rest my eyes upon you once again”.
“Nor I, husband. Nor I”.
She caresses his cheek, seamlessly able to feign affection and keep Orion ensnared. All while Avia, powerless as ever, watches. She leans in and presses her lips against her husband’s, seizing his complete and utter attention at that moment, tearing him from the world around them.
The kiss goes on, and if it deepened even a little they were all sure that Bekka would slip her tongue into Orion’s mouth. But it mercifully did not come to that, and instead Bekka leaned back, smiling once more at her husband before turning her gaze onto Avia.
“My queen, if I may, I know you wished to spend time with your son, but perhaps a wife’s needs can trump a mother’s? If only for a while. It has been sooo…long since I had my love in my arms.” She caresses Orion’s chest as she says this, moving her hand up and down without regard to the multitude watching them.
“Mother, please? I promise I shall see you later tonight”.
Avia would’ve been perfectly fine with just telling the woman no. That what she had to say to her son was far, far more pressing than anything that Bekka would whisper into his ears, the poison and bile, the outright lies.
She would’ve done that had it just been Bekka that asked.
But it wasn’t just Bekka who’d asked. It was Orion too. Her son around whom the entire world revolved in her mind. And he’d asked her with those eyes of his. Those innocent, unaware eyes that let Avia know that he had no idea the depths of his wife’s depravity and degeneracy.
She’d tried to warn him, to tell him years ago, but he hadn’t listened and had instead grown angry with his mother, avoiding her for months. And that, that was a pain that Avia could not endure.
The woman was left with no options, and she sighs, looking at the ground before nodding, granting her assent.
“Yes…a wife must attend to her husband. Especially after such a long trip away from her”. It was a veiled threat and demand all in one, subconsciously thrown towards Bekka who smiles as if she wasn’t a seductress leading many to their doom.
“Ohh certainly. I shall…tend to my husband” she coos out, teasing her nose against his as they get close again. He says nothing but smiles, under Bekka’s spell, and allows the woman’s hand to dart out and grasp his own, her fingers threading through his as she leads him away.
“My love forever marches with you Orion!” Avia shouts out, wanting to at least let the man know this key fact.
“I love you too, mother!”
That was all Orion could say as he was led down the stairs by his wife, waving back and granting her one of his dazzling smiles. Soon they were out of sight, and Avia was left alone with her attendants, all of whom crowded around her, sharing the sentiments of anger and distrust towards Bekka. None of them say a word though. No. They’d learned their lesson. Not even the queen could protect them from the wrath that would befall them if it ever came out that they’d spoken badly of one of their betters.
“I never wanted this for you Orion” Avia mutters to herself, bringing her hand to her face and sighing. “I didn’t want it for me either. I wonder, which of us was more harshly treated? I, that never even knew the taste of love, or you who has only received the illusion of it?”
None answer her, though her servants reach out, placing their hands upon their queen in an attempt at comforting her. Avia herself brings her own up, placing them over theirs as best as she could while stewing in her own sadness.
“My queen?”
“Ohh”.
A new visitor had entered the fray, this time from the opposite end of the grounds over which they walked. When Avia turns she sees Klik, the mate of Forager, the general of their armies, instantly dropping to his knees to bow down before his queen. The chubby blonde woman’s spirits were lightened at the sight of him, the queen not able to say it, but considering the male bug to be one of her closest friends.
“Please, please. Rise”.
The bug does just that, carrying with him an aura of nervousness that the queen instantly picks up upon as she reaches him. Her smile drops as a result, and she looks warily at him, thinking nothing of reaching out and placing a hand upon his shoulder.
“My queen…I…I came to speak with you today on behalf of the general”.
“O-ohh?”
This sounded…strange. Odd. She couldn’t explain it. Something about the tone of his voice gave it away. Whatever this was about, it was serious. She was able to forget about her issues and fears for her son, if only for a moment.
“May we…may we speak in private?”
“Of course. Always Klik. I shall have a feast made up and you shall join me where you will…make me aware of what is on your general’s mind”. She was keeping her questions to herself for now. Questions such as why had the general not come to her herself, and beyond that, what was so serious?
Back on Apokolips
“Enough!”
Barda’s shout came as a surprise to Jason, though most certainly not an unwelcome one. First and foremost? Her hand was around his throat, squeezing and restricting his ability to breathe, which certainly wasn’t welcome in any way shape or form. ‘Gonna bruise…definitely’.
He was extended above the ground, the woman’s supernatural, goddess-like strength allowing her to do so without much effort. He was beaten, bruised and quite frankly? Tired beyond mention.
But he was not the only one.
While Barda was in no way as injured as he was, she was still in quite a sorry state, her sides and front covered in bruises, delivered to her via Jason’s escrima sticks. Even in what would’ve been his death throes had this been a true fight, he fought, battering the woman with his main weapon and kicking out at her in defiance.
Her skin, slightly tanned as it was, especially in comparison to the milky whiteness of someone like Lady Darkseid, was darkened in numerous spots, showcasing the speed and strength that Jason put into his blows.
She was injured, and that was definitely not something that had happened much in recent years. Barda was used to having a fight go entirely her way, with her coming out the other side unharmed while her opponent was gravely or mortally wounded.
‘He actually hurt me’.
His escrima stick had been about to land on her again when she called out to him to stop, and suddenly her grip on his neck decreased, shocking the oxygen deprived man who had felt the corner of his eyes closing in with the darkness.
Suddenly he was falling, and within seconds his knees hit the mat, allowing his hand to come up and grasp at his own bruises as he gasps for air.
“Uggggh…huhhhhh…huh…huh…huh…”. He was keeled over, any thought of final attack, getting your last licks in before he died, dissipated.
‘I guess she’s letting me live’.
That surprised the man who held his weapon down against the mat in one hand, slowly loosening his hold upon it as it became clear that Barda meant what she said and had no intention of continuing this fight. He turns his head and looks up, watching as the tall and amazon-esque woman grunts out in pain, one of her hands touching at the myriad pathwork of bruises on her side.
She falls to her knees right after that, a few feet in front of Jason, the woman apparently suffering even more than she was letting on. Oddly enough? This didn’t exactly make Jason feel ‘good.’ Seeing Barda in pain, especially knowing he’d caused it.
‘Are you seriously feeling guilty? She was choking you to death!!!’
Regardless, as the man drew himself up to rest upon his knees, he reflected on how Barda’s sorry state made him feel, and guilt? That remained the number one emotion he felt.
“Ackk…ackkk…are yo-are you….”. He was still trying to recover, an effort no doubt hindered by his injuries, his own body being far more hurt than her own.
“Are you alright? Oof…”
He couldn’t keep balancing on his knees, the parts of his body being far too gelatinous at the moment it seemed, and as his thighs quivered, unable to take his own weight, he fell back against the mat, landing on his butt.
“Ugggh…fuck”.
Barda was eyeing him warily, her breasts rising and falling with each breath she took, sizing him up. She was surprised and Jason could see that, though he was a little insulted that even up to the point of him giving nearly as good as he got she had doubted his fighting prowess.
“I’m fine. Urrgggh”.
She grunts in pain, moving forward towards Jason, walking slowly upon her knees, and when she reaches him she grasps him by the shoulder, yanking him harshly towards the right. “Woah! Thought we called…aahh...truce?!”
He made to pick up his escrima stick, wanting to use it once more on the woman and finish this fight so to speak, but is quickly pulled out of the length in which he’d be able to grasp it. “Relax” Barda says, chiding him as Bugs and Daffy, both still eyeing the woman with worry and trepidation, raise their spears.
“I’m just bringing you here”.
She pushes him, as gently as she could in this situation, up against the benches, allowing his back to rest against it, any hope of her actually being able to lift him, or even herself, up atop it going out the window. With Barda’s last bit of energy she turns and flops down, allowing her back to rest against the bench in the same way he did. She was close to him. Very close. So close that their bare arms were touching, the woman still utterly without any top coverings.
It was quiet, the sounds of their heavy breathing the only thing to interrupt said silence. At least for the moment.
‘It won’t last. He has a compulsive need to ta-,’
“So…I was thinking”.
‘There we are’.
It should’ve annoyed her. Really, it should’ve, but oddly enough Jason no longer annoyed her. Not now that she at least knew his game.
She even…sort of…kind of…enjoyed it.
“About what?” Barda asks, splaying her arms out over the bench and trying to relax, working out the soreness of her body the best she could. “And don’t make me regret asking the question”.
“Whatever. I was just thinking…about lying and saying that that fight was nothing” he says, resting too though he was way sorer than Barda ever could be. ‘Hope they’ve got some sort of super quick working Apokoliptian ice pack or something’.
“That it wasn’t even tough but…want me to be honest?”
“I don’t care”.
She was lying. She did want to hear his honest opinion about the fight that they’d just had. For some odd reason? It mattered to her. “I was actually a little scared”. He looks down, as if the act of admitting that was tantamount to some sort of…treachery. Which it might’ve been. For Barda it would’ve been for sure, something that would’ve been punished with mockery and possibly torture.
“Of what? You knew I wouldn’t kill you” she says unevenly, put off balance by what the man had just said. “You’re too important to Lady Darkseid for me to kill you”.
“Yeah, yeah but…hey, I’ll give you props”.
He looks up, turning his head and actually, of all things, smiling at her. “You’re one tough bitch”. Barda looks back, peering into his eyes as he says that and slowly, very slowly, her face is covered by a blush. She watches as Jason’s cheeks brighten as well, and once more the man turns away, coughing to cover his embarrassment, for which Barda was thankful.
“I was always meant to be this planet’s greatest warrior. Of course I am”.
She was boasting but even still it felt like…there might be more, just a little bit, to be said on that front. “But…thank you. It is…kind of you to acknowledge my prowess”.
“Holy shit do you ever just relax?” he asks with a light snort, offending Barda at the dismissive tone in his voice. She snaps onto him once again, glaring but still sporting the blush. “Choose your next words carefully, Nightwing. They might be your last”.
“See, right there” Jason says, pointing it out as he chuckles, hurting himself in the process as one of his bruised ribs makes itself known. “Ohh shit…” He grits his teeth, fighting desperately against the pain.
“Here you are, your tits hanging out, bloody and bruised, and you’re still so damn uptight. You realize how ridiculous that is, how ridiculous you are? What stick was driven so far up your ass that you can’t even breathe for a second?”
She was about to retort, really, she was. She was sure she had the perfectly acidic remark upon her tongue, or a fist ready to drive into Nightwing’s face. But just like that? It disappears. It was as if his words had reached her and paralyzed her for a moment, making her think about what he’d just said, and for some reason? She found the idea of a ‘stick up her ass’, this strange human expression no doubt, funny.
It starts with a smile, a twisting of the lips, and then it metamorphoses into something else.
“Hehe…hehehe…heheheheheh!”
She laughs, unable to help it, not even sure of why she found it so funny. But she did. It was funny. More than that? It was hilarious, and while it hurt to laugh she still did it, because it also felt a little good. Jason himself smiles, but is still left somewhat bewildered by what was happening in front of him.
“What? What’s so funny?”
She raises her hand and shakes it as if waving his question away, continuing to laugh though slowly getting it under control. “No-hahah...nothing...nothing. Just…a stick up my ass. That sounds...hehe…uncomfortable”.
“It’s an expression”.
“I’d assumed so”.
“It means uptight. Like you don’t know how to have fun”.
“Life isn’t about fun” she says, the remnants of the smile dropping away as she looks at the man, ruminating once again on how easy it was for him to dig under your skin, reminding her of how he’d turned her ‘sisters’ against one another with such ease. ‘Do not let him play you as well’ she thinks, though she finds it hard to focus on such a fact when she was being drawn in by his eyes.
“It...it’s about serving Lady Darkseid and the glory of Apokolips”.
“Uh huh”.
“Do not mock me!”
“I didn’t” he says with a shrug. “You’re the one getting defensive. But tell me, huh, how are you going to serve Lady Darkseid best huh? What’s your end goal?”
“To wipe away the dishonor my mother brought upon herself and by extension me”. Now this conversation was most certainly uncomfortable, especially to Barda who didn’t wish to go over it, but rapidly felt like she wasn’t going to have a choice. ‘He’s playing you! Just like the others!’
“And how’d she go and do a thing like that?”
“She…she sullied herself” Barda says, admitting it with an outward ease that was not at all reflected upon the inside. “She laid with the man who fathered me. A lowlie. A nothing. All without Uxas’ permission”.
“Ahh, so before Kara then?”
She was going to correct him on his familiar usage of the goddesses’ first name but stops herself, finding it to be rather silly considering how close she kept the man to her. ‘Like a jester’ she scoffs, though still mentally unable to summon up the requisite amount of bile. “Yes. Before Lady Darkseid”.
“What happened to her?”
“Both of them were killed. Tortured and destroyed by Uxas”.
“I’m sorry”.
There was genuine warmth, concern and care in his words, and yet Barda could not stand them. Could not stand the spark of…something that rose within her as he spoke. She wanted to be closer to him at that moment, and that? That she would not allow herself. “You fought well. You surprised me again. For a human”.
“Thanks but…how about we talk about your mom?”
“Why? There is nothing more to be said” Barda snaps. “She is nothing now. Nothing but bones beneath the surface. A burial was more than she deserved”.
“Wow. You guys really are harsh here”.
It was clear, immensely clear, that Jason didn’t believe the woman. Not one bit. Even still, Barda nods her head, agreeing. “We must be. To survive”.
“My mom? Catherine Todd? She was...nice, I guess” the man says, looking off across the room and settling into himself as he collects his thoughts, unsure himself of why he was opening up. “I mean…she kissed my booboos and stuff. Read me bedtime stories and when she could, got me little presents”. He smiles to himself, apparently losing it in a memory, and Barda can’t help but admire the curvature of his lips imbued with the sad beauty contained behind them at the moment.
“When I was eight she bought me a coloring book and a pack of brand new colored pencils. It was the biggest thing in my life until I met Bruce really and even still, sometimes? I think I was happiest when I got those colored pencils than at any other time”.
“She…sounds kind”.
“She was, yeah. But…also hooked on heroin”.
That part? That part wasn’t so happy to remember for him and Barda could tell, the man’s face twisting in agony. “I can’t really blame her. It was my dad’s fault. Willis Todd…a real piece of shit”.
“I…I’m sorry”.
He shrugs, equally as uncomfortable with pity, even such tame versions of it, as the woman who had spoken those words. “He waited until I was born to get her hooked. You see, my dad? He was a dealer. Dealt dope around Gotham. Heroin is a drug. Gets people addicted”.
“That I can assume”.
“Good. Anyways…yeah, my mom? She wanted to leave with me. Go back to Oklahoma with some of her family, get me away from him. I guess the beatings, cheating and gang shit got to be a little much. My dad? Wasn’t a fan of that idea. Said nobody was taking his son but in reality I think he just would’ve missed his punching bag. He told me about how. How he tied my mom up…got her high, hooked, and made sure she’d never leave him”.
Barda was no stranger to cruelty. Of course she wasn’t, not here on Apokolips. But, even still, Jason’s story? It was starting to move her.
“I don’t really know why I’m telling you this,” he says, laughing. “Maybe us kicking the shit out of each other reminded me of how my dad would go at my mom. Maybe I wish she was more like you and would’ve kicked his ass back to hell or…maybe…I don’t know. Fuck it. Not like any of this matters to you anyways”.
She remains silent, unsure of how to respond to any of that. This allows Jason to continue.
“Anyways…as all these stories end? My mom just didn’t wake up one day. Hell of a bender the night before. I was ten or so I think, I don’t know. I found her in bed and she actually looked like she was at peace in a weird way. My dad took her away. Don’t really know what happened to her. If there’s a grave I don’t know where it is. Nobody gave a shit about people like us back then. Me and my mom. We were the lowlies of Gotham City. I just felt numb for a long time”.
“How did you meet Bruce?”
She wanted to know. Genuinely, oddly enough.
“Well, I left a few days later. Wasn’t exactly much for me under the care of Willis Todd. Packed up my shit, my colored pencils, and I got left. Lived on the streets for a while until, one day? I was trying to steal the tires off the batmobile”.
Barda blinks, not understanding any of that.
“The what?”
“Tires? Off a car? Batman’s car? A thing that goes vroom vroom and brings people place to place? Like…I don’t know like a chariot or something here I guess”.
“Ohh…I assume he did not like that, Bruce I mean”.
“Nah…not at all, but…then again? He was in need of a sidekick sooooo...I guess to prevent more crime? He took me in and I became Robin and, after some time, Nightwing. A pretty simple story now that I think about it. Probably the right call though. If he hadn’t taken me in I’d just be some gangbanger back in Gotham, and beyond that? Dead”.
“And what of your father, Willis?”
“That’s the kicker,” Jason says with a smile. “Before I left? He was passed out in his chair, drunk and out of it. Wouldn’t you know he left his gun right on the couch next to him? It was really easy to pick it up, press it to his head, and fire”.
Despite the morbid portion of this tale, Barda smiles, agreeing with Jason’s actions in that moment as he clearly still supported them. “Sometimes I feel bad about it. Like I should’ve woken him up and had this whole classic movie confrontation and shit but…in the end? That doesn’t feel right either. It helped Bruce decide to pick me when he found out I’d killed one of the biggest gangsters still left in the east end. He knew I was like him”.
“A warrior?”
“Sure, whatever you wanna call it” Jason says with a dismissive air. “Doesn’t matter to me. In the end? We cleaned up Gotham nice and good. It’s a nice place now and you’re not going to find many Jason or Catherine Todds left there, crying and desperate to get out”.
It seemed so simple, impossibly so, and yet Barda couldn’t doubt what the man was saying as truth. She knew lies, and this? It wasn’t a lie. It was the truth.
“So…yeah…honestly? Things were going pretty good until we got here. We won probably ten out of ten times, had crime under control and were basically kings”.
“And now you’re here” Barda teases, taking satisfaction from this. “Doing whatever Lady Darkseid bids you. It must enrage you. Such a fall from grace”.
“You know, oddly enough? Not anymore”.
“What?” She was genuinely surprised by that answer, not having expected it in the least. But Jason just nods, backing up his original sentiment. “I mean, sure at the beginning? Yeah. I was pissed. Mega pissed buuttttt…honestly? I’m kinda liking it now”.
“How could you possibly enjoy this?”
“It’s a challenge” he explains, continuing on with the theme of simplicity. “All of this, it’s an actual challenge. Like…It feels good in a way, knowing that even when the chips are down, I still got it and can hold my own”.
“You’re practically a slave Jason”.
“I’m still alive though, which means at some point? I might get the drop on you and Lady Darkseid”. He was speaking so openly, so honestly, about all of this that Barda couldn’t decide if he was brave, foolhardy, or just foolish.
‘Perhaps all three’.
“So…who knows? I might die tomorrow or you might die tomorrow. I’m starting to wonder if it all matters anyway when dealing with gods going head to head with each other with all of us in the middle”.
“I…that…that is strangely…”
“Something you can relate to?”
“Possibly” Barda admits, returning the man’s honestly with her own even then. “Yeah well…is what it is. Like I said, try and have more fun Barda”.
“And this fun of yours? It involves how you try to drown your sorrows and sadness?” she asks, proving to the man that it wasn’t only him who picked up on things and could play mind games. No matter what, this strange..cooling and subsequent warming between them aside, they were enemies, and it would be best to remember that. “You drink and fuck to try and get away from them and yet at the end of it? You do not seem happier”.
“I…”
He sighs and looks away, shaking his head in a reversal, showing Barda that she’d won at least a small, token victory. “It’s just what a man is supposed to do I guess”.
“I’m sure that’s what you tell yourself…have you not spoken to Bruce?” she asks, this time softly, turning as she reaches out for the man’s shoulder in a comraderic way. She grasps his flesh, delicately, softly oddly enough, and genuinely seemed interested in an answer.
“Yeah. I have…or tried…there’s walls there Barda. Walls even someone like me can’t get across”.
“I understand how that feels” she says aloud, feeling like Jason’s feelings towards his adoptive father and the ‘walls’ as he called it, were comparable to how she felt about the world she inhabited in general. She had no connections, not real ones, and deep down? She wanted them, even if she hid it from that very same world.
“Ohh Barda, my beautiful little girl”.
“He told me to man up. Taught me how. Get out from under your problems by getting under a slut willing to put out. Or crack a bottle open and drink until you can’t feel the shit anymore, but the funny thing is?” He turns and looks at Barda as he asks that question, piercing her eyes with his own.
“Once the girl rolls out of bed and walks away, and you take your last sip of vodka? You feel lonelier than ever before. It’s just you…and your fucking thoughts”.
She says nothing, knowing there was nothing she could say to that.
“Your mom…she was killed because she loved you and your dad huh?”
“Yes”.
She almost whispers that, fighting against the sadness it brought out within her, a sadness she hid from everyone, herself included most days. Jason…was having an effect upon her, and oddly enough? He was only able to do it when he himself had forgotten about his scheming and planning.
“I admire that”.
“How could you possibly admire that?” she scoffs.
“Because you and me? One day, we’re going to die and it’s probably going to be for nothing. I’m gonna be bleeding out in some alleyway, shot by some young punk because I was too stupid, too bored, or left with nothing else to give up the suit when I should’ve. And you? You’re going to piss off Kara one day and she’s just gonna vaporize you for it. Neither of those deaths seem like they matter much do they? But your mom?”
He turns and looks at Barda intently, their eye contact forming some sort of unspoken bridge between them, forcing them to be alone, well and truly alone, with one another in that moment.
“She died for something. She died for you and the man she loved. Maybe that doesn’t mean much to anyone else, but to her, you both were worth the world”. He couldn’t help himself at that moment. It felt natural, expected, and without thought he was reaching out, his hand moving up to clap Barda’s cheek, touching her which to Barda’s surprise she didn’t instantly rebuff.
Instead?
She actually leans into it. Like some sort of…some sort of…PET! Yes a pet! A pet that was eager and starved for attention, for affection and tenderness. Her own hand pulls back from his shoulder and pats itself down atop his, keeping him in place it seemed, the woman who was nearly as hard as stone wanting this warm touch.
“I wish I could die like her,” he whispers. “Loving something so much…and being loved back. I feel like…like I’ve been looking for something like that ever since my mom…”
He couldn’t finish the sentence, not then. He didn’t want to keep talking about death, not really. His whole life was death. All of it. Gotham, Apokolips. It didn’t matter. Nightwing was a killer, as was Jason Todd.
And for a minute? He didn’t want to be.
Barda might’ve had the same need, which explained how slowly, they were getting closer and closer to one another.
“Your mom…was she pretty?”
“I…yes. She was beautiful” Barda admits, leaning in closer and closer to Barda until there was scarcely any space left between them. They were as close as two beings could possibly be. Well…almost as close as two beings could possibly be.
“She looked…like me. Though she had red hair. Not black. I got my hair color from my father”.
“Ohh. I was afraid she might’ve looked like Stompa”.
“Gnrrrk!”
She couldn’t help herself in that moment, and she smiles before actually snorting in laughter, unable to hold it in. Jason takes notice of this, and smiled himself, laughing at the sound she desperately tries to cover up and pretend never happened.
“You snorted…hahah”.
“If you tell anyone” Barda warns, still smiling which somewhat took the sting out of her words. “I will destroy you and eagerly accept my meaningless death at Lady Darkseid’s hands”.
“Relax. I won't say anything” he says, his breath tickling against her lips. “I like the idea of that being our little secret”.
“Would it matter if my mother did indeed look like Stompa?” she asks, curious as to what was happening, and nervous beyond words. She had a feeling of what was going to happen, and she was scared. Her. Barda. Greatest of the Furies, Apokolips’ lead warrior, was scared…but not enough to retreat. To run.
‘You know what is expected of you. You are close to your goal! Bed him and take your rightful place’.
Even with that reminder things still felt…different. Off. Like that wasn’t what this was about. Like there was more to it all. And she wanted to know what it was.
“Well…let's face it. We might have to have kids together”.
Her heart was beating rapidly in her ribcage, and she sensed Jason was in the same state, though feigning, like her, being in control of the situation. “And if we do? It’d be nice if they were purdy like their mom and grandmother”.
“And if they’re not?”
He thinks on that, indeed mulling it over and both think of how utterly odd this conversation was. They were enemies, locked in combat for domination over the other, both beaten bloody and bruised by the other and yet here they were speaking about their possible children! It was madness. Madness in the way only Apokolips could be.
“It wouldn’t really matter to me to be honest. I think…I think part of me is fine with being a dad. More than fine. They’d still be beautiful to me”.
“Ohh…”
“Such a beautiful little girl you are Barda. The prettiest little baby ever. Yes. Ohhhh you are perfection! Perfection!”
Jason, in that moment, reminded her of her mother, and maybe because of that reminder what happened next, happened. The love, buried and hidden within her, that she had for her mother, was shifted and changed, and while it wasn’t love in the common sense, it was, at the very least, affection.
She bridges the remaining distance between them, and in utter contrast to the ferocity she had shown in battle moments before, Big Barda kisses Jason Todd, melding her lips to his.
He wasn’t holding back and he leaned forward, meeting her kiss while his other hand went to her opposite cheek, trapping her head right where it was, though Barda wanted to do anything but escape.
“Mmmmmm”.
They kissed, and all under the watchful eye of Bugs and Daffy, the latter of which turned her head to look at her comrade and chirp something out in their language.
“⎅⍜ ⊬⍜⎍ ⏁⊑⟟⋏☍ ⏁⊑⟒⊬ ⍙⟟⌰⌰ ⋔⏃⏁⟒ ⍀⟟☌⊑⏁ ⟟⋏ ⎎⍀⍜⋏⏁ ⍜⎎ ⎍⌇?”
Bugs looks away pointedly, still holding onto his spear.
“⏚⊬ ⏃⌿⍜☍⍜⌰⟟⌿⌇ ⟟ ⊑⍜⌿⟒ ⋏⍜⏁”.
It wasn’t certain at that moment, but, strangely? It felt like it possibly had. That maybe, just maybe, one of the Furies had succeeded in her goal. But only time would tell, and beyond that? The greatest war ever to be fought was waiting just over the hill.
The entire cosmos was hanging in the balance, and right then and there the general and his queen, though not of his choice or birth, were involved in a different battle with one another, one parallel to what was happening with Jason and Barda, though far, far more intense.
It was upon this battle that so much more depended.
So, so much more.
Chapter Text
Right Outside of Arkham Asylum
The numerous cars come screeching to a halt, each and every one of them offloading their human cargo, an assortment of wise guys who each were already holding their weapons out for the world to see. Fingers on the trigger. Ready to go.
One car, a very fancy one, an old Rolls Royce, seemed to be in the center of it all, and as soon as it stops the passenger in the passenger seat jumped out and moved around to the rear, reaching out nervously for the door handle and pulling upon it, obedient and servile to the figure inside.
As soon as the door opens there is movement, and a long, feminine leg is thrown out, her heel impacting upon the ground, twisting in and disturbing the gravel.
It was black, inky black, as were the tight pants that the woman wore, the fabrics clinging to her body. She steps out the rest of the way, rising and shooing away the proffered hand of the mobster who’d wished to assist her, the woman’s anger being too hot, too red hot, for her to even care at the moment.
Helena Mandragora, the Huntress, was there, and as she stands up straight she brings all eyes onto her, all of her underlings in awe of the woman who was their donna who, at least in theory, they were meant to die for. To listen to every word spoken from her lips as if it was uttered from the Virgin Mary herself.
Helena didn’t pay attention to them in the slightest, her gaze remaining affixed upon the once manor, now mental hospital off in the distance. Arkham. Arkham with its high towers and crumbling brickwork, kept up only by an incessant amount of maintenance. Its lights were on, all of them, even the ones in the tower and she could see from here that all of the watchtowers were manned, each and every one of them, though they were not looking inwards, wishing to prevent a breakout.
No.
Tonight?
The men and women positioned within them were looking outwards, wishing to prevent someone from getting in.
Helena scowls, fuming even still, her rage being far, far too great at that moment for her to think or feel anything other than it. She couldn’t take it. The thought of her father, the man who’d played tea party with her and kissed her boo boos, stuck behind these walls and suffering the indignities heaped upon him by such an inventive mind as Harleen Quinzel’s to top it all off.
And for what?
The blonde’s mad delusions?
‘Cagna…I’m coming for you’.
The donna reaches to her side and grasps the weapon by its grip, pulling it free of the holster.
SCHWICK!
Instantly the wings extend out to the side, and each and every one of her soldiers, her wise guys, watch as she draws a bolt out from the holster she’d secured to her wrist and arms it, ready to not only put one right through Harleen’s eye, but through anyone else’s who got in the way.
“What’s the plan chief?”
Tony Soprano had worked his way forward, the man himself holding a tiny little nine millimeter, a weapon that looked even smaller in the mobsters meaty grip. Helena doesn’t turn to acknowledge him, though it was clear she heard his question. The woman just looked ahead, her eyes peeled on the veritable fortress that stood before her.
“The plan? We go in there…and kill everyone. Mi senti?” she calls out, surprising some of the others who, despite the fact that they were part of La Cosa Nostra, were so separate from their heritage that they didn’t even speak their native language.
“Yeah!”
“Lets kick their fuckin’ asses boss!”
“I want first shot at the bitch!”
“Bah fungol fuck off Charlie”.
They all descended into their petty little squabbles and bickering, and Helena at that moment couldn’t find it in herself to silence them. She didn’t care. All she wanted was for them to fight and kill, and that? She knew they’d do. That’s what mattered. This band of psychopaths and murderers would take any chance they could to partake in violence, something that had been ‘robbed’ from them by the Batman.
‘Bruce...’
She thinks his name sadly, fighting against the tidal wave of emotions and feelings his name brought up within her, especially in relation to the baby growing within her. ‘I wish you were here’. Her hand comes up to her belly, rubbing it beneath the purple shirt she wore as if to caress her child for real.
‘Mama is sorry, bambino. I don’t want to bring you along for this but sometimes? You have to do things yourself’.
She had already vowed to herself that her child would not be involved in this life, and yet already it felt like she was breaking that promise. It didn’t matter though. All that mattered was her father. Her father and killing Harleen.
The sound of something crackling against the driveway behind them could be heard and Helena and all the others instantly turned, watching as three more black cars, all cadillacs, moved up it, heading towards the Mandragoras.
Everyone was on edge, and the sounds of dozens of guns turning on the interlopers could be heard, each and every one of them watching as the cars got closer and closer, finally stopping right when they’d gotten to them. The lights and engines cut out, and for a moment Helena is left confused.
Until she sees the hood ornament on the cars.
Then? She smiles.
The thuds of car doors opening could be heard, and she watches impossibly beautiful women exit, some of whom were familiar though most were new faces to her. Any doubts about who the cars belonged to vanished at the realization of who these girls were. Their bow ties and corsets shaped in the form of tailed coats. Their fishnets and small top hats.
The only thing that was new for Helena was the machine guns they carried and the scowls on their faces. Most of them square up against the mobsters, drawing their own guns and taking beads on their enemies, causing fear to ripple through their ranks at the thought of an attack from behind.
“Who the fuck sent these dames?”
“Easy babe. Easy”.
The women remain silent, saying nothing as one of their sisters moves to the rear and opens the door of the lead Cadillac in much the same way Helena’s men had done for her. Unlike her guys she was completely at ease, her crossbow at her side, watching as the woman waits for her passenger.
“Ahhh bloody hell…knew I should’ve brought me fur lined coat. It’s bleedin’ windy out tonight”.
A diminutive creature steps out, a man much shorter than the women who clearly worked for him, maintaining a close perimeter around him as he turns and reveals himself fully to everyone else. There he stood, in his suit, monocle and top hat. One of Gotham’s most recognizable figures.
“Eyy…it’s Cobblepot”.
“Ahhh…great”.
The mobsters weren’t exactly happy to have the diminutive man here. Not in the slightest, but their wishes didn’t matter to Helena. No. What mattered to Helena was that, through it all? She had a friend. A true friend. Oswald smiles as he sees her, the man waddling up towards her with his umbrella/cane in one hand, a pistol in the other.
“Good evening Helena”.
“Oswald. I’m happy to see you. Part of me expected you wouldn’t come”.
“Yes well, I did think o’ sittin’ this one out but in the end? I figured me odds were betta’ with you than they were with Quinn”.
“Mmm…business minded as usual, aren’t you Oswald?” she asks with a smile. She receives a nod in response. “You have to be in this stinkin’ city. But…enough about that. I’m here to help you get your dear ole’ dad out of the spot o’ botha’ he’s in”.
“Grazie Oswald though…I have to say…”
She looks at the woman he’d brought, each and every one of them holding a machine gun tightly in their arms, relaxing a bit as the tensions between the two groups somewhat cooled, though not by much. “I didn’t expect you to bring an army”.
“Ahh, yer talkin’ ‘bout me girls. Yeah. Ain’t they the prettiest things that ever held a machine gun? Hehe. I call ‘em me Amazons”.
“And I’ve never seen them beforeeeeee…perche?”
“A man’s gotta have some secrets now don’t he? ‘Specially when things go absolutely bloody sideways like they ‘ave”.
“They’re experienced then?”
“Very. Strong silent types” he says, smiling at the girls and in turn receiving tight, hidden smiles from them, the women clearly wishing to remain professional but undoubtedly having an affection for their boss. “I don’t know much about their pasts to be quite honest with you. And I don’t think I really ever cared. They’re tight lipped about it”.
“But not tight lipped about other things I assume?”
She couldn’t help it. This moment? It called for a little bit of humor, even just the tiniest bit and Oswald’s series of lovers and one night stands was definitely something she found humorous. The little man blushes and shrugs, the women clearly not getting the innuendo.
“Hehe…well...wouldn’t you if you were me?”
“Hmm…like a chihuahua humping at a Great Dane with you Oswald”.
“Maybe I’m just a more gifted lova’ than you’d thought possible” he sniffs, straightening the lapel on his jacket and smirking. “Anyways, they was immigratin’ from somewhere. Some…island or something? Things went wrong on it and they left. I’m assumin’ its somewhere near Greece as they all speak that language but not sure”.
“Hmm…I suppose that's why you call them Amazonni?” she asks, thinking over how strong and capable the warriors Oswald had brought seemed.
“Fit, don’t it? I always had a weakness fer mythology. Anyways, Nubia, Artemis and Io? Would you be dearies and come on up here?” Instantly three women, one black and two white with impressive musculature for what were supposed to be showgirls, carrying AK47s in the latter two’s case and an M60 machine gun in the former’s, showcasing her impressive strength, move forward, joining their employer at his side.
“We’re gonna get in there and we’re gonna do it quick. Surgical like. Remove the tuma’ known as Harleen Quinzel. That’s yer job”.
“Oswald I-,”
“I know ya wanna kill the bitch yerself Helena, but trust me love, alright? Let me girls do the job and me and you? We’ll go get yer papa. The rest of yas? Help the Mandragora’s clear the grounds o’ anyone who don’t wanna give up nice and easy, ya hear?”
“Yes Mr. Cobblepot!”
They all call out in unison, giving further credence to their military professionalism implied in the nickname Oswald had given them. This, apparently, excited the mobsters too, all of whom nodded and smirked. “I can see a few ways they can help me out for sure”.
“Hehehe. Hell yeah”.
“We-,”
RINNNNNNNNNG!
They were surprised by the sound of a megaphone powering up, sending out what was akin to some sort of shockwave as it boosted itself into working condition. Everyone’s eyes turned towards the source of the sound, a megaphone perched on top of the gate, rusted and aged, but still functioning, its wires leading into the ground right next to the massive stone wall with the sign advertising Arkham Asylum’s entrance right there.
“HEYA OZZIE!!!”
A familiar voice calls out over it, crackling as it speaks, though clearly bristling with excitement. Oswald and Helena both scowl up at him, enraged by the woman’s voice alone it seemed.
“HARLEEN!”
Helena was the first to respond.
“COME OUT HERE WITH MI PAPA! NOBODY BUT YOU NEEDS TO DIE!!!”
Apparently Harleen could hear her somehow, maybe a microphone being placed about or some sort of two way intercom system. Oswald reaches out for Helena’s arm, trying to calm her, but failing to do so. There was no calming Helena at that moment.
“Ahhh…nice offa’ buuuuut I’m gonna have ta pass. Ya sees? I gots all the cards! Even Ozzie showin’ up ta help me with all his boootyful girls”.
Oswald seemed perplexed by that, even as Helena turned on him suspiciously eyeing him, wondering if perhaps she’d been wrong in her assessment of the man’s odds of betraying her. He notices this and instantly shakes his head.
“Helena, I swear, I don’t know what she’s talkin’ ‘bou-,”
“Of course ya don’t bird brain!” Harleen calls out, interrupting once more. “Because I didn’t wants ya to. Not yet. I made ya forget riiiiight up ‘till I needed ya and yer girls ta rememba’. Which is right now? Ozzie? Why does the caged bird sing?”
“Oswald, what the hell is she-?”
“Gaaah! Ahhhh!”
The man’s hands instantly go up to his head, knocking off the top hat he wore as he struggled in pain, revealing his bald spot atop his head. Helena’s worry instantly turns to concern, and she reaches out for Oswald, wanting to help. “Os? Oswald? What’s happening?”
“It…it hurts! It bleedin’ hurts! Gaaaaahhh!”
“AHHHHHHH!”
A scream arose from the Amazons as well, that phrase, why does the caged bird sing? It apparently had some sort of effect. They all grasped their heads in agony, while the mobsters of the Mandragora Family looked on in confusion and uncertainty. “Oswald?”
“He ain’t yers sweetie. He’s mine…all with the help o’ a friend o’ mine”.
Oswald stops struggling. They all do, and slowly? They look up, revealing that something had changed within them. Their eyes. Oswald and the Amazons he’d brought, each and every one of them, had glowing green eyes.
“Che diavolo?”
Helena couldn’t understand what she was looking at, and she steps away in fear, Oswald seeming to be…different. Like he wasn’t really there.
“Ain’t science great? I visited Ozzie a little while back and had a chat with him. Funny thing is he didn’t tell ya…because I told him not ta. I told him and his girls ta forget everythin’ I talked about them about…well, except what I wanted them ta rememba when the time was right”.
Guns are raised, the Amazons once again taking beads on the mobsters who were still in such a state of shock they didn’t know what to do. But Helena? She didn’t suffer from such a paralysis of action. No.
“Correre! Dietro copertura!!!”
She shouts this out to her men, wishing for them to find cover, protect themselves from what was coming. Somehow, some way, Harleen had managed to brainwash Oswald Cobblepot. That much was clear as she ran back, jumping over the hood of her Rolls Royce to avoid the maelstrom that was coming. Other men of hers? They were smart enough to do the same, though most?
They stood there like deer in headlights.
And they paid dearly for it.
“Kill ‘em all girls!”
RATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATAT!
Gunfire instantly erupts, disrupting the relative silence of the night with spitting flames and smoke, pieces of brass ripping through the air like dozens of angry bees. They make contact quickly enough, slamming into the bodies of the Mandragoras and killing many of them outright, their corpses being riddled with bullets as they fall to the ground. Helena? She clutches her crossbow and remains close to the car, flanked on either side by Tony Soprano and Silvio Dante, the former of which was occasionally reaching over with his pistol to fire, wanting to fight back.
“MOTHERFUCKER!”
For once? Helena agreed with Tony Soprano. As the glass of the windshield shatters over her, showering the trio with glass, she allows herself one thought. ‘Harleen is smarter than I’ve given her credit for’.
That didn’t change anything though. No.
She was still going to kill the woman in as excruciating a way as possible.
Right after she got out of this mess.
Personal Quarters of Lady Darkseid
She couldn’t believe she was doing this.
She absolutely, positively, could not believe that she was doing this. But it was impossible to believe anything else when all the evidence was right there for her eyes to digest, something she did hungrily.
“Mmmm…mmmmmmmm…”
She moans as her tongue moves out over mouth, past her lips which were, at that moment, wrapped around the tip of Bruce’s bulbous cockhead, exposed due to the fact that she’d forced his foreskin back to allow it to be seen. She presses her wet and warm tongue up against him, slathering up and down his tip to get a taste of him. He was sweaty, slightly, but still clean, leaving a salty but not all that unpleasurable taste in her mouth.
‘It tastes…good’.
Her hands were on his thighs, moving up and down to rub at the studly muscle and haired flesh there, massaging as she went in an attempt to make him even more comfortable. She was focused almost exclusively on him right from the moment she’d ripped him from his clothes. Literally. She’d torn him right out of them in her eagerness to get him naked and on her bed, and when she’d done that she’d pushed him onto his back.
“Ahhh…ahhh…ea-easy”.
She loved how he sounded at that moment.
Eager. Lustful. Pained, but in a pleasurable way. Kara looks up at him, her lips still wrapped around his cockhead as she does, and smiles around it, repeating the movement that had drawn such a response from the general. He throws his head back, pleasured beyond words as he laid there, resting on the back of his arms.
With a loud pop, aided by the amount of saliva that had coalesced along Bruce’s hardened shaft, Lady Darkseid pulls off and instantly brings one of her hands away from the man’s thighs so as to grasp the cock in her fingers.
She bites her lip instantly as the sensation reaches her mind.
The web of veins, each one throbbing as it forced blood into his prick, a member that was impressive to Kara. On Apokolips? You got used to seeing foreign alien anatomy that made little sense to you. Kara had once seen a parademon’s penis, and she couldn’t, for the life of her, understand how it would turn on even a female parademon. It looked…well…maybe like a corkscrew?
‘I don’t wanna think about it’ she muses, shaking those thoughts away as she grasps Bruce’s cock like a joystick and forces it back a bit, revealing the long, pale expanse of flesh that led down to his hanging testicle sack, something that she found immensely alluring.
“Mmmm…too much for you Bruce?” she teases as she leans in and sticks out her tongue, slathering it across one area near the tip of his cock, the glans area so to speak, moving right to left and slathering up the area before her tongue, searching out as it did, settles upon a vein.
‘Let’s just follow this one down’.
“Mmmm”.
She dabbles across it, back and forth, picking up more of Bruce’s highly masculine taste without holding back in the slightest. Bruce, of course, had experienced something like this before. Harley, more than any other lover he’d had, was very gifted at oral sex. But this? It was on a whole different level. Something was in Kara’s eyes. Something…dark and possessive, and yet beneath that? Warm. He couldn’t explain it and in that moment he would’ve been hard pressed to think of anything other than what he was feeling.
Kara meanwhile moves down his hardened prick, indeed following the path of his vein down to the very top of his ball sack.
‘Fuck…’
“Mmmm”.
She pulls back again, giving Bruce’s penis, of all things, a little kiss, her wet lips pressing against the saliva slickened member quite well. “Okay…I’ll admit it…your dick is nice”. She keeps caressing his thighs as she says this, squeezing the musculature present while being unable to keep her eyes from traveling back to his testicle sack.
‘Dammit…’
“I’m glad you think so”.
“It’s still attached to one of the most pathetic creatures I’ve ever fucking seen, but still”. She was leaning in, unable to stop herself, prompted on by desire that she couldn’t even explain. Bruce’s balls were full and round, visible even through the sagging skin of his sack, the ridged pale skin calling out to her, but even more so the items contained within.
One of her hands moves away from his thigh, and in an instant grasps his dick, squeezing it hard as she moves it up and down nearly as soon as contact is made.
“So don’t get too cocky Bruce”.
She was close now, so close that even more of his highly masculine scent was forcing its way into her nose, and again, as was the case with his taste, she was not repelled. In fact? She was only further entranced. Her pouty, full red lips were covered by her tongue, which dabs out and licks across them in a clear sign of arousal, only exacerbated by the fact that she could tell Bruce was highly aroused by the proceedings.
“Mmm…nnnngg”.
He humped up against her, his waist moving so as to force Kara to jerk him off, assisting her so to speak in her up and down motions. She would’ve cared had she not been too busy with something else.
‘Fuck it. If he tells anyone? I’ll just kill him’.
Her breath was teasing against his ball sack, the testes moving up and down, in preparation for him to shoot out his white hot seed, something else that Kara was excited for. ‘Hopefully not too soon’.
The amount of her breath teasing against his dick only increases as she opens her mouth and moves in closer, her tongue lolling out a bit in preparation, wanting to hit the ground running so to speak. “Ahhhh…mmmf”. She presses her lips against his sack, and uses her tongue to swoop down beneath one of his balls, effectively capturing it and forcing it upwards where it is stuck on her upper lip.
“Mmmmf”.
She moans around it, sending vibrations through the contact, capturing Bruce’s ball in her mouth and sucking it in, her tongue working hard to keep its bead upon it as she is by necessity forced to accept more of the skin in.
‘Great…you’re sucking on his balls and jerking his dick now. Who's supposed to be in control here?’
She asks herself this as Bruce looks down in utter shock, his back falling against the bed once more, unable to believe it as Kara has a boxing match with the man’s testicle, her hand consistently working over his shaft and expertly massaging his cockhead with her thumb every so often.
She’d pull back the skin with his jerking motion, and in doing so reveal it, which would lead to him shivering in pleasure as she did so. But now? She was right at his most vital parts, with them in her mouth. The most powerful goddess in the universe was sucking on his balls.
‘What the hell is happening?’
He leans back, closing his eyes as Kara continues her work, expertly moving both her hand and tongue over the respective portions of his genitals, his sack practically nearly fully in her mouth, his other testicle hanging against her cheek. He was getting absolutely soaked with her spit there, the woman worshiping his balls eagerly. She swished it back and forth, letting her teeth lightly scrape against the skin, as if in warning, while letting her tongue slather all about it in an open attempt at pleasure.
And it was working.
“I…I’m…”
A loud, audible pop could be heard as Kara backs off, her lips and cheeks now slick with her own spit and her hand still on Bruce’s cock, subconsciously working at jerking him off. She was breathing heavily, her chest, still covered by her nightdress, heaving as she looked at the man animalistically.
She clenches his penis harshly, causing the Gotham based vigilante to wince in pain, though also in pleasure.
“You better not fucking cum Wayne” she warns fiercely, a strange tint of redness coming into her eyes that instantly goes away. Her scowl quickly turns into a smile, a devious, evil smile that made it clear to the man that she was enjoying this.
“Not yet anyways”.
She brings her free hand, the one not currently occupied with jerking Bruce off, up to her tit, and rubs it over the garment covered orb, moving it this way and that, searching something out on herself. She finds it quickly, this particular spot being quite eager to be found, and she gasps in pleasure as she does so.
Her nipple was erect, poking up proudly against her singular covering, providing further proof that she was horny. Not that she needed it of course. She already knew.
‘I can’t believe…I’m fucking soaking down there. I can feel it’.
In a more sober, less lust-addled mind, she might’ve realized that she was on her knees before a man, her general, a peon who was simply meant to follow her orders or die. Pleasure, especially his pleasure? It wasn’t supposed to matter.
But it did, and Kara found herself squirming on her knees, her womanhood soaking with excitement as she gazed fondly at his manhood.
‘I want him inside me so fucking bad…’
She hated admitting that, but it was the truth, and in the confines of her own mind? She could handle the truth. She wanted him…and it wasn’t just because of his body. She keeps rubbing her titty, teasing her pointer over her nipple while biting her lip and once again taking in the sight of Bruce’s member.
But beyond that, she noticed something more.
Bruce’s eyes. The expression he wore on his face. A feral, primal and needy near animalistic one that was fixated almost exclusively upon her chest at that moment. Kara smiles at him as soon as she notices this, and turns herself a bit, giving him a head on view as she remains between his legs. “You like my tits…don’t you Wayne?”
“They’re…fine”.
“I don’t like lies Bruce” she warns, though this time she doesn’t squeeze his penis. “Not at all. Very, very naughty to lie to me. You like my titties. I see you watching me, looking at me. Checking them out. Admit it. These are the best tits you’ve ever seen”. She pulls her hand away from his penis and in conjunction with her other hefts her breasts up, grasping them from the side and giving them a squeeze, all for his benefit.
“Mmmm…I wonder…what would you do if I let you have them huh? Would you suck on them like before? Like a big baby? Would you squeeze them, kiss and fondle? Or would you want to do more to them?”
He makes to get up, unable to take her teasing and indeed desiring her breasts at that moment more than he wanted air it seemed. But Kara was quicker than him, dropping her hold upon her breasts as she reached out, places her hand against his chest, and then slams him back onto the bed.
This time she holds nothing back in her glare as he growls, bearing his teeth at her, once more showing the woman that he hadn’t lost his spine.
“Eh, eh, eh!”
She sounded more like a school teacher chiding a naughty pupil than she did a lover. But maybe that made it all the more arousing for the man who had never, not once, surrendered his power. Not even in the bedroom.
“What makes you think you’re in charge here? Nothing. You’re my personal dildo Wayne. And I use you as I see fit”. She brings her hand seductively down his chest and across his belly, teasing her nails against his abs while pointedly making a show, a slow, tortuous show, of teasing her hand against his cock. But once more she settles back into a kneeling position, her hands returning to her tits.
“You’re lucky though. Honestly? Having my titties played with feels really good. And I think I have an idea of what I want to try tonight”.
In one instant she brings her hands into the middle of her garment and slips her fingers through the seams, getting a grasp. After that? She tears, ripping open the entire gown in a way that she had chastised Bruce for doing the other night. But clothing was the last thing either of them cared about in that moment, and Kara simply shrugged the remnants off, letting them fall off her shoulders and onto the floor without a thought.
Bruce?
He was far too focused on the amazing sight that was now before him, a sight that he had seen before and yet had not lost an ounce of its splendor. Kara Zor-El’s breasts.
They were, as ever, large, perfectly formed so as to be seemingly the very symbol of femininity. Perfectly rounded, full, large. It was as if a sculptor had formed this woman. Atop those female mountains were her very pink nipples which contrasted well against her pale white skin, not a freckle in sight it seemed.
Bruce was affixed to this sight, unable to think of looking away, and right before Kara’s eyes, his cock throbs.
“Mmmm…they are nice, aren’t they?” she teases, running her hands once more over her tits, but this time without any obstruction and all seemingly for Bruce’s visual pleasure. “I knew you were a boob man. All men like you are”.
“Grrrr”.
She shuffles forward, moving closer to the man and thus bringing her boobs closer in the process. He first feels them impact against his thigh and he leans into it, desiring more contact while inwardly hoping that this was going exactly where he wished for it to go. Kara once more reaches for her breasts, grasping them by the side and lightly pulling them apart, revealing the valley between her cleavage.
“It looks like a perfect spot just opened up for your friend, didn’t it?”
No sooner had she asked the rhetorical question than she had closed the space between them, pushing forward the last few inches and allowing Bruce’s rigid member to lay itself right between the mountains of pillowly goodness.
“Mmmm…there we go”.
There was still space as Kara was still holding her breasts out to the side, meaning the desired and sought after friction Bruce wanted was not being put into place yet. Even still he humps, his cock and the attendant leftover saliva from Kara as well as some of his own pre-ejaculate, were being forced out, soaking Kara’s flesh. The goddess of Apokolips didn’t seem to mind one bit however.
“Who do you worship Bruce?”
“What?”
“You heard me” she teases, that same desire and heat coming back into her eyes. “Who. Do. You. Worship? Who’s your goddess?” He says nothing, opting to remain silent as he knew without a shadow of a doubt what the woman was driving at and he wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction. Even if his cock was pressed up against her, precariously perched and waiting for the tender embrace of her tits. Even if he was hornier than he’d ever been.
Even if…well…even if he did, sort of, kind of enjoy this loss of power within the bedroom and the strange, oddly doting behavior of his captor.
“If you’re gonna be like that” she begins, still teasing, as she gets closer, craning her head down a bit to give his dickhead another flirtatious lick. Bruce winces in response. “I’ll take my titties away and you won’t get to fuck them. Cover them in ropes of your cum. Mark me in a way no other man has”.
He goes still at that, completely still, and Kara seizes on it.
“Ohhh…you like that, don’t you? Hehe, little Bruce Wayne. You like the idea of being the only one, don’t you?” she teases, trying to dig in around Bruce’s defenses. In all honestly she was just as eager to titty fuck him as he was to be titty fucked, but first? She wanted to extract something from him.
She was giving him something that would forever be his, and for she wanted something of the same caliber. Something she found to be worth much, much more. She wanted his surrender. His complete and utter surrender and she wanted it then.
Her pussy was dripping now, her womanly petals unable to contain her excitement, and she was shocked at the idea of cumming only from pleasuring him! Was she not the queen of Apokolips? Was it not her who deserved all the praise, adoration and worship?
‘No…I don’t deserve it. I demand it. It’s mine!’
The entire planet bowed before her. Armies stronger than those ever known anywhere else in the Cosmos. Warriors of strength unbound. And yet he was the only one who resisted, the only one who did not bow in spirit.
And it infuriated her.
She wanted it. Needed it, and she would have it no matter the cost.
“You want to see your cum all over my fat titties. You want to fuck me too. I know it. Well Bruce, it can be yours…but only if you give in”. She was leaning in once again, nuzzling against his cock while slightly bringing her tits away from it, resting them against his thighs as she lowers. This draws a grunt of disappointment from Bruce who still said nothing out of fear that his words would fail him and he’d give her what she wanted.
“Mmmmmm…last chance Brucey. Last chance”.
She kisses the side of his cock, pouting her lips as much as she possibly could as she did so, maintaining eye contact as she did. “Uxas? Pfft..he was a pathetic old man who wouldn’t have known how to pleasure a woman if it killed him. My boobs? They were just meant to feed his kids. He never fucked them. Never sucked them. You’d be the only man” she teases, dangling the bait before him once more, her own nervousness rising that he would indeed resist her and pull away, ending…whatever this was.
“But you’re not gonna get them. Not until you-,”
“Y-you”.
She was almost unable to believe that he had actually spoken, with Bruce seemingly somewhat in the same boat. The smile disappears from her face and she goes slack jawed, looking up at the man who looks back at her stoically, and yet had the barest hints of a blush beginning to tease at the corners of his cheeks.
“What was that Bruce? Mind saying it again…and more clearly?”
She expected him to resist, to take this opportunity to go back on what he’d said, but apparently his lust was on par with, or even greater, than Kara’s and he simply glares at her, giving her what she wanted, and yet inwardly? Still resisting. It was frustrating, aggravating…INFURIATING, to the goddess.
‘But you’ve never been so fucking horny in your life’.
“You’re my goddess. I worship you. Now. Use your tits, and jerk me off”.
He spoke those words with such authority only as a cover and Kara knew it. She’d gotten what she wanted. Even in this tiny, small victory, she’d gained a small measure of further obeisance from the man. Of course she, of all people, knew that this did not mean the war was over. Not by a long shot, but it was one step closer, and for her? That was enough.
“Giving orders now are we?” she asks even as she heeded them, grasping her tits again, hefting them up over his thighs, and then bringing them in close, once more locking Bruce into position between them.
This time though?
She grasps her tits by the sides and then forces them inwards, encasing Bruce in some sort of lewd hot dog. Instantly his flesh is pressed in upon by her own, and he throws his head back and grasps the sheets of the woman’s bed as she begins to move up and down, massaging his cock with her tits.
Kara was also enjoying this, quivering and slowly closing her eyes as her very sensitive breasts are toyed with by Bruce’s manhood, the woman slowly opening her eyes and looking back down, taking in the sight.
Her tits were squished up around him, obscuring pretty much the entirety of his dick, though when she moved downward, his cockhead popped up in an obscene game of whack a mole. And Kara loved it. She looks up towards Bruce, watching him closely as she hunches over his cock, jerking him off though now with her tits and not with her hands.
“Mmm…you like that, don’t you?”
“Yes”.
“Mmmm”.
The vibrations of her moving up and down traveled through the bed, giving the two lovers, something that would’ve been seen as impossible scarce hours before by the people of Apokolips, a somewhat calming rhythm. Up and down Kara went, her tits massaging Bruce and allowing her to feel every popping vein, every ridge and every part of him. But it wasn’t enough. Not for her. She needed more.
“Talk dirty to me Bruce”.
“What?”
He was pulled out of his lust filled confusion and raised his head, looking down at the woman who was so expertly working his dick over. He sees her looking up at him as she does so, a mass of lust and desire just as much as he was.
“You heard me…talk…talk dirty to me” she repeats, showcasing, even for a second, a surprising vulnerability. “How do my tits feel?” He goes silent again, making the blonde feel as if he was going to leave her in a lurch even with all the things she was doing for him, and if that was the case? She’d be enraged.
“They feel…amazing”.
He shuffles on the bed, sitting up a bit which somewhat changes the angle that Kara was forced into, bringing them even closer. She was in his lap, or at least her upper body was, and now she was looking directly up at Bruce as he began to lightly hump into her tits to match her movements.
“They’re the best set of tits I’ve ever felt”.
“I-gaaahhh”.
She was silenced, first in shock and then by necessity, as Bruce reaches out to grasp her cheek firmly, fixing her in place as he keeps humping, fucking her tits with such intensity that she felt her body going into overload. But beyond that? He brings his thumb out to the side, and softly teases it against the woman’s lips.
Right before he pushes it into her mouth, making it clear that he wanted the woman to suck on it. Things were only getting lewder, cruder and yet, all the same? Much more personal, warm. As if the final few barriers left between them were breaking down, the man being allowed even this small token of dominance in the woman’s bedroom was surprising.
“I’ve never felt a better pair. You’re gorgeous and you know it”.
“Mmmmmm...mmmm”.
Like an eager, loving pet, she sucks upon his thumb, battering her tongue against it in the same way she’d done to his cock, her body seemingly melting as she squeezes in on the side of her tits, wishing to make Bruce feel even more pleasure from her actions. And he was, his random gyrations and wincing clues to that. “You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met…and I hate you for it”.
Contrary to what would be an expected reaction, Kara only further enjoys that sentiment, and she coos around his thumb, pursing her lips about the digit.
He gets closer, bending his back in a way only someone trained in the art of being flexible could do, to get closer to the woman, whispering into her hair as he closes his eyes, bracing himself for what he was about to say next. He would’ve stopped himself, but the smell of Kara’s hair, a surprisingly…sweet smell, urged him on.
“And I hate that I don’t hate you”.
Kara’s eyes widened in shock at hearing those words, that admission that was contrary to all expected reality. He said it, so he meant it. He didn’t hate her? Truly? Even after everything she’d done to him? Why? Why didn’t he hate her?
It sent Kara into a tailspin of emotion, and slowly, her grip on her own tits lessens and she pulls away, shocking the clearly still horny Bruce who looked out at her with anger as if he was about to revise his statement based upon her denying him his pleasure.
His cock was harder than ever before, throbbing with beads of pre breaking out all over the cockhead, covering it in a glossy sheen.
He was close, and surprisingly, so was Kara.
She backs away from him though, first upon her knees, and then on her feet, rising to showcase the rest of her nudity to the man, making no effort in the slightest to hide it from his gaze. Her full untrimmed bush, her beyond impressive build, her muscular thighs.
Her blank, confused expression.
“Yo-you don’t hate me?”
“No”.
She nods, turning to the side for a moment and taking a deep breath.
“I’m close”.
“Wha-,”
He doesn’t have a chance to ask the question fully as Kara charges forward, heading right towards him with a clear and intensive purpose. First? She reaches out for his shoulders, pushing him down to the bed fully as she throws her legs over his waist, effectively straddling him in one fluid movement. He was pinned, and in an instant he felt his cock, which Kara had worked so eagerly to bring to full mast, slap up against her womanly entrance.
He could feel her heat, her dripping wet hot core, ready to be plunged into by him, conquered, if such a thing was possible with this woman.
“Shut up” she warns, reaching down to grasp his cock, perfectly aiming it so that it was ready to enter her more accurately. As soon as she accomplishes this, without any warning, she slides down, encasing the entirety of his man sword within her sheathe.
“Gah! Ahhh! Ahh…ah…”
She pants, her walls having been wet and primed, but not truly ready for the man, though she takes him nonetheless. Bruce himself was squirming, the sensation of the Kryptonian’s impossibly tight pussy squeezing about him almost sending him over the edge of which he was teetering on. Kara’s highly feminine pants weren’t helping either, stoking something primal within the man’s brain.
Her hands come to his chest, settling there as she rests for a moment, getting used to his girth, her head bowed and her neck length blonde hair providing somewhat of a curtain to the expression at the moment, though Bruce had a feeling he knew.
He was right there with her.
As an instant response his hands come out and clamp down upon her waist, trying to help steady her.
Slowly, she moves, pulling herself up and retracting about half of his now, courtesy of Kara, sopping wet cock, before she slams it back down. “Urrrgh”. He grunts in pleasure while Kara? Conqueror of worlds, dictator of Apokolips and all around tyrant lets out these tiny little gasps. She repeats the action, and as she does Bruce feels all of her walls working together to squeeze him, her biology wishing to wring out every bit of seed that he had within him, unaware that she was not mating with a Kryptonian.
It didn’t matter though.
This closeness? She wasn’t sure she’d have ever felt it with one of her own people, so cold, sterile in matters of love. She’d never thought she’d feel something like this ever in her life, and yet…here she was.
She keeps moving up and down, her humping against the man becoming more erratic as she turns her gaze upon him fully, piercing him with the strange softness he saw in her eyes. She collapses, falling forward onto his chest and yet still riding him, bringing her pert and well rounded ass cheeks up and down fiercely atop Bruce’s cock. His hands move to her sides, rubbing, while her own move around his shoulders, one going to the back of his head.
She gets close, readying herself to kiss him once again, something that had surprisingly already happened a number of times between them.
She gets close, really close, her breath teasing across his lips as she winces and squirms, Bruce feeling her pussy walls clench even harder around him with every slight retraction he made. This woman, this beautiful woman, had so completely and utterly dominated him and yet he didn’t feel an ounce of regret in letting her.
“I’m gonna cum”.
Her saying those three simple words, triggered something in his brain, and he winced, pulling out of her as far as he could, leaving only the tip of his cock at her entrance, before slamming it back in, pushing past any and all resistance with ease. Kara shouts out in utter pleasure, the man having hit her exactly where he needed to to provoke such a response, and right before he explodes in his own orgasm, he feels a wetness soak him, her and the bed beneath them, proof positive that he’d made her cum once again.
But her shout did not last long, and right before Bruce was about to reach his sweet release, a release which would happen buried deep in the core of this woman, she reattached her lips to his, moaning into his mouth this time.
His grasp tightens upon her, reaching around her back and squeezing her into him, her own arms doing the same as the two become as close as two people could be. She keeps herself right where she felt she needed to be, quivering and shaking as she was while Bruce?
He lets loose.
He keeps humping as the cum which Kara had coaxed with all her actions from his balls travels through his urethra at lightning quick speed and as soon as it spurts out, coats the woman’s walls in his human essence. He growls into her mouth, nipping back at her, unable to stop himself from, at least in this moment, controlling her, for her part? Kara relents, mewing as her tongue moves against his, no doubt a feminine sign of submission brought out unconsciously within her.
Both are left to ride the high of their orgasms down, and in a moment or so, they pull away from one another, with Kara looking down at Bruce, her hand going to the side of his face and caressing it, latent shock over what they’d experienced both coursing through them.
Bruce himself reaches out for Kara, placing his hand over hers and caressing it, the two breathing heavily and slowly calming.
It didn’t last long though, and Kara, now a blushing mess, quickly pulled herself off of him, forcing his softening member to retract from her, leaving a wet, sticky mess to fall out of her vagina. She ignores it, knowing that the servants would clean it in the morning, though part of her regretted the loss of warmth from within her.
She plops down on the side of the bed, pulling the blankets back and then tucking herself under them, moving onto her side to face away from Bruce.
‘What did you do? What did you do?!!’
Bruce, meanwhile, laid there, staring straight up ahead and saying nothing, feeling those same exact things coursing through his head. Disgust, loathing…and an overwhelming desire to be near this woman. To touch her, be with her, at that moment. ‘She might kill you’. She was clearly facing away from him for a reason, very clearly, and at this moment with things so…odd? Did he truly want to risk her wrath?
Kara was, despite her appearance, not asleep, and likely wouldn’t be for hours. Her eyes were wide open, her hands tucked beneath her cheek, and an expression of nervousness coupled with loneliness etched over her face.
‘I…I need him’.
“Put your arms around m-,”
She didn’t even finish her sentence before the man had turned in the bed and tucked himself under the blanket, reaching out for the woman’s nude body which he pressed his own against. She settles into him perfectly as his arms wrap around her stomach and shoulder, pulling her tightly. Instantly she clamps her own hands down onto him clinging to him like a shipwrecked sailor might a piece of driftwood.
And then?
Silence.
Nothing.
Just Bruce and Kara…laying in the aftermath of what they’d done. It would be hours before they got to sleep, hours, but through it all they said nothing, nor did they release one another. They just remained there, unmoving. Their hearts kept going though. Ohh yes, their hearts kept beating.
And perhaps….no, no. That was impossible.
Wasn’t it?
Chapter 31
Notes:
I'm sorry for not being able to write as much guys. It's a real struggle at times and I hope what I write isn't suffering for it, that you guys still enjoy it. I wanna write till I can't anymore haha but it's harder for me now and I can't do it in one night like I was for almost two years.
Chapter Text
Palace of Queen Avia
Klik was the very definition of ill at ease, standing there as he was, beneath the eyes of Queen Avia who had taken her seat upon her throne as she was expected to do whenever she was ‘in court’. While she might’ve insisted on a meal instead of such a formalized event like this, protocol demanded that Klik could only speak to her of such matters in this position.
One of utter and immense supplication, bowing before her without any semblance of authority, his own mind fearful over what would happen to him now that this unwelcome news had passed from his lips to the queen’s ears.
All was silent, and for once? Queen Avia felt much more like the other gods and goddesses of New Genesis than her normal self. Cold, calculating, loathing of everything around and beneath her. Or at least that is how Klik read it.
The reality was far, far worse.
The queen was enraged, yes. That much was true. But her anger was not consigned to some lowly bug. No. Its fires reached up the very top of New Genesis, and if they were real would’ve threatened to consume Highfather alive. The woman grasps the arms of her throne fiercely, so fiercely that her servants were fearful she’d break them and harm herself in the process. But she doesn’t, and miraculously the arms of her throne remain intact.
“This is true Klik, my friend?”
“Yes your highness”.
The bug kept his head down, daring not to raise it and look the woman in the eye at that moment, past warmth aside. “Hmm…Forager…she is very wise” the woman says, lowering her head herself as her nostrils flare and her anger outwardly cools, but inwardly? Only grows stronger. “In another world, I might be in disbelief, unwilling to countenance what you told me Klik. In another world? I would have you killed for the audacity of bringing such words to me”.
She leans forward in her throne, glaring down Klik who cowers even then.
She remains there, looking at her underling as if trying to search out the truth with simply her eyes. Eventually though? She backs off, and once more sits back in her chair, taking a deep breath. “Rise Klik. I am no fool”.
He instantly follows his queen’s orders, drawing himself up to his full height and bringing his eyes to bear on Avia, not wishing to offend her.
“I know the world that we live in well. Too well”. Her hand comes up to her face, clearly communicating her tiredness and beyond that? Sorrow. Yes, Queen Avia was sorrowful and nearly on the brink of tears.
“Forager is the greatest general that New Genesis has ever seen, regardless of what Izaya has to say about her. Too many times has she been able to perfectly counter threats and even foresee them coming for me to discount what she says now.” She smiles at Klik, disarming him even further with that sad little curve of her lips. “She was smart to send you though, a friendly face to dampen the impact of such horrid news”.
“My queen, I would give anything for there to have never been reason to deliver such words to you. I-,”
“You need not apologize, Klik. None of your kind does. You are without guile. I know this. My powers have always been…subtle, at least in comparison to the others”. She says this with a dark tone, making it clear that her powers had given her no small amount of grief over the years. Avia’s power? Aside from being strong, quick and…before motherhood had made her lax, quite a good fighter, she could easily tell if something was the truth or a lie.
It had practically destroyed her marriage to Izaya, though realistically it was he who had done that. Her ability was simply the medium through which she learned not to trust him.
“No, I was not with her. That is preposterous”.
“I am loyal only to you”.
“I can do nothing to prevent their deaths. They are thieves, even if they stole food. Do you think I enjoy this? I do not”.
‘He never even put up a true attempt to make us work so perhaps I did not truly need my powers’ she muses, taking herself away for the moment from the plot set right before her and putting her attention on the man upon whom it was founded. She shakes it away quickly though and focuses once more on Klik.
“You and your general speak true. I know it. Forager is very astute, and while I agree with her assessment of what is to happen, I do not agree with her solution”. Her eyes take upon the hardness of steel at this, making Klik aware of how steadfast she was upon what she was about to say next.
“Izaya is planning to use the forces of Apokolips to remove those of us who are a thorn in his side…my son included”. Her anger boils over once more and she closes her eyes, snarling to herself, seeing that in and of itself as worthy enough of a crime to put Highfather to death for.
“They will spread devastation over the land, especially to your people, and in the end, even if we do win and the forces of Apokolips, Lady Darkseid included, are destroyed, New Genesis would never again be the paradise it was. And what is your general’s plan to avoid this calamity? What is her grand idea?”
“My queen, I-,”
“To have me turn it over to her! Let New Genesis…fall, like a ripe apple into her hands!”
“My lady there…there is more to it than…that.”
He winces, knowing that he wasn’t being nearly as convincing as he should’ve been. ‘Dammit my love…you know I do not believe in this mad stratagem as much as you do!’ he inwardly seethes, though not truly mad at Forager, rather angry at the situation in its entirety. “What more could there possibly be?” Avia asks skeptically. “She wishes for us to become a vassal state of Apokolips. She would turn New Genesis into nothing more than a mirror image of her own world”.
“My queen, my general believes that if we…you” he corrects himself with a shrug, still looking away in fear. “Make it a condition of our cooperation and surrender that the planet is not harmed any further than necessary, she will honor it”.
“And what makes your general believe this?” Avia asks with a scoff.
“Because Lady Darkseid always keeps her word,” Klik says, trying once again, but this time? Channeling his love, doing his absolute best so that in the end? Forager succeeded. ‘She’s right’ Klik says, once more reminding himself of what was at stake. ‘It’s the only way to save ourselves. What we love’.
“My general would ask that you look at her dealings across the Cosmos. The worlds that fall under her…protection”.
“Pfft. Her rule Klik, her rule”.
“Are they mutually exclusive concepts?” Klik chirps out, trying to debate while remaining within the lines of propriety. “Yes, it is true. Lady Darkseid does rule with an iron fist, and she does extract whatever she needs from the planets she has established a reign over. But, I must ask you my queen, has she ever allowed an outside force to…attack them? To kill?”
“Hmmm”.
The queen knew the answer already, though she didn’t like it. She gripped the arms of her chair once more, growling to herself as she shook her head. “No…she has not. Aside from the killing it takes to pacify the planet….they are peaceful”.
“And…are they not allowed, however small, a degree of autonomy?”
She sighs and pinches the bridge of her nose once again, nodding her head in agreement. “Yes…this is also true. Be it so, she only allows it so that she need not get bogged down in the pettiness and bureaucracy of running each and every planet”.
Klik nods, a slight smile breaking out across his lips as he feels like he is making headway in convincing Queen Avia, the most important part of this plan, to go along with it.
‘By New Genesis please…’
“Lady Darkseid is a woman of her word. She…she is not…well…”
“She’s not as bad as Highfather is what you’re driving at” Avia says as she looks up and to the side, out through the massive stained glass window that allowed her to look out over the rest of Supertown, a place she rarely, if ever, ventured into. She did not like the other gods and goddesses, their cruelty, their evil and their hedonism. She preferred to be alone, a reclusive queen who only wished for her son and servants.
Across her gaze, however, impossible to miss, was the palace of Highfather.
A massive, gargantuan complex with towers of gold off which tapestries fluttered, beautiful and yet oppressive as it hung over the landscape, impossible to miss. That is where he was right now. Her husband. Izaya. A man who was gleefully plotting to have her and her son killed along with an untold number of bugs.
“She does not plot in the dark. She makes herself and her demands known. On that account, your general is correct Klik. At the very least? She is more honest”. Klik was in amazement as he heard the same words, nearly verbatim, issued forth from the queen’s mouth as had come from Forager’s.
‘Perhaps this is truly the right idea if two minds such as Avia and Forager are in agreement’.
He felt at least a little buoyed by that, and it gave him the strength to continue on. “Forager suggests a treaty my queen. Signed by you, and her…an agreement between two queens, two rulers…once Highfather is…gone”.
Avia was silent, looking out across at Highfather’s castle still, thinking, though perhaps not on the issue at hand. No, once again? She was thinking about something that was parallel to it, a memory, specifically of Lady Darkseid before she became who she was.
“Rise for our distinguished guests”.
“Gaaah!”
He slapped her, though he didn’t even really need to. The blonde in the black robes was doing so, her hands folded demurely before her and her head bowed as she attempted to move out of the throne perched so close to Darkseid’s own, and yet lower, clearly made to show her as inferior, beneath him.
Darkseid enjoyed having that power over others, and the slap firmly delivered to the back of Kara’s head that sent her sprawling to the floor was part of that.
“By New Genesis!”
Avia rushed forward as quickly as she could, ignoring the glares delivered to the back of her head from Highfather, who stood at the front procession of a delegation of gods and goddesses from New Genesis. Avia could’ve cared less though, moving as she does to her knees, reaching out for the young woman and grasping her by the shoulders.
“Urrggh…ahhhhh…”
“Shhhh…shhhhh”.
Avia was soft, gentle, bringing the woman up into her lap and lightly turning her, looking down into those bright blue eyes of hers as her free hand came to her face. She could see the tears, the pain, the utter agony held behind those windows into the soul, and it broke her heart in two.
“You monster!”
She shouts, screams in anger at Darkseid who simply remains in his throne, uncaring for the words his sister in-law spewed forth at him, not even seeming to notice them really. He just keeps his eyes on Highfather, the only man he would come close to considering anything like an equal.
“The wedding is to go through soon, and Apokolips? Will have a queen. She is learning her place quite well”.
“That is good to hear Darkseid” Highfather says back guardedly, and also completely falsely. Or perhaps it wasn’t a lie since both of them knew that this was all for show and that none of it was real. The fake respect, the cordial invitations and other diplomatic nonsense. Both were preparing to overtake the other, and the blonde Kryptonian cradled in Avia’s arms was simply part of that.
“A wife is such a precious thing. Provided they learn their place”.
He directs this once more at Avia who scowls, hearing that and unable to contain her rage, though her concern for the girl far outweighed anything else at the moment. “I…it…it hurts” Kara whispers, speaking to the woman. “Everything…hurts. I…I wish I was dead”.
“My dear…we will help you. I will help you, no matter wha-,”
“Are you suggesting that you wish to take my betrothed from me, my dear sister in-law?” Darkseid asks, his eyes glowing even darker red as he rises up out of his throne, glaring down at the woman who holds Kara tighter, allowing the scared girl to cling to her. “K-kill me…please”.
“You are cruel Uxas”.
“That is not my name” he says, warning her without directly saying it, to cease speaking that word. Before Avia could say it again, continuing to taunt the man she loathed more than life itself, Highfather moves in and grasps her by the shoulder, yanking her away. “Let the girl go!” he seethes.
Avia turns on him just as quickly, glowering.
“You are supposed to be the arbiter of the light Izaya!” she screams, not keeping her voice down as her husband did, wishing to hide all of this from the others. “You are meant to fight for those who need help! And yet, here you are, allowing your brother to break something beautiful yet again”.
“Your husband speaks wisely Avia” Darkseid interjects, picking up where Highfather was about to and thus cutting his rival off.
This earns him a glare from Izaya, though Highfather remains silent, his focus being upon simply getting him and the rest away from this planet now that they had paid their respects enough to make it seem as if the treaty was still holding. Darkseid begins to descend the stairs, making his way towards Avia who was still trying to keep Kara away from him.
But Avia was no fool, and because of that? She was afraid. Fearful of the awesome and awful power of Darkseid. Of what he could do to her if he so wished.
“I consider your involvement in this matter unwelcome. Tell me, how many would die, how many worlds would be crushed should I decide to wage war on New Genesis for such an insult? Such a shame upon my throne?”
“You shame yourself, you cruel, evil-,”
“ENOUGH WOMAN! ENOUGH!”
Highfather had grown tired of this, and his grip upon Avia tightens at the exact moment as Darkseid reaches out to grasp Kara by her arm, the blonde girl crying out and clinging to Avia even tighter now, desperate to get away from the gray skinned despot. “No! No! Please! Take me with you!”
“HERE GIRL!”
“No!”
Avia shouts as the game of tug of war is over before it even starts, Kara being yanked into Darkseid’s grasp while Avia is pulled into Highfather’s, the two powerful men keeping control over the two powerful women with ease. Avia struggles, trying to reach out for Kara who sobs in Darkseid’s arm as Izaya begins to pull her away.
“YOU BASTARD! LET HER GO!”
“Enough Avia! You stupid idiot!”
“Izaya do something! Save her!”
“I will not,” he snarls, forcibly turning Avia and pushing her away, forcing her back into the embrace of men and women who were supposed to be her subjects and pay her respect.
But all Lightray and Metron do is grasp her, keep her in place as Highfather moves up before her, and pulls his hand back. Avia said nothing, shock filling her eyes as she saw it happen, almost in slow motion. The hand moving towards her face, on an arc of impact. She feels the stinging pain as it makes contact with her flesh, causing her agony as her teeth were rattled in her jaw.
She goes limp, shock and pain being quite the heady mixture to keep her under Izaya’s power.
Apparently it wasn't only Uxas who had learned this lesson.
“If I do trillions will die,” Izaya shouts, screaming right into his wife’s face. “And one single little soiled girl isn’t worth that. Peace was hard fought to achieve, and we will not throw it away over…over…a nobody! The refuse of a dead planet”.
Kara, of course, heard all of this, and her heart and thus her hopes of rescue, sunk even lower. This was the hero? The man the lowlies sometimes whispered of being saved by? This was the light in the galaxy.
“Take her away. I don’t want to hear any more of her stupid nonsense today”.
“Hmm…I must admit brother, I am impressed” Darkseid says. “You are learning, at least in some areas”. Highfather scowls as he looks over his shoulder, his party wishing to be away from this cruel, cold and pain filled planet so that they could go back to their partying, galavanting, drinking and fucking.
“Congratulations once more Darkseid. I wish you many years of happily wedded bliss”.
“I’m sure you do. Goodbye…brother”.
Avia was brought away under the cloud of their fraternal struggle for power and dominance, one that had possibly started even in the womb all those years ago, and she cared not one bit for it. All she could think of…was Kara Zor-El and her tear stained face. And all Kara could think of was that this was her future, yet somehow? Even worse.
The New Gods left that day, their ‘respects’ given, unaware of the change that would soon rock Apokolips. You could only hurt someone so much before they fought back, and none were better equipped to fight back against Uxas than the bride he assumed to be his slave.
It was this that Avia thought of now, and the memory brought with it regrets and nothing but regrets.
Regret that she couldn’t save Kara, that she didn’t have the power to do so. To save her from Uxas and what she herself would become. ‘If only…if only…’. She’d dreamed of it many times. Her bringing her to New Genesis…saving her.
‘It is not to be. You cannot change what has happened. You cannot go back…you cannot make it right’.
“My queen?”
“Yes?”
She snaps out of it, having forgotten for a moment where she was and what was happening, and she turns back to Klik who was eager for an answer to…something. “I need to know what to tell Forager,” he explains. “The Apokoliptian forces will be here any day…I…we…”
“I understand Klik. I understand”.
Avia was a pragmatist and she knew now what needed to happen. What was right, deserved and in the end? She also had her selfish reasons for the decision she was going to come to. She leans forward in her throne, crossing her fingers through one another as she looks at Klik. “Tell Forager that I shall speak with Lady Darkseid. And we will have an accord”. Klik makes to speak but is cut off by the smiling queen.
“One that includes the complete and utter survival of the bugs of New Genesis, and their fair and just incorporation into her armies. The survival of your people will be assured my friend”.
“Ohh…ohh thank New Genesis. Thank you my queen, thank you!”
He was shocked, but happily so, though of course he’d always known that Queen Avia was different from the others and would always, without thought, put the needs of her people first and foremost. “But…what of-,”
“I will throw myself on the mercy of Lady Darkseid in the hopes of saving our planet and my son. Beyond that? I will not ask much”.
“But…you’re meant to stay queen, are you not?”
“Pfft...queen of what? I’m barely a queen now. If Lady Darkseid strips me of that title, reduces me to nothing more than a noble or…less than, there would be no marked difference in the power I wield. I have much to lose if she wins, but I have nothing to gain if she loses”.
She goes quiet for a minute, nodding her head.
“Go. Tell your general I am aboard”.
“Yes. But what of your son? How shall he be convinced?”
“Leave that to me” she says with a sigh, sinking into her throne and caressing her own forehead, obviously tired as she waves her hand. “Please…go Klik. Leave me in peace, if only for a while”.
“Yes your majesty. Yes. I…I shall return when you need me”.
“Yes. Very good. Servants? Make sure our friend is fed before he leaves”.
This sets off a flurry of activity, each and every bug jumping into action as they make to leave the room and see to her wishes, only her guards remaining and Avia knew they would remain silent, blending into the background it would seem. The doors closed quickly enough, and she was alone, alone with her thoughts which were, to put it bluntly, a maelstrom.
A hatred for her husband. A fear of having to act too rashly. A…respect for Lady Darkseid.
‘That’s what you’re least comfortable with, isn’t it?’ she asks herself with no small measure of self loathing. ‘That deep down, you wish you were half the queen she is, that you could’ve stood up for yourself and defeated him on your own, seized power’.
She keeps the answer to herself, though she knows it well.
She respected Lady Darkseid.
‘I only hope she does not kill me’.
And deep down? She believed that at least part of Kara Zor-El remained, the innocent girl with the kind eyes who’d been broken by a monster. ‘Perhaps she can be saved from herself by complete victory’ she hopes, knowing it was a forlorn one at. But even still. Perhaps, with such an accord struck Kara could heal fully.
But before that?
Izaya would die, and despite everything in her nature, her general goodness, her care and concern, her love…that thought put a smile on her face.
The Grounds of Arkham Asylum
RATATATATATATATATAT!
She was just barely able to hop over the side of a fallen log, the remnants of one of the ancient trees that grew out of the ground here on the Arkham estate, as the bullets fired by one of the Penguin’s women hit the trunk, imbedding themselves deep in the aged and half rotted wood.
‘Merda!’
She jumps as one of the rounds actually makes its way through, zipping out a few inches to the side of her ear as it travels through the air. It was a close call, a very close call, and the already injured mafiosa didn’t like it.
Helena looks down, peering at her leg and specifically her thigh, through which a neat hole had been drilled in the side. It was only a flesh wound, sure, she knew that, but that didn’t change the fact that it hurt. For the moment? There wasn’t much she could do about it other than what she was about to do, and she did so quickly.
Without much in the way of hesitation she reaches up and strips the sleeve from her arm, exposing at least half of the appendage as she tears the fabric away. With that accomplished she reaches down and positions the strip around the wound, pressing it down tightly and wincing in pain.
‘Merda…figlio di puttana’.
She grunts, bearing it as she twists the fabric around, and then ties the two ends together, squeezing it down tightly. Her wound was wrapped, even as haphazardly as it was. ‘I’ll take care of it later’.
“I saw her go this way!”
“THIS WAY! THIS WAY!”
Unlike the Amazons, these voices belonged to men, mainly the men who served as guards here at Arkham Asylum, ensuring that everything ran ‘smoothly’ though realistically that meant that things ran Harley’s way. And right at that moment? They were converging on her position.
RATATATATATAT!
Despite her wound she was quick, ducking to the side as another hail of bullets beyond the one that had struck the tree, seemingly by luck prior, was directed at her, and each and every one of them cut through the air, like hundreds of little knives. But all of them missed Helena, the mobster moving against the ground underneath the canopy of trees above her.
‘This…this is like war’.
That’s what she thought of at that moment, crawling on her knees and elbows, slinking towards the side of the tree as the men advanced upon her, hooting and hollering, apparently seeing her as nothing more than an easy kill, a sitting duck to be wiped away with ease. The screams of the dying, hers or Harley’s, she couldn’t be sure, screeched through the trees, coupled with the sounds of gunfire and harsh, solid impacts.
The night was alive with noise, and nearly all it brought death.
Helena had brought herself to the side of the fallen tree now, allowing her to peek her head out over the other side where she can see three of Harleen’s men clad in their gray uniforms, holding their rifles aloft and firing blindly, lost in bloodlust so much so that they didn’t even notice how Helena had exposed herself.
“KILL THE BITCH!”
“YEAH! HAHAHA!”
“The boss wants her ali-,”
She couldn’t suppress the smile she held on her face as she pushed her hand out, the same hand that was holding her crossbow. Even in the night, a darkness that helped her, she could see them, making out their shapes and forms clearly.
THUNK!
The cutting of air could be heard, muted as it was under the sound of gunfire, as the bolt held within the sling was released, and it began to cut through the air as it made its way right towards the leader of the group.
“GAAAK!”
While the two other goons might not have been aware of what was happening at first, the leader most certainly knew something was wrong.
A crossbow bolt didn’t just materialize in someone’s throat out of thin air after all. He brings his hands up as he drops his rifle, allowing it to clatter to the ground, blood already seeping from the wound and dropping to the forest floor below.
“Woah, Jim? What the fu-,”
THUNK!
Helena had slid one of the bolts held in secret from the holster attached to her arm into the sling and opened up with another one, this one sent into the heart of the man who had dared ask his leader if he was okay. The ‘Huntress’ crossbow was no child’s toy. It cut through flesh, bone and finally? Organs with ease, and the man was dead before he even hit the ground as the steel tip cut through his aorta.
RATATATATATA!
“FUCK! FUCK!”
THUNK!
“AHHHHH! AHHHH YOU BITCH! YOU FUCKING BITCH!”
“Dannazione!” she curses herself, having been off with her aim when it came to the final one of the trio, hitting him in the shoulder. He was thrown back and even knocked off of his feet by the force, dropping his gun out of shock, but even still, he wasn’t dead. Not like Helena wanted.
He sat there on his rear end, sobbing as his hand tried to clutch at the protruding bolt and yank it free, only doing more damage as the barbs that expanded upon impact dug into the muscle and scraped at the bone.
Helena rises, slipping yet another bolt into the sling, and while the man screams in agony, cursing her while forgetting that seconds ago he had been trying to kill her, she takes aim and fires one final time.
THUNK!
His cries are instantly silenced, his head snapping back as the bolt buries itself in his forehead, going right into his brain and killing him almost just as quickly as it had killed his other friend. The leader? He was staring up lifelessly, his entire chest stained red with the crimson of his blood.
Helena, for the moment, was left alone, but for good measure? She slides another bolt into her crossbow, readying it. ‘I have to be careful with the ammo’ she thinks to herself, checking on her stock and realizing that she only had three or four left.
“Then again…”
She had an idea, a nefarious, cold and cruel idea, but one that worked in her advantage regardless. She walks forward, hunched down to ensure her shadow wasn’t too visible in the semi light of the forest and the sporadic and running gun battles occurring up and down the Arkham Estate.
Searchlights crisscrossed this way and that, but mostly? They didn’t aid much in the forest, not able to break through the treetops to expose what was beneath. She reaches the corpses quickly enough though, and with relative ease she yanks the bolts free. First from the throat of the leader, ripping it open even more to expose the gore and viscera beneath, and then from the head of the other, allowing his skull to crack ohh so horribly against the ground beneath him.
‘Altri due adesso’.
She slides the bloodstained bolts back into her holster now, ready to use them again, unaware that she was being watched. The searchlights of the asylum couldn’t reach her, and the footsoldiers of Harley’s makeshift army couldn’t make her out, but there were a pair of eyes that could see perfectly in the dark.
There was a figure, obviously female in form, hunched over a boulder.
Her yellow eyes glowed in the dark, and she was focused exclusively upon Helena’s back.
“See something kitty?” a voice calls to her from the side.
“Yes Doctor Quinzel”.
“Good”.
A sick, sinister smile spreads itself across the blonde’s lips, surrounded as she was by her own sort of praetorian guard. ‘So close…so freakin’ close! Brucey boy, Jay Bear? Mama Harley is comin’ ta save yer butts’.
“Fetch Kitty”.
“MRAAAAAA!”
Instantly Cheetah leaps into action, tossing herself off of the boulder and landing on all fours, taking off after Helena at an immensely quick speed. Her teeth were exposed, glimmering in the moonlight that broke through occasionally from above, and her claws? Ready to tear into flesh.
But she knew what she was meant to do here.
Her instinct? It was to tear into this woman, go for the jugular, rip it out and then watch her die. But Harleen had been very specific about what she wanted, and that meant that Helena Mandragora would be taken alive. Perhaps that meant she was slightly slower than usual, or perhaps that meant she was forcing herself to tone down her killer instinct that usually led to her being so effective.
Either way, Helena Mandragora was not the easy prey that Cheetah or Harleen thought she was.
Instantly, with a speed that, while not able to rival Cheetah, was surprising all the same, Helena turns around, having heard the sound of the woman’s hands and feet and brings her crossbow to bear. Cheetah was fast, but surprisingly enough Helena had experience in this field.
‘Hunting wild boar. No different. No different’.
It was, but the Sicilian woman wasn’t going to admit that, otherwise? She’d be in big trouble. ‘Il cuore. The heart. Hit in the heart. Just like un cinghiale’. Of course that was easier said than done, the woman being low to the ground like a boar, but way quicker. In the end? Helena was going to have to settle with what she could get, rapidly running out of options as Cheetah began to leap into the air, her mouth opened and her fangs bared.
THUNK!
Helena fires, and hopes for the best.
The bolt moves almost as quickly as Cheetah, whose forward momentum towards the projectile only helped to make their meeting come about even quicker. “MROOOOOOOW!!” A cry of absolute agony is heard as the bolt finds a purchase, though definitely not, as Helena had been hoping, within the creature’s heart.
Barbara Ann Minerva was sent flailing through the air, falling off to the side and way off from her target, a crossbow bolt embedded in her upper arm so deeply that it poked out the other side, having grazed, and shattered, the bone.
She falls over herself a few times before landing in a heap, her hand coming up to the wounded appendage as she hisses in pain. And Helena? She smiles over her victim, quickly notching another bolt like a big game hunter getting ready to finish off her prey.
“Giù gattino”.
“Sonofabitch’...dammit…Ivyyyyyyy!”
Harleen had had enough, and her cry for the green skinned woman draws Helena’s attention off of Cheetah for the moment as she looks up and finally sees the group that was beginning to walk towards her, with Harleen at the head. Manta, Riddler...they were there, but so was a diminutive figure flanked by some of his Amazons that sent Helena’s worry into overdrive.
“Oswald! Snap out of it you-,”
She’d brought her crossbow to bear, wanting to fire again, but at that moment, something darts out at her from the trees above her, and in an instant wraps around her arm. “Gaah! Ahhh!” She tried to struggle against it, preventing whatever it was from taking her weapon away from her, but it was too late.
It wraps tighter, , and out of necessity, the pain being too much, Helena has to release her grip. Her crossbow clatters to the ground at her feet just in time for another of whatever was binding her right hand to dart out and grasp her left. “Gaah! No!”
She was hoisted into the air, suspended with ease and in desperation she tried to kick her way out…only for two more to grasp her by the ankles and pull apart, holding her up in the air like a deer waiting to be skinned. When she looked closely she realized what was holding her.
Vines.
Vines were keeping her suspended.
RATATATATAATATATATAT!
Far off gunfire, this batch coming from her men, sound off as Harley approaches, a sigh coming from her lips as she brings her black gloved hand up to pinch the bridge of her nose. “Shoulda’ just done that from the get go buuuuuut ya know me. I’m a showwoman”.
“Mrrrow…”
“Get up ya fuckin’ baby. Yer lucky I don’t take yer tuna privileges away fer screwin’ up so badly”. Helena says nothing, instead opting to focus on Harleen, take her in at that moment and let her rage bring her forward. But then a figure steps out of the woods at her side, another woman, though this time with green skin and a unitard that clung to her very shapely body. She walks up beside Harleen and stands there, waiting for the next order.
Helena recognized them.
All of them, and because of that? She felt fear.
‘Dannazione…no…God…help me’.
“Looks like we gots her, even if some o’ her guys are givin’ us trouble. Don’t matta. We gots the queen rat”. Harleen walks up, swaying her hips out this way and that in an ever seductive way. Something about the blonde seemed…different to Helena. Of course she was unhinged and prone to violence, but usually that was upon helpless inmates delivered to her by Bruce, though each and every one deserved what happened to them.
Now though?
She seemed far, far more in control of events, and there was the seeping realization working its way through Helena’s mind that she had underestimated her opponent. Even her clothes were different, the woman having changed into a red and black coat, split up color wise in the middle, with skin tight black leather pants and a red blouse.
“And that’s who I was aftas”.
She reaches out for the woman, though not with her gloved hand, no. Rather she uses an item clutched in her hand, reaching out with it to touch Helena’s cheek, causing the woman to squirm away in impotent anger. It was a baseball bat, and a weapon in the hands of Harleen Quinzel at that moment was frightening.
“Ya gonna make this easy and tells me where Bruce is?”
“You…puttana pazza…I already told you I don’t know!” she seethes, Helena unable to believe the woman’s mistaken belief that she knew where the man was being behind this whole scheme but also able to quickly come to terms with it.
She puckers her lips, gathers up her saliva and then? She spits, right on the heel of her statement. The globule of liquid hits Harleen's cheek, shocking the blonde for a moment as she steps away and reaches up, using her hand to wipe it away.
Then? She smiles.
“Hehe…knew ya wasn’t gonna make this easy. That’s fine. I likes it this way betta. Oswald? Sweetie? Ya deformed little freak”. Her smile drops right in the middle of the switch between her compliment and her insult while Oswald, unable to care, steps forward.
“Yes Doctor Quinzel?”
“OSWALD! SNAP OUT OF IT!” Helena screams, once more fighting to get out of the vines that held her. “THIS ISN’T YOU! SHE’S CONTROLLING YOU! THE PENGUIN I KNOW WOULD NEVER-,”
“Hit her. Hard. In the noggin. Knocks her out fer me, wills ya?”
“Y-yes Doctor Quinzel”.
There was confusion in Oswald’s voice as he looked down at his umbrella clutched in his hand, his head going between it, and Helena, whose distance above him made it impossible for him to actually land a hit upon her head. Only belatedly does Harleen realize this as she sighs, shaking her head.
“You! Beefy arms! Lift up the pipsqueak so he can dos what I wants him ta!”
A dark skinned Amazon, one who indeed had massive arms, moves forward without a thought and grasps Oswald by the waist, lifting him up into the air with neither of them giving away anything in terms of facial expressions. It was the same with Riddler, Manta, though his face was covered, Ivy and Cheetah, the latter of which had risen and seemingly forgotten about her wound.
“Oswald…per favore”.
Helena was breathing heavily as the mobster was brought high, wanting to reach her friend who at that moment was in the process of drawing his umbrella back. There was nothing in his eyes, nothing at all save for a faint green glow.
THWACK!
Her world went black right then and there, an explosion of pain breaking out within her mind as she was knocked unconscious. She didn’t know what was the most surprising part of all of this. That Harleen Quinzel had outsmarted her, had brainwashed her closest ally outside of Bruce, kidnapped her father?
Or that Oswald was strong enough to knock someone out with an umbrella.
Strategy Room, The War Factory
“Pay close attention as each and every one of you depends upon this plan for survival”.
The parademons stiffened as the Batman says this, pointing out the positions he wanted them to be aware of over the holomap. The man was fully dressed in his Batman regalia, giving him an utterly imposing and strong demeanor, something the parademons responded to with ease. They listened, hanging upon every word, watching as the man pointed out the defensive watchtowers in question and the points of assault via their entry into New Genesis where they’d make landfall right at the base of Supertown.
They weren’t the only ones watching him though.
There was another, one who had scarcely left his side nor spoken a word since they’d come together completely as man and woman. Lady Darkseid was there, hanging back near the exit of the room where the darkness could somewhat shield her.
But shield her from what?
That was the question.
She watches him, her eyes focused upon him really, as she stood there, her arms crossed over her chest and her body covered in a long, flowing black dress with a plunging neckline that exposed the valley of her breasts. Today? She’d put a little more care into how she’d done her hair, putting it, or rather having her servants put it, into an intricate bun.
She’d forever remember the morning after’s routine. How she sat there, getting readied by her servants who shuffled about her like nervous, buzzing bees, listening to her orders that were far, far out of the norm, even dressing her.
She looked beautiful, as she always did, but this time it appeared to any onlookers that she was preparing for some…celebration of sorts.
And if anyone asked, which few if any dared do so, she would tell them that it was so. She was preparing for something worth celebrating. The conquest of New Genesis. But that wasn’t the full truth. Not really.
The truth was…she wanted to look good.
Something inside of her, something deep, primal and buried well, wanted to be beautiful in a more than the effortless way she normally was. She…she didn’t want to explain it. Not to herself. But she wanted to be looked at, admired.
She wanted him to look.
‘You disgust me. You’re so fucking weak. It was sex. Nothing more. Just…sex….the best sex you’d ever had’. That was another inconvenient and uncomfortable thought. It was, to put it bluntly, amazing. She’d woken up still feeling the tremors of her orgasm of the night before, still feeling the warmth that Bruce had deposited within her. She felt it all.
Of course she hadn’t had much sex. Physical pleasure? Outside of the times she played with herself it wasn’t something she’d had much experience in. Sex with Uxas had been…entirely different. Painful, cruel. She’d never, not once, been pleasured by the man during the course of her ‘education’.
But pleasure?
That was the one word that summed up everything she’d felt that night with Bruce. Pleasure. Raw, no holds barred, pleasure that they both freely gave one another. It was nothing short of amazing, and even then the image of their sweaty bodies coming together came unbidden into her mind.
It made her heart beat in anticipation.
‘Anticipation of what? It’s never happening again!’ she seethes inwardly, blocking out Bruce’s talk of strategy with the parademon commanders around him, all of whom were now wearing his symbol, something the blonde despot begrudgingly allowed.
‘You touched him. Actually focused on making him feel good. What’s wrong with you? You let him fuck you and cum inside! Him, a pathetic human! And you, a goddess! Gaaaaaah!’
Her lips clench and her brow furrows, the woman looking away as more memories come to her. Memories from the morning after.
“Mmmmm…”
He rubs his hand up and down her side, caressing the skin as he goes, lightly massaging her muscles in such a pleasurable way that Kara, lady of darkness, mistress of Apokolips, actually smiles in her sleep, slowly awakening from it. Bruce, by contrast, seemed deathly serious, perched up on his elbow atop a pillow as he was, looking down on the woman.
He seemed severe, even then, like a guard dog that took its job very seriously.
Kara slowly awakens, the ministrations doing much to rouse her from her slumber, and as soon as her eyes open she turns in bed, moving onto her bed so as to put her decisively beneath the man. She looked up at him, and he down at her, his hand moving by necessity from her side to her belly which he instantly picks up with caressing.
Her smile falls away and she glares up at him, saying not a word.
But she does act, bringing her hand up to the back of his head, threading her fingers through the short locks of black hair, and pulls him down towards her. He resists, though barely, and soon enough the man’s lips are placed atop her own, both pairs locking into one another. He leans over her, but quickly places his arm on the other side of her body, supporting himself without putting any weight on her.
Her hands come up and rest on his sides, massaging him in the same way he’d been doing to her.
And they kissed. Just kissed.
There was no tongue as there would be in a lewder, more crass situation, which would’ve hinted to Kara that he wanted a repeat. Instead? He just caressed her lips with his own, working them over as if he was trying to smooth them out, though they were already perfect, at least according to Bruce if anyone were to ask him.
That kiss…it had been the only thing either of them ‘said’ to the other since then.
She watches him, gesticulating quickly and succinctly, making it clear what he expected of his troops.
‘My troops!’ she corrects quickly, looking down at her feet. ‘My troops. They’re mine…all mine. Even he’s just my toy. A toy’.
The sound of footsteps on the stone behind her causes her to look up, watching as Barda approaches, the usual stoic, somewhat cold woman sporting an uncharacteristic smile upon her face that morning. It was slight, very slight, and could easily be hidden, which it was as soon as the dark haired Fury saw her goddess looking.
But Kara caught it, and despite her own grim mood she takes solace in it.
‘Hmmm…maybe I’m closer to getting my Fury babies than I thought. Naughty Barda. Did you manage to snag up Jason for yourself?’
“Lady Darkseid”.
The woman bows and at that moment Bruce speaks again, pointing out a segment of space beneath the watchtower occupying it. “This is where we can strike at the tower itself. Our intel suggests-,”
“Yeah, yeah, what is it?” Kara asks, not even facing Barda anymore as she focuses upon Bruce, waving her hand dismissively. This surprised Barda, though the woman knew better than to speak on it. ‘Better not press your luck’.
“I did as you asked. Preparations have been made for the flagship to be fueled and armed. We’re halfway there”.
“Good…good”.
She could care less, at least at that moment, and keeps her focus on Bruce who commanded the entire room as he finished up his speech, a dry recitation of what was to be expected from the strike force. “Have Jason outfitted with his crap too. Give him some Apokoliptian weapons”. That…seemingly came out of nowhere and Barda was surprised by it, going wide eyed and then smiling once more.
At this Kara turns her head and looks at her, a smirk gracing her own lips.
“That makes you happy huh?”
“I…of course!” the woman says, her face, specifically her cheeks, bright red. “Nightwing is a capable fighter. He’ll only add to our victory”.
“Yeah…sure. Keep an eye on him huh? He’s important to me…and I’m guessing you and the others too. Keep his cute butt intact”.
She was bored with this conversation, and more than anything she wanted Barda gone so that she could be left alone…to watch him. But Barda wasn’t exactly ready to go just yet. No. Not with her curiosity so piqued.
“My queen…if I may ask, if he is so important to you…why risk him in the coming battle?”
“Stop asking me questions and get the fuck out of my face”.
“Yes my queen”.
Barda knew when it was time to stop asking questions, and she was rapidly approaching that point if not already past it. She turns, and moves to walk away, Kara not even looking at her. But for some reason…she stops. Her needs, her desire for an answer, getting the better of her. She had one more question, one that was very important since things had started to…happen, between her and Jason.
‘He’s just meant to impregnate you. Nothing more’ she reminds herself, feeling that that was hollow in and of itself. ‘The softness he’s feigning…it’s simply a way to trick you. Play you like all the others’. It was hard to maintain that lie when she felt like his lips didn’t allow such a thing to happen but even still, she clung to her suppositions.
“My queen…if we win…do you really…intend to let them leave?”
Kara goes still, her eyes opening wide and the woman taking a deep breath through her nose, her heart almost stopping with her eyes affixed to Bruce who was wrapping it up, dismissing the parademons. “Go away Barda. Now”.
That left absolutely zero wiggle room, and like a ghost, the immensely strong and powerful warrior woman disappeared back into the hall from which she had come, no doubt going to attend to her other duties, training, or perhaps to see Jason.
And Batman? He was walking towards Kara, a look upon his face, the part she could see, hinting at the fact that he too was still shell shocked by what had happened between them, and found himself unsure of how to continue on.
He reaches her, saying nothing as he stands before her, and Kara removes herself from the wall, moving to his side.
“Come on” she says, breaking the silence that had erupted between them in the wake of what had happened. “I’m hungry. You’re coming too. I can’t trust you on your own. What do you wanna eat?” Without thought, she reaches down to their side, and grasps the man’s hand, threading her fingers through it with ease while continuing to look away, pretending that she was doing anything other than what she was doing.
“Steak”.
“Fine. I’ll have them make it. Hope you like Snorkleback”.
To her surprise? Bruce holds her hand back, the two walking down the corridor with her general serving as her escort. That and nothing more. No. Nothing more.
‘No’ she thinks, answering Barda’s question in her mind without the woman even being there. ‘I won’t. Neither of them are leaving Apokolips. Ever’. Her eyes were fixed ahead, the man besides her unaware of the thoughts within her mind. ‘They’re mine. HE…is mine’.
They make their way towards the spacious dining room where lunch would be served.
Chapter 32
Notes:
I had this vivid dream about the next possible stories. One was Jason and Billy Batson being foster kids together, and one day? Jason is chosen as the wizards champion. Billy Batson? Not so much. Earth's mightiest boy who grows into simply Shazam. Mary Bromfield however, is a street wise Gotham orphan who one days meets the Batman...and then dies....and then comes back again. I had the dream so vividly haha I can't shake it.
And then i had another one, believe it or not I do dream of stories, based on the elsworld where Selina Kyle is the hero of Gotham and Batman an evil villain except he wouldn't be evil like the story he'd be a petty thief and I'd be using it to showcase how naive and ignorant Selina Kyle is in the new.Gotham War series (simple economics. Robbing rich people drives them out of Gotham. Drives money out of Gotham. Middle class people now get robbed, driving them out of Gotham! Not all thieves and criminals are that way because of the economy. Some are just naturally bad people. I'd even say most. We see how well soft of crime policies are working in NY, SF, LA and Chicago aren't we? Enough ranting. BUT BATMANS RIGHT!!!) I don't think I'd go with Bruce/Selina for that though. They'd be deeply in love but their relationship is toxic as hell and I'd like this less vigilante Bruce to realize that. Open to suggestions for pairings here. Maybe Batman/Magpie?
Chapter Text
Battleship Row, Loading Dock
It would be easy to be utterly and completely in awe of the massive hulks of steel and other assorted metals that surrounded everyone in this area. The massive warships, the star cruisers and transports that would take the Apokoliptian army from Apokolips to New Genesis.
Each and every one of them were designed for war, and nothing but war.
From the smallest of them, the interceptor classes, with their sleek and smooth designs that allowed them to cut through space at speeds that would make any vessel upon Earth weep in jealousy, resplendent with guns, small calibers that, while not as large as the main bruisers of the fleet, could still do damage to any foe foolish enough to get near them.
‘I hope that one of New Genesis’ ships tries’ Bernadeth thinks, standing on the ‘dockside’, though such a word only fits due to the fact that her own ship was moored here. She turns her head slightly, looking over at the edge, the black darkness below her ship that went on for quite some distance.
‘They will be dead before they even get a shot off…and Jason will see my abilities as a commander’.
The ships did not float, and thus were not stored in water. Instead, anti-gravity generators worked around the clock within the ships to keep them within the air, secured in place by the numerous steel chains that linked them to the docks. Docks which were, at that moment, resplendent with activity. None save for the crew of her vessel, the Scourge, paid any attention to her, each parademon and Apokoliptian noble only caring to head off to their own duties, mostly aboard the massive ships that were much more impressive than Bernadeth’s own craft.
She could see them from here, the Scourge literally laying in their shadows.
The large ships that would not only transport the bulk of Lady Darkseid’s forces, but also punch the holes necessary in the defenses of New Genesis. They truly were impressive, and Bernadeth still chafed that she had not been given her own to command. Each one of them weighed millions of tons, with decks glistening with so many guns of many different calibers that it was doubtful even their captains knew how many.
The big guns however, were what truly stuck out. Five of them each, three in the front, two to the rear of the superstructure that rose above the cigar shaped vessels right in the middle. They could fire five energy rounds a minute, and when they fired wherever they hit was incinerated within seconds.
The nearest one was also the largest one, looming even more so than the others because of it but also because of what it was, and whom it directly belonged to.
The Wrath of Krypton.
Lady Darkseid’s personal ship. The flagship of the entire fleet. It was moored just down from her own, with the other Furies’ personal ships being on the other side of Kara’s. They were like Bernadeth’s, small, but effective and no doubt due to their closeness to the dictator would be heeded and paid attention to in the coming battle.
But Bernadeth cares not for any of that, and simply glares at the Wrath of Krypton as if it was Kara herself, her hands balling up into fists with a desire to unleash her plan right at that very moment and have her killed. ‘Don’t be foolish! You know more than anything the value of patience’. She tries to tell herself this, but it doesn’t really work. Not when every part of her was calling out for something more.
‘Jason’.
She looks down and away, closing her eyes as a group of parademon warriors walk by, each and every one armed to the teeth and readying themselves for their posting, most likely aboard the Wrath from the looks of them. Each one wore the symbol of the Bat proudly upon their chest. For a second it was something for Bernadeth to seize upon, and she scowls in disgust.
‘The Batman…pfft…his hold over Lady Darkseid is pathetic’ she sneers mentally without any realization of the hypocrisy of it all. ‘When she is dead I shall have him skinned or…maybe simply imprisoned. I shall defer to Jason’s wishes upon that’.
Once more it was right back on Jason, and this time? Only a flicker of self loathing comes up at how easily she’d fallen under his influence, for his tricks. ‘I do not want to start our marriage off with an argument’.
“⌰⏃⎅⊬ ⏚⟒⍀⋏⏃⎅⟒⏁⊑?”
“WHAT?!!”
She snaps and turns on the poor parademon, her second in command whom she’d never even bothered to learn the name of, and watches as the bug jumps, fearful of the torturess of Apokolips and clutching at the holodeck in his hands.
“⟟-⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬! ⏃ ⏁⊑⍜⎍⌇⏃⋏⎅ ⏃⌿⍜⌰⍜☌⟟⟒⌇ ⋔⊬ ⌰⏃⎅⊬, ⟟ ⌇⟟⋔⌿⌰⊬ ⍙⏃-⍙-⍙⏃⋏⏁⟒⎅ ⏁⍜ ☌⍜ ⍜⎐⟒⍀ ⏁⊑⟒ ⍀⟒⍾⎍⟟⍀⟒⋔⟒⋏⏁⌇ ⎎⍜⍀ ⏁⊑⟒ ⎍⌿☊⍜⋔⟟⋏☌ ⏃⏁⏁⏃☊☍!”.
He snaps to attention, trying to compose himself while Bernadeth brings her hand to her face and pinches her nose, closing her eyes and shaking her head. ‘Logistics. I hate logistics! It’s so boring and tedious’. Even though those were her thoughts upon the subject, Bernadeth knew the importance of them, and usually?
She paid attention to such details.
But she couldn’t bring herself to pretend that it mattered this time, no. Not when to her? It couldn’t matter in the slightest. Loading up the ship with rounds, rifles and armor for her troops, which were also sequestered on the ship? It was pointless. None of it would be needed. The Scourge would not survive this battle no matter what.
“Fine. How many rounds have been loaded?”
She snaps but keeps her cool, allowing the parademon to do the job that had effectively been instilled and beaten into him over the years, and she takes some small joy in watching him stutter as he goes over it, looking down at the holodeck.
“⍙⟒ ⏃⍀⟒ ⏃⏁ ⟒⟟☌⊑⏁⊬ ⌇⟒⎐⟒⋏ ⌿⟒⍀☊⟒⋏⏁ ☊⏃⌿⏃☊⟟⏁⊬ ⋔⊬ ⌰⏃⎅⊬, ⏁⊑⟒ ⍀⟒⌇⏁ ⍜⎎ ⏁⊑⟒ ⌰⍜⏃⎅⟟⋏☌ ⌇⊑⍜⎍⌰⎅ ⍜⋏⌰⊬ ⏁⏃☍⟒-”.
She tunes him out right after he begins to speak, the warrior not realizing that Bernadeth could care less that the Scourge was well stocked and ready for extended combat operations. All that mattered to her aboard the ship had been loaded hours ago by her most trusted and secretive subordinates, and at that moment lay within the medical hall..waiting.
‘I timed it perfectly. Perfectly! Ohhhh…I am so excited!’
She indeed was, so much so that the chirps and clicks of the parademon weren’t even audible to her any longer, her mind fixated on the important cargo within her ship. It was there, finishing up the final stages of its growth cycle while being kept under the effects of cryosleep.
‘Soon you will awaken and when you do? You will make your mother the undisputed mistress of this planet. Me!’
Of course, in the process the Scourge would be destroyed, as would possibly the Wrath which were both regrettable.
Not so much the Scourge to Bernadeth. She’d never been attached to things as it were, and her ship? Well, prior to this upcoming operation she hadn’t been there to visit it or check on its status for months, so unlike the other Furies who wasted their time religiously checking over their vessels. Bernadeth delegated that, not able to care less.
She felt worse about losing the Wrath, somewhat having hoped to turn that impressive vessel into her own, though now that she thought of it? Perhaps she wasn’t so upset.
‘Why would I use Lady Darkseid’s old garbage when I can have my own vessel constructed that would put hers to shame?’ she asks herself, smiling now as she imagines such a ship. Twice the size, triple the firepower. Ohh yes, designing it would be the ultimate exercise in torture. In exerting her influence and communicating her power to all who see it without lifting a finger of her own.
‘And Jason…the king of Apokolips must have his own ship. Equally as impressive as its queen! Well…almost as impressive’. She nursed a shy little smile, imagining how it would be for the man when he noticed that discrepancy.
“Bernadeth!”
“Yes Jason?” she teases, seated upon her throne as the king enters, a coquettish smile upon her face that was seductive. He was angry, in a tizzy, so to speak, and he wore it with ease upon his face. He glared at her, almost hatefully, and Bernadeth shivers at the realization that a very intense spanking was coming her way that night.
He stops before the throne, not bothering to bow or being afraid of her as all the others were, and keeps glaring, his arms crossed over his chest. “Your ship…you had them make it bigger than mine”.
“Ohh, did I?”
She presses her finger to her lip and plays stupid, smiling all the while, her eyes filled with mirth and flirtation. “I didn’t realize”.
“I’m your general Bernadeth” he seethes, his anger growing as he advances upon her, shocking all the others of the Apokoliptian court who wouldn’t dare do such a thing. He moves up the steps one at a time as if to strike her, and Bernadeth only got more and more aroused at the thought.
‘That’s it Jason. Slap me! Slap me like a whore!’
“My ship is supposed to be the biggest”.
He was right before her now, and without hesitation he reaches down and grabs her by the throat, squeezing it and drawing a sound that was a mixture between pleasure and pain. “Urrrrkk!” Her hands come up to his wrist, though she makes no effort to disentangle him as he lifts her up, constricting her windpipe.
He gets up close to her face, so close that she feels his breath teasing against her lips, which prompts her to lick her own in anticipation. He glares into her eyes, making her tremble with lustful excitement.
“Fix it”.
He throws her back down into her throne, just like that, and turns, walking away. “I’m going to smack your ass raw and fuck you until you can’t move tonight”. Those were the man’s final words, the one man she would allow to speak and touch her as he had. The nobility of Apokolips was still in shock over it, but they said nothing for they knew that to do so would spell their doom.
“I’m glad at how quickly things are moving along” she says, cutting off the parademon in the midst of his speech, somewhat causing him discomfort.
“As you are aware, the Furies are to be attached to the Wrath for the coming attack, and I’m placing you in charge of the Scourge in my absence” she says, cooing out in a sickly sweet tone that should’ve been taken for the mask of vile, evil intentions that it was. But instead, the parademon did not pick up upon such a fact, too engrossed in the great honor being bestowed upon him.
“⋔-⋔⟒? ⋔⊬ ⌰⏃⎅⊬...⟟...⟟ ⏃⋔ ⊑⍜⋏⍜⍀⟒⎅!!”
He chirps out happily, thanking her prodigiously for the honor as he saw it, bowing down before her as if she herself were Lady Darkseid. ‘Hmmm…it almost makes me want to spare him. I do love obedience’ she thinks, continuing to smile while knowing she had no intention whatsoever of going back on her word.
‘Besides’ she thinks, further soothing herself.
‘He’s honored’.
She wanted to laugh aloud at the poor bug’s misfortune, a misfortune that he’d so happily shouldered upon himself. He was about to start talking once more, wishing to continue on with his praise and gratitude, but Bernadeth simply waved her hand, cutting him off.
“I have to go for now. I must oversee the loading of Lady Darkseid’s…special project, upon the Wrath”. She wanted to vomit after having to admit that. That she’d been hard at work at what Kara told her to work on.
The Lobo parademons.
She’d succeeded of course, the whole effort being something akin to child’s play for her, but she considered the project so low beneath her value now that she could scarcely believe it. What she’d done in secret, for herself, was far, far more impressive.
‘And soon she’ll see it’.
The parademon nods quickly, bobbing his head up and down in appreciation of what had just been communicated to him. “⊬⟒⌇, ⊬⟒⌇! ⍜⎎ ☊⍜⎍⍀⌇⟒ ⋔⊬ ⌰⏃⎅⊬! ⍜⎎ ☊⍜⎍⍀⌇⟒! ⟟-”
“Goodbye now…captain” she says while turning, beginning to move away from him and make her way back down the dock, turning her back upon her ship. “I trust you will not let me down”. She didn’t bother to wait for the parademon’s words at this point, being done with the conversation and wishing more than anything else to return to her daydreams about her future with Jason. Of course the parademon promised he would do no such thing, that he would track the course that Bernadeth had already uploaded onto the ship’s navigational drive.
He would keep the Scourge close to the Wrath.
Which is right where Bernadeth wanted him.
‘Poor fool. He’s wasting his worship. This will be the last time he even lays eyes upon me but in the ashes of his and the others’ death a new goddess shall rise, and they should all be thankful for the opportunity to suffer for my glory’.
She was happy.
Very happy.
And when Bernadeth was happy? Everyone around her should start to worry.
Palace of Woe
“Where are we going?”
“It’s a secret. I’m not allowed to tell you” Barda says in a clipped tone to the man walking at her side that was all too obviously feigned. She had been avoiding even looking at the man up to that point, keeping her eyes straight ahead and her body as firm as possible, marching practically in an attempt to keep him from gaining any purchase upon her.
But she knew that the chances of that were unlikely.
She was still reeling from the moment they’d shared the other night, the one in which Jason, of all people, had praised her mother as someone worthy of respect. Barda couldn’t believe it. For the first time in…well, she didn’t really know how long it had been, someone had said they respected Big Breeda, a name that was akin to mud upon the planet.
‘She died…for something’.
She’d been ruminating on that as well. The idea that her mother, for all her ‘faults’ as decreed by Uxas, had indeed died for something. ‘You’. It had never been put in her mind like that until Jason had said something, uttering those words as if they were the simplest thing in the galaxy. Big Breeda had died for her, her mother had died for her. For her love for her. And she still didn’t know how to feel about that.
It made her feel…odd.
Sort of…well…sad.
And sadness was something that had been supposedly beaten out of each and every one of the Furies before they were five years old. You weren’t allowed to feel sadness. Only desire. Desire for death, victory and glory in the name of Darkseid. That and nothing else.
But now because of Jason? She was seeing things in a different light, and she wasn’t exactly comfortable with that.
“Anyone ever told you you’re not a very good liar?” he teases, still wearing the black, silky robes that had been provided to by Lady Darkseid for his usage. He keeps up with the woman, Bugs and Daffy right behind him at all times.
“No. Nobody has”.
“Well you are” he continues on, deciding to go with the flow and see where Barda took him, but also wanting to have fun with the woman at the same time. Oddly enough it wasn’t only Barda who was left feeling conflicted in the wake of their conversation and ensuing kiss.
He was too, and only because of how different it had felt.
He’d kissed women before. Lots of them, and usually? It led to a very intense bout of animalistic sex, sweaty, growling and hedonistic sex. But that’s the only place it went. A kiss…was simply a kiss. A prelude to him getting what they want only as a means for the women to get what they wanted.
But that hadn’t happened with Barda.
Their kiss….had been…more? Maybe?
‘I….I don’t know what the hell it really was’ he thinks, still flummoxed about it at that moment. When he’d kissed Barda, when their hands went to one another’s bodies, there hadn’t been any of the hallmarks of his other kisses. There hadn’t been any tongue lewdly smacking at the other, no hand slipping to his crotch to begin jerking him off through his pants. His hands hadn’t moved from the woman’s waist either, when they normally would have either gone up or down to grope at her tits or crotch.
Instead? They’d remained right where they were as the two savored each other, softly tasting the other. He remembered everything about Barda and how the kiss was so different from the highly sexualized fight before it.
How she smelt, how she tasted, how she felt.
She was bigger than him, another first, and yet for some reason she yielded to him, letting her body scoot down a bit to be below him a bit, her arms reaching up around him, caressing him.
That kiss….it was an inversion of the formula that Jason was so used to.
And he was unsure of what it meant.
“And how so?”
“Your eyes give it all away”.
“I’m not even looking at you” she says, indeed keeping her gaze forward. “You can’t see into them”.
“I know. That’s the issue. You’re not looking at me…because you know that I’m gonna see that you’re lying”. He wore a smile across his lips, glad for this distraction, this ability to just relax and enjoy someone else’s company here on Apokolips. The fact that it was Barda? Well…that was besides the point.
Or was it?
She smiles and huffs, unable to help it as she turns and indeed looks down at the man who hadn’t turned away and keeps smirking up at her, assured that he was right. “You never stop playing these little mind games, do you?” she asks. “Nope. Guess I don’t”.
“Well they’re stupid and a waste of time. You won’t be able to trick me”.
“Uh huh. Just tell me the truth babe. Where we going?”
“Babe?” she asks, arching an eyebrow as they continue on down the hallway on their way back to the barracks of the Furies where Barda had already had everything made ready.
“Yeah. A term of endearment like…..I don’t know. How the hell do I explain that?” he asks himself mostly, leaving Barda to roll her eyes, frustrated as usual by the man, but nonetheless still..somewhat…enjoying his being there.
“I am not a child Jason. And calling me one isn’t the compliment you think it is”.
“I wasn’t calling you a baby…ugggh”.
Her naivete on his meaning and Earth lingo was actually to her advantage as Jason found himself flustered and distracted from his goal of finding out what was going on, now having to explain it. “It means…hot, you know?”
“I’m at normal temperature today, though you’re not a doctor so I do not see what that has to do with you” she says, getting a bit further into the mood as she teases him, sensing that she had him flustered and was now wishing to capitalize on it.
‘A little payback can’t hurt,’ she thinks to herself triumphantly.
Jason looks ahead, takes a deep breath and shakes his head.
“I give up. I was calling you sexy”.
“As in attractive?”
“Yeah. Sexy, pretty, beautiful, gorgeous. Whatever. Babe”.
He shrugs as if it was no big deal and keeps walking, seemingly forgetting that he wished to know where they were going and why. Barda however, was intrigued, and she turns to face him once more, this time genuinely curious. It was amazing really. They each started off ‘playing’ with one another, seeking to gain the upper hand, but in the midst of that? They somehow lost track and simply started communicating with one another.
And the best part was? Neither of them even noticed when the war games ended and the flirtation started.
“And women on Earth…respond to that stupid name?”
“Some do. Others don’t. I guess it depends”.
“I don’t understand how being compared to a child in diapers is a compliment. It’s as if you’re calling me smelly, stupid and utterly defenseless. Which I am none of.”
“Hey, I didn’t make the rules or the names up, okay?” he asks with a chuckle. “I just go along with it. Alright, listen, it’s basicaaaalllyyyy…shorthand, you know? Like when you see a hot-,”
“Which I assume also means attractive in some way?”
“Huh? Ohh, yeah, hot means that too but...listen, don’t cut me off I’m trying to explain it”.
“You’re doing a bad job of it”.
“Or maybe you’re just a bad student” he bites back though neither of them had any venom in their voice as they did it. “Alright, say you’re hanging out on a beach or something right? And a really hot, attractive, pretty woman walks by in a bikini or something?”
“What’s a bikini?”
“Uggggh…a really scanty bathing suit that covers only your crotch and your boobs”.
“And women wear these garments?” she asks.
“Hey, don’t get all prissy with me. You’re the one who went and showed me your tits last night, so don’t expect me to believe you’re against a bikini” he teases, causing Barda to blush at the memory of one of the stratagems she’d used to unbalance Jason.
‘It worked too’ she remembers with a smile.
“Fair enough I suppose. But I don’t seem to recall you complaining about that, do I?”
“No, not at all. You’ve got a great pair of tits. Anyways, you don’t know this woman’s name, or anything about her, other than that she’s drop dead gorgeous. So you’ve gotta call her something else to get her attention. Babe is just one of those things. It rolls off the tongue, it’s simple, and everyone knows what it means”.
“On Earth at least”.
“Well duh, all you guys here are so repressed that you don’t know shit about flirting”.
“Hmmm…so why did you call me babe then?” she asks, seeing a hole in his explanation and trying to exploit it. “You know my name, yet you just called me babe”. He stops for a second, as does Barda, the woman turning to place her hands on her hips as she stares down at him, feeling like she’d won some sort of great victory. But Jason? He didn’t look defeated. In fact? He looked like she’d fallen into his trap.
“Because you’re a babe”.
“Uggh…this is frustrating”.
“Good. Now, where are we going?”
They were getting closer and closer to the barracks, and specifically to what Barda had assembled. “You’ll see soon. It’s right through the door to our barracks”.
“Don’t tell me you guys are gonna kill me or something”.
Barda huffs and laughs, shaking her head.
“Yes. Lady Darkseid has decided that she is tired of your antics and no longer wants you to be her pet and has tasked the Furies with disposing of you as painfully as possible”.
“Really?”
To her surprise he didn’t seem bothered by that idea, even if it was true, though perhaps that was only because he knew she was using sarcasm, or that he actually thought he’d have a chance if all the Furies ganged up on him at once, and for the life of her? She couldn’t understand why that bravado was still attractive to her.
“Of course not you fool”.
They were at the door now, and as she reaches out to open it she finds his own arm darts out much quicker, grasping on the wood and pushing it outwards, opening the door and to her surprise, remaining there. For a moment Barda remains where she was, glaring down at Jason who she saw as having ‘stolen’ something from her, but again he only smiles back.
“Ladies first”.
“Do you seriously believe that Lady Darkseid wouldn’t simply destroy you herself if she wanted you dead?” Barda asks, thinking he was actually stupid enough to buy the statement she’d made a few seconds prior as truth.
“Nah. She’d definitely incinerate my ass herself. It’s called chivalry. You know? Opening a door for a lady, holding out her chair. Being nice. Chivalry”.
“We don’t have such nonsense here”.
“Well now you do. I’m introducing it. Why, is the big bad Barda too prideful to let a man hold the door open for her?” She blushes at his teasing and continues to glare, though there was a decidedly large amount of confusion hidden behind her eyes. “You…you are getting under my skin”.
‘Heh…she actually openly admitted it’.
“That a bad thing, or a good thing?”
“I…I’m not quite sure yet”.
“Uh huh, well when you figure it out? Let me know. For now though, get your sweet ass in there…babe”.
“Again with that nonsense word”.
She rolls her eyes and once more huffs, all the while moving forward and heading through the door, simply wanting this ordeal to be over. She had to admit though, she was sort of starting to like it. It felt like a secret between them, even though Jason’s words on the subject told her it was anything but.
‘Babe…hmm…babe, babe...babe…hot. Attractive. Beautiful. Babe’.
She tries it out in her mind, the mental equivalent of tasting something to see if you liked it, mulling it over and doing some word association with it. ‘Babe…hmmm’. Jason meanwhile, watches her go, enjoying the view as his eyes are drawn to her pert rear end which was perfectly framed in the armored pants she wore. He blushes and shakes his head.
‘First time you’ve ever felt guilty about checking a girl out’ he thinks, looking back towards Daffy and Bugs as he wonders if he should hold the door open for them. “Uhh…you guysssss…wanna go innnn orrrrrrr after m-,”
“⏃⎎⏁⟒⍀ ⊬⍜⎍!” Bugs says, and though Jason couldn’t understand him, he just shrugs and moves in, letting the door go. “Alrighty then”. His concern for the parademons not solved, the two make an effort to follow, the female Daffy about to head forward and grab the door when she’s stopped by the male Bugs holding onto it.
For a second she herself was confused, and she turned on her sheepish parademon companion whose mandibles were clicking, a clear sign of embarrassment on Apokolips.
“⊑⟒...⊑⟒ ⌇⏃⟟⎅...⟟⏁'⌇ ☊⏃⌰⌰⟒⎅ ☊⊑⟟⎐⏃⌰⍀⊬!” he defends, referencing what Jason had just said a moment ago. Daffy wasn’t sure what to say, but she did know she wanted to see what Barda had gotten together for their charge, and so she said nothing, rolling her eyes and heading in after the Fury and Nightwing.
Bugs was left there for a second, but then he too slips into the room allowing the door to close behind them and leaving them in the spacious main hall of the barracks.
“Is it ready?”
“Yes Barda” a Korugaran slave girl says, bowing with her hands clasped before her, a loincloth covering her nethers. Jason didn’t even look this time, getting used to the pink skinned alien women, and instead? His eyes are drawn to a display set before them, the display that clearly Barda was meant to bring him to.
“Good. Very good”.
Barda wore a self satisfied smile upon her face as she took in Jason’s reaction, watching as the man’s eyes were drawn to the suit he wore as Nightwing which was placed upon a table. He steps forward and reaches down, feeling the fabric which, to his surprise, felt different. Harder, yet even lighter than before.
It shimmered in the light.
“What the hell? It’s…it’s my suit”.
“My, how perceptive” Barda teases, though without any venom as she steps forward. “Perhaps Lady Darkseid shall teach you how to balance a ball on your nose soon”.
“Hardy har har! You’re so funny!” he says sarcastically, though it flies over Barda’s head, and she wears a contented smile.
“Thank you”.
For some reason? He didn’t have the heart to tell her he was just teasing her, as he rather liked the smile upon her lips. ‘Let it ride Jay. Let it ride. Babes get away with more’ He turns back to the table with his tools of the trade around it, which included a few new items. An Apokoliptian pistol of some kind which was right next to a rifle. A few strange explosive devices. Knives. Everything.
“I made an alteration to your uniform,” she explains. “I had some of our scientists imbue it with a derivative of the Nth metal foundry process. It makes it ten times as strong, bulletproof against most weapons you’d find back on Earth though I suggest not letting your ego lead you to believe that you are invincible against the forces of New Genesis” she warns.
“I’ll keep that in mind but…New Genesis? That means-,”
“You’re going to be fighting with our armies, yes” she supplies, unable to hide her excitement at that prospect. “Notably? Lady Darkseid has extended you the honor of being part of her inner guard. No doubt we will be in the thickest of the fighting and thus take the lion’s share of the glory”.
Jason kept looking over his suit, and especially the chest where the Nightwing symbol, a bird of prey in red with its wings splayed out, was positioned. In the middle was Kara’s personal symbol, the Mark of the House of El, denoting him as, even still, her property. ‘Can’t win ‘em all’.
“You seem happy”.
“A-about what?” she asks, having hoped to let the fact that she was indeed happy slip under the radar. “Me. Fighting with you”.
“For Lady Darkseid. Yes. I’m happy that another…adequate warrior will be joining us”.
“I think you’re happier than you’re letting on” he says, stating the obvious and pointing at her. “I mean. I went toe to toe with you and came out okay”.
“Barely adequate” she says, crossing her arms over her chest and pouting, refusing to yield. “But barely adequate against me correlates to a high chance of success against whatever pitiful warrior the forces of Highfather will send out against us”.
“That’s nice of you to say”.
“Pfft well…you’re welcome”.
He gets closer and closer to her, and even though he was a good head shorter than the woman, she still felt oddly intimidated by him as he smiled up at her. “Soooo…wanna know how you thank someone on Earth when they do something nice for you?” he teases, reaching out for the woman’s hip with one hand. Barda doesn’t remove it. She didn’t want to. All in all a good sign for him to continue.
“I don’t care for the backward ways of your patriarchal backwater”.
“You sure? Well…alright if you don’t-,”
“I’ll humor you” she says quickly, sensing that he would indeed cut this contact short if she was so insistent, and…she wasn’t exactly opposed to it. “Tell me. How does one thank another on Earth?”
“Well, if they’re not that close? You just say thanks or give them a handshake or something. Buuuut…I get the feeling we’re kinda past that stage so normally? A kiss”.
“Pfft”.
“You seemed to like the kiss we shared the other night. I know I did. You’re a…pretty adequate kisser”. Her words were thrown back at her in a way, and she bristled at that, turning to glare down at him. “Then again, you haven’t had all that much practice”. Her heart was beating in her chest, and a blush was coloring her cheeks, once more giving her away.
“You make me want to kill you more and more with every word you speak”. He reaches out with his other hand and grasps the opposite side of her waist, pulling her fully into him so that the front of their bodies were touching, him still looking up at her with a smirk.
“You’d be surprised how many good, long lasting relationships are built on that where I come from”.
“Hmmm”.
“You want a kiss or not? Because this? Definitely something nice that I really appreciate”.
“I…fine. If you’re insistent upon your culture, fine. A kiss would suffice”.
“Good. Get down here a bit”.
She leans down and as she does Jason moves up, tilting his head a bit and parting his lips as Barda brings her arms around his body, one hand going to the back of his head, betraying how much she wanted a repeat of the other night. She presses her lips against his, and once more? The blossoming couple kisses, feeling and tasting one another without any reluctance.
Things felt different.
Very different for the both of them, and they were each caught in the maelstrom of another, finding something missing within themselves in the other. Neither were sure of where this was going, and part of both of them? Was sure it wouldn’t be anywhere good. But for now? It felt nice. Very nice.
That night the forces of Apokolips would load themselves onto the star cruisers and prepare for their journey, hopefully towards final victory over their foes. A war was about to be reignited, and there would only be one victor.
Arkham Asylum, Wing A
SPLASH!
“GAAAAH!”
Helena awoke with a start as the cold, ice cold, water was thrown upon her face, soaking not only her head and hair, but also her upper body. She was awake in an instant, her fight or flight response triggered instantly as she struggled to get up, wanting to fight whoever had done such a thing to her. Her mind wasn’t all there yet, and she didn’t remember what had happened prior to her being knocked out yet, but the memory came to her quickly enough.
She found her hands bound to the wall in shackles, unable to move as her feet, now devoid of footwear, scraped across the cold and now wet tile floor.
“Wakey, wakey eggs and bakey”.
“Harleen!”
It all came rushing back to her at that moment, and she seethes out, utterly enraged as she adjusts her eyes and glares up at the woman who stood above her, still wielding the bucket that she’d used to throw the water upon the woman. She tosses it to the side, letting it clatter at the Riddler’s feet before rolling away.
“Yeah. That’s my name. Don’t wear it out”.
“CAGNA! PFFTUT!”
She spits, wanting to show her disdain as best as she could, but in the end the spit only went about a foot or so out, nowhere near close enough to reach the doctor. The blonde seemed unamused as she just shook her head and paced back and forth.
“Yer guys fucked off ya know” she teases. “The ones I left alive? Yeah. They’re outta here. Don’t want noooo part o’ this. Tsk. Ya mobstas’. Always thinkin’ ya gots the loyalty o’ yer guys when ya know deep down they’d put a knife in yer back without a second thought”.
Helena gets the sense that she wasn’t alone, and when she turns her head to the side, wanting to ignore Harley in that moment, she sees that Oswald was there too, beaten bloody with his nose smashed in and blood dripping from his lips.
“Urrrggghh”.
“Oswald!”
“Relax. He ain’t dead. Just got tired o’ him. His girls are waaaaay more useful than he eva’ was. I mean, now that I thinks about it? A fat fuckin’ dwarf ain’t exactly all that threatenin’. He just don’t fit in with my whole tough gang shtick I’m tryin’ ta build up”.
“He was your amico you bitch!”
“Eh! That’s docta bitch ta ya” Harleen says, squatting down before Helena and then, with as much force as she could muster, slaps the Italian woman across the face. Her head slams back into the wall of the brightly lit shower room, hurting her as the tiles slam against it and jarring some of the teeth in her jaw.
“Ahh!”
“That hurt ya fuckin’ dago? That hurt!”
She slaps her again, this time harder and on the other cheek, wanting to even it out. Her slaps devolved into punches, hard, brutal affairs that just kept coming no matter what Helena did, which wasn’t much other than sit there and take it, unable to do anything else.
Finally, with one more slam of her fist into the woman’s forehead, Harleen backs up, panting heavily, utterly enraged as she stands up. She turns to her side, ignoring the beaten and bloody Helena for the moment as she looks at Ivy who was staring blankly ahead, saying nothing.
“He weren’t my friend. He was yers. Yer little lapdog. Everyone was yer toy. Everyone. Even Bruce and Jason. They all liked ya betta, and ya know why?”
“Pffft”.
She spits some of the blood away onto the floor, trying to catch her breath.
“Perché non sono un succhiacazzi pazzo come te!”
Harleen straight up ignores what she said, not caring for Italian in the best of circumstances and especially not now. She was pacing, like a caged animal now, glaring at Helena and wanting to send her foot flying into the woman’s face. “BECAUSE YA TRICKED EM! YA USED EM! GAAAH!”
She just barely holds herself back from kicking the woman, knowing she had to take it easy on the physical abuse lest she lose her chance of saving her love entirely.
She runs her hand through her hair, trying to calm herself, taking deep breaths.
“I tried ta have Pammy here brainwash ya so ya’d tell me where he was, but surprise, surprise? It didn’t work. Ya wanna know why?”
“No”.
“Yer a gifted actress Lena. I’ll give ya that. Yer real fuckin’ good at playin’ alllll the angles ya can ta come out on top. Ya always were. But now? It’s me in charge, and yer gonna tell me the fuckin’ truth right now!” she seethes, glaring down with utter loathing and hatred at Helena.
For her part? Helena returns it, not giving the woman the satisfaction of knowing how scared and in pain she was.
‘Bruce…save us!’
“Pammy!”
“Yes Doctor Quinzel?” Ivy says lifelessly, the woman’s slave entirely. “Why couldn’t ya brainwash Helena here huh? Tell us alls so we know”.
“Her body is producing vast quantities of Human Chorionic Gonadotropin Hormone, known in short as HCG”. All those words? They meant nothing to Helena, and she was confused by how they related whatsoever to the situation at hand. But to Harleen? A doctor who knew what they meant? It was everything. She stood there, nodding her head.
“Go on Ivy”.
“It interferes with my ability to gain a hold over a subject’s chemical receptors. It pushes me out”.
“And what does the chemical bein’ there mean?” Harleen asks, feigning being an interested student who had no idea of the answer and was ecstatic to get it. She was utterly deranged, maniacal and angered beyond belief. Helena knew she was in trouble. Deep trouble.
“It means she’s pregnant Doctor Quinzel”.
“DING! DING! DINGGGGGG! We haves a winnaaaaaaa! Pregnant! Preggers! Bunned up! Knocked up! Up the duff, whateva’ ya wants ta calls it. That’s what ya are, and I’m assuminnnnngggg” she teases in a sing song voice.
“It’s Bruce’s”.
Helena didn’t have to answer. It was a rhetorical question, but for some reason? She wanted to.
“Si” she says, letting a smile creep across her lips. “It is. Mine...and Bruce’s…our baby”. She was digging the knife into Harleen as best as she could, letting the woman really ruminate on what that meant. Her foe for Bruce’s love and affection, the man she adored with all her heart, had given proof of his love, the greatest thing a man could give a woman, to her foe.
Not her.
Not the woman who adored and worshiped the ground he walked on. Whose life revolved around him. The woman who’d, hopefully, give him adorable, blonde haired and blue eyed babies. No. He gave it to Helena.
Harleen was, just barely, holding it together.
“Hehe…ya think yer bein’ cute?”
“Where’s my father Harleen?”
The blonde ignores her, continuing on with the subject that she considered far more important at that moment. “I was thinkin’...ya know…’bouts cuttin’ it out of ya. Makin’ sure it neva’ sees the light o’ day”.
Helena’s heart is clutched by fear, an icy cold grip that refuses to let go and she glares into Harleen’s eyes, turning herself on instinct to protect the child within her, even though she was showing no signs as of yet.
“I was gonna…but then? I decided somethin’. Ya know…I’m more than happy with lettin’ ya carry the brunt o’ childbirth, ya know? Lettin’ ya take the first one fer team Harley. It is Bruce’s baby and the more I thoughts ‘bout it? I knew. I could neva’ hate one o’ his kiddos. Well, soon ta be OURRRRR kiddos. Ain’t his fault his daddy accidentally put ‘im in ya”.
“I’ll kill you”.
“So…I’m gonna let ya live fer nine months at least. And when ya give birth ta my baby girl or boy? I’ll takes ‘em away from ya and you’ll neva’ see ‘em again. They’ll be my baby. Mine and Bruce’s. And they won’t even know ya eva’ existed. Hahaha”. She struggles once more against the chains binding her, a caged lioness wanting to tear into the laughing hyena before her.
“Brucerò all'inferno prima ancora di lasciare che ciò accada!”.
“Yer gonna tell me where yer keepin’ Bruce Helena. Because otha’wise? I’m tearin’ this whole city apart. Rippin’ up everythin’ ya built. Killin’ em all. And, ohh, I can’t hurt ya. Not anymore. Not with my baby inside of ya”.
She rises, and as she does she reaches into her coat pocket, searching for something.
“But I can hurts someone else ya cares about. That, I can do. Here. Check it out!”
She’d gotten whatever it was from her pocket, and as she pulls it out Helena sees what it was and almost retches. It was a hand, a charred one, burnt with blisters and blackened skin which Harleen tossed to the floor beside her, letting it clatter there. Helena wanted to retch, and turn away, but for some reason she looked instead, catching a glint of something shining on one of the fingers.
Recognition sets in upon her.
It was a ring.
Her father’s family signet ring.
This was her father’s hand.
“No…no…”
“Yeah. I wanted ta make a pun, ya know? Originally, the mafia was called the black hand. Hehehehe…I burnt it tas a crisp first just so ya knows. Made him feel it as Manta held it there. Afta’ there was no feelin’ left I cuts it off. Ain’t I a regula’ comedian? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAAAA!”
She throws her head back and laughs uproariously, all the while Ivy and Riddler remain there at her side, saying and feeling nothing but what was ordered of them. Helena? She felt the world closing in around her, constricting her, and she cried, desperation filling every facet of her being.
She was going to need a miracle.
Gotham was going to need a miracle.
Chapter Text
New Genesis, Docking Port of Queen Avia’s Palace
Avia was worried. Worried and fearful. Yes, fearful. Afraid of what might soon happen, the fate that would befall her and all those involved with her mad stratagem should it be discovered. Her hands were folded before her, tightly clenching one another, and her eyes flitted this way and that, taking in the gardens that lined the sides of the port from which her pleasure yacht, the Mare, was moored.
Preparations had already been undertaken, and all the amenities that would allow for a merry jaunt through space around New Genesis, had been removed. The lush and luxurious sofas, the dining hall, everything.
Even the pool in which the beautiful queen, when nobody was around, swam laps within nude had been emptied, making space for the fuel that would inevitably be consumed on a longer journey. The Mare was turned, seemingly in the blink of an eye, into a cruiser capable of immense speed.
‘I can only pray it was enough’.
The queen paced back and forth nervously under the watchful eye of her guard and servants, half of whom would be going on the journey set before them of immense importance. Possibly the greatest chance the universe would ever have at achieving peace. And it all hinged on so little, and yet so much.
“My queen!”
A voice calls out to her and she turns, happy for the first time that morning to see Klik and Forager approaching, the general seemingly just as nervous she was as the female commander of the forces of New Genesis nervously looked this way and that, expecting the forces of Highfather to come down upon them with brutal savagery.
‘He’s far, far too busy with one of his servants to be worried’ Avia assured herself, though certainty was far, far out of her reach. She approaches the couple with wide arms, wasting no time in embracing Klik and bringing him in for a hug, a sign of respect and affection that should have NEVER been granted to a lowly bug, least of all by a queen.
“M-my queen”.
He was trying to be deferential, even now as his mate looks at him with a smile, a teasing expression upon her face. “I am so happy to see you” Avia whispers, pulling back before releasing Klik and turning to the side, approaching Forager with the same intent, bringing her into her arms. “I was afraid. Afraid that you might’ve changed your mind or…”
She trails off, not wishing to speak it, but all knew what she meant. What if this had been some sort of scheme by Highfather or one of his loyal lackeys? It would’ve been death, for either party, if it was so. Painful, slow and merciless death.
But apparently? It was not so, and all of the conspirators in this plot were fully on board and committed. Avia had to admit, at least in the privacy of her mind, this was rather exciting.
“We are, eternally, at your service my queen”.
“Spare the niceties now Klik. If we fail you and I shall be equal in being headless” she says, trying to put a humorous spin on the situation as she pats his shoulder. Her smile falls away quickly enough though, knowing that this meeting would have to be over quickly. “You must go Klik. Before anyone takes notice of my ship about to leave”. At that all eyes turn to the Mare, a sleek and smooth metal hull with the brightly painted colors of Queen Avia, red and green, along the sides. It wasn’t built for long term space travel, but it would have to suffice.
‘Can’t exactly steal one of Highfather’s starships now can we?’
“Yes my queen”.
He bows once again and turns to Forager, the woman reaching out for the back of his head as he does the same to her, bringing their forehead together in a sign of open and unrestrained affection. “May the winds carry you my love”.
“May the hive protect you my love”.
That was all they would allow themselves, and it pained both of them, but soon they pulled away, Klik, with his detachment of men, heading towards the gangplank that would lead up to the ship. “The route is charted!” she calls out, giving her underling and lover last minute instructions out of nervousness in place of need.
“You will meet her fleet right in the middle of their route here. Give her the queen’s message!”
He nods, unable to say anything else as the last detachment of marines move up and into the ship, the gangplank falling away as the engines towards the rear of the ship roar to life. The mooring lines instantly disconnect and retract into the ship as it pulls away from the dock, heading off into the blank space and ascending higher and higher into the air with ease. Forager and Avia watch, both with heavy, nerve rattled hearts. The engines kick in, filling the area with a dull roar, and the Mare ascends higher and higher, carrying with it the hopes of many, many planets.
Forager watches forlornly, knowing that there was nothing that she could do. She’d just surrendered her love to the hands of fate, hands that could be cold, cruel, fickle. “You love him immensely”. Queen Avia doesn’t ask, she simply states, and she turns with a smile to fix her general with her gaze.
Forager simply nods, not hiding anything from the queen any longer.
“I do”.
“Has permission been granted for you to marry yet?” she asks, not being aware of many of the ins and outs of New Genesis’ military. Forager shakes her head in the negative. “No, my queen. Not yet. We…we wish for it eagerly. To be able to be husband and wife. For us to lay our own eggs and…well…that doesn’t matter. Not right now”.
“Of course it does” Avia says as if insulted. “Is it not what you are fighting for? What you so desperately wish to have?”
“Yes my queen”.
“Then it is important, Forager. Very important”. Queen Avia turns and takes the general’s hands in her own, squeezing them. “And when your intended returns and our victory is achieved? He shall be declared a hero. I shall raise his rank to general and you? To field marshal”.
“There is no such thing” she says with a smirk, indeed enjoying the honey sweet words of the queen who was obviously covering up for their shared fears of utter and complete failure. “I shall be queen and thus I shall create it. Beyond that? You shall have a sumptuous banquet and wedding here…a…bonding ceremony as your people call it, yes?”
“Yes my queen. I…I couldn’t ask that of you. I-,”
“I am not asking. I am decreeing. If I am soon to replace Izaya, and take his power I can surely make such a thing happen. As your queen, I order you to not fight me upon it and simply accept it”. Forager knew there was nothing she could do or say to deter the woman who smiles, seemingly eager for such a celebration as well. She lowers her head and nods. “Yes my queen”.
“Good. Very good. Now…you should go. It won’t be wise for us to be seen together. It reeks of treason”. It went unsaid that that was exactly what it was, but Forager keeps her mouth shut as Avia drops her hands and begins to make her way back towards the palace, the Mare now far out of their sight.
“My queen…what of Orion? What is to become of him? Has he been convinced?” Forager asks, giving forth a staccato of questions in regards to the woman’s son. Avia just sighs and shakes her head. “You simply focus on ensuring our forces are pulled back so as to allow Lady Darkseid her bloodless victory. I shall worry about my son”.
“I admit my queen, I am unsure if Lady Darkseid will agree to our plan”.
“Do not get cold feet now Forager” Avia says with a smile, ascending the stairs slightly and turning back to look over her shoulder. “After all. This was your idea”. That didn’t sit well within Forager’s stomach, and the thought of Lady Darkseid simply…ignoring the peace offering and forging on ahead, cutting down all that stood before her with her Omega beams, entered her mind.
‘No. No. She…she won’t. She won’t’.
That weak assurance would have to do as footsteps could be heard coming down the hall that led out onto the veranda, and Forager would now have to leave. “Go general. Go. Go and prepare for everything that must be done”. The woman brings her hand up to her chest and bows, right before she takes off into her air, her small, transparent wings bringing her up higher and higher. Just in time too, as when Avia turns she sees her son, sans his helmet, turn the corner.
He looked troubled, a fact that Avia instantly picked up upon, and her motherly concern rose high in her chest.
“Orion? What is wrong?”
She was making her way to him quickly, showcasing a surprising speed underneath all the regal robes she wore. In no time at all she’d made it to the man, and she reached out with her hand to place it upon his cheek. “Nothing mother. Nothing”. He brings his hand up to hers in a vain effort to remove it and turn his head away, wishing to prevent the woman from looking into his eyes and seeing, clear as day, the lies hidden beneath. But Avia narrows her gaze and turns his head back to force him to look at her.
“I cleaned your bottom Orion. I kissed your boo-boos and bathed you. Need I remind you of any of this?” she asks, causing the man to blush immensely. “No mother…no”.
“Good” she says with a smile, a sad smile that softened her face, making it clear that her reproachment was only because she cared deeply for him. ‘He is my entire world…ohh Orion…I’m doing all of this for you my son…my little boy’.
“Then you will know that mother knows when you are in pain or agitated, and it is my right to know what is the source of the discomfort so I can fix it”.
“I’m a grown man, mother”.
“Never to me. Now…tell me”.
“Mother…where…where is the Mare?” he asks, noticing the ship’s absence at that moment and causing the woman’s heart to almost stop beating. ‘He mustn’t know. Not yet. No. He isn’t ready. Not until I prove what I already know. Not…not yet’. She hated this. Well and truly hated it, but she would bear it. For love.
“Ohh I simply sent it away. I hate looking at it” she says, lying seamlessly. Orion looks at her with a smirk, letting his mother know that she wasn’t the only one who knew when the other was lying. “Mother…we both know that ship is the only thing you’ve kept that father gave you. You adore it more than me”. She lightly swats him on the chest and clicks in disapproval, right before she turns and slips her arm through his, making it clear that he was to escort her wherever they were going.
“Plead for mercy from the source wall! There is nothing in the world or any others that I adore more than you. Now, enough stalling. You are to tell me what is bothering you my dear. Tell mother, and I shall fix it”.
“You can’t fix this mother…at least…at least I don’t think so” he says with a sigh, giving into the woman’s demands as they walk, making their way towards the main hall. “It’s…Bekka”. Avia closes her eyes, barely resisting the urge to growl and instead she nods. ‘It always is’.
“She seems…cold to me. We’ve barely spent any time together since we returned and even…well…”
He was embarrassed, clearly not wanting to talk about it, but Avia had always made it very clear that there was nothing in the world her son couldn’t bring to her. Even still, she would couch it in ways that would make them both more comfortable, alleviating his embarrassment and her rage that her son’s wife didn’t love him, and beyond that was seeking to have him killed.
“Is it of…a physical nature?”
“Ye-yes. She…she always finds excuses and I…I feel like…like I am not enough for her, and yet she won’t tell me how I can be better. I try to be more emotionally available, kinder, more thoughtful…and yet she doesn’t seem to respond like she used to”.
‘My son…my poor, poor son…she is trying to remove you. But I shall not let her! You…you will have life and beyond that? You will find love’. Now was the time to put her final plan into action, the last piece of the puzzle before the Apokoliptian invasion. It was going to cause her son pain, and thus it would cause her pain. But in the end? She’d suffer it. For him.
Because that’s what mothers did
“Orion…” she says, beginning tentatively. “Please, come with me. We…we need to talk”.
Aboard the Wrath of Krypton, Command Deck
All was in order, though she didn’t expect it to be any other way. A crew was, at all times, aboard the Wrath, tending to whatever repairs and upkeep that was necessary to ensure the massive hulking battleship capable of destroying entire worlds with its arsenal was ready at a moment’s notice to disembark.
The parademons chosen for such a task were indeed the best of the best. Even Lady Darkseid, who walked along the path between numerous different consoles could see that. She was quiet, sullen even, her mind seemingly not there at the moment.
A maelstrom of feelings had overtaken her as of late. Confusion mostly. Confusion and trepidation, things that shouldn’t have been at the forefront of her mind in the midst of preparing for the greatest victory she’d ever known.
‘It’s all his fault dammit’.
She couldn’t summon up the venom she usually let fly when it came to Bruce Wayne, not in that moment. She felt…stuck, and for a literal goddess with untold power at her disposal? That wasn’t a good feeling. She raises her head and peers at the massive throne built into the middle of the bridge, the massive windows that stretched a city block before her, revealing the stern of the ship and the deck, which ended miles upon miles away.
Soon the bridge would be full. Full of the officers and technicians required to pilot such a craft. With the Furies who, as usual, served as her personal guard. With Jason, whom she had begrudgingly given permission to embark upon this venture.
With him.
‘Jason…hmm. He must be happy that I’m allowing him to come along. Poor little boy’ she teases mentally, smiling as she finds a way to distract herself for the moment, knowing that she couldn’t avoid this for long, but still wished to do so for as long as possible.
She moves over towards her throne centered in the middle of the bridge, from which she could look out upon her officers and give orders, orders that the entire fleet would obey without question. It was on her orders that warriors lived and died, in which armies were destroyed and saved.
Despite her outward appearance, Lady Darkseid did not take this decision lightly.
Watching the nobility die for sport was one thing, but needlessly throwing away millions of lives? She was not quite so cold…or stupid as she’d rather prefer it to be couched in terms of. Yes. She didn’t care an ounce for the lives of her parademons. No. But it was foolish to throw their lives away without meaning.
‘Hmmm…’
She sets herself down, the fabric of her dress, the woman not bothering to change into her battle armor yet, making contact. It was furred, and warm, something she appreciated on the chill of the ship, the steel which encased everything not being good at holding in heat. But Kara didn’t feel cold nearly as much as others did, but even still, she did like this dress.
With its slit sides that allowed her long, toned legs to be seen, her feet clad in sandals whose straps went upwards to her mid calf. It was sleeved, though low plunging, cut in such a way as to go down right almost to her navel, exposing the sides of her breasts in all their pert glory. For now she kept her hair up in a bun, allowing the severity of her gaze to be sussed out with ease. Her bright blue eyes, cold with resignation and determination.
‘Highfather…I’m coming for you, you son of a bitch, and when I get you? I’m ripping your dick off and shoving it down your throat’.
She balances her elbow upon the arm of her chair and places her head against her hand, finding that not even the thought of impending victory could save her from the realization that a defeat would inevitably be plucked from it.
‘If we win he’ll want to leave. You promised him you’d let him leave. That was the deal, right?’
Worry seized her heart as she came to a conclusion that she couldn’t fight in the slightest.
She was about to utterly shatter her image as a goddess who, despite her cruelty and love of war and control, stuck to her word. To her agreements. Despite it all, the fiery evil and bloodsport, Lady Darkseid was a woman of her word. And now? She wasn’t going to be able to keep it.
‘I can’t let him leave’.
She turns her head to the side, sighing as she closes her eyes, grimacing in self loathing over her weakness. ‘I can’t. Since we’ve started making lo-fucking! And…and…laying down together, I haven’t had the nightmares’. That was a fact she couldn’t and wouldn’t fight. It was, and she hated saying it, the absolute truth.
Ever since Bruce Wayne had become her bedmate, she hadn’t had a single nightmare. Not one. Not even something verging on an unpleasant dream. When she awoke it was with a smile and an eagerness to start the day, well rested in a way she hadn’t been since the certainty of life on Krypton.
And it was all because of Bruce.
‘I never should’ve let him get so close. Never. It was such a stupid thing to do’ she seethes inwardly, leaning forward and grasping the arms of the throne fiercely, causing a spider web of cracks to appear in the ornate piece of furniture. ‘But you did…and now you’re stuck with it’.
“They’re loaded”.
“WHAT?!”
She’d been shocked by the intrusion, especially due to the fact that the voice belonged to the very same man she’d just been thinking of, as if she’d summoned him telepathically. He stood there, clad in his uniform save for his weapons and cowl, the latter of which he held tucked under his arms, the pointy eared cowl ready to be put on. He stood there, his gaze cold and lifeless, but holding so much behind it. So much…fire and passion, a yearning…possibly for the same things that Kara herself was beginning to desire.
She was in shock for a moment, shock which quickly turned to anger as she snarled at the man.
“Who told you to come in here?”
“The troops” he says, not even bothering to answer her question, showcasing his classic and utterly maddening lack of fear of the woman. “They’re loaded onto the transports and the Wrath of Krypton’s holding bay”. He moves closer, something that was both arousing and repellant to the woman who looks pointedly ahead, uncaring of what he was telling her.
‘I should order him back to my bedroom’ she thinks, indeed desiring at that moment to be naked and gripping the man, holding onto his equally nude body as she laid below him, feeling him drive into her with the reckless abandon of a man intent upon dominating her.
‘That would help’.
It wouldn’t and she knew it, at least not long term. In the moment? She’d feel amazing, and so would Bruce, but in the end she’d be left with the same troubled emotions from before. In fact? They’d be even worse as the fact of how close they were now would be front and center in her face.
No, lovemaking would not help. Not right then. But that didn’t mean she didn’t want it.
He stands beside her, the image of the perfect subordinate, the knight of old listening to his queen. It would’ve been romantic had the truth not been so far removed from the imaginary age of chivalry and honor.
“Good. I’m glad you can handle something so easy and simply without screwing it up”.
“Hmmm”.
“You’re an asshole. You know that right?” she asks, turning her head to glare up at the side of the man’s face. “Grunting isn’t an answer, and yet you do it all the time. How about you use that tongue of yours for something more than licking my pussy?”
“I remember you enjoying that use of my tongue more than when I say what I’m actually thinking” he retorts back, shocking her a bit as there seemed to be a bit of…teasing, in his voice? Was it teasing? If so…Kara wasn’t exactly…opposed to it. So far Bruce was the only person to ever resist her since she killed Uxas.
She enjoyed their free and open back and forth.
As long as in the end, she had the ultimate power.
“Yeah well…to be honest?” she asks, leaning back in her chair and looking ahead with a slight smirk. “You are…okay at that. And you never really say anything that’s worth shit so maybe it is better if you keep your mouth shut”.
He doesn’t respond this time, not even grunting, and it was clear that Kara was, at least somewhat, losing her ability to get his goat. She smiles in triumph at this, looking up at the man before softening ever so slightly, so slightly that one who didn’t know her wouldn’t even notice. But even this? It was a big deal. A huge one.
“But I guess since I’m bored you can tell me what it is”.
“What what is?”
“What’s on your mind dumbass?” she says, finding it odd that she’d been able to, again, only momentarily, forget her issues by sinking into Bruce. The irony was, at least for the moment, lost upon her. She was waiting for an answer now, and Bruce turns his head to look at her, showcasing a strange...vulnerability? No, it couldn’t be. Not the Batman. No. Not him.
But Kara latches onto it subconsciously, and without thought reaches out and places her hand upon his arm, stroking it as if trying to comfort him. He doesn’t rebuff her, and instead seems to relax, taking a deep breath through his nostrils.
“I’m just…eager to win”.
“We all are”.
“The stakes are higher for me and Jason” he says, causing Kara to stiffen a bit, the moment of comfort replaced by a reminder of what was going on. Even still, she keeps her cool, continuing to caress and calm down Bruce. “We win, and we go home”.
“Pfft…home”.
She retracts her hand regretfully, though in the end she didn’t have a choice. She turns away from Bruce and looks ahead. “I don’t know why you’re so intent on getting back to that pigsty. Gotham City. I looked through the view tubes at it you know” she says, keeping her voice steady. “It isn’t much”.
“But it’s ours”.
“What do you even have back there?” she bites back, unable to fight that reasoning as she too knew just how valuable the planet of Apokolips had become to her. Why? Because it was hers.
“An aging butler? A few fuck buddies? Arthur-,”
“Alfred” he growls out, knowing that Kara had done that on purpose as she smiles again, a sight that, even while she was in the midst of infuriating him to no end, was entrancing to him. “Whatever his name is, he’s gonna die soon. And let's face it, the two bimbos you’re cuddling up with at night? They’re not equal to me”.
He says nothing to that, and that fact alone draws Kara’s attention, her heart and mind seizing upon that as a possible weapon to use in her newfound battle to convince Bruce to stay. If she could do so then she wouldn’t have to break her promise.
‘He’ll want to stay. Why the hell wouldn’t he? I mean…I’m not offering him some sort of kingship or some bullshit like that but he’d be pretty damn important here. Way more important than back in Gotham. And…while we just have sex to make me feel good it has to feel great for him too…right? I mean a goddess! A literal goddess, actually gave a shit about how he felt in bed’.
She was nervous, trying to reason her way into getting the man to stay in her mind, hoping it would translate to real world action. For her? The answer was simple. He was her servant. He was to dote upon her, worship her, aggravate her, enrage her and then hold her as she slept and he was to do so happily.
“Maybe”.
“Stop fucking lying” she snarls angrily, hating even the idea that she wasn’t the best lover the man had ever had. “You know I’m better”.
“You’re an ego driven narcissist who can’t lose. You wouldn’t accept it even if I told you that they were better than you” he chides.
“Look who's talking!”
He was crossing the line now, or at least skirting very, very close to its edge. Anyone else, and she truly did mean anyone else, would be dead by now. “Tell me the truth. Right now. I swear by Apokolips I-,”
“Fine. If it’ll get you to stop whining like a baby…yes. You’re the best lover I’ve ever had”. The man pushes the words out, but even then Kara could tell that he was telling the truth. She calms, but only slightly, her own mind trying to wrap around the fact that she was jealous. Her, actually jealous, over two Earth women who could not in any way shape or form, compare to her. But…even still, she had worries.
‘It’s only because they’ve been with him longer. Give it time and he won’t even think about them…and why do you even care if he does? He’s never going to see them again. He better get used to being mine and mine alone’.
“Good. Everything is like pulling teeth with you”.
“Hmm”.
‘Back to the grunting…bastard’.
“So you admit it then? You really don’t have any reason to go home” she continues on, letting only a moment of silence pass before she goes back on the offensive. “It’s a lousy city with no real future, the old man’s gonna be gone soon, and the two bitches you park your dick in aren’t as good as me. My bed is comfier than yours. My palace? Way bigger than your manor. There you’re just a vigilante loser. A creep in a suit. But here? You’re a general”.
She hoped she was selling this. She really, really was, and beyond that she hoped she was doing it without sounding desperate.
“You command my armies and, as much as I hate to admit it, their respect. They’d do anything for you. Follow you, and me, anywhere. Why the hell would you want to give up that kind of power for stalking through the night and eventually having some low life get the better of you?”
“It’s our city. It always has been”.
She could sense something in the man’s words. Something hidden just beneath the surface. Was it doubt? Was he finally starting to think deeply about what was waiting for him back in Gotham. Unbeknownst to her? He was. ‘In a way…she’s right. You really don’t have much waiting for you’ he thinks, knowing that he’d never been ‘happy’ in the traditional sense. Not since his parents died.
He didn’t love Harleen or Helena, and a future with either of them was, if even possible, simply for show. ‘Alfred…’. The butler was a more complex thought to him. Of course the man had taken him in, trained him, helped him to be the man he was today. There was care and love on Bruce’s part for such a thing but in the end there wasn’t warmth. Not as there should’ve been. And Kara was right. Soon, even he would be gone.
‘And you’d just have Jason’.
That thought was scary. His son, a son he still hadn’t found a way to bridge the gap with, to have the warmth that he himself wished he’d had with Alfred. In Gotham, with so many eyes? It felt impossible. But here, on Apokolips? It felt different. He hadn’t had much time to talk with him. Not with the schemes and the planning, but even still, it felt like the possibility was in the air. A chance.
“Jason? He’s gonna stay here for sure”.
“You don’t know that” he fights back feebly.
“Ohh yeah, for sure I do” the blonde says with a smile, seeing this as another tool to use against Bruce’s leaving. “In case you haven’t noticed? Him and Barda are getting close. Reaaaal close. Honestly? Not surprised. For me it was a tossup between her, Harriet and Lashina, but Barda? I had a feeling. They’re getting all wuvvy dovey” she mocks, though in a way that clearly let on that she approved.
“If they do the deed soon there’s gonna be babies and I’ve decided to ease up on Apokoliptian child rearing techniques if he sticks around, which, again let's face it, he’s gonna wind up staying here with Barda”.
“What do you mean?”
“Ohh, you didn’t know?” she asks cutely and mockingly, glad that things were, for once, going her way. “Him and one of my Furies are finally cuddling up nice and close. In no time at all I’m gonna get my perfect warrior babies”.
“He…he…dammit…he knows we have responsibilities to Gotham” Bruce says, angry at himself for not only what was happening with Jason, but for not checking in and coming to realize it first. ‘No matter how hard I try…I keep failing him’. He shakes his head while continuing to inwardly think about how he was going to extricate themselves from this situation.
‘I’ll talk to him. Openly and honestly. I’ll…see what he wants. But what if it’s true?’ he ponders to himself, now fearful. ‘What if he wants to stay here?’
“Pffft, to Gotham? That backwards hellhole? It’s barely a city now and you know it, at least when compared to anything you saw on Apokolips. It took everything from you, and how does it reward you? Constant work. You’re not even its king in name Bruce. Just its shadow ruler. What’s the point in being in charge when you’re not really in charge?”
“I…it…”
“Trust me. You have absolutely nothing to go back to on Earth, or in Gotham City. Nothing. You should put it out of your mind. Let's face it, New Genesis? It’s just the start. After it falls there will be hundreds, no thousands! Thousands more worlds to conquer unimpeded. Nobody to get in our way. You’re telling me that that doesn’t sound great?”
He says nothing, looking forward through the window, seemingly ruminating on the woman’s words while in reality he was trying to ascertain their deeper meaning. Kara had forgotten that he was, even still, the Batman, and not much escaped his notice, if anything.
‘Why does she seem intent on convincing me to stay?’
“You know what? Don’t even answer” she says, waving her hand dismissively, as if anything he said would mean nothing at all to her. She smiles, content with her own victory as she settles into the chair, convincing herself almost as much as she was trying to convince Bruce. “It’s perfect and you know it. You’re having fun. You just won't give me the satisfaction of admitting it”.
“What makes you say that?” he asks, suddenly more suspicious, though the change in his tone went unnoticed by the blonde.
“Because you are” she retorts, steel in her voice. “I know it. You need this Bruce. You need it and beyond that? You’re actually good at it. Commanding armies, leading them, conquering in…well, not your name, but mine! And isn’t a perk of all of this?”
“Hmm”.
She turns, looking him up and down again, showcasing yet another sign of the vulnerability hiding deep within her. She smiles, a rather pretty sight for anyone to take in when she was usually scowling or smirking in murderous glee at a fallen enemy.
“And…you know…I think you enjoy being with me”.
She blushes as she says that, turning away quickly to brush a loose strand of her hair back behind her ear, some of it being free of the bun she held it in. Bruce, without her seeing, turns to look down at her, and when he does, feels his heart rate begin to increase. ‘No…that…that’s impossible’.
“Look…I’ll admit it”.
As she speaks her words carry weight with them, embarrassment almost, as if she didn’t want to say what she was going to say but had to, seeing it as important. “And if you tell anyone else…anyone…even Jason, I’ll fucking kill you but…you’re not exactly…the worst person to have around”.
He remains silent, saying nothing as she speaks, allowing her to get it all out while he deals with the confusion and fallout of the woman’s words in his own mind. “I actually…kind of enjoy your company and…if you stay, I’d…like it. We’d keep on with how things are, you know?” she asks with a shrug. “We’ll keep screwing when we…I mean I, I…when I want and you’ll have a spot in my bed”.
She was offering all of this like it was nothing, a trivial token of esteem when in reality it was so much more. Possibly the greatest gift that could be offered to someone on Apokolips. A position of closeness none had even dreamed of as being possible.
“So, to recap? Armies, conquest and you get to screw me. How can any of that really compete with whatever you have back in Gotham?”
“You aren’t going to let me leave”.
He cut right around all of the words she spoke, the sentiment she was trying to cloak the truth in and got right to the heart of it, and Kara went ramrod straight, still, unmoving and unspeaking. She just looked forward, her expression of wide eyed shock at being called out omnipresent upon her face. And all the while Bruce looks down at her, unsure of what to feel.
At that moment though betrayal and anger were at the forefront.
He’d suffered much because of her. Had been threatened with death more times by her than any other woman he’d ever met, and yet they’d shared highly intense moments of passion together. Of closeness and trust. It was a heady mixture of hate and…something else entirely opposite hate between them.
And through it all he’d thought that at the very least he could trust her. That she would keep her word provided he delivered to her the victory she so sought.
He was wrong apparently.
Slowly Kara feels her strength return to her, and she turns her head, tilting it upwards to look at Bruce, unable to hide the hurt she felt at the utterly true and on target accusation. She said nothing, and all she could do was meet his gaze.
And Bruce saw it all within those beautiful blue orbs of hers.
‘She lied to me…dammit… DAMMIT!’
He wanted to rage right then and there. To take out his wrath on…anything! To slam his fists into the consoles all around him, to break as much as he possibly could. To draw his pistol and fire, slamming round after round into the consoles around him. But the one thing he didn’t want to do at that moment, oddly enough, was hurt her.
The thought entered his mind that he wanted to slam his fist into her face, cave in those beautiful features until they were nothing but bloody pulp. He instantly discards it, though he told himself that it wasn’t out of care and simply due to the fact that he couldn’t hurt her.
He didn’t believe himself either.
Even if he had kryptonite at that moment he knew he wouldn’t use it. Not on her. It wasn’t only Kara Zor-El that was sent into a tailspin with their introduction to the other. He too had felt something. And despite the lie? Continued to feel something. He looks away quickly, swallowing and trying to keep his anger down, failing all the while as he opens and closes his fists, his body radiating out with rage.
“Bruce…”
She ignores this, uncaring of any thought of him hurting her as she knew he couldn’t and beyond that wouldn’t. She reaches for him, specifically his hand, wanting to thread her fingers through his own like she’d done before.
“Please. Just-”,.
Right before she was able to touch his hand he pulled it away, bringing it out of her reach and leaving her feeling…hurt. Hurt and…no…not angry. She couldn’t in all fairness be angry at him. ‘You know how you’d feel in this situation. You bitch’.
“Bruce please” she pleads, something that Lady Darkseid was DEFINITELY not used to. “Just-,”
HISSSSS!
The doors that led into the bridge open, snapping the woman out of what she wanted to say as she turns and watches dozens of parademon officers filter in, all of them bowing down before her in a show of loyalty and obeisance before rising and making their way to their respective stations.
Part of her wanted to scream at them.
Order them out of the room so that she could continue her conversation with Bruce, so that she could reach him and get him to understand what she wanted and why she wanted it. To make him see that there was…something bubbling between them. Something great that they NEEDED to see to the end.
And they wouldn’t be able to do it if he returned to Gotham. She’d never see him again unless it would be to conquer his planet, something that had indeed presented itself as an option, though had been discarded after a moment.
Earth? It wasn’t all that valuable to her. The resources it bore were, by Apokoliptian standards, crude and useless, inferior to what they themselves had. Its people were warlike and used to conflict, loath to accept slavery. It would be a tough battle that, in the end, might just see the complete destruction of the planet and its people.
Kara didn’t want that.
She didn’t want that because it was stupid, a waste of time and…because it was Bruce’s home.
She wanted to order them away. Order them away so that she and her general could have time to discuss something other than battle preparations. But she knew that that was stupid too. It was time. Time to end this war that had been deferred once and for all.
And when it was over?
She’d convince Bruce. She would! She’d even try to be nice if that’s what it took, but despite the pain she felt when he looked at her like that, genuinely hurt and betrayed, she now knew. There was not a chance in hell she was letting him leave.
He was hers and hers alone and she wasn’t going to take no for an answer. She’d win him over. How could she not?
She was Lady Darkseid and any man would jump at being her lover. Aside from her beauty there were perks to being the…tolerated one of the universe’s most powerful goddesses. He had to see it, right? He just had to.
There was no way she could lose.
No way in all of creation.
So why was she so worried?
GCPD Precinct 19
“AHHHHH! AHHHHH!”
The screams of a wounded officer who was, at that moment, pressed up against the back of one of the desks within the office, grated on Montoya’s ears. The Hispanic woman groans as she turns her head and looks down at the man, kicking his legs out this way and that in utter agony as a piece of shrapnel is pulled from his shoulder by another officer.
“Get a bandage on that! Now!”
The other officer nodded, not knowing what else to say or do besides that, and Montoya knew it. But she had to do something, anything. Otherwise? The darkness of what was happening to their city would consume her.
All around the first floor of the GCPD were wounded and dead cops, the latter of which were covered in sheets. Sprinkled amongst them were civilians, men, women and even children who’d rushed here for protection or who had been wounded by what was happening across the once peaceful city.
It could only be described as war.
All out war, all of which was led by one woman who surprised everyone. Harleen Quinzel. Overnight she had declared war on the city, and all without hiding a scrap of it. She was right out there in the open, like a terrorist making demands. It had spread from her base of operations at Arkham Asylum, a place that was expected to be where she would start if anyone even thought she’d lose her sanity like this.
She’d made her demands clear.
Bruce Wayne. She wanted him and Jason Todd returned immediately. Otherwise? She’d tear the city apart. At first everyone, her and the criminal underworld included, was skeptical. It was only when Montoya found she couldn’t get in contact with Helena Mandragora that things turned serious.
Parts of the city simply went up in smoke, buildings collapsed and bridges went down. Someone, later revealed to be the Riddler under the blonde doctor’s control, had put together quite a series of pyrotechnic shows that crippled the city and its infrastructure.
After that?
The attacks began.
It started with the gangs. The men and women who had pledged fealty to the Batman and even then it was focused on the Mandragoras. There were reports of Cheetah and Black Manta tearing hangouts apart and killing wise guys left and right, demanding answers. They clearly didn’t get any because the carnage soon turned to other avenues such as anyone with money and the means to kidnap billionaire Bruce Wayne.
When that didn’t yield results?
She just turned on anyone. People were being murdered in the streets. Without warning or compunction. Harleen Quinzel had unleashed this monster, and the GCPD were trying and failing to put the genie back in the bottle.
So far? They’d been less than successful, as could be seen on the face of Detective Renee Montoya who steps over a body on her way to her office, not even acknowledging the corpulent figure who moves up to her side.
“Montoya, just got a report from the eighth district” Harvey Bullock says, following her as she walks into the lieutenant’s office, vacated since the murder of James Gordon. “They ain’t able ta break through. Quinzel’s goons got the streets ‘round there locked down tighta’ than a nun’s-,”
“I get the picture”.
Things were rapidly going from bad to worse, and so far there wasn’t a damn thing that anyone could do about it. She moves into the office and quickly around the desk, ignoring all the items left over from James Gordon’s short tenure there, reaching for the phone.
“What are ya doin’?”
“Calling the commissioner” she says, picking up the phone and dialing the number she would need to reach Gillian Loeb.
“That fat sack o’ shit? He ain’t gonna do nothin’. Guys freakin’ useless”.
“WELL I DON’T KNOW WHAT ELSE TO DO HARVEY!!!” she screams, utterly out of her depth as she slams the phone down, realizing that despite the uselessness of the man’s words, he was right. Loeb was ineffective at the best of times and even if she did call him, what then?
Quinzel had made it clear that if anyone else was called in to help she’d detonate even more of the bombs Riddler placed. It was hopeless at the moment and the hispanic woman knew it. She was looking down at the desk, panting, and regretting an action more than anything at this moment as she’s reminded of it by looking at the picture on the man’s desk.
It was of him with his wife Barbara, their daughter, Babs, and their infant James Jr.
‘If Gordon was here…maybe…maybe…no!’
She snaps herself out of it as quickly as she could, knowing that hoping for something to come and deliver them was pointless. Stupid even. ‘We have to work with what we have to work with. I’m here now. Me. Me and Bullock. We…we gotta do something’.
“Can ya reach Mandragora?”
“No,” she says, shaking her head. “I’m just gonna go with the worst case scenario and say she’s muerta”.
“Pfft…yeah. Guess so”.
Bullock brings a cigarette out of his pocket and brings it to his mouth, lighting it up as his nerves threaten to get the best of him, though he’s able to prevent it by the act of lighting up the cigarette. “Ain’t it funny?”
“What is?”
“The mobster and the vigilante who kills freaks willy nilly go missin’ and the whole city falls apart, all because one horny docta’ lady wants her sack buddy back. It’s crazy. I thought Gotham got past this. Guess we got real lazy too. Relyin’ on the Bat and Mandragora ta keep things going”.
“Yeah…I guess we did”.
Renee was forlorn, depressed and quite frankly? Scared.
This wasn’t like the old days. Not at all. It felt even worse. Like…like hope itself had been swallowed up entirely. The Batman? He kept things in order, kept the right people afraid or even better? Dead. And now he was missing, and it didn’t look like he was going to deliver them from evil anytime soon.
They were on their own, lost in an abyss.
One thing was for sure, Gotham was definitely going to lose its top spot as the world’s safest city.
Chapter Text
Arkham Asylum
“Urrggh…urrggghh…ahh..where-where the bloody ‘ell am I?”
“Inferno”.
The quick answer from a voice he easily recognizes turns Oswald’s head instantly to his right, where he gazes upon the bound form of one Helena Mandragora who had, at that moment, a blanket wrapped around her. “Helena! Thank god you’re-,”
The diminutive gangster stops as it all comes back to him. All the memories of what had occurred. They rushed in, like the tidal waters of an oncoming tide, forcing him to remember all that had happened now that he was out from under Harleen’s control.
“That bitch” he says to himself, though clearly Helena could hear him.
“Si”.
She sounded…defeated, and beyond that? She sounded broken. Like there was no fight left inside of her. Even then she was looking down, averting her eyes and Oswald felt himself fill with guilt. His hands were bound to the wall, the two of them being kept in the bowels of the old asylum where lobotomies and all sorts of other medieval torture had been performed, and was still done within its walls.
“Helena…I…I’m so sorry love”.
“It’s okay Oswald” she says, the words not really seeming like she meant them and was instead just speaking out of necessity, wishing to say something, anything to fill the air. “It isn’t your fault”.
“Well, I don’t feel that way about it” he continues on, suddenly growing angry. “Goddammit. Blasted, bloody shite. Now I remember it all. I remember…her comin’ ta me. The cunt. She had that green witch with her and…afta’ that? I…I don’t rememba’ anything about Quinzel comin’ ta meet with me. She was with all of us in the Iceberg…god lord…Nubia! And-and the others! They-,”
“Are under her control Oswald” Helena says, raising her head and bringing her bright, but now dulled blue eyes, onto Oswald.
“I swear, if one hair is harmed on Nubia’s head, I’ll kill ‘em all! I’ll gut them like fish and leave ‘em on the sidewalk ta bleed out!” He rages impotently against his situation, trying to pull on the chains that, while aged, were still strongly anchored within the wall.
Someone like Oswald? He definitely wasn’t getting away.
He struggles for a moment longer, but eventually comes to the same conclusion that Helena already had. They were trapped, well and truly stuck, and Harleen Quinzel held all the cards. She held the entirety of Gotham City in her hands, an utter madwoman in control. And Helena was powerless to do anything about it.
Oswald settles back in, breathing heavily while turning to look at Helena.
“Wha-what about yer men? Yeah? They can mount a counter offensive and get us out of here, can’t they?”
“Pffft…Oswald, you and I both know that the ones who aren’t already morto? They’re running for the hills. They’re mafioso and you know what that means”.
“They they’re savin’ their own bleedin’ skins. Bastards. Right awful bastards”.
He spits out, the only thing he could do at that moment to show his feelings towards the situation. But even still, he wasn’t ready to throw in the towel. His concern for his friend kept him focused. “Are you alright love?”
“Me? Sono perfetto!” she laughs sarcastically, scoffing with that enraged and murderous gleam in her eyes that let the Penguin know that all of the fight wasn’t out of Helena Mandragora either. “I’m stuck here, ambushed, betrayed and outmaneuvered by Harleen Quinzel and her band of mostri and I’m only being kept alive because la strega bionda wants to take il mio bambino for herself. My men are dead or retreating, she is ravishing the city and she TORTURED MI PAPA!”
She was breathing heavily now, struggling once more against her bindings with a feral, animalistic snarl that made Oswald wince, knowing in his heart that if Harleen was there right then she’d claw out her eyes with her bare hands without any thought.
“So…not quite as well as you’re saying then?” he asks, trying to add some levity to the situation. “Pffft…no….I…I can’t believe it Oswald. I can’t. Everything, everything we had, all that we worked to build…it’s gone. In an instant. All it took was one madwoman…WHO CAN’T UNDERSTAND THAT I’M TELLING THE TRUTTTTTTHHHH!”
She screams this at the door, knowing that Harleen was listening in no matter what and once more wanting to point out that fact, a fact that the other woman didn’t believe in the least. It was her own act of defiance, akin to Oswald spitting.
She relaxes after it though, feeling at least slightly better for having let it out. “To undo it all. It…it makes me wonder…was it all worth it?”
“Stop talkin’ crazy now”.
“No Oswald…no. We…we have to ask it now. We have to. We seized control to make this city better, sicura, and now? That’s gone. And it’s all because Bruce was taken away. He was the one holding all of this together. All of it, and as soon as he was removed it all went to hell”.
“We did our fair share ta keep this place runnin’ I hope ya remember”.
“And look how that’s going without him?” she bites back, causing Oswald to go quiet, indeed feeling as if the woman was, at least on some level, right. “All our money…all our energia…it was worth nothing. Harleen Quinzel, UN FOTTUTO IDIOTA! Screwed it up. Gotham? It won’t ever go back to how it was”.
“Ya don’t know that”.
“Si...I do”.
“All this self doubt. Self pity. Where the ‘ell is it comin’ from? This ain’t the Huntress I know” the short man says, hoping to rouse the Italian woman. But it wasn’t working, he could see that as clear as day. “I couldn’t protect mi papa. I couldn’t protect Bruce. I couldn’t protect Gotham. Inferno…I couldn’t even protect my own bambino”. She looked down at her belly which was, of course, still flat, showing no signs of growth, but she knew it was there.
Oswald softens and indeed understands the reason for the woman’s demoralization.
He looks down and takes a deep breath, trying to collect his thoughts and instead finding that he has a headache, no doubt a leftover from Ivy’s mind control. “Ya gotta stay strong” he says, feeling drowsy once more. “Fer yer baby”.
“She’s gonna take him from me Oswald” she says, tears brimming in her voice, fear, the most primal kind one could have of that as a mother for her child, overwhelming her, something that not even Helena Mandragora could escape. She was crying now, the tears rushing down her face, joining and freshening up the nearly dried tracks of her prior ones. “She’s going to take mio figlio from me as soon as I give birth to him. And then? Then I will die”.
“Ya don’t know that”.
“Si…I do. I…I can’t find a way out of here. I…I CAN’T!!!!”
“Shhhh! Calm down Helena! This is what she wants” he says, trying to help the woman, though his words have the exact opposite intended response. “Well she’s getting it! I DON’T KNOW WHERE BRUCE IS YOU CAGNA!” she screams through her sobs. “HE WAS TAKEN! YOU BITCH! YOU FOTTUTO CAGNA!”
Oswald now knew the truth.
In a way, Helena was right. Without Bruce Wayne and to a lesser extent Jason Todd, this whole city, this whole world they built, one in which they were so sure was secure, safe from all threats, inside and out, came crumbling down. It wasn’t nearly as secure as they thought it was. It all hinged on one man.
A house of cards that had come tumbling down.
At that moment, despite his better angels, Oswald felt himself ready to give into grief and anguish. He could understand and even forgive Helena for feeling the way she did. She had much, much more to lose. It was so easy to forget she was a woman. Maybe even she’d forgotten. That she wasn’t just a mob boss, the first female Donna in the history of Gotham City. She was more.
‘Bruce…ya bloody well betta’ be on yer way here with all the guns ya can musta’ Oswald thinks, hoping and indeed inwardly praying, for a hero.
‘We’re gonna need ‘em’.
The Wrath of Krypton, On Board Quarters of the Furies
“This is ridiculous!”
“It’s called fun Barda” the man says with a smirk, seated as he was across the table from the woman who wore a cloak over her shoulders, keeping out the slight chill that permeated all across the ship. On Apokolips? Things were relatively warm, making such things rather useless. But here, in the vastness of space?
Lets just say that Lady Darkseid’s engineers hadn’t put much stock into creature comforts such as warmth. Besides that? The parademons were hardy creatures that didn’t require much when it came to their environment. The Furies? They were out of luck on that front.
Which is why most of them were wrapped up tightly in a series of blankets resting on their cots, looking down with undisguised jealousy at how Jason and Barda were interacting. Lashina was the most open about it, glaring hatefully at the back of Barda’s head and wishing to use her steel bands to whip the woman raw.
Stompa? She just looked sullen, confused and still lost as to how to recover from her last interaction with Jason in which he had told her that Lashina had made him ‘aware’ that she was secretly a man.
Bernadeth? She was not present, the torturess of Apokolips no doubt being off somewhere else on the ship tending to whatever duties that Lady Darkseid had set aside for her. But if she was? She’d be in the same boat when it came to hateful glares directed at Barda.
Perhaps it would be even more intense.
Harriet though? She was perched on the side of her bunk as if ready to jump down upon some prey of hers or other, a jungle cat almost, her eyes affixed, not to Jason or Barda, but upon the game that they were playing between them. ‘What an odd game. It’s played upon…paper? It…it must be some sort of-hehehehe-strategy game’.
That’s all the green haired, yellow skinned Fury could think of, though to what end she couldn’t exactly and rightfully say. So far? Jason had fought Barda to a stalemate each and every time with neither of them winning, the discarded piles of paper with boxes filled in by x’s and o’s a testament to that.
“This is not fun! It’s asinine!” she complains, yet even still at that moment reaching down to quickly mark her x on the paper that Jason had, once again, drawn a grid upon. She couldn’t help the childlike excitement at what she saw, even though her experience had told her that she would once again still be defeated.
Two x’s in a row.
All she needed was one more. One, single, solitary x that would complete the-
Jason reaches in and quickly draws an o, cutting her off from making a straight line. He did so with a smile, which he directed up into Barda’s face without a hint of shame. He winks as she quivers in utter rage, her lips quenching and her fists grasping the side of the table. “GAAAAAH! This is infuriating! There’s no way to win! No matter what your opponent simply…blocks you! It’s impossible!”
“Hahaha! Now you’re getting it” Jason teases, reaching across the table and poking the larger woman in the cheek, causing her to blush profusely at such open, teasing contact right in front of the other Furies. On one hand? She wasn’t used to it. It still made her feel…odd. But on the other? It was a physical sign that the closeness between him and her was there…and it was being shown to the Furies.
“You…you…what nonsense is this?!! A game you can’t win???!”
“It does pass the time a bit though huh?” Jason asks back, himself wearing a thick fur robe that had been sent down to him by Lady Darkseid herself for his ‘comfort’. He was enjoying this, thoroughly, as were Bugs and Daffy, who maintained their vigil over the man even aboard the ship, mirthfully clicking in laughter at Barda’s rage.
“You…you tricked me, didn’t you?” she asks, softening a bit as she realizes it, indeed letting a smile curve her lips as it happened, not getting angry as she used to when such a fact was revealed to her.
“Yeaaah maybe a little. Nobody in the history of the game has ever won tic tac toe. It’s like that movie, War Games. The only winning move is to not play”.
“Movie? War Games? That sounds far, far more fun than this nonsense” she says, tossing the latest piece of paper onto the pile of other discarded pieces, already making up her mind to not play again. ‘How does he keep tricking me into playing these foolish games?’ she asks with a smile.
“For you? Definitely not. It’s anti-war and all that. Totally against the whole vibe you chicks got going on”.
“It does sound stupid” Stompa speaks up, finally reminding everyone of the hulking monster of a woman who was sitting down on one of the lower bunks, denting the bed in with her heavy frame. “Why would anyone be against war? It’s fun!” she says with a smile, as if she’d made some sort of sage and wise observation. But Jason? He doesn’t smile. He just quirks an eyebrow and shakes his head.
“Yeah…sure. If you’re immortal and can’t really die. But if you’re just a normal guy or girl caught up in someone else’s bullshit? It sucks”.
“Ahh, now we see Nightwing the philosopher” Barda teases, though without any venom or mockery as she leans back in her chair and crosses her arms over her chest, affixing her eyes on the man.
He turns to her, and shrugs softly.
“I guess a little. War on Earth? It’s kinda stupid when you break it down. At least usually it is. Going out to kill each other because you’re wearing a different uniform than the guy they want you to kill, they being some old men and women at the top who’ll never suffer through the shit. Pfft…at least things are the same out here then”.
“What do you mean?”
Barda found herself surprised with herself. She actually wanted to know what Jason meant. What he felt and why he felt the way he did. Things were changing between them, rapidly, and already even the normally stoic warrior was finding it harder and harder to keep the strange feelings in her belly at bay whenever he turned to look at her.
“Lady Darkseid versus Highfather. Guy’s an asshole right? I mean…I guess Kara isn’t on his or Uxas’ level, sure, but we’re all going out to kill and die, and for what? Nothing. Their personal bullshit. I…I don’t know. Maybe it’s-,”
“Stupid” Stompa says, growling that word out and then reaching up to scratch her ear. “War is fun. I like killing. Crushing people. It makes me feel good”.
“Hehehehehehe there’s not much else that means anything” Harriet chimes in, drawing a glare from Stompa who apparently also didn’t like the woman.
“Hey, it’s not stupid, alright? Don’t fucking call me stupid” Nightwing spits out, unsure of why that angered him so much. The dismissal, the apathy towards what he’d just said. And Stompa responds to it by going wide eyed, belatedly realizing she’d insulted the man she still wished to have as her husband.
“I…I…I’m sorry. You’re right. It…it isn’t stupid. I…I’m stupid. I’m sorry Jason” Stompa says, some synapse in her mind still firing somewhat and telling her to take a conciliatory approach and be ‘softer’ as she saw Barda doing with the man as of late.
‘Barda is acting weird…weak…but Jason likes it…I think? Maybe I should be soft! Then Jason will love me! Yes, yes!’ Stompa had been very, very excited when she came to this conclusion, and thus far had spent the entire trip trying to come up with an idea on how to show Jason that she could be like Barda was being, i.e weird.
But so far? Nothing, or at the very least an opportunity hadn’t presented itself.
“Well, finally. You said something that makes sense” Lashina murmurs to herself, mocking Stompa who glares up at her as she lays upon her bed. Her anger began to build within her, rolling around in her gut like a wave, back and forth, stoking the fire of her anger. She wanted to reach up through the bed and drag Lashina down through it, reminding the woman of what she had done to her before.
But she stops just short of it, reminding herself that she was supposed to be the opposite of herself. Weird. And the opposite thing she would do? Let Lashina’s insults go.
But beyond this trivial, stupid debate there was Barda, looking at Jason and searching his eyes, trying to ascertain what he was talking about. To connect and understand him on his level. He was embarrassed and heated, not liking being called stupid at all, and to that end Barda did something that felt natural, instinctual.
She reaches across the table and places her hand atop his, threading her digits through his own and giving it a light squeeze. The three other Furies notice this, and react with differing degrees of jealousy and shock. Stompa? She just scowls and looks away, blushing as she chastises herself for messing up.
‘Stupid! Should’ve gone and held his hand! Stupid Stompa! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!’
And Lashina? She was going practically candy apple red with her anger at seeing such an intimate, close action right before her, one that she wished for herself. ‘Bitch..bitch! It’s all Stompa’s fault! I would’ve had him had she not attacked me! It allowed Barda to push herself in. I have to find a way! I have to!’
Harriet looked of course and, while she was jealous, seeing this as proof positive that Barda would most likely be the one to assume the mantle of commander of the Furies, she was more intrigued than jealous, wondering what holding hands had to do with romance and affection.
“Hehehehehehehe!”
“I…I don’t understand” she begins with, keeping her tone even, steady, as she looks into Jason’s eyes. “But…I want to. Don’t you enjoy fighting? Winning victory after victory? Triumphing over your foes? And do you not do it for your city? For Batman?”
“I mean…yeah” he says with a shrug. “Who doesn’t?” He asks that with a scoff, as if the answer was apparent, though Barda found herself hanging on every word, wishing for more of an explanation.
“It feels great. You feel like you’re on top of the world and you’re always going to be but…I don’t know. I guess I’ve been thinking about a lot of things lately. About how all the drinking and women didn’t make me happy and…I guess I’m wondering if…maybe, my whole life was the problem. Like…the fighting and the killing and…all that too. I want something more I think. Something…more special. More lasting. Some smart ass on my planet said the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over and expecting different results. So…maybe…I’ll start trying something different”.
He was looking at Barda as he said all of this, their eye contact completely and utterly unbroken, and for the woman? The entire world shrunk to just him and her, the Furies not even registering.
‘Why…why did that all make sense?’
Happiness hadn’t been a consideration for Barda. Not ever. For none of them. It was an abstract concept, one that was ridiculous to even think about. But lately? She’d been wondering about it. ‘Is there more to life than this?’
“Maybe...maybe this is all a little…stupid. But it’s the only life we have” Barda says softly, airing her disagreements with Jason’s thesis while also trying, something that was amazing for her, to be considerate.
“Yeah…maybe. But is it bad to want more? Maybe something different?”
“What would you do if you were not fighting to protect Gotham Jason?” she asks, genuinely wishing for an answer. He shrugs. “I don’t know”. He looks her up and down, somewhat breaking the seriousness and tension of the situation and causing the woman to blush. “Something different”.
“That’s not a clear answer”.
“Well shit. Sorry I don’t have it all figured out, queen of discipline and order”.
“You keep testing me Jason” she retorts, actually flirting back as she smiles. “And you will find that I-,”
“This is nonsense!”
Lashina throws herself up, tossing the covers to the side as she makes to come down, her feet coming down before Stompa’s face, which the larger woman forcefully pushes away out of anger. This conversation, and the ensuing closeness between Barda and Jason, was apparently too much for her to take.
“I can win the game”.
Jason just smirks at Lashina’s proclamation while Barda turns her head, glaring at the other woman. “It’s impossible,” she says evenly. “He will simply counter any action you take, and he yours. It is a game you cannot win”.
“I will though!” Lashina says with a defiant smirk on her face, sure that she could triumph, and in doing so show Jason her superiority to the others. “There must be a way, and when I find it I will win with ease, and Jason will know-,”
Thunk!
The argument was interrupted as another figure entered the room, his boots clamping down upon the floor and forcing everyone to turn and look at him, taking in the scowling and barely anger restrained visage of the Batman. His eyes were fixed on Jason, and the former Robin turned Nightwing stiffens.
“We need to talk”.
“What’s going on?”
Jason could sense that something was wrong, deeply wrong if he was saying that the way he was, and fear rolled within his stomach at what might be coming down the pipe. Even so, he rises up, standing, quickly followed by Barda who moves to follow.
“Alone”.
Bruce follows up with that, causing the woman to stop in her tracks. She didn’t want to stay here, and instead she wished to follow Jason. But she also knew that Batman was a general and shared and odd…closeness to Lady Darkseid. ‘Who knows what the consequences will be for disobeying him’ she muses to herself, mostly thinking that whatever they were they'd be worth it.
She moves to defy him, to speak against the Apokoliptian general, but Jason just turns and smirks, giving it a shrug while reaching out for her shoulder.
“It’s alright babe. I’ll be right back. Sure it’s nothing. Then I’ll find something else to kick your ass at”.
“That word again…and secondly it was a draw between the two of us, not a defeat. If it were a true test of our skills in which a path to victory was possible we both know that I would be the one to emerge victorious”.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m sure. I’ll be right back”.
His touch lingered, as did his gaze, and all of the Furies as well as Bruce, were aware of it, unable to see anything but that strange, uncharacteristic and ever growing softness between them. The Furies seethed in jealousy, while Bruce?
He was simply discomforted by it.
Perhaps because it was familiar.
“What?”
Barda asks, not out of a desire to be free of his touch, but out of simple curiosity, finding his gaze to be soothing to her. She found that she liked it when he looked at her. Especially like that. “Nothing. Nothing. Just…checking you out. Anyways, yeah, I’ll be back”.
The blushing man turns and moves away from her quickly, making his way towards the door and thus Bruce who moves to the side so as to allow him an exit. Bugs and Daffy follow, and Bruce knows better than to try and command them otherwise.
When he looks back he sees Barda sitting, the woman blushing just as much as Jason was, no doubt still stuck upon the moment they’d shared with one another.
“Hmmm”.
He says nothing else, and simply turns, leaving them behind in the room.
Silence reigns as soon as the two men exit, and Barda just breathes softly to herself, ruminating over what kept happening between her and Jason. These soft little moments, all seeming to be piggybacking off the conversation he’d had with her about her mother in which he praised the woman.
‘I need to distract myself’ she thinks, turning to Lashina and finding herself thankful for the woman’s presence for once. “Lashina, did you still wish to play…tic tac toe?” she asks, the words she spoke still sounding foreign.
“Pffft. Burn in the fire pits Barda,” Lashina spits, turning and moving away, no doubt angered by the fact that she’d been prevented from playing against Jason, and thus having another chance at seducing him. Barda says nothing, not even bothering to ask Stompa who, in a very depressed state, pulls her legs back onto the cot and rolls her bulk onto her side.
‘I…we’ll never have babies, will we?’
That left only one more option for Barda, and she looks up at the still cackling Harriet who turns her uncertain gaze to the dark haired woman. ‘Hmm…I’m in a good mood if I’m considering asking her’.
“Harriet. Would you like to play?”
“Hehehehehehehehehe…..yes!”
The yellow skinned woman was excited, very excited, at being included for once, and even if she didn’t feel she had a chance at securing command of the Furies for herself any longer she found this to be a good day.
The Iceberg Lounge
“We don’t know anything!” Robert Vreeland says, pleading and begging as he kneels there on the ground, his hands clasped together and his suit all cut up, burn marks and numerous different cuts dotting his flesh. The older man looked awful, but even then, he was more concerned with his wife who kneeled in a similar position next to him, her hands in her hands as she sobbed.
Robert Vreeland put his arm around his wife, Rebecca’s shoulders, and tried to calm her, all while Harleen looked upon them with an expression of utter boredom.
“I don’t believe ya. That’s the problem”.
The Iceberg Lounge was now under different management, and Harleen was flanked on either side by Ivy, Cheetah and the Amazons she’d stolen from Oswald, Nubia being first and foremost amongst them.
Harley leans forward, glaring down at the rich couple, hoping that if she asked again she’d receive the answer she wanted.
“Where. Is. Bruce. Wayne?”
She enunciates every word clearly and succinctly, glaring with such intensity, such fire in her eyes, that they knew the penalty for not giving her what she wanted this time would be the highest one could pay. And yet, even still, the old man with the salt and pepper hair and thick walrus mustache didn’t have the answer she wanted.
And he glares back, equally as hatefully as he clutches his wife, who holds onto him with all her strength, burying her face in his chest.
“You’ve already taken everything else from us you…you…you…BITCH!”
He spits that word out after struggling for a moment to find the correct one, the one that would communicate the required amount of hate he held within himself for the woman. “You burned down our home, killed our staff, our dog! You’ve taken everything from us…and all for nothing! We don’t have him!!!!”
Harleen opens her mouth, making ready with a snappy retort before she closes it just as quickly and looks to the side, peering up at Ivy who remains stoic and motionless, facing ahead. “Ya know. He does make a good point. We did so freakin’ much ta ‘him and he still ain’t crackin’. It’s…almost like he’s tellin’ the truth”.
“Yes Doctor Quinzel”.
“It was kinda funny though. Watchin’ Cheetah ‘ere tear poor little Mitzy apart with her bare teeth”. The woman in question, Cheetah, still stood there with the blood dripping down her maw, clinging to her fur. Harleen smiles sickeningly as Mrs. Vreeland sobs out loudly again, causing Robert to turn and hold her even tighter, whispering sweet nothings to try and calm her.
“Our family is safe, Becca” he says. “They’re out of the city. They’re safe”.
Harleen would’ve retorted had she not known that what the man was saying was true. Essentially? Gotham City was now cut off from the rest of the world, surrounded on all sides by the National Guard and police units.
Nobody got on or off this island.
‘Dammit. Wish I coulda’ gotten their kids and grandkids. Skinnin’ ‘em in front o’ ‘em definitely would’ve at least been fun’. Harleen was in an ever increasingly sour and awful mood now as her block by block, house by house search for Bruce Wayne was yielding nothing in the way of results. All of Helena’s safehouses had been turned upside down, including killing numerous of her guys.
Nothing. Nada, zilch.
And her warnings via news agencies to the rest of the world to ‘cough up her puddin’’had done even less. ‘He’s in the city. He freakin’ has ta be! He has ta!’ She wanted to go back to the Asylum. Back to where Helena and Oswald were where she could maybe make another attempt at beating the info out of Helena. But she discards that idea too.
‘Nah. Can’t hurt the baby. Not the baby. Nope, nope, nope’.
That was one silver lining that the woman could take out of an utterly screwed up situation. The baby in Helena’s stomach. Her soon to be son or daughter. She’d get them without having to go through the pain of childbirth, at least for this first one. ‘Gives me time ta work it all out so I don’t screw it up when me and Brucey make our own’ she thinks, happily bobbing her head along at the thought as if she’d forgotten about the Vreelands.
“L-let us go! We don’t have anything to tell you!”
“Yeah, yeah. Yer just as useless as the rest o’ the assholes I had carted in here. Jeez….Manta?!!!! TAKE OUR GUESTS OUT!”
“Wha-,”
SCHWINK!
“AHHHHH!”
Rebecca Vreeland tosses herself back in horror as she looks up at her husband, looking just in time to watch his eyeball literally explode out of the front of his face along with the attendant gore and viscera that came with it, a long spear protruding from the front of his face to the back. Blood, bright red and crimson, dripped down his cheeks and onto the floor, his brain pierced and the man already dead as Black Manta had come up behind them to do his mistress’ bidding.
“ROBERT! ROBERT!”
Harleen already put the older couple out of her mind, turning to Cheetah to, once again, give out orders for yet another person to be brought before her. “Vale. I want ya ta finds Vicki Vale. The reporta’. Long shot but hell, who knows?”
Rebecca Vreeland didn’t have much time to think about what the woman was saying or asking of her underling as she was too focused upon the wet retraction of the blade from her husband’s head, shedding more blood across the floor as the black armored mercenary stood over him.
His body slumps over, falling down onto the ground and instantly causing a puddle of blood to form, moving ever outwards as the body is drained more and more of the life giving liquid. Her pain, her agony, was pronounced, but so was her fear as the older woman with no means to defend herself, fell upon her back and elbows, scurrying away, desperately trying to escape as Black Manta turned his sight on her.
He begins to approach, his heavily armored boots thumping on the ground as Harleen keeps speaking to Cheetah, acting as if nothing was happening.
“Kill her mom and pop. I think they live innnnnnnnn…I don’t know. When ya gets ta her apartment find out”.
Manta reaches Rebecca Vreeland, and raises his foot as she turns her hide, trying in vain to hide from the horrific fate that awaited her. As his foot came down there was pain, pain and then blackness as everything ceased to exist.
Just another murder in a city of death and misfortune. Her head had been caved in, crushed like a grape,
All because of Harleen Quinzel’s madness.
The Wrath of Krypton, Hallway Just Outside the Munitions Storage
“What’s this about Bruce?”
Jason didn’t want to keep walking and now? Neither did Bruce. Only belatedly did the vigilante realize that he had absolutely no clue where to actually have this conversation. Jason’s quarters? They were shared with the Furies, and him? He didn’t have any quarters of his own. No. He was forced, by the woman herself, to share her bed, her space.
He felt boxed in. Trapped. A slave of fate and destiny like never before. Not since that night in the alleyway, and it discomforted him greatly. He was like a caged animal, desperate for an escape, more than anything wanting to be free.
But he couldn’t.
He was trapped and now he was reaching out for help due to a lack of any other options able to be presented to him. Even still though, before they got to the issue at hand, he had some questions. Questions pertaining to what he had just seen in there.
“What’s going on between you and Barda?”
Jason goes still for a second, letting those words hit him with their impact and meaning, and for a second or so he was confused as to what he should say. ‘Great. The world’s greatest detective saw you and Barda acting like you were on a date. Dammit’.
He had a few options, though none of them were all that attractive. He could lie of course, but what would that do? It wouldn’t convince Bruce, and if anything would only draw this uncomfortable conversation out even longer than it needed to be.
That really only left him with one option.
Telling the truth, which would, most likely, open up a whole other can of worms. In the end though, that was the option he went with. The only workable solution to this problem.
“We uhh…I don’t…we…”
‘Great. Easier said than done’ Jason thinks, chastising himself.
“Are you falling for her?” Bruce asks, a hardened expression coming over his face as he glares down at Jason, reminding him of when he was a little boy, freshly brought into Bruce Wayne’s orbit and inducted into the world of violent crime fighting. Here though he could at least advance on the truth front.
“No! No..it…it isn’t like that…not…not yet”.
“What do you mean not yet?” Bruce asks, angered by the answer as he reaches out and grasps the man’s shoulder, pushing him into the wall. Jason for a second, was shocked, and then? Angered. He glares at Bruce, and even though it wasn’t hard, nor did it hurt him, he responds with double the force.
He reaches out and pushes Bruce back with both hands, forcing him away from him, and shocking Bruce in the moment as Jason had never gone against him.
“Get your fucking hands off me!”
Bruce was disorientated to say the least, his own heady, raging anger having an effect on him, causing him to act rashly and without thought. He reels himself in and prevents his body from reacting on instinct, from slamming Jason down into the floor and beating him until into a bloody pulp. Both men were heated now, angry and not thinking straight.
“What the hell are you talking about?” Batman repeats.
“I don’t love her or anything like that but…I like her” Jason says, straightening himself up and relaxing, knowing more than anyone that Bruce had just let him off the hook and to definitely not push it any further than that. “So…I don’t know, maybe it’s heading that way”.
“That wasn’t the mission” Bruce snarls.
“Hey, get off my back, alright? It’s none of your business”.
This was…weird. Jason was, for all intents and purposes, Bruce’s business. He was the closest thing to a father the young boy had ever had, and despite all the issues surrounding them, all the pain and the heartbreak, the barriers, he still loved him as such. But he’d be damned before letting him boss him around like he was twelve again.
“It is my business. We’re trying to leave Jason. We’re trying to get home. Did you forget about that? About Gotham? Our mission?”
“Uggggh againnnn with that” Jason groans, shaking his head and sighing. “You know what? Fuck Gotham. Fuck the mission. Okay? Your mission fucking sucks”. Things were getting heated again. Rapidly. “Here we are, billions of miles away or whatever, flying through space with an alien warlord and all you can think about is Gotham City”.
“You’re throwing away all of this…all of what we’ve worked for…for a woman”.
“FIRST OFF!” Jason starts with a shout, raising his hand and actually pointing at Batman right before he realizes that he needs to cool off again. He sighs, takes a deep breath, and then continues.
“Barda isn’t just a woman, alright? She’s actually interesting. Fun and…weird. In a good way, alright? So don’t just…dismiss her like that. And secondly? What if I wanted to?” he asks, implying it as a challenge of some sort, a challenge that Bruce doesn’t immediately answer as Bruce glowered.
“Huh? What if I wanted to say forget Earth? What if I wanted to stay back here with Barda, Kara and these two, huh?” he asks, gesturing over his shoulder at Bugs and Daffy who remained there to watch the argument unfold. “It’s my life isn’t it? My right to decide? Maybe I don’t want to just keep giving and giving to Gotham when it gives fuck all back to me”.
“You’re rich. You can have any woman you want. You don’t have to work. What else could you want from Gotham?” Bruce retorts, seizing on something, anything that would get Jason back in line. Back to where he wanted him to be.
“Meaning man! I…I want to mean something to someone, okay? Yeah, maybe it’s stupid. Maybe it’s simple but hell I like how Barda looks at me”.
“And that’s enough to make you forget it all?”
“YES!” Jason iterates. “It is, and that should tell you something about how meaningless and stupid our lives are. About how unhappy and screwed up we are”. We. That was an uncomfortable word to use in that sentence. Why? Because it reminded Bruce of Kara and him.
Of how he…liked how Kara would look at him. When she thought he wasn’t watching her, when in reality? He was always watching her.
“Bruce…come on man, listen to me please” Jason says, breathing heavily as he rubs his forehead. “For once in your life, listen to me. We might never be going home. Okay? I know Kara is going to bring us back after we win, but-,”
“She isn’t”.
“Huh?”
The interruption from Bruce surprised Jason who didn’t know what to make of what the man just said. He looks at him with a fish out of water expression, trying to ascertain if he’d really said what he just said.
“She isn’t going to bring us back Jason”.
“How do you know? She tell you?”
“Not directly, no, but…I saw it in her eyes” Bruce admits with reluctance, a sentiment that draws a smirk from Jason who now sees a weapon he could use against his mentor. “Uh huh. Looking into her eyes enough that you can tell what she’s thinking huh?”
“Stop”.
“You came in here all pissed off about something maybe brewing between me and Barda” he says while nodding his head, seemingly putting all the puzzle pieces back together within the confines of his mind, working it out. “And it’s because you’re pissed at yourself”.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about Jason” Bruce retorts, though weakly, knowing for a fact that, in the end? Jason did know what he was talking about. Or at least was onto something.
“Yeah I do. You’re pissed at something bubbling between me and Barda because you know there’s something going on between you and Lady Darkseid that’s special. That’s it isn’t it?”
“She’s a liar and a fraud and the first chance I get I’m going to kill her”.
Normally? The Batman saying he was going to kill someone was an admission that they were as good as dead and that all it would be was a matter of time. However it felt different this time. Off. Like he didn’t really mean it. And from Bruce? That was big.
“Yeah. I believe that”.
“What about Alfred? Oswald, Helena and Harleen?” he asks his adopted son back. “What about them? The people that rely on us?”
“They have it handled Bruce” Jason says. “Let's face it. Our job was done a while ago. And we’ve just been dying since then. Bored. Fucking and drinking our lives away. You know it’s been…years since I’ve gone this long without getting plastered to get through the fucking day?”
“Jason-,”
“No…no. Alright? Even if you do get to go back? I’m staying”.
He was putting his foot down, making it clear that in the end? This was his stance. His pledge. He wasn’t going back to Earth, a place that held so much misery and self destruction for him. It was insane, crazy, but on Apokolips? At least he liked himself.
“This woman…the one you’re staking your entire future on…you’re doing it on a crush. One that might not even work out. She could be playing you, the same way you thought you were playing them”.
“Maybe, maybe”.
Jason doesn’t immediately disregard what Bruce says, indeed seeing it as a possibility. But he doesn’t let the man convince him. Not that way. No. He couldn’t. He was right. In the end? This all might be one big mistake. But he’d been going on this way for too long. He’d been unhappy too long. And now?
Now he had a chance to do something different.
To be happy in the end.
And he was going to take it.
Even here, lightyears away from home.
It was crazy, sure. But then again, so was continuing on the way he was.
“But that doesn’t mean I’m not gonna take the chance. Bruce…you should do it too”. Batman seemed genuinely perplexed by this, unable to even speak as Jason pushed past him, making his way back towards the Furies. He looks back at Bruce though, wanting him to get what he was saying.
“I mean…sure, she’s a maniac despot intent on world domination whose essentially enslaved us and made us do her bidding to conquer another world of despots who, in my opinion, are worse than her, but she’s really the only woman that’s gotten a genuine reaction from you”. Bruce was transfixed by his words, knowing that Jason was telling the truth.
“I mean…I don’t know if she makes you happy or just permanently pissed off but….either way? She’s the first woman you didn’t look at like she was a piece of furniture and hell that might be the best chance you, as you are, get in your life of meeting someone you can build something with. You’re not happy either, and don’t bullshit me and try and pretend you are”.
“It isn’t about happiness Jason. It’s about the mission”.
“And then what? We die? Nothing else? Come on, even you aren’t as boneheaded to believe in that. Anyways, so we’re not going home huh? Cool. Gotham can rot for all I care. They all deserve each other”.
He does soften a bit as he looks at Bruce, feeling bad for how utterly despondent the man looked. As if everything of meaning had been stripped away from him, taken, and what was left? He wasn’t sure. He’d never considered who Bruce Wayne was without the cowl. Without Gotham.
‘God…please let Kara help him with that. Please’.
“Just…I don’t know, think about it. She’s not that bad is she?”
Bruce doesn’t answer, this conversation not having gone the way he wanted it to as Jason had, against all odds, actually pushed back against him. He hadn’t expected that. Hadn’t been ready for it, and was still affected by it.
‘Trapped. I’m trapped. I’m alone’.
“Yeah well…see you later I guess”.
There was nothing more to say. Sure, this had been an honest conversation, albeit one sided, and for some reason? Jason felt like some walls had come down between him and Bruce with the realization that this life wasn’t what Jason wanted.
Bugs and Daffy left too, and Bruce?
He was alone in the hallway. Alone with his thoughts, his fears and his worries. It felt like…like he was alone in the whole universe right at that moment.
Chapter Text
Palace of Queen Avia
She didn’t like this in the slightest. The silence, that all omnipresent, crushing silence that settled around both her and the man that stood before her, the latter seemingly shocked and disbelieving while she was despondent, loathing Bekka even more for the fact that she had made life this way.
Schemed her way upwards so much so, betrayed her husband, Avia’s little boy, all in the name of self advancement. Of cruelty and power.
‘It’s always power with them’ she seethes, hating all of the New Gods here and on Apokolips at that moment. ‘Always. They never stop and think about anyone other than themselves’. She has to wonder…had she ever been like that?
If she had, she couldn’t recall it. She’d always wanted to be a kind, generous goddess, who genuinely wished to be loved by her subjects. To do good. Even when she became jaded, when she realized that Izaya did not love her, she felt this pull, but she’d been powerless to do much about it.
‘That will change’ she assures herself. ‘And soon. But for now? Focus on healing and convincing Orion’.
“I…I don’t believe you”.
“I know this is hard to hear my son, but-,”
“I DON’T BELIEVE YOU!”
Orion clenches his fists tightly and shouts at his mother, something he had never, not in his entire life, done before and Avia was, quite frankly, shocked, unable to believe he’d done such a thing. For a second she grows angry, but it passes soon enough. Compassion was something the queen had in spades, and for her son? It was limitless.
“She…she…she wouldn’t do that to me! You have no proof!”
“I am your mother” she responds with evenly. “And all the proof I need comes from Forager, another voice you tend to respect, am I right? Highfather is preparing for war, and rearranging our forces so as to entrap Lady Darkseid…so he hopes”. She couldn’t hide her disgust, loathing, and doubt for the man’s combat abilities, especially in the face of Lady Darkseid’s advance. ‘She would win even without my betrayal’. The thought chilled her, and further convinced her that she’d made the right decision.
She could only imagine the horrors that would befall New Genesis should an angered Kara who had to fight her way to victory got her hands on them.
“Besides that, have you ever known me to lie to you Orion?”
He looks away, still angered, but unwilling to continue taking it out on his mother, who despite it all was still the person he loved and trusted above all others. Perhaps that's why it hurt so much for her to tell him of her suspicions, of the betrayal taking place behind his back. “Mother, Bekka wouldn’t-,”
“Have you!” Avia says, raising her voice and cutting her son off before he could raise yet another protest against what she had to say. She softens instantly after seeing that he was cowed, still so much like the little boy who only required, from time to time, a stern look from his mother to behave.
“Ever known me…to lie to you Orion?”
It was clear that she demanded an answer, and her son was loath to disobey her, even now. “No mother” he says, speaking lowly with his head bowed.
“Good. I was beginning to think the little slut had turned even you against me”. She shuffled uncomfortably in her throne, enraged beyond words at the hurt, broken expression upon her son’s face, and she’d give anything in the whole universe so as to be able to wipe it away. But she couldn’t, and she knew it. There was no easy way to fix this. Hell, there was no way to ‘fix’ it. All they could do was prepare for the future and the new regime it would bring.
“Mother, Bekka wouldn’t do that to me” he says, pleading with the woman to retract her accusation as he steps forward, approaching the throne. “She loves me! She…she is the light of my life. I…I refuse to believe she would betray me”.
“Ohh Orion…”
She smiles, loving him all the more for the loyalty he showed, something that his father utterly lacked. ‘And all for an unworthy, pathetic…no. Focus’. As Orion gets closer Avia reaches out, cupping his cheek with her hand and caressing him, the man leaning into it, enjoying the comfort and needing it at the moment.
“If only she loved you as much as you love her”.
“Mother-,”
“You are blind my sweet”. She was trying her absolute best to console him, but it wasn’t working. He still held out hope, and even for a New God hope was the most dangerous and addictive of drugs. “You are blind out of love. Hmmm…many would say it is only men that are capable of guile. Of cruelty and betrayal. Perhaps even I, being married to your father, would say the same in the past”.
She tilts her head, fixing him with her gaze.
“You are mistaken if you believe so, Orion. Women, they may be even more dangerous than men, for the knives they plunge into your heart are laced with sweetness and softly spoken words of love. She is a snake Orion. This is not the first time she has been unfaithful to you”.
“She never! And especially not with…him…if you’d said anyone else, I might think you were right but with Highfather?” he asks, another betrayal to add to his woes. “He is my father. He-,”
“Has never treated you like a son, despite your loyalty to him” Avia coldly says, hating the man on behalf of her son who, naively, was still like a little puppy, desiring his love and pride. “You yourself know that he has not rewarded you as you deserve. While your comrades enjoy a life of luxury and pleasure, with your wife I might add, you are sent to war. Constantly. He does this to punish you, and I”.
“You…he…I...”
“I was always against this marriage of yours to Bekka, Orion. Always. I saw it. How she looked at you. So similar to how, in retrospect, your father looked at me. It was not with love, but what you could provide. How it would aid her. I wanted you to be loved by your wife. I truly did, and if I could twist the fabric of reality and mend the stars so that you could get your happy ending my love, I would and you know it”.
He pulled away from her angrily, backing up and stepping down the stairs that led up to the throne Avia sat upon, and once more the queen felt that she was losing him. In her desperate fear to reach her son, she calls out to him once more, and plays the final card she felt she had left to use.
“A war is coming!”
He stops, his back towards her, but he does stop, making it clear that he was listening.
When this was noted by Avia, the queen rose, the trail of her long, flowing green gown behind her as she slowly descended the very same stairs that Orion had just gone down himself, heading right towards him.
“And this time? It is coming directly to New Genesis. Your father plans to let them make landfall”.
“He wouldn’t do that” Orion says, his blood running cold as he knew what it would cost in life should the armies of Apokolips step foot upon the planet. Regardless, a chill went up his spine. ‘Would he?’
“He will” Avia says, responding to his unspoken thoughts, almost as if she could read his mind. Orion turns, watching as his mother, who is now shorter than him, walks right up to him, and reaches out, placing a hand upon his chest.
“It used to be you looked up to me” she diverts for a moment, going teary eyed at the memory, a memory she was fearful of losing the subject of. “You were such a giggly little boy Orion. Always laughing, but gloomy too. I can’t count how many times you’d just walk up to me and take my hand. Walk with me in silence. Those are my happiest memories. You and I in the gardens”.
“I…they are mine too, mother”.
She closes her eyes and exhales, a tear running down her cheek as it forces its way out from between her closed eyelids. She had to continue on, lay the trap for Bekka and then? Let Orion spring it so that he could see the truth.
“He has already ordered the shifting of troop positions, ordered two watchtowers abandoned. The ones right over the hive of the bugs”.
“That…if they make landfall there…the hive…it’ll be destroyed” Orion says in shock, though at least he doesn’t outright deny the truth of the situation. Of what Izaya was planning. “Yes. As will many of the New Gods that he no longer wishes to deal with. You included. You were never of his flesh Orion, and that, for Highfather, is an unforgivable sin. He loves himself more than anything else, if he even has love for anything else, and you? You have always been an inconvenience to him. His failure to conceive a legitimate child is his deepest shame. He cannot do so with me, though he blames me for such things. But he hopes, at least I would guess, to do so with Bekka”.
“He…he ordered troops away from our defenses?”
Orion couldn’t, or rather wouldn’t, speak about this right now. He couldn’t, not with his doubts, worries and indeed fears building within himself. He had to focus on the concrete, the known. What his mother knew for fact.
“Yes. He has. And soon? The rest of his plans will be put into motion. Bekka will come to you most likely, as she and he both know you’d do anything she asks of you”.
Her hand travels to his cheek once more, raising his head and forcing him to look into her eyes, wanting him to know that she was not lying to him. “And she will tell you of the great honor that Izaya wants to bestow upon you. Commanding some army or other he intends to sacrifice, though without you knowing, into the gap”.
“She won’t, mother. Even if she has…lapsed in other ways, she would not send me to my death” the man says, still clinging to the tattered remains of his belief in his wife. Avia just smiles, saying nothing as she knew whatever she said in this moment would be inconsequential.
‘He will soon know himself. Bekka will seal her own fate’.
“When she does so, you will know. You will know that I am right, and she has betrayed you”.
“She won’t, mother. She…she and I are…growing closer”.
“Yes. I’m sure she made you feel that way” Avia retorts with a huff. “A woman’s body is another weapon to use. Especially against men”. She calms herself and looks down before looking back up at his face and leaning in, placing her lips against his cheek.
“You should go to her for now, Orion. Let her show you that I am right. That I have not led you untrue. But know this. Something is coming, and it is up to you to choose your side”. She backs away from him, mournfully, fearful that in the end? She hadn’t done enough to save Orion. To ensure that he would be happy in the end. Happy, and safe.
She walks away from him, returning to her throne, leaving her son befuddled before it.
“What do you mean mother?”
Avia does not answer him, not yet, and she waits, turning around and setting herself down in her chair, looking down upon the man once again those sad, tear filled eyes.
“I cannot tell you yet Orion”.
“Why not? We always tell each other everything” he says, pleading with the woman to continue on with the closeness they’d always had. She just shakes her head to the negative though, refusing to put any more than she already had upon Orion’s shoulders.
“When she tells you of your new command, I want to deny it” she says. “Take your soldiers and bring them to my palace. If she or Highfather says anything about it, tell them that your queen has ordered you to secure them here as she believes a plot is under way against her”.
“Mother…you’re scaring me”.
“I know,” she confirms. “And I never wanted that, but I’m afraid a queen must make sacrifices. The one thing I refuse to sacrifice however, is you Orion. I need you…to trust me, and in the end? I shall trust you. I shall trust you to come to my side as you have always been”.
This was the end of the conversation, and Orion knew that he would get nothing else out of the woman. It was clear, abundantly clear, that his mother had some sort of plan that she was working on bringing to fruition, a plan that no doubt had to do with the defense of New Genesis from the armies that were rapidly encroaching upon it.
But beyond that? Orion couldn’t guess at what it was.
“Know this. Whatever happens, you are my greatest joy Orion. My proudest accomplishment. The man you have turned into, is one that makes me immensely proud. Now go. Go and test your wife. See if she is true, but remember what I told you, and when the time comes? Act decisively. Goodnight my dear. I shall see you in the morning for breakfast”.
It was an order, and Orion would damn well plop his butt down in a chair the next morning when breakfast was served. For now though, all that was left to be done was the observance of court proceedings.
He bows before his mother, and she raises her hand, showing that she acknowledged the act of subservience, something that she enjoyed at this moment unlike at all other times as it made her give into her own hope.
Hope that Orion would indeed look through his love and see the machinations behind his wife and father. He walks away, his steps reverberating across the immaculately cleaned floor, and for once Avia regretted being a goddess herself, for it meant that she had no deity to pray to to beg for her son’s deliverance.
‘Now all that is left to do…is wait’.
That was an uncomfortable thought for the queen who most certainly didn’t wish to wait for events to come to her, for the world to simply turn and her response to what was happening. But she didn’t have a choice.
It was out of her hands.
Completely and utterly out of her hands.
???????????????
“Mr. Pennyworth, I…I have to say that this is rather…strange” the woman on the opposite end of the desk within the bank says, looking across at the man who sat, well dressed and with a smile that seemed forced upon his face.
Paperwork was before her, paperwork that would, essentially, allow the man, a butler, to seize complete and utter control of the Wayne Family finances.
“I assure you Ms. Roberts, that this is not only a completely moral and upright decision, but one that is also necessary for the rearing of young Master Wayne”. He lied seamlessly, so seamlessly that one might’ve wondered if he’d been trained to do so in the army.
“Yes but…well…you’ve tried this before” she says, the attractive blonde woman with high cheekbones and an ample amount of her cleavage exposed by the jacket of the pantsuit she wore says, looking at the ledger before her that documented the Wayne account.
It was, like the institution and building around it, quite old.
The high, ornately decorated ceilings with plaster angels and roses had been there for nearly as long as the Waynes were the biggest name in Gotham City. The First Gotham Bank was a fine institution, respected around the world even.
“I see at least three separate occasions, all of which were legally blocked due to the fact that the whole account was in litigation within the courts and-,”
“That” he says, cutting the woman off with a sigh as he leans forward, reaching across for her hand which he clasps up, shocking the woman who was surprised. She even blushes, not finding the butler unattractive at all and besides that? She finds his demeanor rather…alluring.
It’s the only reason she hadn’t instantly rebuffed him from talking about the accounts as the other bank managers had done.
“Is an unfortunate incident that is now past us. You see, a certain Leslie Tompkins was trying to seize control of Master Bruce and his family’s fortune”. He puts on a look of being sufficiently cowed, ashamed and embarrassed.
“And I must say, she came dreadfully close to doing it. She dragged my name through the mud. Accused me of all sorts of foul, reprehensible actions to try and convince the courts that I was an unfit guardian”.
“My god” she says in sympathy, a sympathy that was not at all feigned. “It…it sounds like what happened with my father” she says, causing Alfred’s eyes to light up as he realizes that he could use this, prey upon it even.
“Ohh? And if I may ask Ms. Roberts-?”
“Jessica, Mr. Pennyworth. Just…just call me Jessica” she says with a shy little smile which he returns. “Well then, I must insist you call me Alfred”.
“Ohh..haha…well…yes Alfred, you can. My mother…she…she wasn’t a fit parent. And my dad? He had to fight for years to try and get custody of us. He..he never did. My mother did to him what Ms. Tompkins tried to do to you”.
“Then you see the importance of making the right decision here” he implores, patting her hand while smiling both outwardly and inwardly, though in completely different ways. ‘I’m so close. So close!’ Indeed he was. A massive amount of influence had been exerted by Alfred Thaddeus Pennyworth over the Wayne fortune. But some of it? It still eluded him. And he wanted even that last portion.
“For Master Bruce. He had already lost so much. Do you not think that he deserves to be watched over by someone who cares for him? And with Ms. Tompkins' regrettable death, no doubt at the hands of some of her less than savory compatriots, all resistance to me taking over is gone. Everyone else is aware of my unimpeachable character”.
He goes in for the kill now, really laying it on thick.
“Please. I love that boy as if he was my own. I only want what is best for him”.
Of course, as expected Jessica Roberts seizes on that, and looks at the man as if he was an angel sent from above, her eyes watering at how pathetic and desperate he looked, begging on behalf of an orphan boy who still held the entire city’s attention and sympathy.
She doesn’t think on it.
Not at all, and instead brings her stamp up and places it on the paper, quickly grasping up a pen to sign her name to the account as well, giving over the last vestige of control over to Alfred Pennyworth.
“Well….” she says, wiping away her eyes as Alfred leans back, smiling triumphantly, ecstatic beyond measure. “There you go Alfred. I…I know that Bruce is in good hands. It’s nice. Actually, amazing that you’re taking care of him. He’s going to be fine. I just know it”.
“Of course he will be” Alfred says, now thinking about other things he could get out of this woman beyond what he’d just received. “He is like a son to me already”. She was beautiful, rather buxom and well built, and blonde on top of that. ‘Hmmm…delectable’. Alfred’s gaze turns lascivious, lustful, already imagining what this woman would look like naked, squealing in ecstasy under him.
She doesn’t notice his gaze, or rather she does, but not the true meaning behind it.
She blushes and pushes a loose strand of hair back behind her ear, smiling as she stands up, the butler following on her heels. “I’m glad I could help Alfred” she says, extending her hand out for a shake. “Really happy. I…please tell Bruce that I’m sorry about what happened and if he ever needs anything for, you know, banking and whatnot, I’ll be here to help. Just come and ask for Jessica Roberts”.
“Well, why don’t you tell him yourself Jessica?” he asks, grasping her hand tightly, but also softly, bringing it up to his lips and placing a kiss upon the back of her hand, causing her to go red as a tomato and blush even more intently.
“Ohh…oh umm”.
“Perhaps tonight? For dinner at Wayne Manor. He’d be overjoyed for some company” he says, lowering his gaze a bit as he adds the second part. “As would I”.
“Well…when you put it like that Alfred I’d be really happy to” the woman says with a clear and open blush, unaware that this wasn’t casual, harmless flirting, angling for a possible romantic connection. No. This was much more sinister, more selfish.
The scene shifts and soon First Gotham Bank is gone, replaced by the swirling vortex of vibrant greens and reds mixed with a vast expanse of empty blackness that swirled about with stars intermingled.
“Wha-why are you doing this? What purpose does this serve?” the man, now far older than he was in the memory he’d just witnessed, asks in desperation, his fear getting the better of him as he turns this way and that, finding that he was alone.
For a moment there is silence, no response, the spectral pursuer who never seemed far away not answering, and Alfred turns this way and that, desperately seeking her out.
‘She…she has to be here somewhere! She has to!’ he thinks out, raising his arms impotently in a desperate bid to defend himself from his attacker, whom he knew was coming for him at that very moment.
He makes another turn, looking behind him, and when he does? He sees her. The same ghostly pale face partially covered by the large green hood, and those bright, glowing eyes that bored into him like twin lighthouses.
He jumps back in fear, almost falling to the ground, though he belatedly had to wonder if such a thing was possible in this twilight place of horror.
“I’d be lying if I said that it didn’t make me happy” she says, advancing upon him, her voice booming out as she reaches for him, and with the greatest of ease latches onto his shoulder with a ferocious strength, pinning him.
“Making you see what kind of evil, selfish scum you really are”.
Just like that more images come, playing out like they were at a drive in movie theater, plastered over the side where Alfred could see them. Of course it picks up where it left off at the bank, with him and Jessica Roberts, naked as the day they were born, in the master bedroom of Wayne Manor.
“Ahhh! Ahhhh! Yesssss! Alfred! Right there! Right there!”
She moans out in ecstasy as she bounces atop his cock, welcoming it into her while holding onto the headboard, allowing the butler to watch her marvelously formed tits bounce.
“You went right for his money, huh? Didn’t waste any time. Fucked the first woman you used in his parents’ bed while taking the master bedroom for yourself. It’s small in comparison to the other evil you’ve done”. The spectral woman tosses him to the ground, drawing an ‘oooof’ of pain from the man’s lips as he slides across, more images fluttering around.
“You just used and abused woman after woman”, she continues, more images coming, showing him wining and dining a multitude of different beauties, which he then mounted later.
Expensive wine, gifts. Money. Always money.
“With money that was never yours”.
“I-I took care of Master Bruce!” he shouts back impotently, wishing to make a point but failing to do so as he points up at the woman who seemingly floated above him, mocking him with her gaze that told him exactly what she thought of what he’d said.
“No. You didn’t. You only took care of yourself”.
She crosses her arms over her chest and simply remains where she was, knowing that Alfred wouldn’t run, and even if he did, couldn’t get far. They were in her domain, her land, and she was the one in control. “While you lived like a king? Bruce was forced to train. To train until he was black and blue and hurt all over. No friends. No family. No love. Nothing. You turned him into a monster, and robbed this city of something beyond special. A once in a lifetime person”.
“Yo-WHO ARE YOU???!! WHO ARE YOU DAMMIT??!!!”
“You know who I am Alfred” the Spectre says, getting closer, and closer, hovering in mid air as she makes her way towards him once more, reaching out and grabbing him, forcing him to look intently into her eyes.
“You’ve probably known since you got here” she chortles, enjoying the fear she saw on her prey’s face. “But you’ve been too afraid to say it. Even to yourself. Alfred Pennyworth. Big bad commando. About to piss himself”.
“DAMN YOU!”
He swung his fist, throwing it right into the woman’s face, and when it made impact he was expecting firm, unyielding flesh and pain, pain that he would deliver as he finally struck back. But instead of a harsh, solid impact, he feels…nothing.
The woman’s head disappears in a swirl of mist right as his fist makes contact, pushing through without doing the barest hint of damage or causing any injury whatsoever, and as soon as his fist passes through to the other side, her head reforms, once more bringing those frightening features back into view.
She smiles, and then glares hatefully, keeping her grip on the man as she speaks her next words.
“You took something from this world Alfred, but soon? There’s going to be a chance. Another chance for him. To be who he’s really meant to be, with someone else who can be better than she is”.
“Y-you’re speaking in damned riddles!”
“He’s going to find the truth out soon” the Spectre warns. “About you. About his parents…that night in the alleyway”. She enunciates these last few words clearly, a mocking and hateful tone coloring each syllable as she says them, and Alfred’s blood runs cold. “He…he can’t. He won’t”.
“He will. I’m going to make sure of it. I can only hope in the end? He…no. It doesn’t matter what I hope for. It’s his decision, and his decision alone. This job is sometimes a bitch Alfred. I can’t interfere. Not directly. I can only guide, see what happens”.
He’d gone still, looking up at her face in disbelief as even under the deathly, unnatural pallor of her skin, he recognized her.
“No”.
“You’re seeing it now huh? I’m glad. It’s going to get a lot worse from here on out Alfred. A lot worse”.
“No! No! No! You’re dead! You-YOU’RE DEAD!”
“Yes. I am”.
“GAAAAAHHHHHH!”
He screams in pain and fear, unable to hold it in as it overwhelms him, and the area once again shifts around them, returning him and the Spectre to the blackness of the night.
Wrath of Krypton, Lady Darkseid’s Quarters
This room was, undoubtedly, the nicest one in the entire battle fleet that now found itself winding its way towards New Genesis. That wouldn’t be debated by literally anyone. The Wrath itself was a massive, hulking ship, dwarfing even the largest of battleships in the entirety of Earth’s navies by a factor of twenty to thirty.
And part of that meant that, when aboard, Lady Darkseid would not want for anything.
In many ways the Wrath was similar to Queen Avia’s Mare. It could, and did at times, serve as Lady Darkseid’s personal pleasure yacht, and whenever she wished to take it out it was ready, crewed at all times by experienced parademon spacefarers.
Usually when she did it was to look in on some of the other worlds that fell under her sphere of influence. Remind them that even though things looked like the Apokoliptians were lazy and weak, they could be destroyed in seconds.
Not that she needed the Wrath to do that, but even still it made a point.
Multiple times the appearance of the ship in troubled sectors, those whose people were threatening rebellion, would stem the tide, fearful of what the ship, and its queen, could do to them. But now? It was on its way to something far, far more important than that. A mission that would place her as mistress and commander of the entire cosmos.
She should’ve been happy. Excited.
But she wasn’t. Instead she felt…forlorn. Yes, that was a good word to describe her feelings. Forlorn and…depressed.
‘Damn him. Bastard’.
She takes a sip from her goblet, enjoying the wine that had been brought to her in an immense capacity, a huge stockpile of it having been brought aboard the Wrath right at the start of this whole endeavor. She drank, and sat in her comfortable, high backed chair, looking into the flames of the fireplace that had been built into the room. It was truly a work of art, the stone work laid in such a way that it was actually a sculpture, one that showed her triumphing over Uxas, crushing him in the palm of her hand.
Kara takes a moment and glares at her own visage immortalized there, smirking down in gleefully murderous intent at Uxas, who was seemingly begging for a mercy that had exactly zero chance of ever coming for him.
‘He should be ecstatic to even be near me’ she scowls, placing her goblet down on the table beside her, hating that she was nowhere near as self assured as the stone version of her was. ‘I mean, men would kill their entire family to be where he is. To even touch my skin, and him? Pfft. I actually give a shit about how he feels when we fuck. He should be thanking me. On his hands and knees kissing my feet. But noooo he acts like a spoiled baby because of his precious Gotham’.
She places her head on her hand and looks into the flame, not taking in the rest of the room at the moment which was just as ornate as the fireplace, the woman not knowing the meaning of the term moderation or minimalism.
There were paintings all around the walls, and a massive mirror she would use to look at herself as her servants attended to her needs, dressing her in the finest of clothes and furs which were stored in the massive walk-in closet placed off to the side.
There were books on shelves and other distractions available to her at any time, and right in the middle of the room was a massive four post bed with a canopy. The softest of silken sheets, and an army of pillows, lest her head touch a hard surface.
It was a bed that she meant to share with the general.
She scowls as she looks up at the clock, a clock that kept time with strange Apokolitpian glyphs in place of earthen numbers but which she could understand with ease. It too was massive and took up an immense portion of the ceiling so that, even in the vastness of space, she would know the time.
‘Where is he? It’s almost time for bed’.
She realizes this with a note of fear, though she doesn’t wish to acknowledge it. Fear that he would not be here with her tonight. Here for her to hold onto and cling to, to use to escape the nightmares and…in all reality? To be comforted by as he touched her. She loved it. Really, she did. Never before in her life had she felt such a…pull, a pull towards another person. So much so that their lack of being there with her was angering her immensely.
She needed his touch. His scent. His breath.
His insults and soft words he unintentionally let loose that told the woman that she was not alone in the fact that there wasn’t only hate in her heart for the man. But even she knew that was a lie. She didn’t hate him.
And that scared her.
She rises, making sure the sides of her robe are still in place as she makes her way over to the mirror, taking a deep breath and admiring herself, trying to be fair as she works her dress over. It was long and flowing, with a trail that touched the immaculately kept floors for just the reason of its existence and its wearer’s enjoyment.
It covered her entire body, though there were very long slits up the sides that went to above her hips, allowing the entirety of her legs to be viewed when she walked as well as her hips and, if one was lucky, the swell of her ass cheek.
In front? It was cut in a very deep v pattern, all the way down to just below her belly, exposing her breasts which would only need the barest hint of a touch to either side to allow her nipples to be exposed. Lady Darkseid was not one to hide her body, and in the past? She’d been prideful over it, self assured that not only was she the most powerful woman in the universe, but also the most beautiful.
‘Alright, relax. Do I look good? He’s going to be here soon,’ she says to herself, cupping her own breasts and trying to position them in the best possible way within her dress, clearing her throat as she does so. ‘He can’t go anywhere else. He’s going to have to face me…and he will. He can’t resist’.
CLICK!
She almost jumps out of her skin as she turns rapidly, watching as the door to her quarters opens with such ease, the large wooden door swinging out to the side and coming to a stop as it makes impact against the wall. She felt silly, stupid even, but in the end cut herself some slack. ‘It’s him’. There was never any doubt in her mind.
There was only one person who’d open her door without a thought like that, without a knock and a groveling call out to her.
“Bruce” she says evenly, folding her hands in front of her as she looks at the man who no longer wore his general’s uniform, but instead had changed into the silken pajamas with her crest upon them. She looked at the symbol for the House of El upon his chest possessively, knowing that it marked him, above all other things, as hers.
“You finally found your way here then. I figured an idiot like you would get lost. I should’ve sent a guide”.
“You made sure I wouldn’t be able to sleep anywhere else” the man growled, keeping his head low and his gaze away from the woman pointedly, an act that…hurt her. She couldn’t explain it, but she was hurt that he wouldn’t look at her, and her first response was anger. Anger at him. But even this burned out rapidly, and in its place was guilt. Her. Guilty. Over demanding what she did of a mortal under her command? It was pathetic.
But even still, it was true.
“Yes. I did. You need your rest and you’re not going to get it in the barracks” she says, lying through her teeth even now as she makes to walk forward, pointedly drawing out her strides to try and entice Bruce into, at the very least, looking at her. But he doesn’t give her the satisfaction, not even as she walks past him towards the door he’d opened which she closes quickly and with the greatest of ease.
“Bullshit”.
She scowls at him as he curses at her.
“Don’t get your panties in a twist Wayne”.
“You made it so I’d have to come back here” he says, turning on her abruptly and marching towards her, getting right up in the woman’s face as he snarls, bearing his teeth like a wild animal. “You posted your little fucking soldiers everywhere I might get a good night’s rest away from you. Just so I’d have to come back here. Didn’t you?”
He reaches out and grasps her arm tightly, and Kara for a second forgets who she was, succumbing to the fear she felt rolling within her guts. To her amazement, she turns her head to the side and looks down at his hand on her arm…and doesn’t incinerate it right then and there.
“Yeah. I did. Because, as I said, and your stupid human little pea brain probably forgot. You sleep. With. Me”. She glares back, letting the man know that while he wouldn’t back down, neither would she.
“Why?”
“Because I fucking ordered you to! That’s why!” she bites back. “Are you forgetting how this works? Whose world you’re in?”
“No. It’s abundantly clear how this works”.
Kara once again felt guilty, and it manifests with a sigh as she turns her head and closes her eyes, shaking her head. “Look…I get that you’re upset, I really do, I don’t care, sure, but I get it. Okay? That make you happy, widdle boy? Does your queen’s acknowledgement of your temper tantrum make it better?”
Bruce’s lips tighten even further as she mocks him, the woman’s falling back into her normal modus operandi not helping in the slightest, but she didn’t know any better! She was just as lost in her desperation to get Bruce and Jason, but mostly Bruce, to stay that she felt like she was in completely foreign waters.
“You should just get over it” she continues, looking away from his glare as she finds she didn’t like it. “It’s how things are. So just…get in bed with me. Tonight might still be salvaged and I’ll let you fuck me, as pathetic as you are at it”. She couldn’t let him know the truth at that moment. That more than anything she wanted to be naked in bed with him, allowing him to take his anger out on her indestructible body. To feel the pleasure that overloaded her whenever he got his hands on her.
“You really are lucky I even let you look at me Wayne. How many-,”
“YOU LIED TO ME!!” he roars, slamming her back into the wall and causing it to shake, though with absolutely no damage to the blonde woman save for the shock as he shouts at her and manhandles her, and she continues to do nothing about it. “YOU SAID YOU’D LET ME GO HOME IF WE WON! BUT I KNOW THE TRUTH!” he continues on, but now lowering his voice.
“You won’t…will you? You won't let me go home”.
He says it now. He doesn’t ask. He just says it, indeed knowing the truth. It was a rhetorical statement, one that didn’t require the woman’s answer in the best of circumstances. But even still, she felt as if she owed it to him.
“No,” she says, forcing it out. “I won’t”.
“Why?”
“Don’t make me say it” she whispers harshly, keeping her voice down as it was now her turn to avert her eyes and look at the floor, allowing the words to impact Bruce's brain and fully communicate their meaning to him. This was…shocking. An admission that, while not open, was powerful in the implications.
He goes wide eyed and looks at the woman who blushes and seems to ignore him, all the while remaining in his grasp. She pushes herself forward off of the wall, and moves against him, laying her head upon his chest as her hands come up, one to the area on his pectoral and the other to his back, keeping him in place.
“You…you can’t be in love with me”.
“I SAID DON’T MAKE ME SAY IT!” she snarls, hating herself for even the slight admission of more than what was apparent to the eye. It was new, fresh, like an open wound just suffered, and only then did the blonde despot truly realize the truth herself.
Her admitting it, in her own way, to Bruce was the same as her admitting it to herself, and the woman was more lost than she’d ever been before. She wouldn’t, and even couldn’t say it, but she was grateful that Bruce was there for her to cling to at the moment.
It quiets down, and Bruce is left perplexed, unsure of what to say, or even if he could say anything. It was as if the entire world had just been dropped upon him, and he was now most definitely no longer in control.
Kara meanwhile opens her eyes and takes deep, measured breaths, caressing his chest through the shirt he wore, breathing in his scent deeply.
“I’m not going to let you, or Jason leave” she says, putting all her cards out on the table even further. “And it’s for a number of reasons”. She was playing catch up now, trying to hide what she’d just said under a mountain of other words, but Bruce? He was still stuck upon the first exchange of salvos.
“You’re an amazing general” she compliments, turning her head and pursing her lips as she moves in, lightly pressing them against the silk to kiss the man through the fabric. Her hand travels upwards, and reaches with her fingers gingerly out for the first button that secured the front of his shirt, pressing it inwards and then out of the hole it was secured in. Bruce’s pale expanse of flesh was beginning to be visible to her.
“You command their respect. I should’ve killed you as soon as I realized that” she whispers in heady emotion, knowing that if she had she wouldn’t be at the impasse she was now. But even then she knew she wouldn’t have been able to do such a thing. That there was a…link between them.
Bruce remains still, allowing her to do as she wished while his hand drops away from her arm, much to the chagrin of Kara who needed his touch at the moment. But her disappointment was replaced by joy soon enough as it instead landed on her waist, his other hand coming up to her side, lightly rubbing at her stomach.
She felt like cooing out in utter joy as this happened, though she stops herself, and forces her words to keep coming.
“You’re strong…handsome…you’re everything Apokolips would…want…in the queen’s consort” she explains, blushing bright red like a tomato as she undoes another button. “They’ve secretly wanted one for a while I guess. Like Uxas was trying to give them. It’s all about appearances sometimes”.
“I guess so”.
He understood that better than most would. Being Bruce Wayne had forced him to understand it.
“Would it really be so bad?” she asks, finally looking up at the man who stared ahead, though surprisingly not stone faced, instead? He looked just as lost and scared as she did, and that, for some reason, calmed her. “I’m not the worst person in the world…am I?”
“No”.
He answered honestly, unable to do anything else as his mind was elsewhere. Back in the hallway with Jason, having that conversation. Back in Gotham where he knew nothing that mattered to him was left. Nothing of value. ‘He was right…wasn’t he?’. That was a hard pill to swallow. That Nightwing had been correct. This life….it was worthless. Until now.
Kara smiles faltering, at first trying to halt it but then unable to do anything but give in, as if Bruce had paid her the highest compliment. “Re-really? I mean…I knew. H-how could any woman on Earth compete with what I’m offering you?”. Another button was gone, leaving Bruce’s chest one third of the way exposed, and as soon as this gap is presented Kara moves in, placing her hand over it and caressing the flesh there, feeling the strands of his hair brush against her skin.
“If you ever tell anyone…about what I say next? I…I’ll be upset Bruce. I’ll be very upset”. For some reason that sentiment was far, far more threatening than the numerous times that Kara had so far threatened to kill him. It was muted, unstated, which meant that she truly meant it.
“But I’m sorry…for lying to you. I…I really didn’t mean to. And I don’t care if you believe me or not, but it’s the truth. I didn’t mean for it to get like this”.
“I think I do believe you”.
She almost gasps at that, but stops it by quickly swallowing, closing her eyes and nodding quickly, nervous energy radiating off of her with every movement. “Good. Like I said I don’t care, but it works best when you just…go with what I’m saying. I’m sorry I lied. I need you to stay. I need you to stay…because….because I need you to”.
Another admission. Another painful admission.
Kara Zor-El? Lady Darkseid? Conqueror of Uxas and numerous other would-be kings and queens? Needing someone, especially one as weak and pitiful as Bruce Wayne in comparison? It was impossible, ridiculous, and yet they lived in the world of the impossible and ridiculous.
She reaches up, grasping his cheek as she leans into the gap of his shirt, placing her lips against his flesh and kissing him. “Since you started sleeping with me? I haven’t had a single nightmare. It’s like…you holding me…keeps them away. I’ve always had nightmares. But not with you. You make me feel…safe”.
She trails more kisses down, pushing herself forward even further and thus forcing Bruce to back up, walking while he still has his grip upon her. He was saying precious little, shellshocked and sideswiped by all of this. He almost couldn’t believe it.
“I actually love having sex with you” she says further, the sentiment sounding awkward. “You…you make me feel good. Keep this between us too but…you’re an excellent lover”. She keeps pushing him back towards the bed, wanting him there more than anywhere else, even if it was simply to hold one another and let the other know that they weren’t alone. “So…when I say things like…you’re not that good or…you’re just a dildo or something…I don’t really mean it. I love how you kiss me”.
They reach the bed now, and with zero hesitation the blonde pushes him back, the Gotham based vigilante allowing her to do so as his back lands on the softness, and he looks up at Kara, quickly balancing himself on his elbows.
She wastes no time in climbing atop him, placing her well formed rear end right atop his crotch, pinning him on the bed. As sexually charged as this action was, it didn’t feel lewd or crass as their prior rendezvous had. Maybe it was because the final barriers were coming down, leaving them both, or at least Kara, entirely naked and exposed.
“Kara, I-,”
“Shhh”.
She places her finger against his lip, not wanting him to speak as she knew that it would only make things harder for her at that moment, and she knew that if she was going to be able to keep him, she was going to have to win him.
The more ‘natural’ way.
She keeps her finger there for a moment, softly rubbing it up and down his lips as he keeps his eyes on her own, unable to pull away from this strange, seductive magnetism that exuded off of this woman in a way Harleen, Helena or any of the other women in his life had never been able to do.
He was completely at her mercy, and for the first time? He didn’t seem to mind it.
“I like when you insult me” she says with a coy little smile, reminding him once again that once? She’d just been an innocent teenage girl who survived losing everything dear to her. “How you stand up to me. It pisses me off in all the right ways. I know that doesn’t make sense but…it’s how it is. You’re the only one who's ever stood up to me. I’d rather argue with you, than be told yes by anyone else.”
She leans in, moving down once more to his chest which she begins to kiss and lick without holding back, tasting of his flesh and his unique scent.
“I need you to stay Bruce, and even though you don’t have a choice anymore…I want you to want to stay too”. She reaches for his chin, forcing him to look up at her as she rises, though he already was. Her expression turns firm, rock like, wanting him to understand exactly what she was saying.
“You. Have. Nothing…in Gotham. Nothing. You’re wasted there. You aren’t meant to be some sort of..of….mobster! Some low end goon controlling rackets and dumb shit like that” she says, deriding his life in Gotham for what she saw it as, though Bruce, had he been able to speak, would’ve disagreed.
“You’re a conqueror. Like me. You’re meant for bigger, better things, and that stupid little city is too small for you. It pisses me off that you were content with it”.
“It’s my home” he bites back.
“And Krypton was mine. It’s gone now. You’ll get over it” she says, rubbing her fingers across his cheek. “You’re going to stay and be my general. My consort. My…lover”. It was still hard for her to get that word out, but it felt right. Like a new pair of shoes that once you broke in would be the most comfortable you’d ever worn.
“I’m not giving you a choice. You know why?”
“Why?” he asks firmly, challenging her even then.
“Because you want it too. The only difference is you’re too weak to admit it. Look…again, I’m sorry for lying, okay? I…I didn’t know how to tell you”. She lowers herself, laying on his chest and peering up at him, giving him a look of utter submission and regretful that he knew he’d be the only party to ever witness.
“What do you want for me to make it right?”
“I…this…my mission…”
It all seemed so weak, so pathetic, especially in light of Jason’s words and what Kara was saying to him now. Her warm, firm and utterly female body against his was seemingly the best possible argument that his mission was nothing more than a crutch. A way to hide away from the world, from the pain he felt. And a way to vent his anger and rage.
“A statue? If you’re that egotistical I’ll have a statue built. Right next to mine and you know what? I’ll only make yours twenty feet smaller than mine” she teases, still hiding, somewhat, behind humor and feigned disdain. “If you want a palace? I’ll get you one. I’ll have one built or I’ll just kill one of the nobles who has one you like. It doesn’t make any difference to me. You’ll be spending your time in mine anyways. Armies? They’re already yours. If you want an entire planet? I can make that happen. Hell, call it Gotham world or something, I don’t know”.
His mind was reeling.
Here he was being offered anything he could possibly want, and to his surprise? He felt like agreeing without taking anything that was being offered. ‘Jason…he’s right. I…I’m unhappy. I want to be happy. Is that wrong?’
“And…you know….if it’s…it’s something you really want? I can…look into it if it's possible, you know?” she half asks, half suggests, drawing Bruce’s attention as he looks at her, momentarily confused. “I mean…I’ve always kinda wondered about it myself. All the other New Gods seem to be perfectly capable of it, and even though I’m basically immortal now? It couldn’t hurt right?”
“What are you talking about?”
“Uxas had Kalibak and a few others” she says, ignoring him for the moment. “So it’s not exactly out of character for the ruler of Apokolips. Besides, it’s what I’ve been asking Jason to do anyway for worthwhile warriors so maybe it would work even better if we tried”.
“What. Are. You. Talking. About?”
She looks at him much more clearly now, and the nervous smile falls away from her face as they do so. “You’re stupid” she says lowly, hating that he didn’t just ‘get it’ and idly wondering if he was forcing her to say it to embarrass her. If it was that way? She wouldn’t do anything about it. She’d play along.
“I mean, if you’re as pathetic as other men and absolutely, positively NEEEED to have children? If that’s holding you back from staying? I…wouldn’t exactly…mind it…if we did. Have them, I mean”. That was just another bombshell in this onslaught from Lady Darkseid, and Bruce was yet again reeling.
In a matter of moments they’d gone from her pretending to hate him, to offering him palaces and children.
“Just…maybe. We can see if that works between us. And if not? We can always just pluck up one or two that catch our eyes as being worthwhile. Bruce…there’s nothing for you on Earth. Nothing for you at home. Just…stay. Stay here. With me”.
Slowly but surely, having finished up her jumbled and confusing pitch she leans in and presses her lips against Bruce’s, wanting to let him feel the affection that she, a goddess with insurmountable power, had for him. Her lips were warm, soft and Bruce was lost in them. He was just about to kiss her back when.
THUD!
“MY QUEEN! MY QUEEN!”
The blonde throws herself back and turns rapidly, almost faster than the speed of light, and sets her growing red eyes upon the scantily clad Korugarian servant who balks in fear, raising her hands and pleading for mercy, praying to her gods that Lady Darkseid wouldn’t incinerate her with her heat vision.
“WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT???!!!!”
“M-my queen! A ship! A ship w-w-with the white f-f-flag! It wishes to surrender and c-come aboard!”
“Blow it up! And get the hell out!”
“But…my queen…it…it’s Queen Avia’s ship” the servant says, causing the blonde to go wide eyed, shocked. And she knew that for right now? Things with Bruce would have to be put on hold. Sometimes she hated being Lady Darkseid.
But on due reflection?
Not really.
Things were about to get interesting.
Chapter 36
Notes:
You know, I just realized that I write Bruce more in line with the Bruce Wayne from The Batman series instead of Batman the Animated Adventures. I mean is that bad? I don't think so as it's a very slept on show to be honest. Highly underrated.
Chapter Text
Aboard the Mare
‘By New Genesis…please…protect us’.
That was Klik’s only thought as he sat within the captain’s chair, fiercely gripping the arms as if that would protect him and his crew from what he was seeing at that very moment. It wouldn’t, but even still the illusion of something that would give him safety was too alluring, too necessary.
“Are they responding to our flagging?”
“Yes captain” one of the ‘ensigns’ attached to this expedition says, seated at his own position with his long digit hands working over the keyboard before him. “They…they’re signaling back”. They all heave a collective sigh of relief as this is said, having expected to simply be incinerated as soon as they’d laid eyes upon the massive fleet before them.
Each and every one of Lady Darkseid’s ships had been dispatched for this mission apparently, this invasion, and were now right in front of them. Hundreds, with the largest, of course, being the Wrath of Krypton, which lingered there like an eater of worlds. In many ways? That’s exactly what it was.
‘And all we have is the Mare’.
The leisure vessel was definitely no match for even the smallest warship in Lady Darkseid’s fleet, and each and every crew member was well aware of this fact. “What are they saying?” He was eager for an answer to this question, as another fear rose up to replace the one of them being destroyed outright, blasted to smithereens without even a second to respond before the Apokoliptian fleet carried on its way.
If that was the case then the mission would be a total failure.
But, barring that? There was still the worry they had about what might happen once they actually made contact with the queen of Apokolips and delivered their queen’s message. After all, the blonde despot didn’t need a battle fleet to kill them.
She could do it with her eyes. Or even one hand with fingers left over.
She wouldn’t even break a sweat.
“They…they’re saying…”
The crew member keeps his eyes affixed to the screen before him, translating the strange glyphs that appeared into words as they appeared on the screen, sent from the opposing fleet.
“They said to come near the Wrath of Krypton,” the bug chirps out excitedly, though if it was excitement or fear was hard to tell perfectly. “Towards the loading bay. We…we’re to come aboard”.
“We can launch the lifeboat and-,”
“Th-the message is very clear sir” the ensign responds, clearing up any confusion as to his emotions about the momentous meeting about to take place. “The whole ship is to come aboard. Lady Darkseid has made it known to us through her command that the Mare is to be ensconced within the Wrath of Krypton”.
The whole deck went silent, and you could hear a pin drop in the command center as the bugs gathered around held their breaths, knowing what that would mean. No chance of escape should things go wrong, and they fully expected things to go wrong at that moment. It was also a display of dominance and power.
A clear indication from Lady Darkseid of what Klik and the others already knew.
They were completely at her mercy and, if she wanted? She could swallow them up whole.
The silence is only broken when Klik, knowing that he had to keep his head about him, raises it up to look at his subordinate. “You told them we’re unarmed right?” he asks. “That we wish to parlay and relay a message to them?”
The bug nods his head quickly in affirmation.
“Yes sir. I did”.
“Did they say anything to that?”
He shakes his head.
‘Because it doesn’t matter even if we are’ Klik thinks, supplying himself with an answer as he turns back and looks through the massive window before him at the fleet. Suddenly a new message pops up on the screen, and the ensign was, once again, back to transcribing what was being said.
“Another message sir!”
“What’s it say?”
“It says…”
He stops, his eyes going wide and his nerves increasing, his exoskeleton covered body shaking in fear, which only made Klik even more uncomfortable. “What does it say?!” he demands, forcing some iron into his voice to try and remind the others, and himself, that he was in charge.
‘I most certainly don’t feel like I’m in charge...Forager, my love…I fear I’ll never see you again. I wish you were here, but also? I’m glad you are not’. He pushes his thoughts of the general and the woman he loved away for the moment, focusing on the task at hand and the powerlessness he felt.
The ensign below him had enough strength of mind to answer, turning to look at the commander of this doomed vessel.
“It says that…an escort is being sent out to ensure we come in safely”.
Before Klik and the others could process what was being said all eyes look outwards as dark shapes move in quickly towards them, large and intimidating, but still roughly the same size as the Mare. Three small patrol cruisers had detached from the deck of the Wrath without Klik even noticing, and had been making their way towards them rapidly.
In no time at all the distance is covered, and while two of the torpedo shaped craft move to the side of the Mare, the third remains at the front where its twin engines at first bring it to a halt, and then? A turn. A very slow, arduous turn which allows each of them to take in the bristling mass of guns that gave the ships the appearance of a porcupine.
All of them were trained on the Mare, and behind each one was a well trained parademon, ready to rip them apart at the absolute slightest provocation. Klik watches as the engines once more ignite, and the ship turns even more, the guns following as they each had nearly a three hundred and sixty degree field of vision due to the turrets they were emplaced in. It turns and finally stops when its rear was positioned towards the Mare, its engines idling so as to not crisp the craft from New Genesis in the back blast.
It would be a slow trek in, one that allowed them to really digest the power of the Warrior Queen.
“She doesn’t hold back…does she?”
“Sir?”
“Nothing, nothing” Klik says, waving his hand to try and make his crew believe that he himself was not afraid of what he was seeing, though such a thing was clearly impossible. He was petrified, and on the verge of wetting himself.
“The Wrath wishes to extend us its warmest welcomes” the ensign says, resigned to his fate now as he simply reads of what is communicated. “They are eager to meet us and see what our queen has to say before our world is….destroyed”.
“Don’t worry” Klik calls out, realizing that now, more than at any other time, was the time for a rousing speech. All eyes belatedly turn to him as he turns to the warrior at the helm of the ship and nods his head, giving the order to the bug to slowly ignite the engines.
“Go ahead”.
He does so, reaching out to grasp the lever that controlled such apparatus, and the Mare’s engines sputter to life, not even in this field able to show a comparable power to the warships boxing them in. They lurch forward, following in the wake of the lead patrol cruiser, and the adjacent ships kick it into gear as well, keeping pace, and perfect fields of fire, with Queen Avia’s pleasure yacht.
“We are here to save our world” Klik booms out, showcasing a belief and assurance that he definitely didn’t feel on the inside. They all listened, desperate to focus on anything that wasn’t their precarious predicament. “The Queen herself tasked us with this mission because she knew we were the best for the job. That we would be the ones who would pull it off!”
‘The only ones expendable enough and close enough at hand who wouldn’t betray her’ he corrects, though only for himself, deciding that that thought was somewhat less than helpful at the moment.
“Our survival as a species depends upon us. New Genesis, depends upon us. Queen Avia depends upon us. I know that not one of you will shirk in your duty to her”. Again, you could’ve heard a pin drop, and if Klik didn’t know any better he would think that they were all questioning their loyalty to those three things he’d just spoken of.
But he did know better.
Loyalty? It was all a bug knew. Loyalty beyond reason, self sacrifice to such an extent that, without thought, they would throw themselves into battle under the command of those they hated to protect the hive.
But they’d done so for years.
And those years? They weighed heavily on Klik. So heavily that part of him, a small part of him, actually relished in the act of treachery that he and his compatriots were pulling over Highfather and the rest of his clique.
‘We are to be the dagger slipped into your lungs Izaya’ he curses mentally, focused intently on the horde of ships before him that continued to ‘welcome’ them in. ‘If we survive this, that is how it will be remembered. Yes. The killers of Izaya’.
He was trying to keep his mind busy and off of the confrontation that was coming. And it was coming. Very, very close. In no time at all they’d be secured within the Wrath of Krypton.
Supertown, Home of Orion and Bekka
‘Mmmmm’.
She could almost moan in ecstasy at the feeling of her bare feet making contact with the slightly wet cobblestone of the road beneath her, the early morning dew doing much to blanket the world they called home. The sensation was pleasurable, and for Bekka? That was all that mattered.
Sensation. Pleasure.
Those were the words that could best describe the woman’s aims. Her own satisfaction. It wasn’t just the feel of the wet cobblestone that made her feel it this morning, but rather the knowledge that she was making one of the greatest steps towards her advancement that she had ever made, and that soon it would be she who would sit as the most powerful woman on New Genesis.
‘Ohh Avia’ she muses with a sinister smirk, walking under the shadows of the high rise buildings that lined the street, higher even still than the bulk of the planet that Supertown floated above. ‘Soon that big, beautiful palace of yours…will be mine. Don’t worry. I’ll keep you around. If you survive? You’ll serve as a handmaid, and be forced to watch me fuck my new husband. If not? Well, you could always serve as a throw rug’.
One foot in front of the other. That’s what her body was able to do as she fixated on that horribly evil thought of the queen’s corpse splayed out over the ground, nothing but the skin and an eternally wide eyed expression of horror.
She smiles, and those who happened to be up this early, not many of course, who took notice were naturally drawn to it.
Bekka looks up with a smile at the balcony of one of the massive estates that dominated this portion of town, waving at the woman known as Nijira, the submissive and rather quiet, dark haired and golden eyed wife of Lightray.
“Good morning Nijara!” she calls out with a wave, finding the whole situation funny. ‘Ha! She has the ability of a seer and yet even still can’t see that I’ve been fucking her husband. Stupid little bitch. Speaking of…perhaps it is time for me to visit Lightray once more. He does have a deliciously devilish tongue’.
“Good morning Bekka!” Nijira responds back with a smile, waving excitedly, as usual completely unaware of the woman’s betrayal for her and the utter contempt and loathing that she held inside for her. ‘She actually thinks we’re friends!’.
As usual Bekka was able to use her beauty, charm and powers to persuade others that she was simply perfect. A goddess above reproach. ‘The only one less aware than her is Orion’.
“You seem happy this morning” Nijira calls out, dropping the rug she’d been working on airing out on the balcony to follow along with her ‘friend’ for as long as the steel outcropping would allow, wishing to be near her. She had a teasing smile on her face, and a blush colored her lips. “You only wear such clothes when you are”.
Of course she was making reference to the long silken band of cloth tied about the woman’s waist, which kept the separate bands of fabric that covered her thighs and ass cheeks, barely, together. With ease stride her long legs are exposed, her powerful thighs that nearly every man on New Genesis would thank Highfather to have wrapped around their waists, and whom many had had the pleasure of experiencing for themselves.
Her stomach, as usual, was bare, and only a thin wrap around her breasts, which bounced as she walked, somehow still contained within its confines, kept her nudity from being visible. Her hair was done up in a bun at the back of her head, intricately woven by her servants of whom she had consistently slapped this morning for their failures in readying her as she called it.
She was perfect. Beautiful.
At least on the outside.
“Well then I am always happy Nijira! And especially so as I have my husband back!” she calls out, drawing a smiling nod from Nijira who was rapidly reaching the end of her balcony and thus her ability to speak with the seductress.
“Ohh yes! Please, when you have settled in more let Lightray and I know so that we may come over and share a meal with you. I foresaw that this years crop of Gelliweed berries will be delectable, and I would be happy to make a cake from the store I have for-,”
Bekka waves her hand, utterly disinterested in whatever it was that Nijira was offering, but still needing to give the appearance of caring. The other woman stops now, forced to do so by the barrier at the end of her balcony, and she watches Bekka’s back as she keeps moving onwards, clearly heading home.
“Of course, of course. That sounds lovely. Goodbye Nijira” she calls out, lying with the practiced ease of a snake, barely able to keep herself from laughing. ‘Some seer. She has no idea that I’ve already seen her husband’.
She enjoyed this. Knowing that she could have literally anything or anyone that she wanted, and in the end she would be able to twist and worm her way out of literally every situation with a smile and a pout, a desperate plea that she would never do such a thing!
They fell over one another to believe her.
‘All of them…they are such fools. At the very least Highfather does not pretend to be anything other than he is. In that way? We are similar. The evidence is all right there for their very own eyes, and yet they refuse to believe it. They deserve what’s coming’.
This is how she absolved herself of any guilt. Of any feelings of responsibility for the situations and heartache her actions had caused. It was not her, but the foolishness of others, the naivete that caused their own pain. They were hurt because they were fools.
She was getting close to her home now, though to call it a home was rather odd as she really only spent time there when Orion was back from whatever conflict called him away from New Genesis. It was all for appearance’s sake.
‘And now to see the head fool’.
For the first time ever it seemed, she did not have to feign excitement to see her husband. No. She was very, very excited to see Orion and tell him the good news. To play the ever doting, ever loving wife that had fought for him and secured him what he was due.
She gets closer and closer, seeing the steps that would lead up to the door that once opened granted her access to the sprawling villa that was her and Orion’s home.
For the moment she couldn’t help but scowl at seeing it. The beautifully painted facade with numerous rooms, all facing out onto the street at the exterior and towards the interior, for the homes in Supertown were larger to the rear, into a courtyard where, if she were so inclined, she could spend carefree days moving through the personal garden that Orion had had constructed for her following their marriage.
It had vibrant pools that she could swim in, positioned at the ends of babbling brooks and streams which naturally flowed due to the engineering of New Genesis. Lush, beautiful plants from which could be plucked the juiciest of fruits.
All of this marked with a statue in the center of Orion bowing before her, reaching out to take her hand and kiss it, offering all he had to her. In the statue’s visage of Bekka she was grateful, and indeed looked upon Orion with love. This was not the reality.
To Bekka? This was nothing like how she’d imagined her marriage to the man would reward her. She expected a castle, a palace! One even more beautiful than the one his mother inhabited. She expected wealth on a magnitude that would have made her feel as if she ruled the entire cosmos.
None of that had come.
No. In many ways? She and Orion were simply other occupants of Supertown. Privileged beyond compare, wealthy and powerful, yes, but not the royalty she demanded of a wedding to Highfather’s adopted son. Avia doted on him, this was true, but Izaya? He held his son in something of disregard. He was not of his flesh, and was merely the side effect of a peace treaty with Uxas, nothing more.
A burden.
He was not exactly eager to demarcate him as a prince. A fact that Bekka learned too late.
She pushed Orion for more. To seek more. TO GRAB MORE!
To fight for power, respect and prestige. But Orion was happy. He had told Bekka that all he wanted was his home, his duty, and most importantly? Her. He told her that she represented everything that he had fought for and simply wished to enjoy his life with her.
Bekka was disgusted at this lack of ambition.
And soon she was disgusted with him because of it. She hadn’t originally hated him of course. How could she ‘hate’ the tool that she was using for her own advancement? But after that revelation? She began to truly despise him. Every gift he brought her from some faraway galaxy, every useless trinket she felt utterly beneath her, brought out disgust within her though she had the good sense to hide it and fawn over him when it was presented.
She was happy when he was sent away.
Happy because it allowed her a chance to partake in her revenge against him. To welcome other men into her body in a way that Orion believed was only to be his right. To participate in depraved, drunken orgies that all participants kept secret out of a desire for a repeat. She gave herself to them in ways that she held back from Orion, and she festered in this petty and evil act of revenge.
She ascends the steps, heading up towards the door which she knew to be open.
‘Ohh Orion. My love. My poor, stupid fool. Your suffering is almost at an end. Don’t worry. It shall come quickly’ she thinks, opening the door and slipping into the front atrium. ‘I only hope he’s here and not busy suckling at his mother’s ti-ohh! He is here!’
She was excited as she saw his boots set against the wall besides the door, proof positive that her warrior husband had returned.
“Orion?!!” she calls out happily, chipper and indeed eager for this, her heart beating rapidly in her chest. “Are you here my love?!!” She waits, wishing to hear from the man. For a moment? All she hears is silence and she ponders if perhaps he’d gone out without shoes himself.
‘Bah! He would never! He doesn’t know how to live’.
“In here”.
The response almost sounded…weak. Pathetic. But Bekka instantly dispels that in a way that a wife that actually cared for her husband would not. Weak? Of all the things her husband was, weak didn’t describe it. Foolish. Yes, foolish. That was the far better word to use.
She knows where he is now though, and turns to walk down one of the adjacent hallways to the right, knowing that he was nearby in his study, a spartan room with little other than a desk and a chair for him to sit in and write his reports.
The door to this room is open, and Bekka strolls right into it, finding Orion without his helmet and clad in a simple robe, seated at his desk.
His head was resting against his hand, and he seemed genuinely downtrodden, a sight which caused Bekka to balk for a second out of concern. Not for him of course, but rather for what his mood might imply for her plans.
“Orion? Orion my love what is wrong?” she asks, moving towards him and then around the desk, kneeling at his side and reaching out, hoping that her touch would be more than enough to get the man right back under her control. The redheaded man looks up as she speaks, and peers into her eyes, instantly smiling, though somewhat reservedly. And it didn’t quite reach his eyes.
Again, things that Bekka, in her eagerness, hadn’t noticed.
“Nothing Bekka. Nothing. I just…had a long night. That is all. Did you enjoy your time with Nimia?” For a moment Bekka’s mind drew a blank, and she looked confused, but it quickly came back to her. Nimia. Her friend whom she’d left a note to Orion the other night making mention of spending some time with her. She was a goddess that tended, albeit only ceremonially, the bugs did all the actual backbreaking work, to the fields and lived on the outskirts of Supertown.
‘She has the best wine I’ve ever tasted’ Bekka thinks, barely resisting the urge to lick her lips lasciviously at the reminder that she also had some very attractive Tamaranean slaves whom she sometimes allowed her friend to partake in as well.
‘All the more sweeter when licked from the naked body of a troq’ she thinks, using the slur for the people of that planet. She hadn’t been there though Nimia would certainly provide a cover. Bekka had far too much dirt on her not to.
No, she’d been with Highfather, further convincing the man to stay the course as she rubbed and squeezed his cock through his robes, refusing to allow him to take it out, but all the same giving him a taste of the pleasure to come after he did away with his wife and adopted son.
“Yes. I did. We spent many hours discussing the next harvest” she says, reaching out for his hand which had come to her cheek, placing it over as she assisted him in rubbing at her soft flesh. She was smiling, pulling him once again as she always did when even the barest hint of doubt entered his mind at rare times.
And this time? It was no different as Orion stared into his wife’s eyes, matching her gaze.
“It sounds like fun”.
He sounded dejected, upset, though he would dare not put it to words before Bekka. He loved her too much, trusted her, and yet at that moment the barest chinks had been cut in that armor by the words of his mother. Like a snake pushing its way through the grass towards its final objective.
Because of that?
He possibly wanted to say something. Say something about how he felt that the woman was avoiding him, holding back from the physical intimacy that he so craved with her due to a series of ‘social’ responsibilities. Responsibilities that he was not privy to. Bekka had always assured him that she was working tirelessly on his behalf, and that the warrior didn’t need to trouble himself with such unimportant details of life on New Genesis.
It had always sat unwell within Orion, but he had accepted it.
Until now.
He rubs her cheek more softly and smiles, though he forces it a bit, trying to forget all that his mother had said.
“It was, but Orion I have news”.
“Later” he says, a little gruffly, something that surprised Bekka as he leaned in and captured her lips, keeping a hold of her head so as to secure her in place, not wanting her to run away. As soon as his lips made contact she recoiled, pulling away with a confused and befuddled expression grazing her features. As if it was forbidden for a husband to kiss his wife.
“Orion!” she clucks, moving away and rising from her position. “What are you doing?”
“Kissing you” he responds, saying that word like it was the most natural and easiest word in the universe to speak. “A man wants to do that to his wife from time to time”. Iron was seeping into him now, an iron that he only showed on the battlefield prior to this. “It’s an activity we haven’t been able to partake in much as of late, don’t you think?”
He too rises, making to move towards Bekka, reaching out to grasp her once more and pull him into her chest, wishing to continue his amorous advances. He kisses her cheek as her hands go against his chest, the woman turning her head and rolling her eyes, barely resisting the urge to growl in frustration when her gaze was turned away from him.
“Orion! Orion, knock it off! I have news”.
“It can wait” he says, moving into her neck and lightly beginning to tease his tongue at her pulse point, wishing to further excite her and prove, at least to himself, that his wife was loyal to him. That she loved and desired him. “I’ve been away far too long from you” he whispers against her flesh, an act that would’ve aroused goosebumps from a woman who cared but in Bekka only further brought out her hatred.
“I wish to tend to my husbandly duties”.
“Yes, I’m sure you do. But not now” Bekka states firmly, using her grasp upon his chest to push the man away, making it clear that such intentions would be rebuked. She expected him to fold, to look contrite and ask her forgiveness like so many of the other times she’d rebuffed him. But she did not see that now.
Instead?
She saw anger on his face.
“We have not laid together since I returned, Bekka. I’ve been gone for-,”
“A very long time. Yes. It’s not important. What-,”
“It is important” he seethes, refusing to back down, his subconscious fears bringing everything to the forefront of his mind. “It’s important to me. To us! We are married Bekka” he says, once more reaching for her, though this time for her waist. “And yet you deny me at every turn. I’m not a brute. I don’t demand it of you, but I wish to know why you do not make love to me, why you recoil at my touches”.
“Where is this coming from?!!” she snaps, slapping his hands away from her, wishing to be free of his touch. Orion looked hurt this time as once again Bekka kept herself out of his grasp, stepping away from him and glaring pointedly, letting her not at all feigned hatred of the man show upon her face.
Orion now looked dejected, but by no means would he give up.
“A desire to be close to my wife” he says exasperatedly. “To touch and be touched. To feel that you love me and allow you to feel my own. How are we to have a child Bekka if you hold yourself back from me? How are we to have a family if-,”
She wanted to vomit.
The thought, the very idea, of having a child by Orion? It disgusted her. It disgusted her because she knew it would lead nowhere. The child? It would be even more powerless than Orion. It would not rule, nor would it bring her further up the ladder of where she belonged. Having Orion’s child aided her in no way, shape or form, and she’d be damned before she wasted her time in such an endeavor.
‘Besides that the child would soon be without a father’.
“We will have plenty of time for that after I have told you what I have labored so harshly to secure for you, you ungrateful swine!”. She places her hands upon her hips and glares, refusing to stop in her withering gaze, and Orion? He didn’t know what else to say. These were new, troubled waters for him. Something he had never navigated before.
He felt lost.
“Here I am, slaving away on your behalf, and you act like a child because I won’t rut with you like some harlot?”.
“You never-,”
“Be silent you idiot” Bekka snarls, using the insult she knew that Orion hated the absolute most and would pummel into the ground anyone who used it. Save for her of course. It was always her trump card, her ace in the hole. She smiles triumphantly, watching as he sinks into himself once more. ‘It’s good he’ll soon be dead. I think it’s a fitting reward for this audacity’.
“You, have been chosen for a new command” she says, continuing on with what she was very happy to announce, wearing an evil, sadistic smile on her face. “One upon New Genesis. I have spoken to your father at length about the need for a centralized command here. A god to lead the armies in place of Forager”.
Bekka didn’t know it, but Orion’s heart just ran cold, and his mood, which was already as black as it could be, suddenly got worse. It was as if the world was closing around him, and all he could feel was the icy chill of his mother’s warning coming back to haunt him.
“O-ohh”.
Bekka, too drunk on the heady victory she’d achieved over her husband, didn’t notice his shift in attitude, or how he hung upon her every word, looking at her with horrified, broken eyes, begging her to not say what she was saying. And if she did see such an expression? She most certainly misattributed its meaning to apology for how he’d ‘treated her’.
“Yes. Ohh. You’re going to take over command of the entire hive. The largest army on the entire planet, and all because of my work on your behalf. Your father has doubts about your abilities. He doesn’t trust you, and this? This is your chance to earn it. To make something of yourself”.
‘I…I have fought countless battles for him. Won victory after victory. I…I do not understand’.
“So, here are your new orders, delivered to you from Highfather through me. Pack your things and head off to your new command” she says, getting close once more and sneering at him, looking him up and down with utter disgust. With her so close to her goal, the mask had come off slightly, though she hoped to be able to hide any doubts with the fact that she saw herself as rightfully angry with him.
Without another word she turns away, walking past him, her eyes fixed forward.
“Maybe some more time away from one another will do us some good. It will teach you to respect your wife and her wishes at the very least”. He couldn’t believe that accusation. That insult. Him? Respect his wife? Honor her wishes? That was all he’d ever done! Everything he’d accomplished, he did with her in mind. He wanted her in the finest clothes, with servants and luxuries. He worshiped the ground she walked on!
And his reward?
Was to be sent to his death by her.
His mother had been right.
All it took was one conversation to confirm it. Bekka had told him the truth with a lie. His whole world dropped out from beneath him right at that moment and he felt…lost. Everything floated away from him at that moment. Anger, rage, hate. All he was left with was numb sorrow.
“Yo-you are not coming with me?” he asks, still holding out hope even in that moment, that she would prove his mother wrong. That she’d tell him of course she was coming with him. She was his wife and she loved him. If she said that then Avia would be wrong. About everything.
But Bekka doesn’t say anything like that. Not at all.
She stops at the doorway that leads from the room and turns her head back to look at him, glaring.
“Of course I’m not coming. The Hive is no place for me, nor is the army life one I wish to live. No, you have earned this Orion” she says through narrow eyed slits, restraining her anger and desire to be rid of the man only slightly. “Through your ‘merits’ and achievements” she spits sarcastically. “And your rough treatment of your wife. Perhaps, next time, you will have learned your lesson”.
With that final parting jab she lets out a harrumph and walks away, leaving him alone in the room. He still didn’t know what to do. What to say, or even what to feel, and after a moment he turns back towards his desk, moving to the chair and in an instant plopping himself down.
He stared off into nothing as his world, which seemed so idyllic, so perfect from the outside, crumbled into nothing. It was an illusion. All of it.
He did not know the particulars.
He didn’t know the series of betrayals that undoubtedly led to this point. He didn’t know about the secret words and meetings, the rendezvous and countless other little lies that accompanied all of this.
But he did know the truth.
And he also knew what he had to do. He didn’t wish to do it, even though it should’ve been even easier now than at any other point. In battle? Orion acted without thought, moving on pure instinct and more often than not that instinct led them to victory.
But now, with the path before him clear, he was paralyzed.
He wasn’t facing down some warlord or oppressor from another world, nor keeping peace amidst some peasant uprising, trying to find a way to end it without bloodshed. This wasn’t a bloodsoaked, death addled field of battle.
It was his home.
But realistically what was the difference?
His enemies were his wife and his father, who wanted him dead for their own selfish reasons. And his only ally, his only friend, was his mother who was keeping something secret from him. Something that he felt he should know.
He was stuck, utterly paralyzed and more lost than he’d ever been.
He’d turn to his mother of course. He always did. But for the moment? He would sit here and mourn the loss of something he didn’t even know until now had never truly existed.
Aboard the Wrath of Krypton, the Command Deck
All were uncomfortable with the tension that was hanging in the air as the diplomatic mission from New Genesis made its way up the path that had been made for them towards Lady Darkseid. It was, as all things, meant to be intimidating. Parademon warriors lined either side of the path, snarling and holding their weapons, ready to tear the unarmed bugs of New Genesis apart.
Klik was a soldier, but he was not foolish enough to think he was anywhere near the skill of a single parademon. Of course the parademons were only the least of their concerns.
At the end of this path stood the Furies, sentries whose very name sent shivers of fear down the backs of even the New Gods of New Genesis. They were each known by name, and every one of them had a litany of achievements attached to it, their victories stretching out aimlessly into the heady imagination of those listening.
Barda was there before them all, flanked by a male character that Klik did not recognize. He wore a strange black bodysuit with red accents, and sticks that hung at his side, slid through hoops to keep them secure to his body. He had his arms crossed over his chest, and he regarded the approaching party with amusement more than anything.
‘Is this the new general that Lady Darkseid has appointed?’ he asks himself mentally, already feeling that it was impossible for the man to be so. He was threatening, yes, but did not carry himself as would a commanding officer.
When Klik looked even further ahead though, he found that he had his answer.
There, seated in his chair wearing a glare upon her face as she thrummed her fingers against the arm in frustration, irritation and impatience, was Lady Darkseid. She looked positively enraged, and locked onto Klik with all that intensity bubbling up inside of her and making the bug balk.
But he doesn’t forget his duty and keeps going.
‘Is she simply always that angry looking?’
Besides Lady Darkseid stood a man who, unbeknownst to Klik, had been ordered to change into his ‘armor’ so as to further intimidate the arriving party. They all did, and it worked. Klik fixates on the general rather than Lady Darkseid, finding his fear of the woman somewhat alleviated if he looked away.
But what he rested his eyes upon wasn’t much better.
He was tall and strong, his muscles visible even under the black suit he wore, resplendent with pouches and compartments that no doubt contained numerous different weapons and ammo. Upon his chest was a symbol, a symbol that looked something like a bird to Klik and his group, though what bird? They couldn’t place.
His head was covered, his features unknown save for his mouth, by a cowl. A cowl with pointed ears.
This was New Genesis’ first meeting with the Batman, though it wouldn’t be the last, nor the most memorable. No. That was to come. They were close now, barely five feet from Lady Darkseid when none other than Big Barda stepped out with Nightwing, the latter still carrying his smirk while the former was all seriousness.
“Kneel”.
That was the one singular word that she spoke, and as she towered over Klik he was shocked into not moving by the Furies words. It was not taken well. A scowl instantly plasters itself across her face, and she makes to move forward, her hand going to the mega rod at her side.
“Woah, woah! Woah. Easy babe. Easy!”
Nightwing moves forward and grasps her by the upper arm, not able to stop this towering Amazon of a woman of course, but at least trying. To Klik’s surprise, she actually stops and she turns to look at Jason, her gaze softening as he smirks up at her and finally, winks. That causes all pretensions of anger to drop away from Big Barda’s face and she actually…blushes?
“No need to crush the weird bug guy. He’s probably just close to pissing his pants”.
At this point he turns to Klik and smiles as well, somehow well meaning amongst this group of conquerors and warriors. “I’d do what she says though because honestly? If she really wanted to crush you there isn’t a damn thing I can do to stop her”.
“O-of course. Everyone, kneel” he says quickly, gesturing at his group of warriors behind him to do so, knowing that showing the proper obeisance was the only chance they had of actually being listened to.
‘By the gods I hope I didn’t already fail’.
He drops to his knees and then falls forward, throwing his arms out and practically pressing his face against the floor towards Lady Darkseid who simply huffs and rolls her eyes. “Hail Lady Darkseid. We wish-,”
“Why the fuck aren’t we just killing them?!” Kara snarls angrily, forgetting that it was her who had given the order to spare the lives of those aboard the Mare. Klik’s heart ran cold again, and he raised his head to look at Kara.
“Let’s hear what they have to say”.
That came from the oddly dressed man at her side, her general, and to Klik’s ears sounded an awful lot like an order. Someone else, let alone a mortal, telling Lady Darkseid what to do? It was preposterous, and yet he saw it with his very own eyes. He expected the Omega beams to gush forth and for the general to be vaporized instantly but once more, to his surprise, nothing happened and all the blonde did was turn to look at him, her own gaze softening.
But instantly she looks back at Klik, and that momentary look of possibly sadness? It disappears, replaced by her rage once more. Obviously she’d had something more important to do than to attend to a diplomatic mission from a soon to be conquered enemy.
“Alright, spit it out”.
“M-my Lady I-,”
“GET UP!!” she shouts, taking a deep breath to calm herself afterwards, trying to collect her thoughts. “And stop. Groveling. It. Annoys. Me. At least right now”.
“Ye-yes, of course Lady Darkseid”.
Klik rises as do the others, though the mood of quiet supplication remains. He stands before the woman, and reaches into his robe, not even frightening anyone as there was absolutely nothing he could do. Kara even seemed amused. “I have come” Klik begins solemnly. “With a message from my queen. I am to present it to you and you alone my Lady”.
“Give me it then”.
She snatches the scroll from the bug’s hand, and without any sense of decorum or respect, opens it up. “Queen Avia sending me some fan mail huh? It’s not going to stop me from reaming her ass when I…when I…”
She stops in the midst of her insult as she begins to read over what was written, and finds herself…shocked. Bamboozled. Flustered. Unsure. All of the words that could possibly and would apply. It showed on her face too as all the others of the Apokoliptian court and army peered at her, though none had the bravery to say anything.
None save for Bruce.
“What is it?”
“I…it’s gotta be some sort of trick, right?” she asks, looking at Klik as if he would tell her if it was. “I mean…this? This is impossible. Never in a million years would something like this ever happen”.
“It is true my lady. May you cut me down if it isn’t”.
“I might do that even if it is true so don’t get too excited. Here”. She hands the scroll off to Bruce, allowing her general to look at it, doing so in a flippant but also pointed way. As much as she was trying to hide it, all of the others could see it. Batman had some sort of hold over the queen, and she was showing him a respect, indeed even a deferential treatment, that she wouldn’t dare show anyone else.
Not even Harriet, the closest thing to a friend she had upon her planet, though Lady Darkseid would die before she admitted such a thing. The general begins to go over what was written, finding himself in a similar state to the one that Kara was now in as well.
‘This…this is impossible’.
“It says” she booms out, making all of the confused and out of the loop others aware of what had been written on that piece of parchment. “That Queen Avia…actually wants to surrender to us. Before the battle where we crush them even happens”.
Murmurs instantly rise up like a mist, each and every parademon and noble shocked at the turn of events. How was that possible? The queen of New Genesis wanting to surrender to the queen of Apokolips?
“It gets better” Kara says with a smirk, clearly enjoying this, taking it as a distraction from the worry and fear she felt in her private quarters, lingering from her conversation with Bruce. “She’s doing it behind Highfather’s back. We still get to kill him and all of the others. We just can’t kill the bugs who are going to stand down, or that little pissant Orion. Shit…I’m definitely not a fan of that one. I kinda wanted to wring his neck” she faux pouts.
Laughs, not entirely inorganic, echo out at her joke and Kara continues on.
“And apparently? After that? We’re going to rule over New Genesis”.
“W-with Queen Avia serving as your regent my lady” Klik says, speaking up rather bravely and boldly, wanting to remind Lady Darkseid of the ins and outs of the treaty. She glowers at him, and he wilts, still feeling the need to stick up for his sovereign.
“Yeah, yeah…she wants her title and castle and her shiny little things. All things considered? It’s a pretty fair offering. I get everything I want, she gets everything she wants. Everybody’s happy”. She reaches out and grasps the treaty again, which was still in Bruce’s hand, and lightly tugs upon it, letting the man know she wished to have it back. Instead of just snatching it away.
Klik watches all of this with great interest, and makes a point to remind himself to make Queen Avia aware of it when he returns to New Genesis. ‘If I return to New Genesis’.
“Question is…why the hell does she think I’d even need her help? I’m kind of insulted honestly. Here I am, about to kick some serious ass, more ass than I’ve ever kicked before and that’s saying something, and here she comes offering to be my friend. Why? She was never my friend before?”
“My Lady, on a personal level, my queen wished me to tell you that she wanted to help” he begins, feeling that now? Now he would die. “But that she couldn’t. She couldn’t free you from Uxas’ grasp because, like you, she was a slave, and-,”
“I WASN’T A SLAVE YOU LITTLE ASSHOLE!!!” she shouts, refusing to let such an underling, a big, a nobody, speak to her in such a way. Klik balked and said nothing, shaking in fear.
“Enough”.
That came from Batman, who moved closer to Kara’s side and she turned, her fiery anger still burning. She was ready to let him have it despite the things happening between them, but then, she saw how he was looking at her, even through the cowl. He was angry with her, infuriated even, and he had every right to be. Even though she knew it. But right then and there, with the reminder of what she’d suffered?
He cared.
Slowly, almost uncertainly, she reaches out for his hand, wanting to take it as her emotions threaten to overwhelm her. Those harsh nights under the cruel ‘tutelage’ of Uxas always did that to her. Her hand was shaking, and right then she NEEDED Bruce. Would he turn away? Like she deserved?
Or would he still care, even while knowing that she’d lied to him?
She had her answer soon enough as Bruce turned away from her, but at the same time? Brings his hand up, and clasps hers, threading his fingers through her own. Kara closes her eyes and smiles, squeezing back intently, letting the man know without words that she was grateful. ‘I’ll make it up to you Bruce. I promise…you’ll want to stay. Please want to stay’.
She opens them and turns her head back upon Klik, her mood too raised now to be deterred.
“Alright…..so, all I have to do is leave my mark on this piece of paper and it’s a done deal?”
Klik nods.
“Yes. Queen Avia will be bound by her word. As will-,”
“Me by mine, yeah I got it. Not new to all this nonsense in case you didn’t know. Bring me something to write with”. Instantly a parademon scribe rushes up carrying a quill, dipped in an ink well already and ready to go. He hands it off to Kara who snatches it away. “You realize I’m going to kill Highfather right? Like…really, really violently. Rip out his skull kinda thing. Use it as a mug?”
“Queen Avia would be most delighted by such a turn of events” Klik says.
“Alright. Cool. Can’t hurt right? Keeps most of these idiots around me from dying anyways”. She signs it, the mark of the House of El, right on the treaty, and just like that? New Genesis was a vassal state of Apokolips. If she lost? Queen Avia would pay dearly for this treachery. But if she won? She’d actually have her home back. Something Kara was fine with. She didn’t hate Avia. Not really.
“Alright, you tired? Hungry?”
“Ye-yes my lady” Klik says, bowing to the woman that, now, was his sovereign as well. Queen Avia was his queen of course, and always would be, but in a way? Now Lady Darkseid was Empress Darkseid, above even Avia.
‘No doubt she will soon call herself such too’.
“Alright. You and your group can sleep aboard tonight and eat. We’ve still got some time left before we get to New Genesis so in the morning? You take off and tell Avia she’s now my bitch and she’ll ask how high when I say jump”.
“Y-yes my queen”.
“And sure, yeah, I’ll let her son and most of her people live. Just tell her I agree. Should be simple enough. Now, lead them away. I’m tired”. Instantly Klik bows, placing his hand upon his chest, finding himself surprised by the despot before him. She was scary, yes, but not cruel, nor as cold as he expected.
“We are yours to command Lady Darkseid”.
“Good. Then I ‘command’ you to get out of my face”.
The group would be led away, and indeed dined and given rest, everyone in shock, reeling over what had just happened. So much so that barely a word had been spoken. It was as if New Genesis had fallen without a fight, though that was far from the truth.
Kara rises up, standing once more, and gently removes her hand from Bruce’s grasp, turning to look at the man who continued to ignore her. She already regretted letting go of his hand, and if she could’ve found a way to return it into his grasp she would’ve.
“It looks like we-,”
She stops herself.
She’d been about to say ‘we don’t need you after all’. But that was a lie and both already knew it. She had to correct herself, substitute what she was about to say, and she fought to find the words. The right ones at least. “Well…you’re out of a job at least I mean…it’s more ceremonial now that the war has basically been made seventy five percent easier”.
He says nothing, looking ahead.
“Don’t worry” she teases, desperate to return to how things were. With him aggravated, frustrated and angry, but at least talking to her. Able to hold her and touch her. She gets in closer, radiating a completely out of place nervous energy that she wasn’t trying to hide as she wasn’t even fully conscious of it.
“We’ll find another job for you. Just…come back and talk with me. I’m ordering you. We have to finish our conversation”.
That was that, and soon enough? The queen was leading Bruce from the main command deck, her Furies and one very interested Nightwing watching as they left. This interruption to their sleep schedule had been welcome, especially for Jason who was seeing something really, really amazing.
“Heh. Good”.
“What is it?” Barda asks having heard Jason speak and he turns, waving his hand. “Nothing, nothing. Just tired. Gonna head back to bed. How about you?” She seemed uncomfortable with that statement, though not in the direct way you’d assume. “Yes. I am quite tired as well”.
“Good to hear”.
Chapter 37
Notes:
Don't wanna spoil the Gotham War in Batman comics right now but I'm just seriously starting to hate Catwoman. Don't expect me to ever write her and Bruce as a main pairing unless it's them breaking up for him getting someone better haha. The Bat Family definitely isn't earning points in my book right now either. Tim Drake isn't even Tim Drake anymore tbh and Spoiler? Mad annoying too.
Chapter Text
Highfather’s Palace
“Hmm…delicious. I have to at least give you that” one of the universe’s most powerful men says to the bug who stood at his side, the latter bowing her head in fearful obeisance, knowing that doing anything other than that would only lead to pain or even worse. She was silent though, saying nothing as Izaya digs into the spread before him, spearing a piece of meat off of his plate and bringing it to his mouth, chomping down.
It was a beautiful night and the stars, ohh the stars.
They were beautiful. Beyond their beauty though they reminded him of the power he held and wielded as if it was nothing more than a child’s plaything. It was his, and only his, to command. Slowly he places the fork down, smiling to himself while placing his hands atop the table, feeling the softness of the place setting.
“Everything feels so perfect”.
Was he speaking to the female servant who’d cooked his meals? The bug wasn’t sure, but regardless it was wise to keep silent, a fact that the others within the room knew all too well. His guards, the ones who wielded ferociously sharp spears and whom many were beautiful women meant for…other uses, and his thinly disguised concubines who languished on a series of couches and pillows, waiting for his ministrations didn’t speak a word either.
They remained silent, watching the master of the cosmos in his natural habitat. Unthreatened and seemingly in control. He keeps looking up through the open roof of the patio he was taking his late meal upon, taking them all in.
“And somewhere out there, heading towards us right now, is the last enemy I have to conquer. Like the foolish little girl she is, she comes to me, delivering herself as if a lamb to the slaughter".
Such openness only came from a place of arrogance, confident assurance of victory. ‘They’d never say a word’ he thinks, knowing it to be true. ‘Fear is a powerful motivator. The most powerful of them in fact’.
Suddenly the doors open, providing whomever was on the other side a path into this veranda, and when Izaya turns his head he finds his mood even further increased. “Ahh, daughter in-law” he teases, licking his lips lasciviously as he takes her in, admiring the bounce of her breasts in the flimsy wrap that kept them contained, the movement of her perfectly formed legs and that ohh so seductive smile of hers.
The goddess bows at her waist, not bothering to do the entire humiliation spectacle that he demanded from others, knowing she was exempt from it.
“Father in-law. Good evening to you”.
She continues to move towards the table under the nervous and uncomfortable eyes of the many who were watching and yet, as Izaya said, would never utter a word about the horrid indiscretion going on right before them. Highfather pushes his chair back, exposing his lap to the woman which he then pats, gesturing that she should seat herself.
Bekka was all too eager to do so, and headed towards the leader of the New Gods, making a good show of it and drawing it out as she did all things for Izaya’s benefit. “Come, sit. Tell me, what was my son’s reaction to the honor I have bestowed upon him?”
Bekka doesn’t answer immediately, taking that opportunity to turn before him and bend, shaking her hips side to side slowly so as to emphasize the curvature of her ass cheeks for the man’s amusement, something he did indeed enjoy.
“You little minx” he says, admiring the globes he so wished to feel pressed up against his waist as he humped his member into her. ‘Such a fine morsel wasted upon my so-called son’. It was cruel, evil and beyond wrong, though Izaya never cared about that, but the treachery? It only made her an even more desired fruit.
Bekka turns her head over her shoulder and smiles, slowly bringing her ass, covered in barely anything at all, down upon his waist, specifically his crotch, which she rubs back and forth as she ‘settles in’.
“Urrrggg”.
Izaya lets his head fall back as he begins to harden, an obscene bulge forming beneath his pants as Bekka’s rear end makes contact, hidden from the others by the woman’s bulk but clearly known to be present. Bekka acts further, leaning in and throwing her arm around the man’s shoulders, pulling him in so that the swell of one of her breasts pressed up against his shoulder.
Her other hand? It rubs against his chest, slowly sliding itself into the gap that existed between each button of his nightshirt.
“It went very well, Highfather” she says with a warm, sinful smile, leaning in to push her tongue out of her mouth and bring it across the older god’s lips, tasting him and further arousing him. He leans in, wishing to capture her lips with his own, but fails as she pulls back just as quickly.
The message was clear in her eyes.
Not yet.
“He’s honored” Bekka continues on. “Very honored and no doubt happily moving his soldiers into a position where they will bring honor to New Genesis”.
“Is that so?”
“You sound like you doubt my ability to get him to do as I wish” the goddess says, bringing the hand attached to the arm around his shoulders up, allowing it to brush through the white strands of his hair, teasing his scalp. “I have no doubt that you can be very convincing my dear” he teases back, bringing his hand up to rub against the woman’s toned yet mostly flat belly, feeling up and down to just right under her breasts, teasingly holding back himself.
Clearly it wasn’t only Bekka who had mastered the art of seduction, and the woman in question bites her lip.
‘You knew from the beginning it wouldn’t be a hardship’ she reminds herself, thinking of the one fruit, the one betrayal she had denied herself of in laying with Highfather. ‘He is very gifted. No doubt due to his experience’.
“What I have doubts about” he says, leaning in a bit towards the woman’s shoulder to return the favor for her little stunt with her tongue, licking and caressing the pale flesh there and soaking it with his saliva while getting her taste back.
He draws it out, moving up and down and then in, heading towards her clavicle before abruptly pulling back and making eye contact once again. “Are Orion’s stupidity”.
“It knows no bounds” Bekka scoffs, finding this topic to at least be a pleasurable diversion that would bring them closer to the culmination of their plans. “He actually believes that I was going to lay with him today. And beyond that? He actually believes that we will have children”.
“Does he now?”
“Yes. Ha! He asked if I was coming with him, as if I would sully myself with camp life only to be impregnated by him in such squalid positions. As if he wished for the bugs to watch us rut”.
“How dreadful my dear, how dreadful” he coos in faux sympathy as he knew both of them enjoyed these cruel breakdowns of the woman’s husband. “I can only imagine how you extricated yourself from such hardship”.
“Pfft, it is easy. Orion is weak, pathetic. A real man simply would’ve thrown me to the ground and had his way with me” she smirks with an added wink allowing Izaya yet another look into who she was and what she would desire in their marital bed. “But, like the other times with him have proven? He is soft, weak. He prefers kisses and coos like a woman who’s read too many romance novels”.
“My son was never one for manly pursuits” Izaya says, speaking the word son yet knowing in his heart he’d never felt that way. “You can thank his mother for that. Teaching him weakness, failure. It disgusts me”.
“Enough about Orion” she coos, grasping Highfather’s cheek and caressing it. “We are close, so close to being rid of them both. Our plans are coming to fruition”.
“And tell me, what of the armies we have positioned within the Watchtowers?” he asks, knowing that Bekka was handling most, if not all, of the groundwork on this murderous and treacherous coup.
“They are being pulled back as we speak,” Bekka says, remembering dictating the orders to them directly from Izaya’s mandate. “They seem confused, wary, but as usual they follow orders like the stupid insects they are. I simply told them that maintenance was to be carried out and that they needed to be vacated. They left though clearly are uncomfortable with it”.
“These generals will have to be removed in the wake of this all” Highfather says, already thinking ahead to a post invasion, and post victory, world. “Their suspicion does not comfort me”.
“Suspicion my lord? They barely have enough time to think for themselves on trivial matters, let alone the thoughts and concerns of those who are so higher than them such as us”. Bekka, like Highfather, apparently did not think so highly of the bugs that served them in practically every capacity, and continued to degrade them even while one stood directly at their side, taking it all in.
“But we shall have them removed. It shall be fun regardless”.
“And Avia knows no-,”
“Why would that fat cow know anything? And if she did, what would she do?” Bekka asks firmly, trying to brush away the king of the New Gods’ concerns.
She clamps down on his cheek as she forces him to look at her. “She will die, and she will die with that same stupid look on her face. She is nothing in comparison to us and you know it” she assures, caressing him now. “Don’t get cold feet on me now” Bekka pouts. “Not when I have worked so hard to secure for us our victory”.
Her lips, quivering and full, pursed for maximum effect, added to the look, and Highfather, despite his attraction, was not fooled. ‘I’ll have to watch this one afterwards. Then again…that makes her even more amusing’.
“You’re right, you’re right of course my dear. But…”
He trails off, adding a tone of doubt to his statement that Bekka instantly picks up upon. “But what?”
“It’s just…so hard to focus on the now, when the future rewards of our partnership, at least on my end, are soooo…ephemeral and unknown. I’m practically in the dark as to what I should expect from your queenship my dear”. He reaches out and grasps her cheek right back, caressing his thumb over her lips in an overtly teasing manner. Bekka, realizing what he was saying, leans into the touch, enjoying it honestly.
“Hmmm…ohh Highfather. I’m offended” she says, not meaning it at all.
“Forgive me my dear. A man after so much work simply…expects something. A token show of…mutual respect”.
“Hmmm…well”.
Bekka takes that moment to shift a bit more, further teasing and arousing his cock through his pants and after a moment lifts herself up, shifting so that her feet once more touch the floor. She balances herself by placing her hands upon his chest, caressing there and squeezing all the while traveling downwards, both in stance and in touch.
“I suppose a small…demonstration would suffice, do you think Izaya?” she asks, using his common name while leaning in to lick against his shirt above his belly, her breasts teasing against his thigh, letting him know what was coming.
“Most certainly…my queen”.
He uses that term to tease her. Tease her with what’s to come and all the privileges and perks of being queen. Bekka was rapidly moving to her knees before the man, her hands reaching out towards the hem of his pants in open appreciation of what he’d just said, her hand working on palming his already full erection.
“Mmmm…get out. All of you. OUT!”
Highfather’s command was law, and it caused an instantaneous shuffle out of the room, his sexual servants, his guards and even the insect cook who did nothing more than bow before embarrassedly hurrying away, heading towards the exit door that led to the kitchen.
They were barely out of the room before moans could be heard, no doubt from Izaya’s lips as his daughter in law and hopeful future wife began to fellate him, bringing her lips around the head of his shaft which she’d pulled free.
“Mmmm…ohh my. It’s so big Izaya”.
“You truly know how to stroke a man’s ego my dear”.
“I can stroke other things too” she coos out, moving her tongue down to his testicle sack as her hand moves up and down his shaft. The cook saw this one final time before she turned and closed the door, shutting out the lewd and utterly treacherous view from her sight. She was alone now, in the kitchen, and with a sigh the woman turned, clicking out in her native tongue and showing a decidedly different attitude than the subservient nature she’d put on while openly serving him.
‘General Forager will want to know about this’ she thinks to herself, heading towards the opposite end of the kitchen and yet another door, wanting to head to her personal quarters, nothing more than a batch of bedding upon the floor in a closet, and get off a message via secret radio transmitter to Forager.
Despite her undoubtedly sour mood that night, Izaya’s chef couldn’t help but smile.
‘They’re completely and utterly in the dark about what’s happening. They actually believe that nobody knows what they are doing’.
This was good and in the end both Forager and Queen Avia would be pleased. The conspiracy against Highfather was spreading, and in all the most unexpected quarters. Even his own home was no longer safe to him.
The Wrath of Krypton
Bernadeth couldn’t sleep, or rather she didn’t really need to sleep. At least not nearly as much as others did. No. She’d trained her body to be much more resilient to the pangs of tiredness. She didn’t even feel it anymore really.
It came natural to her on a planet like Apokolips, where one had to keep their eyes open nearly twenty four seven if they wished to survive, to avoid the plunging of the knife into their back while they were vulnerable.
‘And I quite enjoy being awake at this time’.
She really did. It gave her time to think. Her best thoughts came to her in these sleepless hours in the late night or early morning. But when it comes to Bernadeth? Her best thoughts usually involved death and destruction.
Now was no different, not as she looked out to her right at the Scourge which was nestled close by the Krypton, its crew working to keep it right in this assumed position of honor, jockeying out any others that would wish to supplant it. ‘What a good crew I have’ she thinks apathetically, not caring at all that every single one of them would soon be dead.
‘They live to serve me. Soon, they will all live to serve me’.
She keeps going, taking her eyes away from the surrounding fleet and the vacuum of space beyond that, her mind now preoccupied with other distractions. Mainly Jason Todd. It sours her mood, but only because she knew that Barda had snatched away his attention, and she still smarted from her humiliation within the shower rooms.
‘Stupid. Stupid and naive. You are not yourself Bernadeth’ she thinks, reminded of the precarious and awful situation she found herself in. Being in love. She no longer denied it, not even within her own mind. She was in love with Jason Todd, or at least as close as an Apokoliptian could possibly get to that emotion.
‘I would sleep if he wanted me to,’ she muses, finding that thought discomforting as she stops, turning to the right to look out into space once more, the fleet chugging along quietly towards its final destination.
‘I wouldn’t. It…it would be amazing to lay beside him. To feel him there. To know that I’m not alone. That there’s…someone else like me’. She thinks about it. How it would feel, though she has no point of reference to use.
She’d never slept with someone else besides her in a bed. Would it be uncomfortable? Would they go to war for blankets and pillows? Or would there simply be a contented symmetry in which they came together for the maximum amount of comfort? She pondered this deeply, and more than anything wanted to find out the truth of how it would be.
“Move over”.
“There isn’t that much space!” she’d retort, knowing that she could’ve gotten a larger bed but wished, more than anything, to keep them close. She went for one only one third the size of Lady Darkseid’s, never having needed much space in this regard either.
And now?
It served her purposes, forcing her general in close until he was touching her side. Bernadeth smiles, urging him on to the clear and only sensible solution to this issue, which he reluctantly arrives at with a sigh, turning in the bed onto his side and squirming in as he reaches out. On instinct Bernadeth pushes herself upwards, allowing his arm to slip under her while his other goes around her top, squeezing her belly as she is pulled in.
They were cuddling now, something the woman never thought she’d be able to do or would even want, and to that end she forces herself even closer, turning so that half of her body is laying atop him, giving him more space on the bed.
A little more shifting and Bernadeth has her head atop his chest, and Jason is rubbing her back, his soft touch going up and down over the fabric and touching the skin where it ends. He was looking up at the ceiling, at first stone faced, but then?
He allows a smile to split his lips.
“You know? This is actually pretty nice”.
“Did you really expect lying with me wouldn’t be?” she chides half reproachfully, indeed expecting that the man wouldn’t wish to cuddle with her due to how she looked. Even with his love secured, she felt scared. Scared of losing it. Losing it to another woman, a more beautiful one.
But Jason just chuckles and leans down a bit, placing a kiss atop her forehead.
“Nah. I knew it’d be this good. Just nice to have confirmation”.
She closes her eyes and takes another moment in these fantasies, fantasies that she hoped would one day be experiences and memories shared between the two of them. Things they did each and every day without even needing to talk about them because they were so commonplace.
“That is ridiculous!”
“What? It’s true”.
Voices accompanied by footsteps intrude, and Bernadeth scowls as she turns away from the window, looking hatefully down the hallway at those who had dared to interrupt her daydreams. Nightdreams? It was impossible to tell in the vacuum of space. She couldn’t see whoever they were yet, but she found the voices familiar.
“That women debase themselves in such crude ways? Why does being painted help in any way?”
“I don’t know. Guess it makes them more attractive”.
“And you, do not tell me that you are so foolish as to fall for such a ruse?”
Barda and Jason come into view, walking side by side, clearly on their way back to the quarters of the Furies, so close that they were nearly hand in hand. From here it looked as if Barda towered over the man at her side, and yet at the same time she was completely and utterly enraptured in the conversation they were having.
“Me? I mean it’s nice sometimes. Not a lot, but-,”
“You are frustrating me again” the woman snaps, shaking her head in disbelief and yet also? Curiosity. Yes, curiosity. Bernadeth could see it. She knew the other Furies well enough to be able to read them, and whatever they were speaking about had Barda’s interest.
“It serves no purpose in battle”.
“Most women on Earth don’t have to fight” he says back, not seeing Bernadeth yet as she turns and looks at them, her hands folded in front of her and a strange shock overtaking her system, causing her to go silent, unsure of what to say. ‘He’s with Barda again’. Her thoughts worked just fine however, and caused her to fume in utter rage at that moment. They were getting closer, and at this point? Bernadeth knew she’d have to say something lest she look like a complete idiot.
“Because the men have enslaved them”.
“You know, if you look at it another way? Us guys gotta go out and do the fighting, dangerous and dirty jobs, while women get to just look pretty. Seems kinda the other way around”. He was saying that to get Barda’s goat so to speak, and the woman sputters in indignation as she turns to look into his smirking face before suddenly stopping, letting it dawn on her. Slowly? A smile forms upon her lips and she nods.
“Now that you put it like that…perhaps this Earth of yours does not sound quite so ba-,”
“G-good evening Jason”.
Bernadeth had found her strength, though it felt like it came from somewhere outside of herself, forcing her into the path of the oncoming couple and away from the window, blocking them. Neither had seemed to see her before this, Bernadeth seeming to blend into the background more often than not, but now both were forced to contend with her.
Barda, as expected, instantly scowled in utter rage and hatred of the woman, no doubt wishing to simply move over her as she’d done when the other woman tried to kill her. She only stopped because Jason did.
Bernadeth could care less for Barda at that moment, and she craved Jason’s gaze, so she turns onto him, smiling and finding it to be a more natural movement now. ‘I hope it doesn’t seem so…forced now’ she thinks, wanting to do anything, anything at all, to seize his attention and affection.
Jason’s response though?
It left much to be desired.
He raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms over his chest, smirking at the woman in a way that drove her mad, but also in which communicated the lack of warmth in it to her. He was toying with her even still, and Bernadeth was reminded of that night in her room in which he had so expertly handled her.
It made her heart beat even faster, her mind telling her that if she could just convince him, just slightly, that she was the perfect woman for him, they would spend the rest of their days in happily wedded bliss.
“Hey Berny. How’s it hanging?”
“Ack, can’t you speak normally?” Barda teases the man, clearly not meaning it as a smirk adorned her own lips. Bernadeth continues to ignore her, focusing exclusively on the man and trying to keep her wits about her. ‘It’s hard. So hard…’
“I understand him perfectly” she counters Barda, though still not looking at her. “What were you talking about?”
Jason wanted to ignore her. To just press on and tell her nothing, tell her that it was none of her business and that it was personal between him and Barda. But apparently the Fury at his side had a different idea. Barda, now realizing the state that Jason actually had the woman in, decided to seize upon it.
‘Ohh you poor little fool’.
She knew Bernadeth was in love with Jason and…oddly enough? She understood it. Of course she wasn’t in love with him! No, and she never would be, even if they had been spending so much time together, speaking, and even if he did make her blush and smile far more than she cared to admit. ‘Is that love?’
That was confusing to Barda as she had no point of reference. Was love so simple?
‘No’.
She remembered what Jason had said to her and gave herself an answer. How her mother had loved her and given up everything, even her life, for her. That was love. It wasn’t simply liking someone as she would admit in her mind she did indeed like Jason, they were. ‘But could it turn into love?’
That was a more uncomfortable question, and Barda side eyes Jason for a moment as she ponders it, indeed wondering if it could come to a point between them, eventually, where she would sacrifice herself for him without a thought. It was confusing, and beyond that? Uncomfortable.
So she ignores it for now, though that doesn't mean it went away in her mind.
She honed back in on Bernadeth and smirks.
“Jason was just telling me that on Earth women adorn themselves with paints and other chemicals to make themselves more attractive”. Bernadeth’s eyes widened in open curiosity, never having heard of such a thing. “They do?”
Despite her dislike for Barda she was hooked, pulled in just like that while Jason remained quiet, pondering what it was that Barda was angling at. ‘What the hell are you planning?’ He didn’t want to stop it. In fact? He wanted to see where the Fury took this.
“Mhm. It can turn even the most plain, ugly of women into a real beauty so I’m told by Nightwing, though I myself said that it was deceptive. A lie. A woman shouldn’t have to adorn herself in such a way to attract a man”.
“And for the record? I agreed” Jason chimes in, now realizing that this was nothing more than a pissing contest, with Barda gearing up for the ‘killing blow’ as it were, something that would no doubt just be an insult to Bernadeth.
‘They really don’t stop going at each other, do they?’
Barda’s eyes widen and she nods as if some idea, some thought, had just come to her, and she looks at Bernadeth. “Perhaps you should look into it, Bernadeth,” she says, feigning the act of giving friendly advice which instantly brings a scowl to the reflexive woman’s face. “After all, it would make a far better hobby than attempting to attack me in the shower”. At that Barda steps forward, staring down Bernadeth who, impulsively, steps back, afraid of this woman.
But right after that?
Her eyes hardened and her fists clenched, the torturess of Apokolips wishing for nothing more than to plunge her Faren knife into the woman over and over again until there was absolutely no movement.
‘Damn if I don’t do something I’m gonna watch Barda rip her apart…’
“Hey, hey!” Jason says, reaching for Barda’s arm and grasping it, taking a moment even in this tense situation to feel her bicep which was very, very impressive on her. ‘How is she so hot and so damn strong at the same time? It’s almost unfair’.
Barda, feeling this touch and enjoying it, turns to look at Jason, softening as she does.
“Don’t do anything that’ll piss off Lady Darkseid, alright? Pretty sure killing one of the Furies right on the eve of the biggest battle ever fought definitely is a quick way to do it”.
Barda casts another scowl back at Bernadeth and bares her teeth almost animalistically.
“I severely doubt that. In fact? She might reward me with riches beyond imagination. Regardless, you are right. This is a waste of our time. Come Nightwing. You’ve been ordered to rest” Barda says, backing off Bernadeth and moving to Jason’s side, the duo beginning to walk forward again with Barda reaching out and pushing Bernadeth by her shoulder to the side, forcing her to make way.
The much smaller and physically weaker woman lets it happen, not seeing any other option open to her, and simply watches as the two move on, glowering at the back of Barda’s head. ‘You bitch! Bitch!!!!’
Jason though?
He did feel..well…he felt a little bad, and to that end he looks over his shoulder and peers back at Bernadeth, wishing to gauge her state at that moment. ‘God, why? She’s an utterly evil, cold and heartless bitch, and from what Barda said? She had that coming. Even still…’
“Night Berny”.
That was all he said as he looked forward once again, indeed eager to return to sleep on the heels of the incredible turn of events that had practically handed New Genesis to the forces of Apokolips. Meekly, Bernadeth raises her hand, almost waving, but not really. “Goodnight Jason”.
She waits until Barda and the man are further away before speaking the rest of her words, not quite so secure with the stronger Fury there to say it. “I love you”. That was what she allowed herself. A soft few words expressing her feelings towards the man, which were rapidly followed by a white hot rage. Her face is twisted in a scowl once more, and she straightens herself up.
‘When I release him upon you and the others Barda, I hope you scream in agony’ she thinks, imagining it. The warm splatter of blood, the agony and rage, the pain that the woman would feel in her last moments. ‘I will have your head stuffed and put in my bedroom, that way you may watch Jason and I fuck for all eterntiy’.
She turns and once more looks out into space, her cheerful good mood destroyed by her inability to get in close to Jason hindered by his proximity to Barda. For the moment? There was nothing she could do about it. Nothing save for waiting.
Even still, thoughts came to her mind.
‘Beauty…hmm…this ‘makeup’ can grant it to me? Is this another trick?’ she ponders, knowing that Jason was, above all, a strategist who now found himself locked, as she imagined, in a war with the Furies in general and her, as the smartest of them, in particular. He was a prize to be won, and in her love-addled mind she became sure that he was leaving her a clue as to how to win him.
‘I shall look into this more intently later. That is most assured’.
In any event, her beauty magnifying or being created aside, she knew that was on the brink of victory, the tool she would use to obtain it being close, so close. All it required was time and location. Both of which were on a collision course for her to seize her rightful place in the cosmos.
Personal Quarters of Lady Darkseid
She was tired and it was nearly impossible to hide that fact. Her expression, her eyes, how she sat upon her bed, legs tucked over one another and laying upon her side gave it away. She hadn’t bothered to change out of the clothes she had received the diplomats of New Genesis in, and was positioned, cat-like, waiting to receive another.
‘He’ll come. He will. He has to’.
She thinks back to all that had happened, to the momentous turning of the hands of fate that had, inexplicably, all but delivered New Genesis into her hands. Like a ripe fruit, all that remained was for her to reach out and actually pluck it free. But to her surprise she couldn’t find herself fixated on that fact. Not just yet.
She needed to win another victory beforehand. One she considered, in her own mind, far, far more important to her.
To that end she remains awake, finding the idea of sleep a useless exercise regardless. In her current state she’d have nightmares as soon as her head hit the pillow, the horrid thoughts overtaking her mind and wringing back from her any restfullness she would feel from the act. It would be debilitating.
Without him there.
‘He held your hand. He has to care, at least a little bit. What kind of monster would only pretend to give a shit like that?’
It was funny in an ironic sort of way. Her, calling him a monster for such a small action while others would much more rightfully call her one for much, much more. But she hadn’t been good at irony, not really, nor open self reflection.
What she was good at at the present moment was staring at the door and waiting, desperately hoping that the man was heading towards her at that very moment. But the seconds passed by turning into minutes which heaped upon one another like rocks tumbling down from a waterfall, and in no time at all her nerves began to fray.
‘He…he wouldn’t ignore. He wouldn’t!!’
White hot anger grew in her chest, a ball of it, and now she glared at the door which remained motionless, locked in place. ‘I’ll fucking kill him!’ she thinks pointlessly, knowing that she wouldn’t and if she were to come into contact with a still reluctant Bruce she would, once again, practically beg him to understand and see things her way.
She cringes at that, the memory of what she’d said to the man to try and get him to stay of his own volition instead of simply her force. She cringes at having to actually ‘ask’ or convince him. Goddesses didn’t ask, they commanded.
But for Bruce?
She’d ask. She’d beg. She’d plead.
And the realization of that was even more painful than she was ready for, or at least a real blow to her prestige and sense of self. She needed him, and in private? She was willing to admit it to him. She was about to suffer another wave of that ever rising and falling anger when she heard something. The door. Someone was at the door.
She didn’t even have time to bring her powers to bear which would allow her to see through said obstacle to her visitor before it was pushed inwards, and for a second Kara actually worried that it was someone else.
A servant or one of the Furies.
She braced herself for the disappointment she’d feel if that was so. The anger that she knew was coming her way.
She expected that, at least partially. She knew how she’d feel if she were in Bruce’s shoes. Trapped, forced. She’d hate him if it were reversed, and for once in her life the woman who hadn’t cared about what someone thought of her since the death of Krypton wanted to be loved instead of feared or loathed.
To her surprise though, it was him who stepped through that door, opening up a gap that was just as big as he needed before slipping through, and closing it behind him.
He kept his back to her for the moment, not seeing as Kara straightened herself out, sitting up to look at him, all the words and things she wanted to say to him going out the window at that very moment. She steadied herself via a palm which she placed upon the bed, the strap of her dress falling down a bit, revealing her bare shoulder.
Bruce says nothing, the man apparently refusing to be the first to break the silence, and instead turns to the side, heading towards one of her dressers which she’d put aside for him to use.
He reaches up and undoes his cowl, quickly removing it and allowing the woman to see his dark hair before he places it down atop the dresser.
“You…you came”.
She paused to swallow after speaking, wanting to collect herself a bit though how well it worked was anyone’s guess. Probably not very much. Bruce pauses, not moving for a moment as he was in the midst of undoing his belt. It only added to the tension as he slowly looked over his shoulder at her, and narrowed his eyes.
“You didn’t leave me anywhere else to go”.
He continues on with what he was doing, removing his belt and all its tools, placing it atop the dresser besides his cowl. “You wouldn’t have let that stop you” she teases, trying to remain in control of this situation while her heart was beating at a thousand miles a minute. “You’d find a way to avoid me and scowl and pout. I know you”.
“Hmm”.
“Better than you’re willing to admit”.
She moves onto her knees atop the bed, balancing there as if beckoning him forward, like a siren urging him onto what might, just very well might, be his destruction. But even still, he turns, caught in her grasp more clearly now.
When Kara sees his face, all stoic and set, she smiles, unable to help it.
“Come here”.
It was an order, yes, but an order spoken rather differently than other orders she’d give to other people. It was odd really, at least for her. How her happiness that he was back here, at least showing that he was truly considering what she’d said, had made her act.
He stands still for a moment, needing to resist her if only just out of habit, but after a moment or so he begins to walk forward, stopping only at the halfway point between the dresser and her sumptuous, large and inviting bed, to kick off his boots. Kara clucked in disapproval of their positioning at that moment, but said nothing so as to avoid pushing away.
‘Get over here…now Bruce’.
She didn’t care about some misplaced boots at that moment, as long as it brought him closer to her. She brings her arms up in preparation as he gets closer…and closer, and finally finds himself standing besides the bed. Kara wastes no time as she reaches out and places her hands on his shoulders, squeezing and caressing them as she looks up into his eyes, eyes that she now desperately tries to intuit the hidden maelstrom of emotions behind.
“We’re the same thing, aren’t we?”
“How do you mean?”
He reaches out, grasping her waist sides as he asks her, moving his hands up and down in a comforting manner, one that told Kara in the deep recesses of her mind that he was going to stay with her. She closes her eyes and lets out a deep, breathy sigh, being near him enough to make her happy it seemed.
“We both got fucked over. Lost everything we loved….had to become strong. Rule over things with an iron fist. We both look pretty great doing it too, don’t we?” she asks, underscoring her own thoughts on how great Bruce looked as she reaches down and rubs her hands over his chest, feeling him up as she covers her own ego so to speak. “I mean, me? Naturally I look a whole hell of a lot sexier doing it, and Apokolips? Way better than Gotham”.
“Hmmm”.
“But…even still there’s similarities” she continues on, once more showcasing the vulnerability she’d grown more used to, and thus more comfortable with showing Bruce. “And I think mainly? We’re both…kinda…tired of being above everyone else. Of not having someone to understand..to be there to talk to and…stuff”.
Bruce remains silent, increasing the woman’s discomfort, her unease, and slowly Kara looks up at him, willing to risk it all in her desperate attempt to get the man to want to stay by her side. “Bruce…you want to stay, don’t you?”
She wasn’t going to put herself through repeating everything she’d said to him before. No. She couldn’t survive that embarrassment, not again, but she wouldn’t hold back and stave off getting an answer from him.
Not any longer.
The silence was omnipresent, pressing down on them both like a vice, trying to squeeze the life from them both it seemed. She eagerly awaited his answer, and for his part? Bruce’s face seemed to soften imperceptibly which Kara picked up on. One of his hands raises to her cheek, cupping it softly and caressing it. She closes her eyes, leans into it and removes one of her hands, bringing it to the outside of his own to keep him there.
“Yes”.
It was a simple and honest answer, spoken with the absolute least amount of necessary words that would be required to pass on the truth to the blonde. Bruce did want to stay. He wanted to stay with her and explore further what was happening between them. This intense wellspring of emotion that he had to admit he hadn’t felt with another woman.
Kara’s face is instantly split with a smile, and her eyes open, once more looking at the man as his thumb moves down to caress her lips, an action that she rewards by actually kissing his thumb, the part of him that was closest to her at that moment.
When he pulls back she’s still smirking up at him and right after that? She pushes herself up so that their faces are even with one another, her arms reaching out to wrap around his shoulders and pull him tightly, her breasts pressed up against his chest as her lips part and then move in against his own, ready to kiss.
But before she does?
She had to taunt him for her victory. She remains back a few inches, still wearing that damned smile that was starting to annoy and arouse Bruce in equal measure. “I knew you would. I’m too awesome not to”.
“Shut up”.
He didn’t say anything else as he just moved forward, closing the gap between them and pressing his lips up against her own, eagerly locking them into the gaps allowed by the other, locking into place.
“Mmmmmm, mmmmmm”.
Kara was in heaven at that moment, and once more felt like a grand victory had been added to her already impossibly long list of them. Not only was New Genesis hers for the taking, but Bruce? He’d fallen to her as well, that unassailable citadel that part of her worried would never be assailed. Now? He was hers and she knew it. And even greater he knew it too.
His hands remained at her waist, squeezing and caressing in such a way as to make Kara squirm, her waist, for some reason, being an area that when Bruce touched it? Got her in the mood quite easily.
“Mmmmm”.
She releases his lips and pulls back, her hand going to the back of his head to keep it firmly in place via a grip upon his hair, looking at him with a fiery passion that underscored their feelings for one another. A look he returned was a bit more stoic. “Alright…” She was lost as to what to say as her eyes traveled over his still covered torso, and with a lack of words to speak she reached down with her one hand to the hem of his armored shirt.
“Naked. Now”.
She yanks it up, but makes it clear that it was he who was to finish the act of disrobing, his hands pulling back from her waist to go down to the hem of his shirt, assisting the woman in pulling it upwards, revealing more of his body.
Kara pulls back, but only for the second or so it takes to reveal his flesh, the man pulling the shirt over his head and shoulders and tossing it to the ground. Like a ravenous animal she moves in, placing her lips against his pectoral and kissing, licking, and suckling the flesh there, her hands now gliding over his body with ease.
“I’m still your queen Wayne” she murmurs against his skin, her breath causing goosebumps to rise wherever she went, the ministrations of her tongue doing quite the job of getting Bruce to catch up to her already heightened state of arousal. It didn’t take much with these two apparently, even right from the beginning there was a fire between them.
A raging inferno of passion.
“But now? There are perks”.
She pulls away, but not before delivering a tortuously long lick to his right pectoral, brushing over his nipple as she does, looking at him with that same utterly naughty, lustful expression on her face. She moves back on the bed, resting on her legs, and in response to this distance Bruce brings his knee up and rests it atop the bed, getting ready to crawl, cat-like, onto it.
“There damn well better be”.
“There are” she teases again, reiterating it as she falls back even more, shifting her legs under her so that her butt was directly on the bed, the valley of her cleavage exposed delightfully to Bruce who devoured the sight of her breasts like always. No sooner was she laying down, her back against the bed, then Bruce was atop her, grasping her wrists with his hands to pin her. She doesn’t resist, nor does she make any show of resisting, and instead offers the man her neck, turning her head in an ever so submissive way.
“First perk? Some hot, sweaty make-up sex. Even though I didn’t do anything wrong” she adds, almost as an aside.
“Hmmm”.
That was the only noise Bruce made before he attacked her neck, moving in animalistically to attack his lips and teeth, for he did lightly nip the nigh indestructible woman, pleasuring her while tracing a hot path up and down her pulse point. She writhed under him, breathy coos and exhortations for more, whispered words of love and affection that could only be understood in Kara’s special language.
She was still tired, for sure, but right then and there making love to Bruce felt far, far more important. It was a celebration after all. Of them coming together, fully, in an…understanding and in the victory that they had already gained.
It was funny actually.
Kara didn’t even realize it, but she’d started to refer to things in the plural. Their victory. Their battle. Their glory. Only later would she realize this. How easily it was to fit Bruce into her life. Like a missing puzzle piece. She hoped it was the same for him, and if it wasn’t? She’d be very, very angry.
But for now, she felt complete.
Yes. Very, very complete.
Palace of Queen Avia
To see the queen running, let alone in her nightclothes, would certainly be something of much importance. After all, Queen Avia didn’t run. She walked. With grace and flourish, an unstated power that told others of the danger presented by crossing her.
She was in control of her emotions, of her thoughts, and guarded her words carefully, a necessity in the court of Highfather.
But at that moment she was not acting as queen. No. She was acting as a mother. Even through the lateness of the hour a guard had awoken her, telling her of the late night visitor she had and the message he wished to convey. Even though she was exhausted, plotting and coups being far more tiring than she’d expected, she’d forced herself to awaken.
And now she was running along with her guards, rushing to meet the guest.
She’d covered the stairs that led down to the main hall from her bedchambers with impressive speed, and now her bare feet made impact against the cold tile of the floor beneath her as she rushed forward, heedless of her own comfort.
‘By the Source Wall’.
She could see him there, sitting on one of the chairs that lined the wall of this reception area, flanked by servants who nervously looked after the strong man who now held his face in his hands, hunched over. Avia gets to within a few feet and stops, catching her breath as she walks forward, still rousing the last remnants of sleep from her eyes.
At her arrival the man who might have well appeared dead to the world raises his head, and showcases his tear stained eyes, fresh rivers still flowing, to his mother. It was as if a dagger to the heart to see one such as Orion cry, and if Avia didn’t know better she’d have thought that she’d died right then and there.
“Mother”.
She knew.
With that one spoken word she knew, and he needed to say nothing else. He only needed to just start raising his arms for Queen Avia to throw herself forward and wrap her own around the man, squeezing him tightly into her, trying, once again, to protect him. Once in his mother’s arms he broke down, unable to hold it in any longer.
Even a strong man had his breaking point. Especially a strong man.
“Shhh, shhh Orion, shhhhhh. I’m here. I’m here”.
For now she would have to focus upon protecting him, ensuring that he would recover from this as best as she could. But for now? There was also relief. Relief that her son had seen the truth and had thus been saved.
Now? Now she could wait, secure in her belief that in the end? She’d made the right choice.
Chapter 38
Notes:
So I had this weird thought of having Bruce romantically involved with villains who don't get enough love, but different versions of them.
I had a thought of either Renee Montoya or Ellen Yin becoming Two Face or Vicki Vale becoming the Ventriloquist. They'd be one shots. Just wondering what you guys thought
Chapter Text
Barracks of the Furies, Aboard the Wrath of Krypton
He probably wouldn’t have woken up as early as he had that day if it hadn’t been for a strange wetness he felt on his chest. ‘Mmmm…what the hell? There a leak in here?’ Jason ponders to himself as he begins to awaken, blinking his eyes a few times to try and bring himself back to the land of the conscious.
What he sees at first is simply the floor of the bunk above him which was bathed in darkness, but not so omnipresent that he couldn’t see relatively what was there and make out shapes and general outlines of things, even what they were if he focused hard enough.
Even still, it takes him a second or so for his senses to take in all the requisite information to let him know that something was different. He was used to sleeping alone. He knew what that felt like, how he’d wake up with that lingering sadness that yet another night had passed without someone to hold near to him, someone…special.
The girls he usually screwed didn’t spend the night, or if they wanted to he definitely didn’t want to let them, the pre-sex fog dissipating as soon as the act was done and revealing the ‘princess’ he imagined them as for the toads they truly were.
He was ready for that feeling on instinct to overwhelm him again this morning. The disappointment. The regret.
Which was why he realized quickly enough that something was amiss. Because he wasn’t alone in his bunk. There was someone else there. He blinks again, trying to see if that would brush away this new feeling, reveal it for the phantom it was, and to that end he sits up a bit, bringing his back to press against the bulkhead that laid above his pillows and served as the wall at which the bunk was placed against.
“Ngggrrr…”
That was it. Definitive proof that he wasn’t alone in his bed. A sound of frustration that escaped from someone’s lips. A decidedly womanly pair of lips. He was beginning to see more clearly just in time for him to feel how her arms wrap more around him, trying to keep him in place. He could see the figure clearly now, and to see her there with him? He couldn’t say he wasn’t shocked because he was.
‘Barda?’
There she was, wrapped around his body, positioned in such a way as to have her head at the halfway point of his chest, her body pressed up on the bed as best as possible to ensure that she remained on it, but even still her feet dangled off of the other side.
Her face was scrunched up in discomfort at that moment, no doubt due to Jason’s movement, and as was stated before her arm was thrown over his midsection from the front, the other wrapped around his shoulders.
When Jason stops moving, mostly out of surprise, she seems to relax, and her face resumes its serene expression from before, and a smile even graces her lips. Beyond that? He couldn’t see much. The blanket was covering too much of them, leaving everything below her shoulders and arms covered.
He didn’t feel the slight chill of the air due to the fact that he wore a shirt, or perhaps Barda clinging to him had also granted him an extra layer of warmth.
‘Did we…?’
He had to ask himself that question, not immediately remembering the events of the night before as he tries to force it to come back to him, and for a moment he draws a blank. ‘No. No. I definitely have clothes on’ he thinks, realizing through sensation and feeling that he indeed was fully clothed. ‘Barda though? No idea’.
He could see her outline. Her distinctly feminine outline, through the blankets. Her wide hips that were only the preamble to her perfectly, as if sculpted by the gods, ass cheeks which he could also make out the faint outline of through the blankets. ‘Damn….’. He looks down at her face once more, a face that was downright angelic in these early morning hours, completely relaxed in a way only sleep could get her.
It was then that he realized the source of the wetness that had awoken him, and he traced the outer reaches of the wet spot on his shirt to her lips, from which a small, but steady stream of drool had issued forth. Barda, mightiest of the Furies, a warrior that had bested numerous foes, was drooling on him.
And to be honest?
He found it adorable.
Jason couldn’t help it as he smirked and huffed a bit, shaking his head as he extricated one of his hands from under the blankets where it had previously been resting against her back, her very, very bare back, and brought it up.
Up to the top of her head where her normally straight, raven black locks were, though all askew from being so closely against him and not brushed as of yet. Without thought he brings his hand down and presses it against the top of her head, running it up and down to feel that inky black smoothness once again.
‘You’re so beautiful Barda’.
In this moment, at least within the confines of his mind, he felt unrestrained, and he had no need to lie or obfuscate the truth. Especially within himself. She was the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen and, in all honesty? He enjoyed being around her. But for now he had questions. Like mainly how she wound up in his bed?
He thinks back to the night before, to the aftermath of the effective surrender of New Genesis and their confrontation with Bernadeth, to where they’d actually gotten back to the barracks after the others, excluding Bernadeth.
“Ahhhhh…well babe” he says teasingly, speaking that word that he knew she found annoying and alluring at the same time. “Time for bed. Especially after such a crazy night huh?”. He kept his voice low out of respect for the other Furies, though to her credit Stompa didn’t even seem to stir, her snoring creating quite a buffer.
He’d changed out of his Nightwing outfit and into the soft, silken pajamas Kara had provided to him thus far and had followed him aboard the wrath of Krypton.
“Yes. This is…unprecedented”.
“What?” he asks teasingly, turning to pull back the blankets of his head, wanting to slip in and then fall asleep as quickly as possible. “Someone just surrendering and quivering in fear at your army’s approach? Gonna call bullshit on that one”.
Barda, who was clad in a robe of some sort, shrugs as if in agreement, though if one were to look closely they’d clearly see trepidation upon her features, trepidation mixing with eagerness, desire and affection.
“You’d be right. That has happened often enough. But for New Genesis to be bent by such a betrayal? It’s almost unfathomable”.
She played with the sash of her robe, the only thing keeping the garment together.
“You think it’s a trick?”
‘No,” she explains. “Queen Avia sent her own ship with a treaty marked with her seal. The New Gods stick to such things religiously. It is why Lady Darkseid is also bound to the ensuing peace”. Jason achieves his goal, pulling back the very warm blanket, made of some sort of alien beast’s fur, and reveals the bedding beneath. He stands, hands on his hips and yawns once more.
“Yeah well. Hope you’re not too disappointed by that”.
He moves forward, kneeling down on the bed and then moving onto his back, slipping his feet and legs down under the covers. He was about to pull the blanket the rest of the way up when he turned and realized…
Barda hadn’t moved.
She was still standing there, right in the middle of the pathway to the other bunks, and the Gotham based vigilante instantly picked up on the fact that something was wrong. “You okay?”
“Yes”.
Her answer came quickly, too quickly, so quickly that he knew it to be forced. Jason had experience with this sort of thing after all. “You sure? You don’t look like it. You look like you’ve gotta use the bathroom”. He tries to break whatever was going on with some levity, and to a small degree? It worked. Barda smirked, though it quickly disappeared as she looked at him intently, almost fiercely, as if some sort of battle was about to commence between them.
‘Ahh crap…she’s not gonna kick the shit out of me while I’m in bed right?’ he ponders to himself, hopeful that that wasn’t the case.
“You heading to bed or not? Big day coming up tomorrow soooo…you know?”
He was growing uncomfortable, and that showed on his face and within his voice just as much as it did upon Barda’s. The Fury looks up towards her bed, which was perfectly made and empty, ready for her to slip into with as much ease as Jason’s had been.
But she looks back quickly enough and nods, having come to some sort of conclusion that she did not bother to share with him at the moment.
“Yes. You’re right. We both need our rest”.
Her fingers, nimble and surprisingly feminine considering her profession, work on the sash of her robe, and in an instant it opens, revealing more and more flesh as the two sides pull away from one another. It starts just below her neck, at the clavicle, revealing her milky white flesh.
And it only travels further downwards.
More and more until the swell of her breasts could be seen, the valley between them completely opening and without any shame it continued on. It was almost too much, overwhelming Jason’s mind with a sight he’d seen before and yet still wished to see again and again.
Her breasts.
Those beautiful, perfect orbs of flesh that were almost like God’s gift to man. He wanted to run his tongue along them, taste them, grope and caress them, and what’s more? He wanted to hear her pleasured gasps and coos as he did it. He wanted to make her feel good, and he’d do anything to do it.
It was a visual overload though, this literal goddess of a woman revealing herself to him like it was nothing.
Her stomach, abs and all, another sight he’d seen before and yet was so rare, even in his experience, were there for him, the woman’s robe hanging loosely on her shoulders, only requiring one more tug to fully free her of its constraints.
What was new though?
Well, mainly the fact that Barda wore no garments to cover her womanhood, leaving it completely and utterly exposed. Even when they’d had their sparring match this portion of her had remained clothed, but now? It was right there.
There were…words to describe a woman’s most sacred place. Lewd, crass words that even Jason had used in the midst of hard core, animalistic rutting. But as he laid eyes upon Barda’s, none of them came to mind. He regarded it with wide eyed amazement, almost as if it was the first one he’d ever seen.
Her womanly flower was perfect in his eyes, beautiful with the labia coming together to form two perfect clefts that framed her entrance through which a man, theoretically him, would be welcomed. Her clitoris was hidden under a hood of flesh, though that made perfect sense as she was not aroused at the moment.
And above that? A thatch of pubic hair that, within the spaces where she apparently trimmed it into a borderer space, was thick and unmanaged, as black, as her hair and to all appearances just as soft. ‘Woah…it…it’s like a piece of art’.
Barda remained stone-faced, though the blush gave her away as she reached upwards and grasped the robe at her shoulders, pushing it back so it fell off of her body, leaving her completely nude. From the top of her head, past her breasts and toned tummy, past her powerful, muscled legs made for war and which Jason desired to feel wrapped around him, to her feet.
She places it on a hook that was placed into one of the stands of the bed, and she turns back to Jason.
“Uhh…wha-wha-ummm-w-,”
“You are acting as if you have never seen a woman in the nude before Jason” she teases lightly, grateful for his seemingly starstruck attitude as it gave her some way forward, to feel as if she was at least in control of the situation slightly.
“I have, tons of times but…never one as beautiful as you”.
“Hmmm”.
Her blush intensifies even further at this as she continues to step forward, lowering herself into the bunk in which Jason was positioned, placing her knee in the same spot that he’d done with his own not too long ago. “Move over”.
“You-you’re gonna sleep with me?”
“Yes. Now move over”.
Some more of her natural ability to command had returned to her and she felt much more like the Fury she was, Jason having his own game played back upon him. He does exactly as she says and pushes himself to his right, against the wall, not stopping until he’s pressed right up against it.
Barda, ever careful of her head, bows down and slips her feet under the blankets to Jason’s left, her long legs snaking up against his, tortuously bare against his own clothed ones. They keep going too as she lowers herself, her form moving down a bit as she gets in next to him. She doesn’t stop until she could rest her head upon his pectoral, and as soon as she does she brings her hand up to rest it upon the opposite one.
“Pull the blanket up please”.
“Y-yeah sure”.
He reaches down, leaning up and a bit over her to grasp the blanket, pulling it over as she asked. He covers her thighs, her waist, her side and then finally? Her breasts, bringing the fabric right up to her shoulders as she murrs contentedly, nestling in against him, her breath reaching out and impacting against his chest.
“Mmmm…are you comfortable?”
“Yeah, you?” he asks, just as the lights within the barracks dimmed to such a point as to allow them to sleep, though the other Furies didn’t care for such considerations. “Yes. Surprisingly. These bunks are not made for two”.
He looks up, trying to discern through the darkness what he was seeing, and finally settles upon an accord in his mind. “Uhh…your feet are hanging over the side, definitely gonna be cold. You want-,”
“No. I like when my feet are exposed”.
“You’re a weird chick”.
“I thought I was a babe?”
“You’re both” he says, not feeling quite so tired any longer as they lapse into another easily had conversation in the midst of a strange situation that should’ve prevented such a thing. “I’ll simply take your word for it. You’re not…intimidated are you?” she teases, once more giving him a taste of his own medicine.
“No, why would I be?”
“Because you have seen my womanhood. You seemed fearful”.
“I’m not afraid” he growls, a little agitated now. “It just…took me by surprise is all”. Barda just snickers and closes her eyes, rubbing his chest softly. “That very well may be where your children come into the world” she says, reminding him of the ‘task’ that Kara had put before the Furies. “You should get used to it”.
“Our kids…yeah…maybe”.
Kids. He couldn’t believe it. He was actually thinking about the idea. Him. Having children. On Earth it almost seemed impossible he’d even fall in love, and now? Here he was, tackling the possibility that soon? He might actually be a father. And what was worse? He wasn’t nearly as frightened by it as he should’ve been.
“You do not mind that I sleep in the nude do you?”
“Not at all”.
“Do women on Earth do so?”
“Some do, yeah. But uhh..I kinda like sleeping fully clothed. Rarely will I sleep naked”.
“They caught you naked” she teases, referring back to his capture at the hands of Harriet and Bernadeth. “I was having a bad night. Definitely not normal for me”.
“Mmmm…whatever. Goodnight”.
“Night”.
It was a while before they went to sleep, either of them, both being embarrassed at this step that Barda had taken. Oddly though? Neither were uncomfortable with it. It felt…nice. Right, and the both of them soon settled into a comfortable sleep.
And now? Here they were, completely bare, at least in Barda’s case, and as close as a man and woman could be. Jason? He keeps caressing Barda’s hair, looking up at the bottom of the bunk atop him, pondering where they would go from here and what this would mean. As of late it seemed so simple.
He was toying with them, Barda included, angling for a way to get out of here. And now? Now it was different. He’d even told Bruce as much.
“Mmmmm….mmmm”.
She groans again but this time? Jason doesn’t stop caressing her, on some level wanting her to be awake so he can once again contend with her wit and naivete. He wanted that, and that in and of itself was strange to him.
A few more seconds of the woman tossing and turning finally brings herself to the land of living, and she inclines her head upwards, bringing her cheek away from the puddle of drool she’d left upon Jason’s shirt. She blinks a few times, mimicking how Jason had been mere moments before, and they lock eyes, vibrant blue into blue.
“Good morning”.
“Morning”.
He kept caressing the back of her head, almost like she was a pet of some sort, and to both of their surprises Barda makes no move in the slightest to stop him. She liked it too. She remains there in contented silence after that while turning down to look at his shirt, soaked with her drool.
Jason smiles.
“Looks like you let a river out on me”.
“I’ve never done that before,” she says, acting as if she was shocked by what she saw. “I apologiz-,”
“Nah, don’t worry about it” he soothes, moving to her shoulder and rubbing there. “I actually liked it”. She quirks an eyebrow as she turns back to him. “You like being covered in my saliva?”
“It isn’t the worst thing in the world. Besides, maybe you were just comfy last night” he suggests. “It’s actually kinda cute”.
“Cute. Mmph”.
Clearly the amazon-esque Fury didn’t like that word being used to describe her, but at that moment let it slide. She caresses his chest, enjoying the sensation. “You do make quite a comfortable bed”.
“Don’t get used to that” he groans, shuffling a bit, realizing that he was a little sore on his side, no doubt from being forced to remain in the same position. “We’re gonna have to get a bigger bed if we keep doing this. Otherwise I’ll never wake up at one hundred percent”.
“You wish to do this more then?”
She was trying to goad him again, to embarrass and get under his skin.
But it didn’t work, and she got the sinking suspicion that she was nowhere near as good at such things as Jason was. She’d set out to domesticate him, get him under her spell and wrapped around her finger and yet? It felt as if the exact opposite was happening.
“Why not? Long as we have a big bed”.
“Hmmm”.
A contented silence falls between them once again, and in that silence Barda shifts, moving so as to be more atop him now, practically face to face. She was careful to avoid the ceiling provided by the bunk above them as she threw her leg over his own beneath the blanket, straddling his waist and drawing a pleasured hiss from Jason’s lips. He could feel it, her womanhood, pressed up against the light bulge formed in his pajama pants by his early morning erection, the warmth further arousing and bringing him to a state of awareness.
“Woah…”
“What?”
She puts her hands upon his face, caressing his cheeks as the blankets fall down a bit, revealing her slim shoulders and muscled back, which his hands instantly go to. If Jason were outside looking in he’d say that he was in what would be considered a relatively…feminine position, with Barda appearing dominant. But at that moment? He didn’t give a damn.
“It’s just…right here?” he asks in shock, feeling as the woman begins to lightly hump herself against him, further arousing his cock into a more ‘ready’ position. “The other Furies are around and-,”
“I don’t think I care”.
Those were the last words she spoke before leaning in and attaching her lips to his own, soft, supple and full lips that felt utterly out of place upon a warrior. But you wouldn’t hear a complaint from Jason, especially not right then. He just kisses her back, melding his lips to hers and caressing them softly. She closes her eyes and tilts her head, pressing her nose to the side of his as her hands lower as she does the same to the rest of her body, her breasts squishing themselves up against Jason’s chest.
It would’ve went further, even with an unconscious audience if not for-
BLAMP! BLAMP! BLAMP!
Lights instantly go on within the barracks, and presumably throughout the rest of the ship as klaxons blaze, bringing the entirety of the crew and warriors aboard the Wrath of Krypton to a state of alertness. Stompa was the first, the large woman in what looked like a shirt made from a tarp leans up quickly and instantly slams her head upon the ceiling, hurting herself and shaking the occupant of the bed above.
“Owww!”
“Stompa you fucking idiot!” Lashina growls, herself awakening from the alarm and finding an easy scapegoat in Stompa.
“Hehehehehehehe!”
“Shut up Harriet!” Stompa shouts, rubbing her head as Lashina, ever alert, throws her legs over the side and hops down to the floor, turning on the woman and revealing to Jason the flimsy nightie that she herself was wearing, clinging to her sides. “DON’T TALK TO HER THAT WAY!!” Lashina seethes, standing up for Harriet oddly enough. Stompa recoils a bit, knowing that when she didn’t sneak up on Lashina, she didn’t have the advantage.
“Uggggh”.
Barda was equally unhappy about this and she turns, looking down to Jason who smiles sheepishly, the man not sure he was ready emotionally, physically or mentally for the roller coaster that sex with Barda would undoubtedly be. “You owe me” she teases, leaning in to peck his lips as she quickly pulls off of him, taking the blanket with her and revealing her nudity.
The first to see such a fact was Lashina, whose eyes go wide in shock, rage and jealousy.
“You slut!” she roars, pointing at Barda, drawing all attention from Stompa, Harriet and Jason, the latter of which was fixated on the perfect, pert globes of the woman’s rear end. “You were naked in Jason’s bed!” Stompa shared in the anger now, forgetting the fight that had almost erupted between her and Lashina.
‘Ohh shit…’
Jason was worried, embarrassed, and quickly exited the bed to stand up, rubbing the back of his head. Barda was nonplussed, completely unbothered as she reached for her robe which remained where it was from the night prior.
“Yes. I was. We were going to mate until the alarm sounded”.
She throws it around her shoulder and fastens it, hiding her nudity. Before Lashina or Stompa could launch into a diatribe against her she turns and rapidly begins to move away, heading towards the showers it seems. “Jason wanted me to. Next time he’ll be naked as well. Ask him if you wish for a chance yourself”.
And with that she was gone, disappearing through the bulkhead and leaving Jason right in the middle of three sets of eyes, all of which stare at him, softening, but still filled with anger and desire to indeed be with him in such a way.
“Uhh…I…ummm”.
‘Sorry ladies’ he thinks, knowing he wouldn’t be able to say what he was thinking aloud lest they go to attack the woman who had so nonchalantly destroyed his morning…right after making his night. ‘But I think I’m spoken for…maybe?’
There were still many questions now, but oddly enough it did feel right to say that, or well…think it.
“Jason, once we are victorious I demand you let me lay with you! I am lithe. You will enjoy my body the most”.
“No! He wants mine! I’ll keep him warm!”
“He doesn’t want to be crushed, you idiot!”
“Hahahahahah! Good one Lashina!”
“Ohh boy…” Jason murmurs, smirking after where Barda had gone. ‘That woman…’
Quarters of Lady Darkseid
He was happy.
Even he, the Batman, a man that people often said lacked emotions, was happy. So happy that he was actually smiling. Him. Smiling. Anyone who knew him would say that it was impossible, and yet there it was.
As he sat on the side of Kara’s bed, his pants on but his torso bare, bending over to put on his boots, he found that he couldn’t hold back the smile. Last night had been…incredible. It was the only word he could use to describe it.
Him and Kara…well…they were…something?
Exactly what it was wasn’t easily defined. But they cared for one another. Deeply. They lo-liked…very much liked…perhaps…perhaps more on the end of love than either were comfortable saying too much right then but assuredly would be with more time, each other. And last night had been the first time that Bruce had slept without feeling utterly and completely alone.
Perhaps that had to do with the lovemaking that came before it though.
He knew that sex was different from other women when it was with Kara of course, though before he’d been loath to admit it. Sure there was that oh so typical masculine versus feminine war for dominance that had always been there, and in which Bruce had easily won. But it was different in that he never lost sight of the woman that he was making love to.
At no point, even when his cock was inside of her mouth or vagina, thrust between her tits, spewing his load over her beautiful features, something she eagerly seemed to enjoy even, did he forget that she was a woman.
He wasn’t able to see her just as a toy, a vehicle for his own pleasure.
She was still Kara Zor-El and she never became a ‘slut’ or a ‘bitch’ throughout it. He didn’t lapse into quiet stoicism with her either. He was receptive, vocally, to what she offered. And ohh how great were the fruits she offered to him…
Kara was not a passive lover, and she screamed in pleasure as she rode him, throwing her head back and bouncing, her breasts providing an utterly entrancing sight as they made love, came together, the wet squelching of their sexes music to their reconciliation and growth of something new.
When it ended, the two both spent, they laid in each other's arms, breathing heavily and smiling. Neither could wipe the smiles from their faces, nor could Kara help her almost girlish giggles at what had happened. They’d drifted off to sleep that way, comforted by the other.
And now? That post-coital glow and joy was still all too present.
As he was doing his other shoe a weight settles on the bed and he listens as someone makes their way towards his back, moving on her knees obviously. He doesn’t stop what he’s doing, and simply allows her to reach him without worry or concern.
Kara does so quickly, and when she gets to him she reaches her arms around him and presses her chest against his back. She takes it slow, kissing the back of the man’s head and lingering there, taking in his scent. “Mmmmm…you smell like sex” she moans, utterly erotic, erotic enough as to make the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.
“I do?”
“Mhm” she teases, turning her head a bit and rubbing her cheek against him, enjoying how his hair felt against her bare skin. “And you smell like me too”.
“Should I have showered first then?” he asks, going along with her, another game he’d never played with Helena or Harleen, though Harleen was the only one who wanted such things. More evidence of this being…special. She remains quiet, pondering it for a second, but then, finally, shakes her head.
“No”.
She kisses his neck again before slipping off to his side, revealing her to his unobstructed view for the first time today. She rises, standing up and slowly, seductively walking, showcasing what she had changed into at the speed of light. One leg slides past the other slowly, tortuously slowly, and she reaches out for his shoulder, pushing him back from the work he was doing on his boot. He allows her to do so, smirking up at her as he does.
“I think” she begins, pausing only to move forward and place herself in his lap, straddling him, face to face now while one of her hands comes to his chest and the other remains on his shoulder. “That I want everyone to know…what happened between us. But we’re not going to tell them” she teases, leaning in and pressing a kiss against his nose.
“That wouldn’t be any fun,” he says.
“No. It wouldn’t. So…let them just kinda...sense it. Smell it on me and you”. His hand travels to her waist, reaching down to caress her ass cheek through the one piece suit she wore, an ensemble he was still trying to piece together. “Yes my queen”.
“Mmmmm…keep that up Bruce. Keep that up”.
She leans in, letting the seductive drop away to be replaced by the affection, pressing her lips to his own with relative ease, massaging each other as they hold on, desperate to keep this closeness that they found with one another and only recently gave into.
The kiss goes on for a few more seconds, but slowly? It ended, the two forced to back off, returned by necessity and their nature, to the task at hand.
“The Mare left early this morning. They’re probably already back telling Avia about the change in management” she says, filling him in. “We’ll be there in a few hours too. I ordered the engines to double time it”.
“Good”.
“As for you?” she says, caressing him. “You’re going to stay close to me”.
“I’m your general,” he explains. “I’ll be leading the troops. Wherever they are”.
“No” she says firmly, cutting him off and reminding him, once again, of her power and the fact that until she’d met him? She usually got her way. “You won’t. Before? I was more than willing to let you get killed by one of the New Gods. Two birds, one stone. But now? Not happening. You’re a human Bruce” she coos. “A very…fragile”.
“Stop”.
“Weak”.
“Stop”.
“Puny human” she teases, ending it off there. “And if any New God or Goddess is gonna kill you? It’s going to be me when I pulverize your pelvis. Understand?” He looks at her firmly, but nods eventually, blushing as he tries, and fails, to remain in ‘Batman’ mode.
“Good. Besides, I promise you’ll do some fighting. Just not against the big guns. Leave them to me…whoever is stupid enough to not go along with Avia’s plan anyways” she explains. “It’s gonna be a cakewalk, and tonight? I’ve decided you’re going to fuck me in my ass on Highfather’s bed”. It was amazing really. The duality of this woman. How easily she could go from frustrating, to vulnerable, to powerful and intimidating, to loving, to seductive and lewd. She was maddening.
And Bruce loved her even more for it.
“That does sound appealing”.
“Good. See what happens when you listen?” she chides before rising up off of him and allowing him to take in the entirety of her ensemble. He had to admit, like most things? It looked amazing on her, though utterly new.
Her feet were clad in black boots that went all the way up to her thighs, giving way to a light gray pair of pants that was the same color of the fabric all the way up to her shoulders. The area around her chest, as usual, was open, with a low plunging neckline that revealed most of the valley of her cleavage as well as her clavicle.
The ensemble was fully sleeved, and she wore gloves, also a black leather, that went up to her elbows. Around her back? Was a cape, black as night.
“What do you think?”
“I think it looks…very good”.
She frowns, though quickly smiles once again. “I’m going to take that as a compliment because you must prefer me naked”. Around her neck was a chain, which hung down over her flesh, dangling a pendant right above her breasts. When Bruce looks he takes note of it, and realizes quickly that it was her seal.
The S of the House of El.
“You look like you’re ready for war” he says, returning to button up his boots. “I prefer it when you are relaxed. Menacing and intimidating the people of Apokolips in a fur coat”.
“Ohhh now you’ve got jokes huh Mr. Wayne?” she jests.
“I’m trying”.
“Keep working at it. Practice makes perfect”.
She reaches across to her end table and plucks up his shirt from it, tossing it to the man with a wry smirk. “Get dressed. Looking at your studly body is getting me worked up again and I’d hate to have to explain to Queen Avia that I needed to pause this whole thing because we needed to get one last fuck in”.
“Yes my queen”.
“Ohh it gets hotter every time you say it”.
It was a cataclysmic change between the two of them, a softness that came only with the opening of the dams of honesty. Of course, to others? They’d remain unyielding, ferocious and almost untouchable, but with one another? They could be different. They felt safe with each other.
And they were heading to war together.
Aboard the Scourge
The parademon couldn’t help himself as he looked ahead at the door that led into one of Bernadeth’s labs. A place that he was expressly forbidden to go into by the woman who commanded this ship, and did so with an iron fist despite her lack of presence.
He wanted to go in. See what the woman was hiding, what was there. But he didn’t. He knew that if he were caught, pain and agony unlike any he’d ever experienced before, would befall him and he would be begging for death by the time it was over.
It was a fate he did not wish to experience, and despite his curiosity, he forces himself forward, heading down the hall and no longer even daring to look at the door lest his intentions be discerned. His footsteps echo down the hall, the warrior not even knowing that he was doomed already, regardless of what Bernadeth learned of his inner thoughts.
Within that room, hidden behind an encrypted door that only Bernadeth herself had the code to, was a weapon so dangerous, so awful, that when it was unleashed possibly millions would die. The lab was like nearly every other one the woman worked in.
Vials and test tubes ranging in size from able to contain a few cells to entire organisms. Scalpels and wracks on which horrid experiments would be carried out. Most of the human sized ones were empty, Bernadeth not having bothered to work too hard on anything other than the Lobo project, the warriors of which were contained deep within the bowels of the Scourge and, most likely, would not see combat once her main trick was played.
In the center of the room a holding tube continued to bubble, the life sustaining liquids assisting in keeping the organism within it alive.
It was hooked up to a series of tubes now, tubes which had been inserted into holes within the skin at the earliest phases before Bernadeth would need specialized tooling to do so.
It was not to sustain the creature, whose body seemed to be able to do that itself, no. It was to keep it sedated, asleep until the time was right. For now it floated there, unaware of the world around it, slumbering, waiting for its mother’s command.
Oddly enough that is how it saw Bernadeth, of whom it had hazy, strange memories. A woman speaking to her through the glass. Even in its decreased level of consciousness, it enjoyed the company of the woman.
But it had been a little while since she’d last been there, and even through the haze, the creature was starting to miss her.
Its hands, dangling at its side, tremble and move lightly within the green fluid that moved up around it, keeping it floating within the fluid. To behold it would induce a mixture of horror and interest, for the woman, as it indeed was a woman as judged by the wide hips and breasts along with the long, flowing white hair that moved like tendrils of sea grass within the tank.
The spikes on its body were smaller now as it grew, moving out of infancy and quickly through puberty to an adult. But they were still there, dotting over its body at its shoulders, its hands and its arms, giving the woman an even more wicked appearance. Her skin was gray, rock like, and even harder than anything even close to being able to be compared.
If one looked closer they would find a resemblance to someone that anyone in this portion of the universe knew of.
Lady Darkseid.
It appeared that the creature floating within the tank bore an uncanny resemblance to the ruler of Apokolips. How this was possible was easily explained. Bernadeth had gotten a strand of the woman’s hair, allowing her access to her DNA.
Bernadeth had made a monster.
One that was perfectly suited to take on not only Lady Darkseid, but possibly the entire cosmos without breaking a sweat. Of course she’d put her own twists on it. Mutated it, changed it, added a few other things that would assist her, but in the end it was Kryptonian influence that seemed to be the strongest within this creature.
And when it was unleashed?
The world would tremble. This creature was Bernadeth’s best chance to rule the universe. To become queen and achieve everything that she so desired. Love, adoration, fear and respect on a grand scale.
But for now? The creature slept, dreaming of the woman who spoke to it so hopefully, so happily and full of joy and hope, of all the things she wished to achieve with her as her pride and joy. Oddly enough that idea made the creature…happy.
You could feel a lot while asleep.
Palace of Queen Avia
“It is done my queen”.
“Good. Very good Klik” Avia says, unable to hide the utter joy she felt at the fact that she had actually succeeded and now, in her hand, held peace in their time. An agreement between women that she knew, in her heart, wouldn’t be broken.
But in the end? It was impossible to feel too much joy as the bug knelt before her, flanked on either side by the generals gathered to their cause by Forager who remained there, nervously awaiting further word from her queen.
The reason for this roadblock to her joy? Her son.
Orion stood beside her, haggard and tired, not having bothered to shave and allowing the facial hair to grow in over his face. He hadn’t slept since the revelation of his wife’s betrayal, and had dedicated himself to simply following his wife’s orders. His men were ensconced near where Highfather had wished them to be, though suspiciously leaving a wide berth near the hive where one could, theoretically, park a fleet if they wished to.
He’d been silent, saying nothing, moving like a robot through these tasks, no longer even questioning, and this, more than anything, broke Avia’s heart.
“Rise Klik. Rise”.
The bug instantly does so, obeying his queen, standing besides Forager who, despite the muted mood, couldn’t help but reach out and take her mate’s hand, squeezing it lovingly. “I knew you would be able to do it” she coos out, leaning in, nuzzling him.
Klik was uncomfortable with public displays of affection, still living under the fear of Highfather’s orders and commands at that moment, but he didn't rebuff her, knowing that soon they wouldn’t need to fear.
“I am honored by your faith in me, my love”.
“Always”.
At that moment Avia reaches out for Orion, grasping his shoulder and squeezing. “My son, are your troops prepared?”
“Yes mother” he says, broken beyond the ability of words to describe. “They are”.
“Good. Very good. And as for your generals Forager?” she asks, drawing attention back onto the leading military mind of the bugs, the woman nodding quickly. “Yes. The watchtowers in question have been emptied and all warriors ensconced within the hive. They shall defend in case any counterattack is made by the forces Highfather has left to him”.
Had left to him was a good way to describe it, as when all was said and done all Highfather would have would be a motley collection of New Gods and his personal guard. “Good. Very good. It is our hope that they will remain paralyzed”.
“Mother” Orion says, gaining the woman’s attention.
“Yes my love?”
Avia turns back to him and takes his hands between them, squeezing as if to say that even now, he was her main concern. “Who is coming? Wha-what is happening?”
“You trust me, right Orion?”
“Yes”.
It went unspoken that he had nobody else left other than his mother, and that even if she turned out to be untrue, he would have nothing. Above them, in the sky, it was another bright day filled with sunshine, joy and promise.
“I have allied us with our former enemies. For peace”.
“Wi-with Apokolips?” he asks, unable to hold back his shock at all of this, finding out at the final moment as the warriors at Forager’s side shuffle, still discomforted at their alliance with their oldest foes.
“Yes” she says, nodding gravely. “I have secured an alliance. Peace. I shall reign over New Genesis…and your father…he shall be removed and his evil wiped away. My son I…I do not know how to explain this but-,”
“Do not bother mother” he says, surprising her by not ripping his hands away from her and instead continuing to look utterly remorseful, unable to respond to even this with any true degree of emotion. “I do not care any longer”.
“You will find another love” Avia soothes rubbing his hands. “One who adores you as much as you shall adore her”. Orion shrugs, not responding to that at all and feeling as if any ability to love a woman had died in his heart.
“Mother? May I ask you something?”
“Yes? Anything Orion”.
He looks up at her, his eyes taking on the hardness of steel and somewhat worrying the woman who had raised him. “When it comes time…I wish to be the one to slit Bekka’s throat. To destroy her for what she did to me”. Gone was any love he had for the woman, any illusion of what they had, and in its place was nothing but hate and rage, a desire to be free of her.
Avia was…shocked, but she understood.
‘There is no greater hate than that which was once love’.
She nods her head.
“Yes my love. Yes. I will ensure it”.
At that moment, in the skies above, dark shapes began to descend, visible from even so far high up that their size was easily discernible as being massive. The ships of the Apokoliptian fleet had arrived, and they’d done so? Without the barest hint of opposition. It would be a little while longer before the entire fleet entered New Genesis’ air space, and even more before they touched down, but the message was clear.
The Wrath of Krypton was there.
Lady Darkseid had arrived.
Chapter 39
Notes:
Guys.. if you like war games play enlisted. It's free and freaking amazing!!!!!!
Chapter Text
Highfather’s Palace
Usually when one’s land was invaded by an enemy force they would be filled with fear. Or resolve. Anger? Any emotion that would indicate the immensity of what was going on. Perhaps a mixture of all three?
New Genesis was being attacked, and from his position standing upon the veranda dressed in his robes and wielding the Wonder Staff, its energy drawn from the Source Wall itself humming as it moved with the greatest of ease through him, Highfather could see it all.
He watched as the vast armada of ships descended slowly down from the sky, making their way to an obvious landing site in the shadow of the massive mountain that was the home of the bugs. The hive.
‘What a magnificent ship’ the god king of New Genesis muses within his mind, admiring the Wrath of Krypton as it takes the lead, something that had been utterly and completely expected. As much as he loathed her he would never say that Lady Darkseid was a coward. She would, inevitably, lead her forces.
And her forces? They seemed to be legion.
Hundreds of ships of varying sizes, ranging from gargantuan battleships and cruisers jockeyed for a position at the largest one’s side, wanting to accrue glory to themselves through the mere action of actually being near the woman as she begins her final campaign. Intersecting them, like angry little hornets, were fighters which moved this way and that, weaving between the much larger vessels so as to be ready to fight off any attack should it come.
“It’s started”.
“A mistress of the obvious you are Bekka” Highfather says with a smirk as he hears the voice of the woman who would soon, very soon, be his wife. He tempers the bite of his words by turning and stretching out his hand, offering it to the woman who had changed from her usual attire, into something altogether more alluring. She wore robes. Long, red robes that had a trail which flowed out over the floor in her wake.
Upon her head? A crown, one which she’d undoubtedly taken from Highfather’s treasure trove in anticipation of her coming station, adorned her head, criss crossing over her forehead to glow in the early morning sun. Her hair was perfectly done up in a regal bun, and a smile, a triumphant one, adorned her lips.
“Tsk”.
She accepted his teasing in a good mood, feeling far too happy today to let her future husband’s words have an effect upon her. She reaches out and takes his hand, bringing the woman into his side and wrapping his arm about her waist, showcasing his not at all inconsiderable strength.
Quickly she falls into place within his grasp, laying her head upon his chest and looking out over the field of battle that was to unfold soon right before him. “You should be kinder to me” she coos out, rubbing him as she does. “After all, I have done much of the work to ensure that this was done correctly” she reminds, thinking back to how she’d ordered the generals to abandon prime defensive positions for ones that were…less tenable at best.
Little did she dwell on the fact that they’d done it without resistance. Eagerly even. Bekka just assumed that it was because they were bugs and beholden to her and all other New Gods.
“Mmmm…yes, quite my love, quite”.
His hand slips down a bit, moving lower and lower until it lands upon her pert ass cheeks, wedged up tightly against the fabric of her dress which clung to her as if it was painted on. He squeezes that globe roughly and passionately, and Bekka coos, remembering that when it came to sex it wasn’t only Izaya who was ‘trading up’.
“But your rewards shall come later, after total victory is secured”.
A shadow is cast over the entirety of the hive, and no doubt its inhabitants were panicking, the females rushing away with their children in a vain attempt to save themselves before Kara turned the entire area to glass. These were his subjects, his people, and yet Izaya felt not an ounce of guilt, remorse or shame.
“I think our new home should be built there when all is said and done my queen”.
“Ohh?”
“Yes. I see it now” he nods, indeed honing in on his vision of what would replace the ‘ugly’ architecture and homes of the soon to be deceased bugs. “A castle to rival even the greatest ones built upon New Genesis. We shall tear down Avia’s to assist in building it”.
Bekka positively loved that thought and bit her lip in sadistic excitement.
“She won’t be needing it any longer, my husband”.
They were already speaking as if their plans had borne fruit and their treachery had brought them all they’d ever wanted, not focusing on the details that, technically? Hadn’t happened yet. The Apokoliptian fleet continued on its downward trajectory in a painfully slow way, and not a single salvo had been loosed yet upon the armies he’d ordered assembled in bivouac areas below.
Led by Orion.
“No. She won’t. And soon? Neither will Lady Darkseid require such a beautiful ship!” he shouts in joy, adding a healthy dose of laughter to his sentiment. “Isn’t she a beauty? The Wrath of Krypton. As loath as I am to admit it, not even the jewels of our fleet come close to her beauty”.
Bekka turns to watch Kara’s ship slowly begin to right itself, no longer pointed downwards as it had entered the planet’s air space enough at this point, and instead working on bringing itself into a horizontal position, bracing for landing.
This was where the first inklings of something being off enter Bekka’s mind, but the heady elixir of her plan coming to fruition was too great to allow doubt in. The forward guns of the Wrath, the ones that had been anticipated to tear and gouge out massive holes within the surface of the planet, killing untold numbers.
But the rail guns remained silent, not booming out and shaking the planet with their rage.
Neither did any of the smaller batteries on the Wrath, nor any other ship. They remained silent. The invasion of New Genesis began with only the sound of the engines of the Apokoliptian fleet audible.
“You wish to take her for yourself?”
“Yes. I think I will” Izaya says, counting his eggs before they hatched. “And on the main deck? I shall have Kara Zor-El’s body stuffed and mounted”.
“Surely not out of revenge for what she did to your brother?” Bekka chides, causing Izaya to laugh as if the very idea of such a thing was ludicrous. “No, heavens no. By the Source Wall. I could almost reward her for what she’d done to Uxas. Ha! My brother, the mighty Darkseid, felled by a schoolgirl”.
It went unsaid that Kara was definitely no longer a schoolgirl, and now, more than any other, was the only one who could accurately proclaim to be a threat to Highfather. The landing continued, and as their conversation dimmed down to nothingness, both figures found their smiles dropping away.
The landing gear, massive stands that required thousands of powerful hydraulic systems to extend and retract, moved out, and the Wrath of Krypton slowed even further, its engines glowing with the barest remnants of flame as it brought itself down to land. But it did so with a marked attention to where it landed.
It didn’t move atop structures that dotted the landscape, crushing them and any hapless inhabitants who remained within in an instant, and its guns? They still remained silent. Other ships landed around it, paying equal amounts of attention to where they set down, as if they wished to preserve what was there.
“What are they doing?”
Izaya’s smile disappears completely, and he releases his hold upon Bekka as he steps forward, moving to the railing that separates the veranda from an intense drop to the ground below. “Why are they not attacking?!”
He turns and looks at Bekka who opens her mouth as if to answer but finds that no words escape. She couldn’t explain it either. The Apokoliptians should’ve been trying to reduce their world to nothing but cinders.
Sensing her lack of answer Izaya scoffs and turns away, the warmth that existed between them disappearing in an instant as Bekka slowly makes her way to the edge to join her co-conspirator.
“It is as if this is a diplomatic mission and not an invasion” he says, his tone continuing to carry with it an air of disbelief. “This…this isn’t right. Something is wrong!”. He turns on Bekka, fury summoned to his eyes in an instant, and the woman becomes fearful, raising her hands as if to ward off a blow as he advances upon her.
“My lord, I-,”
“Did you trick me you little harlot?!!!” he seethes, grasping her by the arm and squeezing as intensely as he could, causing the woman to scream out in pain and try, and fail, to escape him. “N-no my king! No! Never! I-,”
“Then why is this happening?!!”
He sways his arm out over the landing position of the Apokoliptians, implicating all before him in what he was saying. “This was not according to the plan. You have double crossed me. Admit it! This is Orion and my bitch wife’s doing! You were their agent!”
“N-no! Never! I-ahhh!”
He slaps her. Hard. Right across the face, bringing his open palm to bear with such force that Bekka is sent sprawling to the ground, sporting a bruise across her cheek that was undeniable in its presence. “You little slut. I should’ve known never to trust you”.
Bekka was filled with rage as she laid there.
Slapped. Embarrassed. Humiliated. But even still, she was no fool.
‘Someone…someone must’ve found out’ she admits inwardly to herself, seething as she realizes how little care she’d attached to preparations for this stratagem. Highfather, at that moment, turns away from her and stares at the landed fleet below, watching as numerous hatches open and ramps extend, allowing a coterie of parademons to march out…all the while his bugs, his warriors, assembled themselves in lines before them, as if to greet them as brothers in arms.
“No…no!”
While the man had just hit her, showing his true colors, colors that Bekka had never doubted of course, he was still the only path towards her getting all that she ever wanted and desired. The only way forward, and however reluctantly it was at the moment, she was bound to him by treachery. ‘See this through and then? Find a way to remove him’.
With her face set in grim determination towards yet another betrayal, a final one that would bring her to the very pinnacle of power in the end, Bekka turns, and as she does, schools her face, letting forth her tears at the pain doled out upon her that weren’t at all faked, even if her faux supplication and regret was.
“My king, Izaya, I don’t know what is happening” she says, rising to her knees as she tries to convince the man who stays with his back turned to her. “But whatever it is, it is not of my making. I am with you” she coos, reaching for the man’s back and trying the same stratagems that had ensnared Orion all these years.
He doesn’t respond, though he does stiffen.
“I can only become queen, through you. I have nothing to gain, nor a desire, to betray you. I wouldn’t-,”
“Be that as it may Bekka” he spits out hatefully. “Our plan is coming apart at the seams before our very eyes”. He turns now, and when he does he grasps her wrists, keeping her from being able to touch her and once more glaring down at her, making the woman realize that she should’ve been more wary of getting quite so close to Izaya.
While Darkseid had undoubtedly been the more frightening in visage of the two brothers, it was clear that it wasn’t only the deceased Uxas who had the ability to inflict immense pain and suffering.
At that moment Bekka was afraid.
“You will find a way to fix this, my little tactician” he warns, releasing his grip upon one of her wrists to bring his finger to the side of her face where he begins to caress her. It was a normally soft gesture meant to be shared between lovers, and yet in that moment felt more threatening than any other action he could’ve taken.
“My succubus. You assured me all was in hand. That this would be nothing more than a game. And yet? I find myself…unamused”. The warning was there and Bekka, while not having a clear idea of what she was meant to do, did understand that she was meant to do something.
For a second she draws a blank, but then with the desperation of a madwoman wishing to cling to anything, anything at all that was available to her, and the clearest, most accessible option? It was there for her to use.
But if it was the wisest, most effective one? That would be left up to time.
“T-th-the New Gods” she says, sputtering out at first before she collects her voice more firmly. “Our army, the loyalists…the pa-palace guard! We should attack. Bring the war to them a-a-and the rest of our army will join in”.
It was clear that she was desperate, but then again, so was Highfather.
‘Has Avia managed to turn the army against me? Does she know?’.
That thought was…frightening, terrifying even. Though he would never say it, Avia? Was a force to be reckoned with. She commanded the respect of the people of New Genesis, especially the bugs. If she had become aware of his plot, and had time to weave her own counter strategy…
Then this…this might be the beginning of something truly awful.
“Go” he says, knowing that there was no backing out, no retreating. He had to go ahead with it. He was invested now. Wherever the cards fell, he didn’t have a choice but to play the deck he’d chosen. ‘Enough’. He warns himself away from fatalism, reminding himself that the battle hadn’t even started yet. ‘You are strong. You will defeat them all regardless’. He knew that this was the truth.
Aside from the New Gods, who owed everything to him, he had the creme of the crop of the armies of New Genesis positioned near his palace, answering only to him. His palace guard as well, and if all else failed?
He had himself.
His own powers which were derived from the Source Wall itself, the very edge, the beginning and end, of all creation. He was a ferocious fighter and even against one such as Lady Darkseid he knew he’d be victorious. All he had to do was fight, soften them up, and in the end? Deliver the killing blow to the despot before her entire army.
“Summon our fighters” he says to Bekka, releasing her as he turns to watch the numerous other vessels hovering in the air, providing overwatch for whatever it was that was happening below. “And Lightray. Metron. All of them. Bring them all here and tell them my orders. They are to attack the ships above the Wrath of Krypton. Bring them falling down around them, and then? Shell their forces below. We must gain air superiority and quickly”.
Such a hope was already long gone, but in Izaya’s mind nothing was beyond his reach.
And Bekka was eager to turn the tide.
She nodded her head eagerly, even as Izaya turned away from her, wishing for the woman who had brought so much of this on to be gone, to set about her task and bring to them the victory they both so richly desired.
“Yes my lord. I will! Yes! Yes! This is what a queen does!”
She turns on her heels and begins to run, finding her ability to do so hampered by the dress she wore but even still she carries on. Her eyes were wide and filled with fear, this woman a mere shadow of the self assured Bekka that had existed up until this point. The schemer who was able to play all angles to her benefit.
At the moment though, nothing felt like it was under control.
She saw no way to extricate herself from this, pretend she hadn’t been involved and that she’d been unaware. All of her plans and schemes were being threatened with being pulled into the light, and for a woman such as her this was the worst possible outcome.
So it was with the desperation of a madwoman, desperate to save her own skin that she ran, calling out to the palace guards that were present as she did, ordering them to join her for the rapid mobilization of the armies Izaya would need to push back the enemy.
“COME ON! COME YOU FUCKING GRUBS! MOVE! NEW GENESIS NEEDS YOU!”
It was nowhere near as inspiring as she undoubtedly thought it sounded, and to the warriors fear was still the prevailing emotion, gripping their spines and refusing to let go. The Apokoliptian war machine. It was here.
On New Genesis.
And Izaya looked on, paralyzed by indecision and shock at how things were not progressing according to plan. The fragile peace that had existed for so long that nearly everyone had forgotten about war was over.
Ground Zero, Just Outside the Hive, Aboard the Wrath of Krypton
A klaxon blares and bathes the area right before the as of yet unlowered ramp in a red glow, warning all to remain away from the area lest they fall to their deaths or get crushed in the machinery that operated such a mechanism.
Of course this wasn’t really a concern. Each and every one of them was indeed well versed with what was expected of them, what was demanded, and rigid obedience to orders and the chain of command kept them in line.
Rows upon rows of them, ready to advance down the ramp and onto the soil of New Genesis as soon as the words were spoken.
And at their head?
She stood.
It was a rather great day for Kara Zor-El, and she took it in with a smile, her hands on her hips and her eyes fixed forward, able to leave immediately via her abilities such as flight but wanting to make this as memorable for the people she was about to greet as possible.
‘Uxas taught you that’ she reminds herself. ‘Appearance is everything. Make them remember you. Not everyday you meet your new empress’.
“You look ready”.
The voice reminded her that she wasn’t alone, and she turned to the side to look upon Bruce who was also staring straight ahead, completely stoic it seemed at that moment. “Of course I am. Why wouldn’t I be?”
“It’s a big step” he ventures tentatively. “With a lot of risks”.
“Pfft. You’re kidding me right? Half the planet just folded like a piece of paper just at us coming near here”. She turns now, dropping her attempt at appearing tough to speak to her general, who was clad in his gear. Behind her, silent and not saying a word, were the Furies and Nightwing, with the latter staying right next to Barda. Bernadeth had jockied for a position near the man, but the other Fury had prevented her from doing so.
Now the torturess of Apokolips just stood there looking highly uncomfortable, anxious.
Kara paid her no attention though, seeing none of them as worth interrupting their moment. THEIR moment. Hers…and Bruce’s. Because that was indeed how she saw it in her mind. The moment that would solidify their relationship, whatever they chose it to be going forward.
“That doesn’t mean it’s over my queen”.
“No. It doesn’t. But honestly, you think Izaya is going to put up any real resistance? Because I don’t see it. You worry too much”. She reaches out and cups his cheek through his cowl, openly, in front of the entire army…and she didn’t give a damn what they had to say about it.
“Only for you”.
“Me? Why?”
She was…touched all things considered. Her invulnerability aside.
“You and I both know that you can be hurt. I’m the one that did it”.
“Ohh, of course. Ego stroking? This early in the morning?” she teases, brushing right past what he’d just said, not even giving it the barest hint of a thought. The ramp continued to lower, and the very best soldiers of the Apokoliptian army, some carrying banners with the bat symbol upon them with armor also stamped in such a manner, waiting to march out.
“Save it for after the ‘battle’ Bruce. You’ll deserve it more then. I’m not gonna jerk you off for a fluke…well, unless you ask nicely”.
She could see it. The barest hint of a smile that was quickly washed away in a maelstrom of seriousness. “Kara, I feel like there’s something wro-,”
“Shhhh…just live in the moment Bruce, ‘kay? Mmmm”.
With that she leans in and kisses him, pecking his lips intently as the bottom of the ramp finally touches down, right in front of the assembled officer corps and royal defectors of New Genesis. Queen Avia could easily be made out, seated as she was upon a throne which had been brought out for her, attended to by her son, Forager and numerous servants. Even from this distance she looked tense, nervous.
The direct opposite of Kara who was relishing this moment.
Right as Bruce was about to recover from the surprise kiss and return it she releases him and smiles once again, moving back to his side. “Now, walk down with me. It’s a big honor I’m bestowing on you. It’s going to tell the people of New Genesis I consider you my equal”. They begin walking forward, talking in low tones as the orders are barked out in parademon for the army to advance. Thumping could be heard all up and down the hull, echoing off of the metallic hulk as they marched, tens of thousands of parademon feet leaving this craft alone.
“Are we equals?”
She remains quiet, still a little discomforted by the idea of that, and needing to latch onto at least some semblance of who she was before Bruce came into her life. “Not in power no. You’re waaaaay weaker than I am. But you’re also way smarter so it evens out. Now, stop with the stupid questions. We have a queen to humble”.
The sunlight lands upon them as they march down the halfway point of the ramp, leaving the shadow of the Wrath of Krypton. Behind them, at least fifteen feet back, advanced the Furies who were all in a straight line with Nightwing, the show ponies it seemed, though in reality the war horses that would be used to bring the planet to heel should its people not do as Kara demanded. It went unspoken, but Barda and Jason were sort of positioned in a leadership role on the outside of the Furies.
Behind them?
An army. A horde. Prepared for peace, but eager for war.
Kara could see, and be seen, by Queen Avia far more clearly the closer she got, and she took note of how Orion, resplendent in his battle armor, also stood by his mother. He looked uncomfortable and he averted his gaze, not wishing to lay eyes upon his new empress. Avia though had no such luxury, and she kept her eyes peeled upon the advancing blonde.
‘Bear the shame Avia’ she reminds herself. ‘For your people. For your son’.
That was enough, and as Kara and the strangely garbed man at her side touched down on the unobstructed soil the blonde smiles resplendently, showcasing those pearly white teeth of hers. “Avia! So nice to see you!”
The queen forces a smile, knowing what the woman was doing. She was mocking her, teasing her, and in Kara’s case? She felt like she utterly deserved it. ‘Such power. Such potential. I wish I could’ve saved you my dear’. For the rest of her infinite days that would be her deepest regret. Failing where she so desperately wished to succeed. Powerless as a slave despite being a queen.
“Lady Darkseid” the queen, still seated, says in greeting. “Welcome to New Genesis”.
“Eh” the blonde cuts off, wagging her finger as if Avia was a naughty puppy who’d just made a mistake. “It’s Empress now, remember? We both signed the treaty. We’re in agreement”. Lady Darkseid got close to the throne now, very close, and she was standing before Avia for the first time in years, allowing the older woman a glimpse at how Kara Zor-El had changed.
She was shocked now. How that scared, abused teenage girl had grown into a beautiful, vivacious, utterly terrifying woman with the power to crush planets. That alone, without the added power of being placed under her rule, might’ve gotten the queen to quiver in horror. But she doesn’t do any such thing. She remains calm, cool, knowing that the assembled armies of her bugs were counting upon her to lead them to peace.
One small mistake, one tiny misstep….and it would be shattered forever and both of their honors tainted irreparably.
“You look good Avia”.
“As do you my empress” Avia says, not wishing to upset the blonde by referring to her in any other way than she so demanded. She holds her hand out to the side for Orion to take, assisting his mother in rising, though more out of ceremony than necessity.
“You have grown into such a beautiful woman”.
She now stood even to Lady Darkseid, well, not even, but in a rough mockery of parity in regards to royal power despite nothing of the sort existing between them any longer. To her credit? The compliment makes Kara smile. “Thanks. It’s the hellpits. Sulfur does wonder for the skin”.
“Ahh…yes…quite”.
Her eyes, almost of their own volition, turn to the man besides Kara, taking him in. Maybe…for perhaps a bit too long? ‘By the Source Wall..who is this man?’ Avia couldn’t help it. She had an instinctive attraction to this man, whose impressive build was visible even under the suit he wore, and whose entire aura radiated one of protectiveness. Protectiveness around Kara, a woman who did not need such a thing.
It was nothing more than a woman admitting a male was attractive however, though Lady Darkseid still did not take kindly to it. The smile disappears from her face and she glares at Avia who takes note of her faux paus.
“This” Kara begins loudly, and fiercely, almost hissing, “Is Bruce Wayne. My general and…consort”. That was the word she’d settle on for now. Consort. It felt…sterile, weak, but for now it would have to work.
Avia finds that the joy returns to her at hearing that.
“Consort?”
“Yes”.
Kara was clearly uncomfortable discussing this new turn of events with a woman who, while known to her, was essentially still a stranger. “That is splendid” Avia chirps out, indeed happy at this news. ‘If she allowed a man close enough to be called her consort, perhaps she can change!’
It was a silly hope to have yes, but even still, Avia has it. That Kara’s rule would be even more benign due to the fact that she allowed love into her life. But then again, much of that depended upon this general of hers.
Would he be an asset to her turn towards goodness? Or another tool that facilitates her further downfall? Only time would tell, and the moment that Avia had signed that treaty she had resigned herself to the hands of fate. She could only go along with whatever it brought her to now.
“Yes well….aren’t you forgetting something?”
“O-ohh…ohh yes”.
Avia knew what was to be demanded of her next, what would be necessary, and even while knowing all of this she still chafed at it. She looks down at her feet, as well as Kara’s, hers hidden by her robes. The ground. It looked hard, uncomfortable, and that’s because it was meant to be in both a symbolic and literal way.
“Well? What are you waiting for queenie?”
“I…”
“Mother, don’t let her force you into this” Orion growls, glaring at Kara who just smirks back at him, knowing that if she wanted to? She’d just swat him away like an annoying fly. “She-,”
“No Orion, no”.
Avia cuts him off, no longer wishing to have any sense of pride if it would get in the way of what was best for her people. They were all looking on. Forager, Klik, the armies and generals that had placed themselves under her command. Even the parademons and Furies were watching with bated breath. None truly wanted war. Deep down, Avia knew. It was better to have peace than a war such as this.
Even Kara suffers a flicker of pity and remorse across her face at Avia’s position, the blonde knowing more than anything what this was doing inside of Avia and partially regretting demanding this inconsequential thing of her that didn’t need to be done.
‘Gotta slap her down even more huh Kara?’ Lady Darkseid asks, mocking herself. ‘Can’t just not be a bitch? Making her pay for what her scumbag husband did? She’s right….we are similar’. She wanted to tell Avia that such a thing was no longer necessary, but she also knew that for her own prestige and image she couldn’t back down.
“She is owed this”.
Avia lowers herself, slowly, not caring as the robe portion of her dress makes contact against the ground, dirtying itself instantly. She just kept going downwards, moving onto her knees before Kara, looking up at the woman who looked down at her. Avia senses her regret and discomfort, and to that end? Smiles in an attempt to tell her that it was okay.
That she understood.
“Empress Darkseid” she says as loudly as possible, wishing for her voice to carry and communicate the new fealty she held the woman in. “I bow to you”. She spoke those words with a finality and intensity of a gunshot, right as she lowered her head down to the ground, her forehead nearly touching the dirt, but falling just short, her hands steadying her as she subjects herself to the woman.
In an instant everyone else follows suit.
Forager, Klik and the entire general staff get to their knees, bowing their heads as a show of obeisance to their new monarch who they would now fight and die for without question in the hopes of delivering themselves from the tyranny of Highfather.
The army quickly follows, the bugs throwing down their arms and bowing, a symbolic act of surrender. The only holdout? Was Orion. Orion stared down Kara from across the gap between them, his eyes bristling with anger and rage, but also sorrow and weakness, letting Kara know that in the end he would give in and surrender.
She waits for it, saying nothing so as to add to the cruelty of all of this, and indeed, as expected, watches as the man moves to his knees behind his mother, and bows his head. Seconds pass, and Kara finds she couldn’t luxuriate in this.
“Alright, alright!” she booms out, waving her hands. “Get up. Everyone. UP!”
Instantly the orders are followed, though not without a fair amount of confusion as they all expected her to gloat and revel in this. Even Bruce, to a degree, was surprised. But none more so than Avia who raises her head and gazes up at Kara, who in turn sighs and offers her hand. “You too queenie”.
Avia doesn’t hesitate to take it, allowing Kara to hoist her up with her immense strength, bringing Avia back to a standing position.
“Cool. So, now let's handle the rest of the administrative stuff. Queen Avia? You’re in charge of New Genesis”. This was all expected to happen, and even demanded via the tenets of the treaty, but even still it felt like a massive concession on Kara’s part. Like a child who’d gotten a toy and was bored with it as soon as it was in her hands.
“I designate you my regent and bestow upon you the right to rule in the name of the House of Darkseid”. This was more diplomatic mumbo jumbo steeped in millennia of tradition so far back that nobody could even remember who started it.
While Avia was still reeling, Kara leans in and kisses both of her cheeks, indicating favor in the eyes of the bugs and everyone else, especially when done via the New Gods.
“O-ohh”.
“Alright, now to finish this thing?” Kara says, stepping back and opening her arms. “Embrace me”. A hug. That’s what it was in the end realistically, though it was the cornerstone of all New Genesis and New Gods diplomacy. It meant that one entered as a foe, and parted as friend. One unit, dedicated to the same goals.
For a second Avia hesitated, but then? She moves in, spreading her own arms and reaching out for Kara in much the same way that she’d done all those years ago on that ‘congratulatory’ trip to Apokolips. They touch and then wrap their arms around one another, squeezing. Kara could crush this woman without any effort at all, but even still remained gentle.
At this moment raucous cheers echo out up and down both the parademon and bug lines, the warriors on the ground, the ones who’d always suffered the most from the decisions of those in command, celebrating this moment in which massive bloodshed, at least between most of New Genesis and Apokolips, had been averted.
They would not fight each other now. Not with their queens embraced as sisters, though one was clearly subservient now. None of that mattered. In the moment? It felt like peace in their time had been achieved.
For Kara and Avia though, the world shrunk to just the two of them.
“You’re softer than I imagined you’d be”.
“Don’t get a hardon” Kara mocks as she hears Avia’s words in her ear, the two still holding onto one another, using this moment as a means to have a conversation. “I just didn’t want to waste the energy”.
“You joke, but I know the truth”.
Avia was more secure in being open now, knowing that it was at great peril that Kara would go back upon her word. “But I see it. This man, the one you’re with…you love him. And that love…it’s changing you. Perhaps the both of you”.
“I’m gonna issue my first command and tell you not to talk about what you have no clue about”. Kara was blushing, but Avia didn’t need to see that to know that her words rang true. She just smiles and rubs the woman’s back.
“I’m glad. You are strong, beautiful, and soon? You shall be good too. The greatest ruler the universe has ever known. You can do so much Kara. You have so much potential”.
“Is this the part where you try to influence me behind the scenes?” Kara asks teasingly. “Because it isn’t going to work”.
“No. No. I shall simply let things take the course they need to take” Avia explains. “I believe that now is the time for you to become who you truly are. To do great things”. She backs up a bit and smiles right in her empress’ face, the infectious joy of the moment catching up to even the humbled queen as she reaches out and grasps Kara’s cheek, forcing the smirk she put up as a front from her features. “I love my son as you know. With all of my heart. But, deep down? I always wished for a daughter as well. And if Izaya had ever given me one? I think I would’ve liked it were she like you”.
Kara was flabbergasted at that. Completely lost for words and unsure how to respond to it, or even if she could respond at all. It was so out of nowhere, so out of left field and unexpected and besides that?
It felt…nice.
Sort of like how Bruce had made her feel, though in a different way. It was warm, kind, and it reminded Kara once more of the very motherly figure that had appeared and tried to save her on Apokolips. ‘The only one who did’.
All those memories came forth now, and she remembered Avia in a different light, one that was possible now that the hatred she’d allowed to color all of the denizens of New Genesis was gone.
“You are great Kara” Avia continues. “Be great. Do not be like Izaya or Uxas. Be great”.
Bruce watched all of this with a practiced eye, taking it in.
But especially focusing on how Kara reacted to it. She was affected by Avia’s words, and he himself was lost as to how to respond to them. Luckily, or unluckily, shadows begin to fall over them, drawing the attention of the assembled armies away from the highly formal proceedings to look up, further distracted by the sound of buzzing.
It became abundantly clear that it was not buzzing, but rather the sound of engines firing.
BOOOOOOM!
In an instant one of the Apokoliptian transport ships went up in flames, a missile fired right into its side setting off its fuel in a chain reaction that sent mini explosions and flames darting up and down the sides of the ship. All hands were instantly lost, of that there was no doubt, and debris rained down upon the area below, landing on some of the parademons who broke formation and rushed to the side in a desperate attempt to escape.
PEW! PEW! PEW!
WHOOOOSH!
The air above them was thick with fighters, fighters of the loyalist forces who’d already set about attacking the invaders and their planetside co-conspirators. The fighters of Highfather’s elite zipped in and out among the Apokoliptians, instantly being chased by Kara’s own air force, her fighters zipping into action.
But the sneak attack had come quickly.
Dive bombers zipped low, attacking both the forces of New Genesis and Apokolips without distinction. Casualties were taken amongst the ranks of both and bodies were thrown into the air as energy bursts consumed them in part or in whole. The bugs scrambled for their weapons while the parademons upholstered theirs and began firing up, wishing to strike back.
“By the Source Wall….no”.
Avia was shocked, though in retrospect she shouldn’t have been. She should’ve known her husband would react decisively and cruelly to try and stem the tide. She would’ve given into panic had it not been for Kara who reaches out with her hand and takes her shoulder. Both she and the Batman stood there, unphased, and in Kara’s case she even smiles.
“Don’t worry” she soothes. “I’ll take care of him”.
Some of the fighters were attacking the Wrath of Krypton, swooping down upon the landed vessel and firing upon it, apparently wishing to damage it and prevent its guns from being brought to bear. The damage was minor. The same an elephant would feel when being assaulted by a gnat, and while energy bursts impacted harmlessly against the hull the anti air guns of the Wrath come to bear, taking aim on the myriad number of enemy craft.
BZZZZZZZZRRRRRRT!
A steady stream of red issues forth, thousands of them, blasts of energy fired so quickly that it appeared as nothing more than a solid red line. In an instant dozens of the Highfather’s warriors are dead, their crafts incinerated and brought crashing down to the ground or harmlessly against the hull of the Wrath, exploding and doing no damage.
“I didn’t come unprepared”.
“I…I can see that”.
“FURIES!” Kara roars, turning to look at her imperial guard, all of whom were ready. “Want to go kill some assholes?”
“YES!”
“Good. This way”.
The Apokoliptian army on the ground had recovered, and now that their ships above were putting up not only an effective, but brutal defense, the air forces of Highfather could no longer attack them. Any time that they tried to dip down low for a bombing or strafing run they were cut down. In an instant the parademons are marching forward, leaving their bug brethren behind, the latter still in shock over their casualties and the whirlwind assault.
Kara begins to walk off with Bruce at her side, her eyes fixed upon Highfather’s palace high up there in Supertown, glowing like a resplendent jewel. A jewel to be taken.
“TO ARMS! TO ARMS!”
Forager was screaming out now, urging her warriors up so as to join the fight on Kara’s side, wishing for them to share in the glory of this coming war and to assist in pulling Izaya down from his gilded throne. They listened, and soon they were following behind the parademons, marching up the plains that would lead to Supertown in tandem. One massive unbeatable horde.
“Our transports will bring them up to Supertown” Batman explains to Avia, speaking to her for the first time. “Our army, as well as yours. A special ship is requisitioned to bring the Furies up for the main assault on the palace”.
“I’m coming with you”.
“Orion n-,”
“Mother, I need to” he says, cutting the woman off as his eyes turn once again into steel. “Remember what you promised me. My honor…it needs to be redeemed” he says, letting the woman know that upon this? He was not budging.
“Orion…”
Avia was worried. Worried and scared in ways only a mother could be, and Kara seizes upon this with a solution instantly. “Lashina, Stompa. You are to escort Prince Orion to…whatever it is he wishes to waste his time with”. Like a well oiled machine both women move over to the man, flanking him on either side. Lashina glares at him, and Orion glares right back.
“Weakling”.
“Sadist”.
“Pffttt”.
This last sound of displeasure came from the both of them at the same time, making it clear that neither of them were happy to be ‘assigned’ to one another. But for now? That’s how they were stuck.
“Barda, Jason, Bernadeth and Harriet. You are with Batman and I”.
The big guns of the Wrath were turning and now taking aim at Supertown. A moment later the entire area is bathed in the sound of a massive explosion, shaking everything and everyone to their very core with its retort. Massive bursts of energy are sent towards the floating city, flaming balls of retribution and hate that would tear the city apart and reduce it to nothing but rubble very soon.
And Kara?
She just smiles.
“You have company Izaya” she says to herself, knowing that the man could not hear her. She walks forward, readying herself. Because very soon? He would hear her words. “And we’ve gotta talk”.
Supertown, Outer Wall of Highfather’s Palace
BOOOOOM!
The entire city is shaken as the garden in the center of it is destroyed in an instant, a flashy sun rising up from the space that had once been the focal point of life in Supertown. From the New Gods and Goddesses retreating inside came cries of dismay and horror, agony as their homes were reduced to rubble, the army and the guards unable to do a thing to stop it. The batteries of New Genesis had been neglected, but even then the guns feebly fired back, trying in vain to stem the tide.
It wasn’t working, and while many had already completely written off the coming battle as lost, only one man knew it.
He watched, outwardly nonplussed, but inwardly? Fearful.
He floated there on the outer wall, looking out as more bursts of flame consumed more and more of the town that had once been the image of hedonism and pleasure, of peaceful days spent in nothing more than the pursuit of pleasure. He too had pursued it.
Metron.
He sat within his Mobius chair, watching it all. And he quivered in fear.
‘No…no..this…this isn’t possible! It isn’t possible!’
He was a wise man, one whose entire existence was centered around the pursuit of knowledge. He knew, and could see everything. And that was why he was scared. He couldn’t see what was coming next. The Mobius chair did not allow him, no matter how much he desperately tried to pry its secrets from it.
It only allowed him snippets.
Of the horror that would befall him should he try and run. Of how, when she found him, Lady Darkseid would be incensed beyond words and make him suffer for an eternity.
The chair allowed him to see that clearly.
It also allowed him to see the creature, the horror, that had been brought in secret to this world. He saw all possible outcomes in regards to this, the chair clearly taunting him. He saw Lady Darkseid and Izaya fall at its feet, and he saw as this thing turned its eyes upon the universe. He saw what it would do to him. The pain he’d feel in those last moments as it destroyed him.
He saw it all, and he knew.
There was no escape.
He wasn’t naive enough to hope for victory either. Izaya would fall on this day and he knew it. He didn’t care. Izaya didn’t matter to him in the slightest. He’d always just been a means to an end, to securing pleasure for him in return for the knowledge he needed. Metron had grown tired. Knowing everything meant that nothing was of importance. Nothing mattered. And when he gave into that instinct he desired pleasure of the flesh. Unspeakable pleasures. Things that Izaya supplied to him.
“Is that why you have turned on me?”
The chair does not answer him, nor does the information he requires come to mind. A first. The Mobius chair was silent save for one phrase it kept repeating.
“He’s coming for you. He’s coming for you. He’s coming for you”.
Over and over again he heard this and he saw the man that the chair was speaking of, a warrior clad in black, hell bent on knowing who killed his parents. Who set him on this path. He would stop at nothing, and beyond that? He had the love of Lady Darkseid to support him.
Metron, like Izaya, was doomed. Unlike Izaya, he knew it, and didn’t cling to stubborn hope.
But neither would do a damn thing about it.
As Supertown burned, the guns of the Wrath of Krypton and the rest of the Apokoliptian fleet opening up reducing it to one giant conflagration he realized that the only hope he had was of ingratiating himself into the new regime. Convincing Kara Zor-El that he would serve her and do whatever she wished.
It was his only hope, and the Mobius chair remained silent on if his gambit would work, offering only one thing to Metron.
“He is coming for you”.
Chapter 40
Notes:
I really wanted to have Fortunate Son by Credence Clearwater playing for the first part of this chapter but couldn't find a way to make it fit haha.
Chapter Text
New Genesis
BOOOOOM!
The ground around them was rocked as one of the shots fired from the guns trying to defend Supertown impacts against the ground nearby, luckily missing anyone of the advancing warriors beneath, but still sending up a mountain of dirt and rock from below. Kara and Bruce seemed utterly unphased by it, though Jason couldn’t help but flinch at the sheer force of the explosion.
“Holy shit!”
He brings his arm and his escrima stick upwards as if to ward off the debris, though none of it comes close. Stompa laughs and childishly claps her hands, finding this all amusing. Harriet lets out a characteristic chuckle while Lashina continues to pout, not enjoying the fact that she was placed near Orion, attached to him as his bodyguard, a task well beneath her in her opinion.
Barda just smirks at Jason’s reaction, ignoring the battle that raged above them as numerous other transports of the newly formed joint Apokoliptian/New Genesis fleet ferry warriors up to Supertown where advances were already being made.
This group, the leadership of this whole venture, was simply waiting for one to be free. Everyone was there save for Queen Avia who had forcibly, under the orders of Lady Darkseid, been escorted back to her palace. Forager would serve as her liaison upon the ground, acting on her queen’s behalf.
“And here I was believing that you were a warrior”.
“If this is what being a soldier is, I’m not it!” Jason shouts, needing to be heard over the din of battle as the defenders that surged around the edge of Supertown’s defensive walls were being pushed back. “I fight drug dealers and super freaks. This? This is crazy!”
“Relax Jason” Kara says, trying to soothe the man as a shape in the distance begins to head towards them, ducking down and lowering itself towards the ground, clearly one of the squat, ugly but utterly menacing troop transports that the Apokoliptian army used for such purposes. It was, like most ships, armed.
Twin mounted laser gatlings on each side, manned by a parademon, while the pilot had access to another series of armaments that were nestled on top of the craft. It was coming closer and closer, leaving no doubt in any of the group’s mind that this one was for them.
“It’ll be over soon. And then you’ll return to your life of luxury”.
“Huh…well…I guess that doesn’t sound so bad”.
He turns to Barda and smirks, winking and then, of all things, playfully nudging her in the side. “Me and Big B here got some unfinished business”. He said it low, so low that the other Furies didn’t hear, but Barda? She did, and she blushes, once again impressed at how easily Jason could turn the tide.
“You with your nicknames…”
“You love it”.
“Perhaps I’m not adverse to it”.
“Hahah code for you love it”.
That conversation drifted into the back of everyone else’s mind as they readied themselves for the fight of their lives, and doing so in their own ways. Harriet just cackled to herself lowly, shaking her head, while Bernadeth remained silent, stoic. Stompa? She just looked ahead, pea brained it seemed, but more than ready for combat.
“I hope you’re ready weakling”.
Lashina couldn’t help herself, standing there, arms crossed over her chest and turned away, though clearly speaking to Orion who chafed at her words and clenches his fists, more than ready for a fight with this woman whose mere presence was infuriating. “Worry about yourself”.
“I’m not” she spits back, turning to look at the man directly and glare hatefully, bad blood still existing between them due to the different worlds they’d inhabited. It turned out that it would take some time for the ‘peace’ to kick in, and it definitely wouldn’t be accomplished while they were being shot at.
“I’m worried about you. Failing to fight against your own people. Your own father”.
“He isn’t my father” Orion growls, turning to meet the woman’s gaze, the brewing altercation gaining the attention of the others who look back at them, wondering what could’ve happened. “And they aren’t my people up there”.
“I don’t believe you. Anyone would be stupid to believe you”.
“Go to hell Lashina!”
Lashina just smirks, though the anger doesn’t leave her expression as she does so, leaning in until they were nearly nose to nose. “I was born in one. You? You’re soft. Weak. You may be Apokoliptian by birth Orion, spit out by Uxas’ own loins, but you are nothing but a weakling. A coward”.
He was seething, his teeth bared and his shoulders rising and failing. He clenches and unclenches his fists, aching for a fight. After everything that had happened, everything he’d been through, he wanted to kill. To wrap his hands around someone, anyone’s throat, and throttle them. More than anything, he wanted to kill Bekka.
For turning him into a laughingstock. For betraying him and breaking his heart.
It was her throat, her milky white throat, that Orion wanted to squeeze the life from, but for right now? Lashina would do.
“You little bit-,”
He made to throw himself forward to do just that when he was stopped, a force pulling on him from behind with a surprising, but not insurmountable force. If it weren’t for the voice of reason barking in his ear he would’ve torn himself free of the man’s arms.
“HEY! KNOCK IT OFF! KNOCK IT OFF!”
Jason pulled him away from Lashina and put himself between them, ensuring that a fight wouldn’t break out right then and there between supposed allies no less. “The fight’s up there!” Jason adds, pointing up towards Supertown and reminding Orion of what exactly was to be expected of him on this day.
“LASHINA YOU IDIOT!”
Barda had done the same thing as Jason had, rushing at her fellow Fury and forcing her to back off of the son of the queen, putting her much more threatening frame between her and conflict. Lashina could only balk up at Barda, averting her gaze as if in shame. To her credit? She’d been more than willing to go toe to toe with Orion.
“He’s a pretender Barda” she says, trying to explain. “He thinks he’s one of us. That he can fight like us and-,”
“It doesn’t matter. Especially not right now” Barda says curtly, cutting off Lashina’s explanation right at the base, not wishing to hear it. “We have a war to fight, and I won’t let your childish games get in the middle of it”.
“Heheheheheheh…he can fight” Harriet adds, though nobody had asked her. “We’ve all seen him. He can fight”.
“Yeah. Maybe he can distract Highfather or…something”.
Apparently Stompa took Harriet’s intervention as an excuse to chime in as well, and both Orion and Lashina turn on her, glaring hatefully. “ARE YOU STUP-?” They both stopped as soon as they realized they’d spoken the exact same thing at the exact same time. They were surprised by this, and looked at one another in shock.
It was short lived.
A glare returns to both of their faces and Lashina looks away once more, Orion doing the same. “He better not get me killed Barda”.
“If you die it will be because of your own patheticness” Barda corrects, turning to watch as the transport ship touches down a few feet in front of Batman and Lady Darkseid, the latter two seemingly not able to care even the slightest bit about the fight that had almost broken out behind them.
“Let's go!” Kara booms. “I don’t have all day! I’ve got a universe to rule!”
That was all the order the group would need, and they slowly made their way towards the ship, the side bay doors opened and a path exposed to enter at the side of the door gunner. The parademon kept his gun high, angled up into the air and watching for any of Highfather’s ships that would be brave enough to try and attempt a sortie on them. But so far no such thing happened. The ships of the Apokoliptian gun’s were doing a good enough job of keeping them at bay, so well that the number of fighters was severely limited now.
The movement of troops to Supertown would go on unbated now.
Bruce was the first to step onto the ship, and as soon as he does he turns and looks down at Kara, offering her his hand so as to aid her in getting aboard. The blonde regards his hand, and then looks at the general’s face before smiling. “Cute. But not necessary”. Even still, she reaches her hand out and takes his, levitating up into the air until she was level with the transport ship and simply steps on.
“Thought I’d offer”.
“I appreciate it” she coos out, turning so as to allow space for the others to board, Harriet jumping on like some some of feral cat and rushing off on all fours into the rear of the ship, wishing to make more space. “Don’t think I don’t”.
“Hmmm”.
“I like it when you hold my hand”.
These admissions were hard even then, but they were coming with greater ease. So great that even in the midst of a warzone was he able to bring them forth from her lips. “I…enjoy…holding your hand”.
“Clearly”.
Barda was next, ascending into the vessel with the greatest of ease, and turning to watch as Jason climbs aboard. She makes to jokingly offer him her hand, but he swats it away with a good natured smile. “Don’t even think about it. Nuh uh. I’m not letting you emasculate me. Especially not today”.
“Testy, testy”.
Orion, Lashina, Forager and Stompa come next, the group shuffling with minimal words into the rear, leaving Batman, Lady Darkseid and Jason and Barda, the commanders of this little expedition, to remain forward so as to be able to survey the situation. Bernadeth was the last one, and as she reaches the side of the transport she grasps it, and tries to hoist herself up.
“Urrggh...urggh!”
“Ohh Bernadeth, you pathetic little bitch” Kara sighs, rubbing her forehead as she watches the woman try to bring herself in. “You’re holding up the whole invasion!”
“If you’d just give me a moment...urggh…my queen”.
Bernadeth was fighting. Fighting not only to get into the craft but also to hold back her rage and hatred which continued to grow for Lady Darkseid. She would’ve continued in this vain attempt had it not been the pity of one person.
“Hold on”.
Jason moves forward under the jealous eye of Barda, the woman not at all liking the fact that Jason came to Bernadeth’s aid. When he reaches her he grasps her arms. “Push up as I pull you in” he offers just as the ground shakes once again, an energy blast from above landing right where they’d been standing moments ago.
The landing zone was getting hot, the guns of Supertown finding their marks more and more.
“⏁⊑⟒ ⌰⏃⋏⎅⟟⋏☌ ⋉⍜⋏⟒ ⟟⌇ ☌⟒⏁⏁⟟⋏☌ ⏁⍜⍜ ⊑⍜⏁ ⌰⏃⎅⊬ ⎅⏃⍀☍⌇⟒⟟⎅!” the parademon door gunner barks out in his feral tongue, drawing Kara’s attention onto him. “You relax! We’re not gonna get hit. Give it a second!”
The parademon of course says nothing else, and Jason pulls Bernadeth into the ship completely, helping her rise to her feet right after doing that. “⍙⟒'⍀⟒ ☊⌰⟒⏃⍀! ☌⍜!” the parademon door gunner shouts, clearing the pilot for liftoff. Instantly the transport ship rises up off the ground, taking it away from the area which was starting to look increasingly like swiss cheese due to the intensity of the artillery barrage being brought down upon it.
But for Bernadeth, none of that mattered. The world had shrunk down to just Jason, whom she felt grasping onto her arms once more, and who she was close too in all the ways she wished to be. Despite her nature, she smiles, and rubs his chest as she brings her hands up to his pectorals. “Thank you Jason”.
“Yeah well…you’re welcome”.
He was uncomfortable with the moment being shared between them, which was apparent to Bernadeth who would give anything to make it not so. To make it so that Jason wanted to be near her. But, to her sadness, her backs away, moving to Barda’s side. The torturess averts her gaze, not able to take Barda’s triumphant smirk, which was no doubt etched across her features at that moment, and moves off to the rear where she would be by Orion. She sets herself down in the seat, daintily folding her hands across her lap and looking away.
Not even the scowls and glares directed by Orion and Lashina at one another, an argument simply waiting to continue, distracted her from her sadness mixed with joy. ‘Soon, soon…he will be yours. He…he won’t have a choice! The others will be all dead, yes’. She was ecstatic about that, truly, but right after that another thought comes in behind it.
‘He still won’t love you’.
She shakes that away, unable to take it and unwilling to give it any credence, especially not right then when she already felt she was at her lowest. ‘No. He will. He will’. Her mind drifts back to the Scourge, one of the ships that had been allowed to enter New Genesis’ air space by Lady Darkseid and she begins to check the time in her head. ‘Yes…very soon’.
Meanwhile Jason looked down at her, sadness, guilt and a bit of regret in his eyes.
‘Why the hell does she have to look like a kicked puppy? And why do I feel like I did the kicking?’
The answer was simple. Because in a way? He had. On Apokolips there were very few who could claim that their lives were filled with more humiliation and hatred than Bernadeth’s, and upon realizing that over the course of getting to know her, of seeing how the Furies and Kara treated her, he’d begun to realize it. ‘And me playing games with her? Definitely didn’t help’.
“I don’t know why you even bother looking at her”.
He turns and looks at Barda and sees another expression that makes him uncomfortable. Jealousy and sadness. ‘Am I losing him already?’ Barda thinks to herself, unable to reign in that thought. ‘To Bernadeth of all people?’
“Relax babe” Jason soothes with a calming smile. “Just being nice”.
“Nice. Pfft. There’s no need of that on Apokolips”.
“Maybe that can change then. I’m starting to think that being nicer might be something I put into effect”.
“You’re a strange man Jason”.
“I know”.
He nods his head, agreeing with the woman who he knew that the very first seeds of love had been planted within. If they kept on like this he’d be head over heels in love with her. There was this…passion, this fire that just rose whenever he was near her. She challenged him in ways no other woman had, and kept herself a little aloof from him all the while maintaining the perfect balancing act of offering herself to him at the same time. When they’d cuddled, spending the night pressed up against each other? It felt…right.
Like they belonged together and just fit in with each other so well.
Even if he was starting to feel guilt over how he’d played with the Furies, and Bernadeth especially, he knew that he would still choose Barda. Even if how dismissive and downright cruel at times she could be to Bernadeth was starting to discomfort him, he knew that Barda was his best chance at happiness.
And even he knew that that was one hell of a thing to say about a woman due to how much it actually put on her shoulders, especially without her knowing it.
The ship rises further and further into the air, giving all of the inhabitants, at least the ones standing near the open side doors, a view of the battle, or rather battles as so many seemed to be separate from one another, breaking out below.
On the surface, below Supertown, the defenders of the New God’s bastion had tried to sally forth, using strange, bipedal like machines piloted by creatures that looked like the Bugs, but were obviously different from the run of the mill foot soldiers that dominated the newly allied army below. These were shock troops, feared throughout the galaxy, and yet they were falling in droves.
The bottleneck was too thin, too exposed and too well covered by the parademons who had brought their own squad based Apokoliptian version of anti tank support to bear on the walkers, the strange, tube-like weapons that resembled a bazooka, and yet far more hardware attached to them as well as multiple tubes, were fired, taking out the legs.
When they fell the parademons and bugs fell on these favored warriors like piranha, the bugs apparently loathing them as much, if not more than the parademons for the preferential treatment that had been given to them over the years.
This was the price you paid for selling out your own people apparently.
Beyond this doomed expedition, the forces of New Genesis were stuck on the defensive, trying in vain to keep the parademons and bugs away. Landing zones were secured, given close air support by the Apokoliptian fighters who no longer had to contend with a rival air force. Buildings went up in smoke and descended into rubble as they opened fire, clearing paths forward for the invading forces who moved slowly, methodically, house to house.
When they encountered resistance? Artillery was brought to bear through the communications systems, and they were leveled, allowing the pinned down warriors to advance once again.
Like a tide, they swept ever onward, killing and breaking everything before them.
Kara couldn’t help but smile.
“You know” she calls out, her hand on the roof of the craft they were in as the ship makes a turn and heads towards one particularly large drop off point in an area that had once been a club where the New Gods gorged themselves, and was now no more than a smoldering ruin. The parademons had secured a defensive line here, the advance not starting yet as the barricades they’d brought, sliding steel sheets, went up. Not even the biggest guns would penetrate there.
“This is going even better than I thought”.
“You already said it was going to be easy” Batman reminds the woman, causing her to nod as she once more looks around. “Yeah, I did. But I didn’t expect our army would be nearly doubled in size”. At that moment a transport ship that was coming up besides them, bringing fresh troops, was hit dead center by an energy blast.
There wasn’t even time for screams as the pilot and passengers were incinerated, a twisted steel hulk the only thing left to fall to the ground. All of this had happened right besides them, in an instant, and yet they couldn’t pay much attention to it. There was nothing to be done. This was war, and it was being shown to them that they weren’t all going to have their way.
‘Back to business’.
Kara, more than anybody, wanted this to be over. For this battle to be done. The bloodshed…sometimes…it bothered her. She shakes that thought away though, telling herself that it wasn’t because of any moral quandaries, no, no. It was simply because it was a waste of her resources.
“When we hit the ground I want you to take command”.
“Of course”.
“And when enough of our men arrive to back you up I want you to advance on the palace”. Kara points towards the massive complex that housed Izaya and his servants, a once beautiful place that was the envy of all. Now? It didn’t look so pretty. Half of the bejeweled, golden roof had fallen in, and the tower from which Highfather studied the stars was gone, having been hit and fallen to the side, crushing the barracks of the palace guard.
“When you get there you stop. You wait for me to get there”.
“Wh-,”
She reaches out quickly and grasps him by the collar, the wind whipping over them as the transport picks up speed. Kara was glaring right into his eyes, fierce and every bit the warlord she truly was at that moment. “You fucking heard me!” she roars over the sound of battle. “You. Wait. Don’t move an inch until I get there. You secure the palace, and that’s it. Do you understand?”
He glares back at her, but knows that he could do nothing to prevent her from holding him in place in such a way. She was far too strong. When he glares back at her Kara softens and releases her grip upon him.
“Highfather would crush you Batman. So, I’m telling you. Don’t fight him. Leave him to me”.
“What if he comes out?”
“He won’t” Kara assures. “First off? He’s a coward. He’s gonna want to let his armies do the fighting and dying for him. And second? He’s prideful. If he’s going to fight he’s not going to want to fight someone he considers beneath him. He’ll wait for me. This…is between me and him”.
He doesn’t say anything, merely continuing to look back at her, his emotions practically unreadable through the cowl. Kara brings that fire back into her eyes and pierces him with it, as if her gaze were a sword.
“If you don’t tell me right now that you agree, I’m going to take your ass right back to the Wrath and tie you to my bed, and you won’t get any of the glory from this. Understand me?” That was a threat that could work on Bruce, truly. At his heart? He was a warrior, and he needed to fight. More than anything, he needed to fight.
So if he had to lose this battle to participate in the war? He’d do it.
“Fine”.
“Good. I’m glad you’re starting to get more housetrained”.
She softens completely now, her scowl replaced by a smirk as she releases her grasp upon his chest and reaches up to pat his cheek, all under the watchful gaze of everyone else who wouldn’t dare utter a single word.
“Forager?”
“Yes my empress?”
“I’m putting you and Orion under Bruce’s command. You guys are all going to listen to him”. This was indeed another honor that Kara was bestowing upon Bruce, another bit of evidence of the highest possible esteem she held him in. The bug bows and crosses her arm over her chest, nodding, while Orion just grumbles as Lashina laughs at him. “Awwww Orion thought he’d be put in charge. Hahaha!”
“KNOCK IT OFF!”
The transport goes silent, all eyes on Lady Darkseid.
“This is it. We’re finally going to knock Izaya off of his golden shitter. I want this done quick and as cleanly as possible, because we have more shit to do. Kill anyone who gets in your way, but also let them surrender if they want to. Rao I hope none of them want to surrender”.
She laughs and the others laugh too, all save for Bruce who seemed to release something.
“Wait”.
He reaches out for her arm, grasping it as the transport finally reaches the requisite spot it needed to be in order to have a clear path in towards the heavily defended landing zone. “Where are you going?”
Kara turns and smiles even wider, winking.
“Mama’s gotta have some fun Batman” she chides, turning to the man and reaching out for his own arms. “And I have a feeling that Highfather’s going to do something really stupid and desperate in a few minutes, and I wanna be the one to absolutely crush his last possible hope”.
BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!
PEW! PEW! PEW!
As if on cue something happens and the battlefield shifts once more. Everyone turns to look out of the opposite side of the transport, to the far right of the battlefield. Beyond what had already practically been leveled, all the crops and outbuildings stretching into the distance that supplied the New Gods with their luxury, could be seen Highfather’s next gambit.
The fleet of New Genesis.
The massive cruisers and battleships that would serve as a rival to the Apokoliptian fleet which was now mostly moored upon the ground. At the front was Highfather’s own ship, the Starskipper, a ship that, while impressive, was dwarfed by the Wrath and nowhere near as well armed.
They were firing on the ships of Apokolips within the air as well as bringing some artillery down upon the cadres belo, causing further losses to rip through the ranks of the allied armies. The fighters above whistle and zip around, trying to cut themselves in two it seemed in relation to objectives.
The forces in Supertown would soon be without their ever so effective fighter bomber support should the ships be pulled off. Even the fleet was seemingly getting ready to turn and face the new threat.
“HEY!”
Kara screams into the cockpit, getting the attention of one of the pilots who turns his head, mandibles clicking in confusion but eagerness to follow his queen’s orders. “Tell them to back off! The fleet stays where it is and the fighters focus on tearing this city the fuck apart!”
The parademon was even more confused now, but he was utterly loathe to disobey Kara’s orders and to that end clicks on the communications that would connect to the entirety of the fleet. “⌰⏃⎅⊬ ⎅⏃⍀☍⌇⟒⟟⎅ ☊⍜⋔⋔⏃⋏⎅⌇ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⏃⌰⌰ ⎍⋏⟟⏁⌇ ⊑⍜⌰⎅ ⏁⊑⟒⟟⍀ ⌿⍜⌇⟟⏁⟟⍜⋏⌇! ⎅⟟⌇⍀⟒☌⏃⍀⎅ ⏁⊑⟒ ⟒⋏⟒⋔⊬ ⎎⌰⟒⟒⏁! ⟟ ⍀⟒⌿⟒⏃⏁, ⎅⟟⌇⍀⟒☌⏃⍀⎅ ⏁⊑⟒ ⟒⋏⟒⋔⊬ ⎎⌰⟒⟒⏁!”
Chatter comes back, many wanting to know if that was truly what was desired as it seemed to go against all military wisdom to simply allow the enemy fleet to bombard you when you had the means to stop them. However this was no regular army. Its general was Lady Darkseid.
She had this handled.
“I’ll see you in a little bit”.
She steps to the side of the transport, moving Bruce’s grip off of her. “You just stay sa-,”
“Wait!”
He reaches out and grasps her again, turning her so that they were face to face. Clearly he wanted to say something, something important, but at that moment it seemed like nothing would come out. He just opened his mouth once, then twice, before finally closing it.
Just as Kara was about to demand he let her go, Batman moves in and presses his lips passionately to hers, taking the dictator off guard as she goes wide eyed in surprise, but the very best kind. The kiss was intense, warm, and made Kara tingle all the way down to her toes in a way that only Bruce could do.
It was over quickly out of necessity, and almost as soon as he’d done it the man backs off, letting the woman go.
“Be safe…I love you”.
Kara would’ve stayed. Really, she would’ve, but like Bruce she had a sense of duty and if she didn’t go right then hundreds or thousands more would die. So instead she smiles, winks and blows a kiss as she steps off the transport. “I’ll be fine. You’re the only one that can hurt me after all”.
And with that? She was gone.
A blur, a black streak that had taken flight and was now zipping through the air so quickly away from the transport that her silhouette could barely be made out. The fighting continued, and so not many paid much mind to the empress who was ready to deliver another crippling blow to Izaya’s empire. It was quiet now, the ship approaching the landing zone right before the parademon to the right opens up with what was best described as a gatling laser.
“☌⟒⏁ ⌇⍜⋔⟒! ☌⟒⏁ ⌇⍜⋔⟒ ⋔⍜⏁⊑⟒⍀⎎⎍☊☍⟒⍀⌇! ⊑⏃⊑⏃⊑⏃!!”
He chortles as if in joy, watching as the energy rounds cut through the advancing guards like a hot knife through butter, easily destroying their armor and carapace and causing them to fall right in front of the manned defenses, adding their bodies to the pile of corpses already there.
They were getting ready, and as soon as they touched down Bruce turns to see Jason smirking at him.
“You’ve got it bad”.
“Shut up and fight”.
Those were Bruce’s last words as he jumps off of the transport and lands upon Supertown. What was to follow would be some of the fiercest house to house fighting in the history of existence as the Batman led his forces towards the palace. As soon as the parademons defending the area saw their general, their morale, already high, doubled.
They all stopped, the ones not fighting at the moment, and saluted, clanging their fists against their chest plates in joy.
“Your father is…a complex man”.
“You don’t know the half of it B. Come on. Let's get out there and kick some ass”.
The Command Deck of the Starskipper
“Commander Lightray! What do we do?”
“Uhh…uhhh…ummm”.
The New God was wracked by indecision right at that moment. All he could do was look through the glass that allowed those piloting this ship, commanding it, to see where it was going and know what to do. Such a sight didn’t allow the red haired man any sort of luxury however. He could see the battle before him. He could see the Apokoliptian fleet, most of them still standing still, and yet he had no clue how to proceed.
He simply stood there at the railing before the rows of computers that allowed the crew of bugs to work the ship.
‘It’s so damn loud!’
That was another added degree of discomfort. It was intensely loud within the war room of Highfather’s ship, communications flaring up literally everywhere as the screams of the dying and frightened filled the air waves. “WE’RE BEING OVERRUN!”
“WE NEED SUPPORT!”
“AGGGGGGHHHHH!”
His fleet, Izaya having just given him command of the fleet, an action that the redheaded New God famed for his speed knew was a desperate measure, in the hopes of him being able to turn the tide.
But he’d been given too many missions with too few resources. One job he now had was to destroy the Apokoliptian fleet, something that even he, as naive in matters of military might as he was, knew was impossible.
The second?
To defend the forces they had on the ground in Supertown and push back the invaders, something he thought equally impossible. Either one of these tasks would’ve been too much for a greater man, and yet he was being tasked with both of them.
‘I wish Orion were here’.
It was an uncomfortable thought to have really. Most New Gods? They hated Orion. They hated him because of his parentage, being the son of Uxas yet raised by Avia. They mocked him, behind his back of course as to do so to his face would invite a painful death, for the fact that his wife had lain with nearly every one of them.
Even Lightray, one of Bekka’s more prolific lovers, had felt pride at being able to rut with the man’s wife. How she cooed under him, telling him that he was a far better lover than Orion.
He would’ve killed to have Orion at the helm right now.
To be in command of the forces they had at their disposal, safe in the knowledge that even if they didn’t win they would deal crushing losses to the enemy. He had been New Genesis’ greatest general. It’s greatest fighter, and they’d squandered him in far flung reaches of the galaxy, fighting unimportant battles as New Genesis’ defenses fell into disrepair and its forces into laxness before finally? Mutiny.
He was not the man for this job, and yet? He was being given it to save Izaya’s skin as he cowered.
“COMMANDER LIGHTRAY!” one of the bug officer’s on deck screams, trying to get his attention once more.
“Wha-what?”
“We need a plan! We need to do something! We’re dying!”
“I…I…I-,”
“The fleet! It isn’t moving!”
“What?” the female warrant officer at Lightray’s side asks as another technician on deck calls out, gaining her own attention. She was happy for it, ecstatic that she didn’t have to face the sad excuse for an admiral that they’d been sent out to die under the command of. She leans over the other bug, looking at what he was seeing on the screen before him.
“The Apokolitpian fleet. It…it isn’t stirring. And the fighters! They’ve peeled off!”
“Tha-that’s good news isn’t it?” Lightray asks, unable to keep the tremor out of his voice as his whole body shakes. “Maybe they’re falling back. Maybe they wish to surrender”. He forced optimism into his voice, and it made the officer scowl. “Not likely. I-,”
“So-something’s coming!”
Lightray seemed animated now, pointedly jumping up and down and looking at the glass, peering through it at…something. “Wh-”. The bug wouldn’t finish her question, at least not for Lightray’s ears. Everything slowed to a crawl, all sound died away. Everything. It was as if everything had…stopped.
Lightray was fast. One of the fastest beings in the galaxy. He could see entire planets flash by in a blink, universes cave in without touching him. And he saw her.
He saw her. Coming. Right towards him.
And he knew that he wasn’t going to be fast enough. Time continued to crawl by as the man tries to move, every sinew of his body getting ready to simply take off, abandon his position and run to the furthest corners of the galaxy where he’d never be found. All of this happened in less than a nanosecond, and if it were any other force against him he would’ve escaped, gotten free.
But it was not to be.
The glass of the bridge instantly explodes inwards, shattering into billions of pieces, which shouldn’t even be possible save for an impossibly powerful force, turned into projectiles that crash into the technology and computers all around them, which luckily shielded most if not all of the crew within.
Lightray looks forward, bringing his arms up in a feeble attempt at protecting himself as the black blur comes right on through, offered not the slightest bit of resistance from all of the barriers. He could see her right then, his eyes and brain fast enough to do so, but he couldn’t move. Not fast enough.
Lady Darkseid was here, a smile on her face and her fist pointed outwards.
“Hi Lightray”.
“Wai-,”
“Bye Lightray!”
THUD!
SQUIIICK!
A loud, horrific sound echoes out throughout the entirety of the bridge, the crew unable to even understand what had happened yet. But it was already done, over. The officer blinks, and turns her head, only just now lowering herself in response to the boom that echoed out as the glass of the bridge was shattered. Alarms go off, klaxons blaring and bathing the room in a red light. Something was wrong.
Very, very wrong.
“REPORT! I WANT A REPORT NO-,”
“Ohhhh speaking with some authority in your voice. I like it”.
The bug turns her eyes to the source of where that had come from, and finds herself looking behind her, turning her body to face the far wall that existed between the twin entrances onto the bridge. Lightray wasn’t where he was a second ago any longer, though he hadn’t gone far. “No…”
She gasps in fear, unable to believe what she was looking at.
Lady Darkseid was there. A woman who was, oftentimes, more tall tale used to scare little bugs than a real, living being. But she was there alright, standing right before the wall with her arm raised. Following said arm would lead one to a gruesome discovery. Lightray’s head was no more, flattened into nothing but ooze and blood.
It stained the wall so thoroughly that it was as if something had thrown a bucket of red paint upon a canvas, though it was peppered with bits of gray that had once been brain and a powdery white dust that had once been a skull.
Kara removes her hand, now slick with gore, and the headless body of Lightray, a New God, falls to the floor, landing upon his rear end with the stump of his spinal chord hanging out over the whole mass of red.
Lady Darkseid pulls her hand up, showcasing it to the crew around her.
“Ohh…hehe, you know? I think these bits right here?” she says, pointing to some white ooze akin to what you would find when you popped a pimple. “I think those were his eyes. Sorry. Wasn’t paying attention when it all popped. Gotta admit, I’m disappointed”.
She lowers herself and presses her hand against the man’s white shirt, wiping herself off.
“None of you are putting up much of a fight”.
“I…I…we…”
“Here’s the deal” she says rising once more, looking at them all again. “How about you make this easier on yourselves? Just surrender. Change sides. Apokolips, most of your people have already done it and now we’re all friends on the ground”. She advances upon the officer, watching as the others back away from the female bug who quivers and shakes in fear. Kara only adds to it as she lays her hand on her shoulder and smiles warmly.
“Queen Avia bent the knee to me. Now an empress. Isn’t that cool?”
“I…I…”
“Isn’t. That. Cool?” she repeats, prompting the frightened bug into action as she nods her head up and down quickly. “Ye-yes my empress. It…it’s very cool”.
“Glad you agree. So…here’s the deal. You’re in charge of this fleet now”.
“M-me?”
“Yeah. Who else? You took command pretty quickly and I’m feeling generous. None of you even thought to try and kill me too so that shows you have a little bit of brains, knowing it wouldn’t work and all. And right now I think doubling the size of my fleet would be cool”. The wind was blowing calmly through the bridge now, the open window making it so, a reminder of the woman’s immense strength.
“Here’s the deal. I don’t have much time. You can serve me, order your ships to start firing on Supertown, tell them about the change in management ooorrrrr…”. She turns the bug forcibly, making her look down at Lightray’s corpse before giving her a side hug, patting her shoulder. “You can remain loyal to this douchebag and wind up exactly like him. What’s it gonna be? A promotion or a coffin?”
It didn’t take her very long.
In fact? She was even quicker than Lightray in coming to a conclusion.
“All hands! Turn your attention on the palace! Stop firing on the Apokoliptian fleet! Transmit these orders to the rest of the fleet!” There was no questions, no debate. Everyone just instantly jumped to their jobs, smart enough to know which way the wind was blowing. “Good girl”. Kara pats the bug on the head. “Or should I say…admiral?”
‘Hehe this really is too easy. I give it another ten minutes before Highfather throws in the towel’.
Aboard the Scourge
“⟟ ⍙⟟⌇⊑ ⍙⟒ ⍙⟒⍀⟒ ⍜⎍⏁ ⏁⊑⟒⍀⟒ ⎎⟟☌⊑⏁⟟⋏☌”.
The parademon who’d spoken draws the attention of his compatriot as they move down the hallway of Bernadeth’s ship, causing him to look at him as if he’d deemed him to be insane. “⍙⊑⊬ ⍙⍜⎍⌰⎅ ⊬⍜⎍ ⍙⏃⋏⏁ ⏁⍜ ⏚⟒ ⍜⎍⏁ ⏁⊑⟒⍀⟒? ⟟⏁'⌇ ⌇⏃⎎⟒⍀ ⟟⋏ ⊑⟒⍀⟒”.
“⏁⊑⟒⍀⟒'⌇ ⋏⍜ ☌⌰⍜⍀⊬ ⟟⋏ ⊑⟒⍀⟒” the parademon sulks.
The mandibles of his friend instantly start clicking as he throws his head back and laughs, mocking the very idea of glory as they continue along. He turns and pokes his friend in the chest, wanting to make his point very clear as his laughter dies down.
“☌⌰⍜⍀⊬ ⟟⌇ ⎎⍜⍀ ⎅⟒⏃⎅ ⟟⎅⟟⍜⏁⌇. ⊑⍜⍙ ⋔⏃⋏⊬ ☌⍀⏃⎐⟒⌇ ⏃⍀⟒ ⎎⟟⌰⌰⟒⎅ ⍙⟟⏁⊑ ⎎⍜⍜⌰⌇ ⍙⊑⍜ ⍙⟒⋏⏁ ⌰⍜⍜☍⟟⋏☌ ⎎⍜⍀ ☌⌰⍜⍀⊬?”
He is shaken off quickly, the two coming to a stop right in front of a bulkhead that, little known to them, was the barrier between Bernadeth’s lab and them. In other words, it wasn’t a good place to stop.
“Urrggh”.
Inside, something heard them, and bubble emanate out from the creature’s mouth as the words of the speaking parademons rouse, and annoy it, their harsh tongues akin to clicks and squeaks more than actual speech.
‘Where…lady? Nice…lady?’
“⊬⍜⎍ ⍙⟟⌰⌰ ⋏⟒⎐⟒⍀ ☊⏃⌿⏁⎍⍀⟒ ⌰⏃⎅⊬ ⎅⏃⍀☍⌇⟒⟟⎅'⌇ ⏃⏁⏁⟒⋏⏁⟟⍜⋏ ⍙⟟⏁⊑ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⏃⏁⏁⟟⏁⎍⎅⟒!!”
The argument continues, unaware of the rising sentience from one of the creatures within, nor the breaking of glass and spilling of fluids all over the floor. The walls were thick here. Very thick steel.
“⊬⍜⎍'⍀⟒ ⏃⋏ ⟟⎅⟟⍜⏁ ⟟⎎ ⊬⍜⎍ ⏁⊑⟟⋏☍ ⊬⍜⎍'⎅ ⟒⎐⟒⍀ ⍙⏃⋏⏁ ⊑⟒⍀ ⏁⍜ ☍⋏⍜⍙ ⏃⏚⍜⎍⏁ ⊬⍜⎍⍀ ⟒⌖⟟⌇⏁⟒⋏☊-”.
THUD!
The conversation is instantly halted as the two feuding parademons turn to the side and look at the wall from which such a sound had come from, surprise presaging the silence that follows. They looked at one another in confusion, unable to comprehend what they were seeing.
The wall was…dented.
Dented outwards.
THUD! THUD! THUD! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!
It happens again, and the two move away even further as the dent becomes larger and larger, joined by another which rapidly grows in size to compete with its twin. The wall was becoming horribly distended now, and like a tin can something breaks through it, revealing itself in the light of the corridor.
It was long and pointed, but gray. Like rock.
It pulls back and then slams forward again, popping out like some evil jack in a box, the further open hole in the bulkhead revealing that the sharp objects, only a few inches in length, were attached to knuckles, which sat above fingers, feminine and yet gray as stone, rock.
The fingers turn, grasping the space and then rip it open, the wall no stronger than a tin can.
SKREEEEEEE!
It rips open, gouging a massive hole in the wall that stretched the entirety of the floor to ceiling, leaving blackness in its wake. The parademons were stunned. Stunned and afraid, and to frighten a parademon one had to work very, very hard.
“Urrrrgggh…”
A foot appears, attached to a leg, slamming down upon the floor outside the newly made exit to the room with such force that this entire section of the ship shapes. The leg was just as gray as the hands, though around the kneecap horrific spikes emanated outwards, showcasing the damage that would be done should one be kneed by this creature. The legs too were feminine and rather shapely…if not a little familiar.
The creature reaches out again, grasping the sides of the wall and using it as leverage to pull itself free, revealing its entire form as it turns and looks down the hallway at the two shocked into stillness guards who couldn’t believe what they were looking at.
It was…it was Lady Darkseid…but not.
Green liquid was dripping off of her body and onto the floor as she stood there, hunched over and breathing heavily, obviously in a state of confusion. She was the exact height and build of Lady Darkseid, with large, well shaped breasts and a body men would kill to lay with. All of this was on display even now, the creature having no sense of shame, especially not for such a thing as nudity. Its entire body was gray, and at its elbows were more vicious looking spikes that stretched backwards for about a foot or so, as if the woman had swords attached to her.
Her eyes glowed bright red as she raised her gaze to glare at the parademons, her facial structure exactly the same as Kara as well.
She had long flowing hair though, which contrasted against Lady Darkseid’s somewhat shorter cut. It was also pure white in place of blonde, as was the thatch of white pubic hair that existed above her womanhood, which she made no attempt to hide.
“Where…is…nice…lady?”
They remained silent, unsure of how to respond to that or even what the creature meant. It steps forward, thudding along and shaking the ship once more. “Nice…lady. Where?!” More anger came into her voice as she asks and yet, once again, does not receive an answer. Her mind…it was still forming. Hazy thoughts become concrete, and become real.
And all through it she focused on a woman, a woman who spoke to her through the glass, who she viewed through the murky green sea that had been her home as she grew. Who spoke to her so nicely, with pride.
A word came into the creature’s mind, one it didn’t understand yet felt like it fit.
“Mo-mother”.
Yes. It fits. The woman with the large forehead and that wicked cruel smile, who softly caressed her tank and whispered lovingly to her. She was her mother.
“WHERE IS MY MOTHER???!!! RAAAAAAAAHHHH!”
The creature charges forward at the two parademons, and their screams as well as her roar were heard all throughout the Scourge.
Chapter Text
Supertown, Edge of the Palisade
PEW! PEW! PEW!
“GET DOWN!”
Bruce was quick in reacting though to be fair he’d been on edge throughout the entirety of this expedition through the ruins of Supertown. When they were moving down this particular alleyway set off behind a series of large, resplendent mansions, he’d sensed that an ambush was coming his way. As did Jason, Barda and Orion, each of whom seemed to be completely on their guard at the moment.
‘It’ll come from the front’.
That was his only thought as he peered forward at the row of parademons that were lined up on either wall of the pathway, holding their rifles tightly and preparing themselves for the inevitable. So far they’d gotten through relatively easily, only having to stop four or five times to root out a particularly staunchly defended position. But usually? They’d just called in for artillery support, opting to level whatever was standing in their way in place of fighting through it and taking casualties. It was slow going, but it was also effective.
Until now.
His troops had gotten complacent even in this relatively short amount of time, heady off of the taste of victory upon victory. The warriors of New Genesis, the ones who hadn’t been turned to their cause, weren’t putting up much of a fight.
TZZZNKK! ZZZNK! ZNNNNK!”
Bits of rock and what was roughly the equivalent of concrete upon this planet are sent flying up as the energy blasts from an entrenched position hidden across an open field at the foot of the steps leading up to Highfather’s palace shatter any misconceptions about the final leg of this journey being easy, and if Batman hadn’t acted sooner he’d be short one parademon.
As the firing continues, no doubt a precautionary measure to keep them from advancing, Bruce slams the creature up against the wall to his side, snarling right in his face. “I didn’t tell you to advance!!!”
The parademons were used to cruel, heartless and randomly violent commanders. They were even used to being frightened by their commanders. But never before had they felt that their lives mattered at all to them.
But now, as the mandibles of the creature click and he stutters out something in his language, the others are left behind, in awe once more of the man who was their general and who had already earned their respect a dozen times over.
“⟟'⋔ ⌇-⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰! ⟟-⟟-”.
“Shut up and get back there!”
With a shove Batman brings the stuttering warrior away from him, forcing him into the throng of the rest of the platoon that remained back, his expression that of one who was chastened and ashamed of how they had failed instead of simply grateful for their life as he might’ve been should anyone else have been in command.
Bruce puts it out of his mind though and advances forward, the rapid energy bursts of the New Genesian machine gun position having ceased. That didn’t mean that they weren’t out there though. In fact it meant that they posed even more of a danger now as they undoubtedly had their eyes trained on the exact spot from which the enemy had emerged, waiting for another slip up, and one that would hopefully end in the dealing out of a casualty or two.
‘They have us hemmed in here’.
It was a minor inconvenience to the man, a man who had been in this sort of situation many, many times before. It was an obstacle, and one to be overcome. He hears someone shuffle up to his side and turns just in time to watch Barda and Jason come towards him, each eager for the man’s orders. Orion and Lashina stay back, at least for now.
“What’s the play Bruce?”
“I can simply go out there and draw their fire” Barda says triumphantly and boastfully, causing both men to turn and look at her. “Are you immune to energy bursts?” That quickly posed question from Bruce draws the smile off of Barda’s face and she sighs, shaking her head reluctantly no. “No”.
“Then we’re not risking that when we can think up something better”.
Jason had been the one to speak up here, the man definitely not liking the idea of Barda being put in harm’s way in the slightest. Barda looks at him, and slowly a blush colors her face again as she was still as of yet completely unused to care being exhibited towards her, especially not care of a romantic sort.
She wanted to say something, but couldn’t find the words, and at any rate now was definitely not the time for such a thing. Jason understood that and Bruce helped by just brushing right by it. “Orion! Get up here!”
“Summoning me like a child. Pfft!”
The man’s grumbles could be heard even under his breath as he spoke, moving up through the throngs of parademons who only reluctantly parted ways, smirking, or at least in their way, at him as he did so. Lashina was right behind him, sticking to her orders to remain near the man. “Hehe”.
“Stop laughing at me!”
“Make me”.
It was utterly childish, this little back and forth between them that Lashina was starting to immensely enjoy. It had continued all throughout their advance through the ruined city. This back and forth, low intensity teasing. Lashina would use her bands to rip apart some hapless bug who still hadn’t figured out that they’d already lost while Orion would bring his fists or the rifle he was carrying to bear, the two killing as easily and effectively as possible.
And yet all the while, Lashina would make little digs at Orion.
“Ohhh someone’s angry!”
“Did mommy not wipe your bottom today?”
“Pfft, pathetic. I could’ve done it ten times better!”
And with every jibe Orion would turn red and shake a bit, biting back his anger so as to keep himself from throttling this utterly infuriating woman who had seemed to make it her life’s mission since landing upon New Genesis to irritate him.
And it didn’t show any signs of stopping any time soon.
The duo made their way towards Bruce and stopped, still well behind cover.
“What?”
That was how Orion greeted the Apokoliptian general, though Bruce doesn’t raise a word of protest against it.
“Tell me about this area”.
Orion shrugs, once more relegated to his task as guide. “It’s the palisade. A park where games and festivals are held” he recites dryly, as if he could care less about the destruction of Supertown or even his home. “Highfather” he spits venomously, “enjoys watching them from his palace on high. He-,”
“What are our tactical options?”
Batman didn’t want, nor need, to hear about what the area was used for. All he wanted to know was how to tactically advance across it without losing any of his men, or at least as few as possible. Orion, a military man himself, seemed to realize that soon enough. “It’s open. Not much in terms of cover when there isn’t a festival, and it’s been cleared for weeks”.
“No cover? Like at all?” Jason asks, perplexed at this completely.
“Aside from a few benches and small hillocks where the New Gods sunbathe themselves, no. There isn’t”.
“How are we to get across it then, ohh great military genius?” Lashina mocks, pushing the man’s shoulder and drawing his rage, forcing him to turn upon her, his face nearly puce and his fist opening and closing, still wishing to have his fingers wrapped around her throat. Luckily for Lashina, who keeps smirking, unaware of the danger she was in.
“Enough. We need to focus”.
Bruce was able to bring the conversation back to where it needed to be, and to that end Orion was mature and driven enough to ignore the black masked woman with steel bands around her body for long enough to try and come up with something.
“It’s likely that Highfather has deployed the bulk of his remaining forces down to the bottom of the steps” he begins. “Besides the steps are two large marble stands with statues dedicated to him standing atop them”.
“And that’s where you think the main defenses are?” Jason interjects, getting a nod from Orion. “Yes. I believe so”.
“We cannot simply go on faith. We need to know for certain”.
“Babe, we can’t exactly stick our heads out and look” Jason says to Barda, wanting to make sure that the subject remained on their safe advance to the palace. “They’ve got a bead drawn on us and I bet they’re just waiting there, begging for a chance to remove someone’s head”.
“Simply order two of the parademons to look” she says, raising a hand imperiously and pointing at the warriors who looked utterly frightened by such a thought. “One to draw their fire and sacrifice themselves for our victory, and the other to see what is there and report back”.
“Woah! Woah uhh…she’s joking guys. Hehe!” Jason says, trying to preemptively calm the parademons who already started to shuffle and murmur in their incomprehensible tongue uncomfortably. “She’s kidding”.
“No I am not” Barda says, confused now as to why Jason would believe that she wasn’t serious. “It’s the only way forwa-,”
“No”.
Bruce had been listening, and looking at the ground, as they spoke about how best to gain intelligence on how to proceed. And on the ground? Something that interested him greatly. Glass. Shards of glass, no doubt brought down from the windows in the manor house above. He leans down and plucks up a particularly large piece which he fondles in his hand before pushing his back against the wall and leaning his rifle there.
“Ahhhh, the good old Enemy at the Gates trick” Jason says with an air of approval, crossing his arms over his chest and nodding. “What? What enemy and at what gate? You need to start making sense”.
“It’s a movie babe, a good movie about a battle on Earth. Focused on snipers. Watch”.
Bruce remains silent, allowing Barda to take in this new battlefield tactic that a woman such as her, reliant upon her bravery and martial prowess to carry the day, no doubt had never thought of. Guise and secrecy were not her forte.
Bruce kneels down and slowly pushes the glass out to the edge of the wall that served as cover, which he angles at just exactly the right position so as to allow him to see without exposing himself to the perils of getting his head blown off.
“It allows him to see what’s out there”.
“I…even I have to admit, I am impressed”.
To hear such a thing from Barda’s lips was rare, and yet Bruce didn’t have time for pride. Not when he had some recon to do. “I must watch these movies if they allow you to learn such effective tricks in combat”.
“I uhh…wouldn’t go that far with movies” Jason admits. “Most of the stuff? Just for fun. But some things you can use I guess”.
“Orion is right,” Bruce says, indeed able to see what was left of the twin statues of Izaya positioned at the bottom of massive stairs that seemed to simply go up and up right to the palace where the man was taking his final stand.
BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!
It wasn’t faring well for its troubles either, as the newly turned fleet that Highfather had sent out to face them was shelling the formerly friendly positions instead. Bruce could see the points of impact they made against the roof of the palace, caving in massive portions of the complex as it sat up atop the hill. Massive pillars of smoke stretched upwards into the sky, hinting at the utter desolation of the area once New Genesis’ loyalists lacked any and all air support.
While the palace was their ultimate objective, after which they were to wait for Kara, Bruce had to look away from it, back towards the heavily cratered ground that had once been the palisade that Orion had spoken of. “And wrong at the same time”.
“What by the Source Wall do you mean?”
The New God certainly hadn’t liked that. Being wrong? He’d had enough experience as of late in ‘being wrong’ and to be quite honest he was tired of it. Bruce doesn’t move from his position as he launches into an explanation. “You were right in that they’ve set up barricades at the base of the steps”. He could see them right there, a small horde of heavily armed and armored bugs who manned their positions behind hastily, but effectively erected steel ramparts, added to by bits of rubble and debris that would make assailing the position difficult at best, murderous at worst.
It was like a porcupine, numerous barrels sticking out, telling the man who was watching that there was more than one automatic energy rifle ready to be brought to bear. If they charged out they would be turned into swiss cheese in an instant.
Flanking was also impossible it seemed.
The Apokoliptian/New Genesis’ navy had done a tremendous job of saturating this area. Houses that had once existed to the right or left, leading up to the staircases, no longer existed and were nothing more than smoldering ruins that would have to be picked through in such a tortuously slow manner that they’d be picked off by the snipers who remained perched above the energy guns in no time.
Even if they did reach the walls that abutted the massive steps they would be faced with gunners and bugs placed atop these spaces, hunkered in the ruins of the statues which had been shelled as well. One remained upright, half of the head of Highfather cleaved off, allowing half his steely cold gaze to remain, one arm outstretched while the other half had fallen to the ground and been broken into thousands of pieces. The other statue was knocked completely off its perch and now laid on the ground, adding another layer of defense to the bug’s position.
“They did set up a heavily defended position at the base of the statues. That’s where he was right”.
Bruce drops the glass and stands up, turning to face the rest of them as he speaks.
“But there is cover now within the palisade. It’s cratered so heavily that every few feet there is a hole. A hole large enough to fit many of our men in”.
“We’re still gonna be exposed when we run out there” Jason reminds the man who nods in agreement. “Only slightly”. Bruce taps the side of his utility belt, showcasing the large canister that was contained on it. He’d brought it from Earth, or rather the Furies had when he and Jason had been kidnapped, and apparently he still had it.
“Ohh crap, good idea”.
Jason quickly looks down to his side and sees, quickly enough, that he had some as well. He pulls the two that he had remaining off and holds them in his hand, showcasing them to Bruce as the other man holds up his own, leaving the other confused. “These will put down a large field of smoke that’ll cover our advance” the general explains.
“They will still be able to open fire and hit us through the smoke”.
“Yes,” Bruce says in response to Orion’s statement. “Which is why I’m going to have Forager and her men distract them from the opposite flank”. He gestures for a parademon to come forward, one who was wearing a large, box like contraption upon his back and which had a tubular antenna that zigzagged oddly across. He pushes past Daffy and Bugs, eager to get to the general and do whatever he asks.
“Tell Forager to have her soldiers take up positions in the houses on the left side of the palisade. They don’t know they’re there so make sure they keep their heads down”. In an instant, and without question, the parademon unslings the Apokoliptian radio from his back and sets it down before him, kneeling down to place his palm upon the glowing interface.
When it goes from red to green he begins to speak.
“⏁⊑⟒ ☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰ ⍜⍀⎅⟒⍀⌇ ⊬⍜⎍ ⏁⍜ ⏁⏃☍⟒ ⎍⌿ ⌿⍜⌇⟟⏁⟟⍜⋏⌇ ⏃⌰⍜⋏☌ ⏁⊑⟒ ⌰⟒⎎⏁ ⎎⌰⏃⋏☍. ⍀⟒⋔⏃⟟⋏ ⊑⟟⎅⎅⟒⋏. ⎍⌿⍜⋏ ⊑⟟⌇ ⌇⟟☌⋏⏃⌰ ⊬⍜⎍ ⏃⍀⟒ ⏁⍜ ⍜⌿⟒⋏ ⎎⟟⍀⟒ ⏃⋏⎅ ☍⟒⟒⌿ ⏁⊑⟒⋔ ⌿⟟⋏⋏⟒⎅?”
A few seconds pass before an answer is heard, though Forager’s voice carries clear through the connection.
“Understood. What is the signal?”
The parademon looks towards Bruce who gestures at the smoke grenades in his hands. “When they see the smoke cover the right side of the palisade, they are to open fire and draw their attention”. The parademon is quick to transmit that information.
“ ⍙⊑⟒⋏ ⊬⍜⎍ ⌇⟒⟒ ⏁⊑⟒ ⌇⋔⍜☍⟒”.
“Affirmative. It will be done, General Batman”.
Communications are cut right after that, and the parademon radio man once more slings his pack onto his back, standing by so that he could be easily reached should it be necessary, but far back enough so as to not be in the way.
“Give them a few minutes”.
“Jason, this plan of yours…”
“What, don’t like it babe?” the man chides with a smile, nudging his…girlfriend? Was that what they were? Boyfriend and girlfriend? On the side. “No, no. It's a good plan. I’m just…concerned”. She’d almost said worried, almost. “We’ve split our team. Possibly far too much. And yet we are being ordered near the palace”.
“Technically we have to wait for Kara, but true. It’s the last bit of resistance left before the whole planet is ours. It’ll be easy. No problem whatsoever. So don’t worry”. Barda bristles at that.
“I am not worried”.
“Surrrrreeee”.
She scowls at that and turns away, sometimes, only sometimes, not enjoying how he teased her. But even this wasn’t one of those times. She wondered if there ever would be a point in which the man’s teasing would grow stale, annoying. But until then, the coming battle was one that left her filled with apprehension, and for a woman as battle seasoned as her, this was concerning.
Something was wrong. She could feel it in the air. Too many things were going their way. It was too easy, and rarely was war easy.
‘He’s right. Just one more barricade manned by frightened and weak warriors just waiting for the chance to surrender. They’ll crumble. Like dust’.
Bottom of the Stairs, New Genesisian Position
“If any single one of you retreats I’ll have you shot!” she screeches shrilly, the tempo of her voice and even seemingly the words she spoke being so venomous as to actually hurt her. “Right in the back! And your body will be thrown on the wall to keep them out. Do you understand? You are to hold this position!!!”
Her words weren’t convincing.
Sure, they were spoken in a martial tone and she had seen it done many times, enough to know what she should say and do, but the fact that they were being spoken by her did much to mitigate the level of worry they aroused within the hearts of the bugs to whom they were addressed. None of them said anything, not a word, each simply continuing to man the barricades they’d erected with their hands on their rifles, desperate to hold, yet knowing they wouldn’t be able to.
But Bekka was sure, absolutely sure, that she would succeed.
‘H-how hard could it be? Orion could do it, so why shouldn’t I?’ she ponders to herself, conjuring up a fantasy in which she, and she alone, turned the tide of the battle. She saw herself, leading the triumphant hordes of New Genesis to victory where she would end the fight by standing over the body of Lady Darkseid.
‘Yes. Yes. All I need to do is get them to fight! That’s it!’
Bekka was scared though, and the bugs under her command could sense it. Neither did she cut a very martial figure, not dressed as she was in a now torn and ragged gown which had become so in the midst of the bombardment that hadn’t ceased.
In fact it had only intensified with the defection of what was left of New Genesis’ fleet. ‘Damn you Lightray! I hope you’re dead, you absolute idiot!’ She seethes inwardly, railing against one of her former lovers whom she had whispered such lewd words into his ear.
“All we need to do is keep them from advancing, right? Keep them pinned down! That’s all!”
She kept pointing across the palisade which now resembled a lunar landscape rather than a place where the New Gods would amuse themselves. She’d forgotten, or rather never known, that simply holding the enemy at bay did not mean you were victorious. Nor would such a ‘victory’ in that regard keep the planet from falling.
The Apokoliptians had command of the sky, the fields, and most of Supertown. It was already over.
“My lady,” one of the warrior bugs ventures softly, hoping against hope that the woman was as kindly as she presented herself to be rather than what desperation had brought her too now. He takes his eyes off of the barricade and turns, wishing to speak to Bekka. “We should retreat. This position, it isn’t tenable”.
“Are…are you questioning me?”
There was a tremor in Bekka’s voice as she asked that question, staring blank faced ahead at the bug who lowered his head in supplication. “N-no, my lady. Never, but you are not versed in the matters of comb-,”
Bekka couldn’t explain it. What came over her right that very instant, but as soon as this bug, this lowly nothing, began to question her, she got scared. Scared that it would turn into a tsunami and that the defections would begin, leaving her alone to face what was to come. ‘They…they’re going to surrender! They don’t believe me!’
There was an officer besides her, a creature that remained strangely mute, saying nothing. He had an energy pistol tucked into his side. Bekka acts quickly, grasping it and yanking it free, bringing it to bear upon the dissenting bug in an instant.
“MY LADY N-!”
PEW!
She pulls the trigger without any thought other than saving her own life, ensuring that they all feared her more than they feared what was coming, and they all watch in shock as the energy blast cuts right through the bug in an instant, leaving charred and burning flesh behind at the edges of the hole that had been bored through his chest.
The bug was dead before he even hit the ground, and with his death so too fell away any last remnants of Bekka’s life long charade. That she was an innocent, loving, kind and benevolent goddess.
“NONE OF YOU ARE LEAVING! AND ALL OF YOU WILL LISTEN TO ME!” she roars, showing that even though she’d taken a life to ensure she remained on top, in command, she was the weakest one at the barricade.
There wouldn’t have been any further dissent. Not that it mattered any longer.
POP! POP! POP!
“Huh?”
All eyes turn to the space across the palisade, to where they’d had the advancing Apokoliptians pinned down, and to Bekka’s surprise she finds that her view of the area was rapidly becoming obstructed by smoke, which formed and billowed out with the intensity of clouds with every second that passed.
“FIRE! FIRE THROUGH THE SMOKE! WHATEVER THEY’RE DOING, IT WON’T-,”
RATATATATATAT!
PEW! PEW! PEW!
At first she thought that her orders were being followed the very instant that the first words were spoken, though her delusions were rapidly taken from her as rounds started slamming into the barricade, singing the steel where they missed…
“AHHHHH!”
And drawing out screams where they did not. Multiple bugs were hit by the fire that was coming from their right flank, one’s head even exploding into a fine purple mist as it hit, the female’s limp body slamming into the ground, lifeless, below.
“Take cover!” one of the bugs screams, the remaining warriors indeed ducking their heads down beneath the parapet as the firing intensifies. “No! No!” Bekka screams. “Get up there and fight! They’re coming through the smoke! They’re coming!” She was growing more and more desperate with every second, the pistol still in her hand and yet no thought entered her mind of firing it herself and aiding in the defense.
To do that would be to put herself in danger, and that? That she wouldn’t do.
“My lady, we can-,”
PEW!
She fires again, killing yet another one of her precious few warriors that she actually had left to her, adding another useless casualty to the ever growing list of losses. She did that out of anger. Rage that they weren’t defending her as she wished. That they hadn’t already won. All of her other schemes had so easily born her fruit. Why was this one failing??!!!
The shapes were getting closer and closer, visibility over the parapet allowing the shadows to be seen and yet not allowed to be fired upon as they remained covered by their allies. “AHHHHHHHH!” Horrific screeches, screeches that could only come from the throat of a parademon, were heard, and just as some of her warriors were becoming brave, peeking their heads up over the edge of the barrier to look at what was coming towards them…
He appears.
The Batman.
PEW! PEW! PEW!
Rumors had spread about him as soon as he’d landed on the planet. How he was fearless and strong, strong enough that even Lady Darkseid seemed to hold him in high esteem, almost as if he was an equal. As his forces advanced through Supertown, the retreating wounded told stories. Stories of a lightning war that ripped through any and all defensive positions, led by a man in black armor who the Furies fought alongside.
And now he was there, the symbol on his chest giving it away.
He wasn’t alone.
Others emerge from the mist, firing their weapons as well. Figures such as Barda who let loose with her mega rod, a weapon so powerful that it was able to punch through the steel barricades that their other small arms had not. The woman roars as she fires, sending a beam of energy right through the left side, incinerating three warriors that hunkered down behind cover there.
‘No…’
The defense was collapsing and yet, even still, others came. Stompa, who seemed to shake the very ground as she ran, moved forward, her shoulder ducked down as an earthly linebacker would be, aimed right at what was left of the wall. “ARGGGGHHH!”
THUUUUD!
She slams into the structure, shaking it and causing a horrific creak as it bends and makes to give way.
“YAAAAH!”
Lashina, another one of the Furies’ best fighters, leaps over the wall, one of her steel bands held in her hand as she scythes it down through the air like a whip. Bekka watches as it slices one of her remaining warriors in half before she even landed, the two neat parts falling to opposite ends of the ground.
“No…no, no…no…”
She begins to back away, heedless of the screams, the cries of the wounded and dying, the desperate bugs, the last of Izaya’s best soldiers, tried in vain to fight back, raising their guns to fire at the parademons who now surged freely over the ruined remains of the barricade they’d erected in the shadow of Highfather’s statues, a fact they thought would grant them protection.
She keeps hold of her pistol, and backs away, attempting to turn to rush up the steps, to get away from this…this…slaughter! That’s what it was, a slaughter. ‘I can escape!’ she thinks hopefully to herself, forcing her legs to move quickly, as fast as she could really, leaving the men and women who’d trusted her behind. ‘I can find a ship. Get off the planet. Yes. I can hide, ingratiate myself into any of the royal houses throughout the universe! Tamaran, those troqs will be forced to take me in!’.
All thoughts of ruling New Genesis were gone from her mind. Such a thing would not come to pass and she knew it. Deep in the back of her mind she also knew that this, the fall of her world, was entirely her fault. Her scheming, her plans. It had all led to this moment.
“HEHEHEHEHEHEHE!”
“AHHHH!”
Harriet was now in the throes of battle, the woman cackling madly as she used her claws to cut apart anyone who dared resist her, sending blood splattering everywhere like some demented artist. One day, when historians got around to it, this entire spectacle would be known as the battle of the barricade, though many would opine that massacre was a far better term to use. They would sing the praises of the Batman who had expertly used the forces at his disposal to overwhelm a well entrenched enemy, and they’d castigate Bekka for her utter failure at her first and only attempt at soldiering.
Only one would be around to hear of the verdict of the armchair generals though, and at that moment Bekka intended for it to be her.
‘I must…must…get away! Get away-ahhh!’
She fell. Halfway up the first set of stairs that led up to the palace which stood over New Genesis like a domineering mother, she fell. She was so far from her objective, so far from safety it was almost impossible to gauge it.
“Ahhh”.
She’d hurt herself too, slamming her leg into the harsh painted steps so hard that bruises were already appearing. Like a mad animal she fought to get away though, fighting through the pain to try and rise to her feet, continuing to flee.
She would’ve done so too, the parademons and Furies fixated upon the mad orgy of blood going on below, had it not been for someone who stopped her.
“Bekka”.
Her heart…froze. She knew that voice. Knew it well. She’d had to live with it often enough, though she often wished to never hear it again. She remains on the ground for a moment, trying to soothe her rapidly beating heart. Slowly, Bekka turns her head, and when she does she sees the boots of a man standing beside her.
As she looks up further she sees his legs, his waist, his chest, and finally? His helmet covered face through which his glaring, hate filled eyes could be seen, looking down at her in such a way that the man had never done before. His eyes…they’d always been filled with love, adoration, and right then Bekka felt cold, icy fear grip at her spine as she realized they wouldn’t ever be that way again.
He held a rifle in his hand, though mercifully he hadn’t pointed it at her…yet.
“You seem to have been going somewhere in a rush my love” he spits disdainfully, making it clear that the very last thing he felt for this woman, was love. Even still, Bekka could not quiet her nature. Fight it. She smiles, swallowing and taking a deep breath, moving into herself a bit and averting her gaze, trying to appear as helpless as possible.
“Orion…my husband…I…I’ve hurt myself” she coos out breathily, not even caring as the final survivors below surrender to the parademons, throwing their arms up in a desperate attempt to save their own lives. It only worked because Batman and Nightwing ordered their troops to stop. This seemed unimportant compared to the drama that was playing up further up the steps.
“My leg…it…it…it hurts. Badly”.
Orion was unmoved by what the woman had to say, and remained there, stoically looking down at her, giving nothing away. Bekka’s smile, a smile that was there due to the past certainty that she could get the man to do whatever she wished him to do with it, disappears, and she knows that she had to change strategy.
“My love…it…this wasn’t my fault!” she defends, looking up at the palace, a place she was sure that she could escape to and use one of the remaining fighters that were parked within its bowels to escape. It didn’t matter that she didn’t know how to fly one, all that mattered was that she was destined to escape. She was too beautiful, too special, not to.
“It was Izaya’s. He…he tricked me. He told me you didn’t love me, that you were using me. He…he…”
“Lies!” Orion snarls. “You knew that I loved you more than anything else in the entire world”. He couldn’t stop himself. He snaps, letting loose with his anger, his rage. “I would’ve done anything for you! Gotten you anything! And you betrayed me!”
“I didn’t! I swear by the Source Wall I did not!”
“I cannot believe a word that comes out of your mouth! What did he promise you huh? Tell me, what did he promise you for the price of betraying me? Your own husband?”.
“He tricked me Orion” she begs, desperately wanting him to believe her and yet, all the same, knowing that he would not. She begins to shift her hand, one slightly hidden from his sight due to her position upon the stairs, bringing it closer to the man. It was the hand holding the pistol she’d snatched. “I promise you. I never would’ve-,”
‘Lightray! I know about him. A-and the others! There isn’t a New God on New Genesis you haven’t fucked!”. Orion’s rage made him unaware, kept him from noticing how oddly the woman was moving, how she seemed to be getting into position for something. “And your clothes…you never wore anything so fine, so beautiful around me. You always dressed like a slut…and never with me in mind. I was such a fool. Such an idiot. I can’t believe I fell for your incessant lies”.
“Ohh Orion…”
For a second she looked as if she was about to cry, lowering her head as if to get ready for a stream of horrific sobs. “You are right”. That statement gave the man pause. Was she about to apologize? To truthfully beg for his forgiveness?
‘It won’t matter if she does!’ he tries to assure himself, though even in the fiery depths of his anger he sounded…unsure, and part of him was almost ready to forgive the woman he had loved right then and there.
“You are a fool”.
Her final words were spoken without any trace of tears or remorse, the emotions she was so easily able to push into her prior statements to the man. When she raises her head once more to look up at him she’s smiling, an evil gleam in her eye.
“NOW DIE AS ONE!”
Her pistol. It came forward, flashing and revealing itself as she twisted, rising up on her knees so as to get a good angle on her husband, wishing to shoot him right in the stomach. Her finger was on the trigger, ready to pull, and if another nano-second had passed she assuredly would have, Orion far too shocked to react.
SCHWINK!
“GAAAAAAAHHHHHH!”
Bekka cries out in utter agony as the pistol falls away from her, clattering to the floor as she falls back onto her rear end, clutching her wounded appendage. It was bleeding and bruised, though only slightly, the time allowed and the space for action having been so minimal that a much more deadly action couldn’t have been taken.
When Orion turns to the side to find the source of his salvation, he finds none other than Lashina moving upwards, Stompa right behind her, heading up the stairs. The sway of her hips was exaggerated, the black leather suit with steel bands over it accentuating the swell of her hips, the femininity of her body.
And in her hand? She held one of those bands which slowly began to retract, attaching itself around her arm. Like a whip Lashina had wielded the weapon, and slapped the pistol away from Bekka.
When she reaches Orion and the sobbing woman, who was rocking back and forth while holding her hand, she smiles and places a hand on her hip as she eyes up the New God, almost hungrily, but no doubt triumphantly as well, knowing that saving his life would undoubtedly anger him.
“You owe me one weakling”.
Orion was in a state of shock, his mind partially not able to understand what had just happened. Anger at Lashina wasn’t what he felt at that moment. Instead? His rage was focused exclusively upon Bekka, who was crying and sobbing at his feet.
“You…you…bitch!”
He spits that word out venomously as he reaches down and grasps the woman by her shoulders, yanking her up without the slightest bit of care or concern for the injury she had just sustained. He turns her, forcibly, and makes her look at him as his iron, vice-like grip upon her intensifies.
Now instead of simple pain, Bekka feels fear once again.
“You were going to shoot me!” he snarls, unable to take yet another betrayal. “You’ve tried to kill me twice now! And for what? The crime of loving you? Of giving everything I had for you? What about me was so repugnant to you?!!!” he demands, shaking her as tears begin to flow from his eyes. Tears of pain. Agony.
“What did I do to earn your hate? I loved you! I loved you more than anything. I-,”
“YOU ARE WEAK!!” Bekka snarls back, showcasing her true self once more and snapping Orion into a state of shock. “YOU SEIZE NOTHING FOR YOURSELF! YOU WERE CONTENT WITH NOTHING! YOU COULDN’T EVEN PLEASURE ME IN BED AND YET YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD PUT YOUR PATHETIC LITTLE WHELPS IN ME???? I’D RATHER DIE THAN HAVE SPENT ANOTHER MINUTE AS YOUR WIFE!!!”
Her eyes were wide, her hair askew and her expression wild as she spit these foul, evil sentences out at the man who had indeed thought the world revolved around her. That the sun rose and set upon her whims.
And yet to her? He was nothing. A bug.
Those sacrifices meant…nothing.
Bekka was breathing heavily now, her chest rising and falling with the weight of all that she had just said, her charade well and truly done away with now. Orion still held her by her shoulders as she caught her breath. “You…are nothing to me Orion”. She smiles at him. Right then, she smiles at him.
“And I laughed at you. We all did. At how you followed me around like a puppy, begging for a kiss which I withheld while the night before? I would fuck anyone who I took a fancy to. It was fun for me. To shame you in such a way”.
Even Lashina felt her heart drop at the expression displayed upon Orion’s face. The utter heartbreak as Bekka keeps up with the truth of how she felt. Even a Fury was moved by the tears of a New God whose heart was being shattered, whatever was left of it.
“Hehe…yo-you…will forever be known…as Orion the cuckold. Tainted…forever. Ha…hahahahaha!”
“No”.
He moves his grasp from her shoulder upwards as her laughter intensifies, his hands dipping in and closing in around her neck, causing the woman’s laughter to be stopped, bottlenecked in her throat as surprise overtakes her. Orion was grasping her, with both hands, by the neck. She was shocked, so insulated from the pain she’d caused that she couldn’t believe his hands were closing around her neck.
Her own come up and place themselves over his, desperately trying to remove them as she realizes that she had gone too far.
“I will wash away the stain of dishonor. You stupid. Cruel. Woman”.
“Orion n-urrrk! Urrrrk!”
The pressure intensifies and Orion squeezes her neck more and more, constricting her airway and choking off that laughter. She struggles to speak, but finds that she cannot. She begins to slap at his hands, wanting him, more than anything, to let go. “I loved you Bekka” he reiterates, saying it again, crying even as he was choking the life out of the woman. “I loved you so much. I…I can only be free…if you’re dead”.
The others were advancing now, mowing up but remaining behind Lashina and simply watching what was happening, none wanting to make a move to defend Bekka. ‘She deserves that’. That was Jason’s thought, and oddly enough the one that summed up how most everyone felt as they watched a murder unfold.
Bekka was hoisted off of the ground, her legs dangling beneath her, proof of Orion’s strength, and her skin, so pale, so beautiful, began to turn red. Her eyes were fixated fearfully upon Orion, desperately wishing she could take back what she’d said, that she could try and trick him once more as she’d always done.
But his eyes? They were unreadable to her and his hands shook…
“Gaaah!”
He lets her go, releasing his hold upon her and dropping the woman to the floor, allowing her a harsh landing that was followed by desperate sputters and the inhalation of air, air that the woman desperately needed to keep surviving, to go on. Orion…he turns away from her, his hand coming up to his face to try and stem the tears as Bekka pants.
“I…I can’t…I can’t…”
Even with what she’d done to him, and even with the hate that was now flowing through him to be directed at her, he couldn’t kill her. All he could see was the woman’s beauty on their wedding day. The hopes he’d carried within himself when he first carried her into their home. Images of the babies they’d make together.
Even when he hated the woman, he could not kill her.
Lashina was touched by this and averts her own gaze, sighing and inwardly hating herself for her strange outpouring of emotion in regards to this situation. “Stop crying!” she snaps, not gaining the man’s attention. “It’s pathetic”.
She walks forward, heading towards Bekka who looks up at her fearfully, her normal color returning to her face as she keeps breathing, the woman still rattled over her near death at the hands of her husband.
“You meant it, didn’t you? That you couldn’t be free of her until she was dead?”
Orion responds to this, nodding his head in the affirmative. “But I can’t do it. I…I loved her so much. I can’t-,”
“Do you wish for me to do it for you then?”
That question took everyone by surprise and Jason looked askance at Lashina who kept her eyes peeled upon Orion, waiting for his words. At first the man goes still, saying nothing, but then? He slowly turns so as to face the woman who looked at him firmly, never averting her eyes as Bekka often did. Lashina was so unlike her. She hid nothing. There was no guile in her eyes. She meant what she said, and without a shadow of a doubt she was offering to kill Bekka.
“Wa-wait! Wait!”
Bekka, around whom this whole conversation was based, had heard her, and now desperately looked at anyone present to try and interject. To try and save her. “I…I can help you! I….I-”.
Nobody was buying it. She’d used up the last of her powers of persuasion in trying to trick Orion, and now everyone knew that she would say, and do, anything to save her own life. Lying was her very nature.
“Orion! You cannot let her-!”
“Yes”.
The word was so simple. One syllable. One word. And yet it carried within it so much power. Orion ignored Bekka and looked towards Lashina who nodded her head. “Please”.
“Orion n-URRRRKKK!”
A scene was repeated all over again as Lashina jumps into action, letting one of the bands around her hand slacken, increasing in length just enough for it to be wrapped around a neck. And it is. She slips it around Bekka’s throat with ease, coming up behind the woman who’d been in the midst of begging the husband she betrayed to save her.
Lashina pulls, reeling the woman in like a fish almost, bringing her up off the ground to dangle in that position between kneeling and standing, powerless. The tension tightens, and the band digs into Bekka’s skin so tightly that welts instantly appear, marring the already bruised and reddened flesh.
Bekka claws at the band though it does nothing, the woman acting in such desperation that she begins kicking out, trying to escape Lashina’s grip. But it was impossible. Lashina was one of the greatest warriors to ever live.
There was no escape.
She once more becomes red, her oxygen severely depleted, the woman not having recovered from Orion’s attempt upon her life. Spittle flies from her lips, drool coming out as a waterfall as her death creaks impact against the ears of all, and yet Orion stands there, tears on his cheeks and yet, unmoved.
This goes on for a few more seconds until, finally, Bekka is still. Unmoving. Her eyes were blank, lifeless, and her body was devoid of any sign of life. She was dead. Lashina undoes the binding around the woman’s throat, and allows her to fall forward, her lifeless corpse slamming into the steps below and then falling, rolling down each one until it finally stops. She rests upon her back, looking up without seeing into the sky.
Bekka was dead.
A few seconds of silence pass until Batman begins to move upwards, wanting to ascend the steps and stand outside the palace where they would meet with Kara and end all of this. He passes by Orion wordlessly, followed quickly by Barda and Jason, the others falling in behind him. Orion stands there, saying nothing…until Lashina moves up beside him with Stompa and Harriet taking up the rear with Bernadeth trailing far behind, keeping back from all the fighting to the best of her abilities.
“For what it is worth” Lashina mocks, pushing the man forward by the shoulder, making him walk up the steps. “I do not know you as Orion the cuckold. I know you as Orion the ugly crier”.
“Hehehehehe”.
The others laugh at that and Lashina smirks, somehow finding humor in this. Orion continues on, forcing himself to walk, though eventually he does turn to the woman and scowl. “To hell with you”.
“That’s not very nice”.
Nothing more is said and the group advances up towards the palace, taking their time as Kara had still not appeared. It was almost over, and for all they knew their part was completely done. After all, Highfather? Definitely a target that Lady Darkseid would wish to take on her own.
She’d been waiting a long time after all.
Defensive Line Outside of Izaya’s Palace
“Holy shit” Kara says as she gets lower and lower, the ground rapidly approaching as she eyes up the ruined superstructure of her mortal enemy’s palace. “Guess the chances of me turning this place into a nice vacation home are pretty close to zero”.
She smiles to herself, taking a great amount of joy in the massive plumes of smoke that stretched up into the sky from nearly every corner of Supertown. The city had been destroyed, and any of its occupants stupid enough to stand against her undoubtedly killed. “Bruce…baby….you did one hell of a job while mama was away”.
She blushes at that, the softness she felt in regards to the man still being foreign. And being open with it? Even less so.
Above her ships swirled and maneuvered, both Apokoliptian and New Genesian, waiting for further orders and hoping to soon dock. That the battle would be over. As Kara gets closer and closer to the entrance of the palace, the entire front having basically been ripped open by the massive guns she’d brought to bear upon it, she sees her own men waiting for her, able to pick out the figures of Stompa, Barda and Nightwing with ease.
And Batman.
The black cape clad woman lowers more and more, until finally, her feet touch down upon the ground. Instantly cheers from the parademons who’d taken up defensive positions meant to keep Highfather in, like a trapped bear, fill her ears.
“Well” she begins, instantly going from floating to walking as she makes her way towards her lover.
“This is all going incredibly easy, isn’t it?”
“Yes”.
He was curt and simple with his response, getting in front of her as all of the others watched, each one enjoying the undoubtedly intense chemistry between the two. It was as if the entire world ceased to exist whenever they laid eyes upon one another.
“Any problems taking Supertown?”
Bruce smirks in response to that.
“Nothing we couldn’t handle”.
“Figured as much. Come here”.
In an instant she reaches out for the man, grasping him by the back of the head and pulling him in, instantly attaching her lips to his own as his hands go to her waist, the man being able to anticipate her actions. Their kiss was deep, passionate and intense, had within the fiery ashes of a war well fought and on the cusp of ending.
“Mmm”.
She pulls back and yet remains in his embrace, looking into his cowl-covered eyes but quickly using her x-ray vision so as to be able to look at his face. “You’ve earned yourself some serious growling, biting, hardcore screwing. You know that right”.
“You’re clearly very aroused”.
“Pfft, as if you’re not?” she teases, leaning in to lick his cheek, whispering to him so as to keep their conversation private. “You and I both know that this kinda win? It’s hot as fuck. But you know what’ll be hotter?”
“I’m intrigued at what you have to suggest”.
She moves into his side, right next to his ear where her breath tickles against his flesh. “When we get in there, we’re going to find Izaya’s bedroom and we’re gonna plop his corpse down somewhere so he can watch us go at each other in his bed”.
“I’ll admit…” he begins. “I don’t think I’ve ever been with a woman as kinky as you”. He squeezes her side lovingly, letting her know that his affection for her was still overpowering. “You don't know the half of it yet Bruce”. She kisses his cheek and pulls back, her expression going from aroused to soft as she reaches for his cheek.
“I’m glad you’re okay. I was worried about you”.
“We were fine”.
“Luckily, yeah. Without me you’re liable to get your dick shot off, and trust me, that would be a great, great loss”. Her mind goes back to the transport ship, to those three words he told her, and to which she’d said back. “I love you”. It was out of place, even a bit random here of all places, but she needed to say it.
“I love you too”.
Even more? She needed to hear it back.
“Mmmmm…alright, let's get in there and finish this asshole before I lose focus and throw you to the ground right here” she says, giving him one last peck before backing away and marching forward, her eyes on the last few steps up crater strewn stairs that would lead into Highfather’s palace. Bruce and Jason form up right behind her, the Furies also coming along.
“Ohhh Izayaaaaaaaaaa!” she calls out, wondering if the man would hear her from here though she doubted it. ‘He’s probably hiding somewhere in the basement. Fuck. It’s not going to be anywhere near as cool to have a fight to the death in a basement’. Even still, she would just be happy to kill him no matter where he was.
“You have company!"
Chapter 42
Notes:
Okay, for you guys that like horror games, play Ad Infinitum. Low on actual scares but so atmospheric and spooky. So good and a beautiful story legit moved to near tears at the end. Also sorry I got carried away on different parts of this chapter. I didn't even notice until the end haha
Chapter Text
Highfather’s Palace, Throne Room
Everything was destroyed. Everything around him. From the tapestries that had once lined the walls, shredded to nothing but string which remained upon the ground, flowing away in the wind that seeped through the broken windows which had once contained immaculate illustrations in stained glass.
To the ceiling, which was gone, the rubble lining the floor leading up to and around Highfather, leaving, oddly enough, a small path that led right to Izaya. He sat there, on his throne, amidst it all. His shattered and broken kingdom. His queen and son, betraying him, though in all fairness he had betrayed them first. His armies deserting him, his remaining loyalists dead.
Highfather was a king of nothing. A master of ruins, and yet in that moment he still sat with all the nobility and grace that had dominated his reign as the ruler of New Genesis. As if this was just any other day and that his world hadn’t collapsed around him.
He was calm, cool and collected, looking forward as he balanced his staff before him in one hand. Waiting. Just waiting.
Beside him, seated within his own, though admittedly far more powerful chair, was Metron, who looked forward as well, though with none of the stoicism of Highfather. He was afraid, and it showed on the man’s face, framed as it was by the armored helmet he wore. He flitted and twitched, his fingers clutching at the arms of the chair while continuing to remain at his king’s side, though not out of any true loyalty, no, but rather out of a resignation that could only come about from knowing that there was no escape.
He was coming.
No force in the universe would stop him from getting the answers he so demanded of the Mobius chair. Nothing, and with the backing of the universe’s most powerful woman? He had the ability to carry out such a threat.
Metron was stuck, as fated to be here as much as Highfather was.
“You’re afraid, Metron”.
“Yes my lord”.
There was no point in hiding it. Izaya knew. He always knew, possessing a level of discernment that was surprising for one who didn’t have such access as Metron himself did to ALL knowledge. Izaya just smiles, letting the expression tease its way across his lips even as he doesn’t turn to face the man he’d spoken to.
“A-are you not? Afraid, that is?” the now timid New God asks, no longer privy to the power of the Mobius chair which had once whispered such secrets to him that would ensure he survived everything. But now? It had turned against him, and all it could say was...
“He’s coming for you”.
Images instantly come unbidden into the man’s head, showing him a monstrous warrior with a heart full of violence and hands covered in blood. Bats, a flying mammal native to Earth, swirled all about him, screeching and chirping as if in rage, an extension of this man. The one who was coming for him.
“No”.
That was Izaya’s simple, quick and succinct answer, and he delivers it as he turns his head to look at his staff. The Wonder Staff, a thing of beauty. It glowed beautifully, even in this squalor, and it was a tool that Izaya had always coveted. It had been made from the War Staff after all, the once fabled weapon that Uxas had wielded in battle against him eons ago and lost. From its ruins came the Wonder Staff, a conduit directly to the Source Wall.
Despite its parentage however, the Wonder Staff was never meant to be used in combat. It was a tool of peace and in Izaya’s hands, of peaceful manipulation, allowing him to exert his will to the best of his ability, which was in no way limited.
However, it could be used, minimally, to take a life.
Izaya only hoped that it would not come to that.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
It had become deathly quiet on New Genesis, the battle having waned until none of it remained, all of New Genesis’ forces defeated and turned, forced to bow to the new queen. A new queen that was coming. Izaya knew that and yet even still did not let his heart be moved by fear or worry. He had a plan. A good one, and one in which he would not even have to lift a finger to bring it to fruition.
‘She will do that for me’ he muses, finding it comical that Kara Zor-El would wind up defeating herself, and all within the confines of her own mind. The footsteps get closer, heading up the stairs that lead into his throne room from the main hall.
The fated confrontation was soon to happen.
In an instant figures are seen entering into the area, with a very familiar face at their front. Lady Darkseid. Kara Zor-El. His opposite who had usurped his brother only to take his place. “Ahhh, Kara Zor-El. Welcome. Welcome to my home”.
The blonde woman stops for a second, finally laying eyes upon the man whom she so hated, hated so much that she almost put him on the same level as Uxas. When she laid eyes on him? That fire of anger, of rage, came bubbling right back up.
Only Bruce, who remained near her, the only one she would allow to ascend the stairs with her for this confrontation, the others ordered to remain below and ensure neither Highfather or Metron escaped, kept her from instantly exploding.
She knew that his eyes were hungrily moving to the Mobius chair, the one thing that could tell him the name of the man who had killed his parents. The only way to the truth.
“It isn’t much of a home now is it Izaya?” Kara asks spitefully as she slows, walking forward with a measured, purposeful stride now, her eyes fixed upon Highfather with her fists clenched. “I mean….”. She looks up at the ceiling, or rather where the ceiling had once been and was now replaced by smoke filled sky. “Not after my fleet got done blasting it to hell”.
She expected anger. Rage, especially from Highfather. The forces of Apokolips had assaulted his sanctum, his home, and beyond that? They’d actually won! New Genesis was hers. He’d lost. And yet here he was, smiling and talking as if he was greeting an old friend, so certain of…something.
‘Is he really that fucking arrogant to think he can pull a victory out of this?’ she asks herself, keeping that thought within her mind for now.
He laughs and nods, looking up as well.
“Yes, indeed. It seems you are quite the strategist Kara. Well done”. He brings his hands together, and of all things? He claps, congratulating her on a performance well delivered. He was making Kara feel…wary. Weird. As if something was waiting to jump out at them that indeed might pluck victory from the jaws of defeat for Highfather.
“It wasn’t all me”.
She looks to her side. Looks at Bruce, and finds herself comforted by his presence, just like she always was. “I had help”.
“Quite a lot of help it seems” Izaya chortles on, ignoring the increasing level of discomfort and fear that Metron felt rising up within himself as he locks eyes with Batman, the latter of which was using every bit of his willpower to not simply rush forward and take what he knew was owed to him.
Kara and he were similar in that regard. Wary of what was happening and of what Highfather was saying, his measured, confident tones betraying the fact that not all was what it seemed. “My wife, my son. My generals. Even my army deserted me. Ha! What a rebuke of a king”.
“You had it coming”.
“Undoubtedly in your mind that is correct” he says dismissively, waving his hand as if it was no big deal at all to him. After that he rises up and grasps up his spear once more, seemingly stretching out and preparing for battle. “In my mind? No” she snarls, her anger clear and poignant. “You definitely have it coming asshole”.
She clenches her fists tightly, so tightly that her knuckles bulged and almost cracked from the force being exerted upon them. “Are we going to do this? Or what? I’d like for it to be all over if you don’t mind”.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk. Immortal, with all the power in the world and still not enough patience to have a conversation” he chides, eyeing up Kara and, not for the first time, admiring her physical attributes. “My, my, my. I do not think I have fully appreciated it until now, but Uxas was very clearly in his right mind when he chose you as his wife”.
Kara says nothing to that, glaring ahead and letting the man speak. She wanted him dead, sure. More than anything, but she also wanted to hear what he had to say. Maybe it would be worth putting down in the history books after it was all said and done.
“You’ve grown into his position my dear. That…and even more”.
“You…”
She catches herself, wanting to stop it, but at the last moment realizing that she couldn’t. She had to let it out. She had to, otherwise? It was going to eat away at her for all eternity. Before she ripped out his spine and drank from his skull as she said she would, she needed closure. Completely. To shut away that part of her life and move on into the future fully.
“You were supposed to be the good guy” she says lowly, measuredly, keeping herself calm so that she could say all that needed to be said. “Hell, the goodest of the good guys”.
“Kara…”
“Shut up for now Batman!” she says, refusing to be talked down from this as tears began to build in her eyes, concentrating around the lids and getting ready to fall though she dares not let them do so yet. She moves forward, heading right up to where Highfather was standing, the smile dropping from his face and a sliver, the barest sliver, of fear flashing in his eyes. “You came to Apokolips. You saw what he was doing to me! I was begging you for help!”.
“It wasn’t my plac-,”
“THEN WHOSE PLACE WAS IT?!!” she roars, reaching out and grasping the man by his shirt, hoisting one of the most powerful individuals in existence off of his feet, showcasing her own strength and putting forth her own claim to strength in the process. To his credit? Highfather barely reacted. “You could’ve…you could’ve saved me”.
“Do you wish to hear the truth?”
“You owe it to me you shithead” Kara snarls. “Do you see what I became? Because of you not doing a fucking thing to help me?!!” That was…intense, though not for the reasons one would think up on the surface of it. But Bruce? He caught on easily. What she became. Kara was saying, in her own quiet, hidden way, hidden beneath rage and shouting, that she didn’t exactly love who she was. What the world had turned her into.
Bruce could relate to this emotion and because of that sympathy that bubbles up within him, a sympathy he could only let affect him in regards to this woman it seemed, he remains silent, allowing Kara to have her needed moment.
Highfather remains silent for a moment, cocking his head to look at her.
And then he smiles.
“I didn’t care”.
“Wh-what?”
“I didn’t care” he repeats, forcing the woman’s hand off of him in the shock she felt, dropping back to the ground. “I don’t care about a lot of things. In the beginning? Well…that was so long ago that I can scarcely remember it. I’d like to think that in the beginning I cared about good and evil, and my place within that dichotomy”.
He pauses, as if to collect his thoughts, before continuing.
“But years passed, and with all that time came a realization. Good, evil? These forces are nothing more than that. Forces. Forces in perpetual war with one another. A ceaseless, unending war that there is no end in sight for. They are necessary, immutable. They will be there until the end of time, if such a thing ever comes”.
Kara was…lost. Hanging on every word that the man spoke, hearing each one as if they were a separate dagger that pierced into the heart of her own understanding. She wasn’t Lady Darkseid right then, no. She was Kara Zor-El, a little girl stuck before the immensity of the universe. A scared, lonely survivor pulled into the cruel, hateful world of gods and their struggles with one another.
“Every person I cared for. Every petition I heard, every wish I granted…means nothing. There will be another tomorrow, and the next day, and as I’ve experienced? They come with increasing frequency when you grant one. Like hungry birds I suppose” he muses. “If you feed one, why should the others not all come begging for the same blessing? It never ends. It piles up more and more, ceaseless, so much so that eventually it can overwhelm even a god”.
“You…you…this isn’t…”
“Isn’t what, Kara?” he asks, using her true name. “The truth? I assure you. It is. You came here expecting a monster, did you not? Well…you found him. Though it must be disappointing, isn’t it?” he asks with a light chuckle. “Of all my failings, of all my sins, apathy has become my greatest. It's the conduit through which all others flow. My love of flesh and sensual pleasure, of schemes and plans for domination. Yes…it must be the fact that I simply do not care that truly bothers you”.
“Uxas was-,”
“A fool who didn’t know any better” Izaya snaps, cutting the woman off. “Or perhaps he simply hadn’t come to the realization that I had yet. That none of this matters. It’s a game that will go on forever. No matter what. No matter who. He believed in evil as I once believed in good”.
“You never believed in good” she seethes. “You were always a hypocritical, lying bastard”.
“Believe what you want. It’s your prerogative, though I suggest you listen to me if you wish to reach enlightenment. Do you want proof of how this battle is never ending, of why it simply won’t stop? Even if one of us conquers the other?”
“I have conquered you Izaya” she reminds him, still seeing herself as the mistress of this planet. It’s ruler. “You lost”.
“For now, yes. But tell me, do you not want proof of my claims? If so, all you need do is look into the mirror”.
“What are you talking about?”
That hadn’t come from Kara and had instead come from Bruce who steps forward, moving right to her side and reaching out for her shoulder, wanting the woman to know that she wasn’t alone. Quietly, without fanfare, she brings her own arm up and places her hand over his. “Ahhh, your general I presume? Well, perhaps you’re more intelligent than Lady Darkseid here” he says, speaking to Bruce now.
“When Uxas was killed, who took his place? Kara Zor-El. She became Lady Darkseid. She restored the balance her actions had thrown out of order. She took his place”. He turns to look at Kara, that devilish gleam in his eye telling them both that he was playing them…and it was working.
“Don’t you see? All of this, it’s a game. A joke”.
“Death is not a joke” Bruce says darkly, though his statement did not have the intended effect upon Highfather that he wished it had. “Of course it is, to an immortal. Do you think any of us truly care about bugs? You are all so insignificant to us. So pathetic. Even this one, the woman who has obviously taken you as her lover and whispered such sweet nothings into your ear. One day? You will die and she? She shall forever be in the very flower of her youth. Forever beautiful, forever perfect. So much time will pass that she will forget you even existed”.
Bruce looks at Kara, and Kara looks back, wide eyed as her tears start falling, the woman shaking her head slowly.
“No”.
“She assures you it will not be so, but we both know the truth. You are not ignorant. Not like her. Tell me, Bruce Wayne” the man says, tapping into the powers of his staff which tell him all he needed to know of the man.
“Is this not what you came for?”
He raises his arm and points the staff at the still seated Metron and the Mobius chair in which he was seated, drawing a wide eyed look of shock from his subordinate. “Knowledge? Knowledge that can be granted to you only by the chair? Well then, take it. The both of you, take it. Take it and be freed. Freed as I have”.
“My king, wha-,”
Metron wasn’t even able to finish his statement before a bright burst of energy emanates out from the Wonder Staff, and like lightning, heads right towards him. In an instant it reaches him, and Metron only had time to open his mouth for an attempt at screaming before he was engulfed by the heat of a thousand sons, all in an instant. The conflagration of energy swirled for a moment, illuminating the New God’s body and especially his outstretched arm, no doubt begging for mercy in those final seconds of life.
But it is over, and as Izaya lowers the staff, calling back the unmitigated power of the Source Wall, it is seen that Metron is no more. All that is left is a small pile of ash upon the seat of the Mobius chair. Highfather had killed the last of those loyal to him, and he’d done so with a smile. When he turns back to the shocked Bruce and Kara, he bows and gestures with his hand at the chair.
“Go on, Mr. Wayne” he offers. “Go and seek what you so desperately find. When you see it, whatever it is, I know you’ll be enlightened. Even more so if you were an immortal with limitless time to see how pointless, how useless your charade has been”.
The man’s words blur in Bruce’s mind, unimportant in the face of what he most wanted.
A name.
That’s all he wanted. One, single, name. And when he got it? He’d be free. Free of the pain and agony that had chased him down like rabid dogs every day since that night in the alley. He wanted it, and so did Kara.
But she was wary.
“Wait”.
She holds onto Bruce, preventing him from rushing forward into the unknown without a thought, Metron having been removed to clear his path. Batman turns and glares at the woman for a moment, thinking that she was stopping him at his moment of triumph. But Lady Darkseid was glaring at Highfather.
“The Mobius chair…you could’ve booby trapped it. You seem real eager to get him to touch it”.
“Of course,” he says. “I want him to see. His enlightenment will lead, in turn, to yours. And once you see as I see, you shall turn around and go home, leaving me to clean up the mess you’ve made in your ignorance”. Kara continues to glare at him, sensing a trick. “I give you my word that nothing shall happen to him while he is in the chair. Nor after. My fight is over”.
“You never even fought, you coward”.
“Regardless” the man says, refusing to respond to Kara’s insults. “If you mistrust me so much then go in with him. See for yourself and revel in the folly of your scheme. Your plan for New Genesis. I give my word that neither of you will be harmed, least of all by me”.
At that Kara and Bruce look at one another, comforted by the other’s presence.
“He can’t break his word, can he?”
“No. No god can. It’s kinda built into us. Bad things happen, like I said”. She smiles, reaching out to stroke his face. “I gotta be honest. I’m intrigued”.
“By what? The truth of my past or what he had to say?”
“I admit, a little bit of both, or instead a little bit of one, in regards to how this asshole is trying to convince me not to turn his ass to ash”. Her smile widens and she continues to caress him, the expression carrying a sad tone to it now. “A lot more in regards to you. I have a feeling you’re gonna have a temper tantrum when you find out, so I should be there to wipe your ass and coo you to sleep”.
“Hmmm”.
“You’re no fun sometimes”.
Highfather watches this with a thin veneer of disgust which he makes absolutely no effort to hide. He hated them. Both of them. ‘Whatever you must do to get them to leave’ he thinks, staying the course.
“This isn’t meant to be fun”.
“Yeah…I guess not”.
She pulls back from him, and gently she slips her hand into his, squeezing it to let him know that beneath her words? She really was worried about him and she indeed cared about how he would feel, knowing who truly killed his parents. They both look towards the chair, putting Highfather’s execution off for now.
“It’ll be as a second to you” Izaya adds as the duo walks towards the seat. “A second, for all the knowledge you need to enter your he-,”
“It better be because if you try and run? I’ll only make it worse for you, you son of a bitch”. Kara had her doubts. Doubts about the importance of what Highfather was telling her. Doubts that it would change anything in regards to how she felt about killing him. But, even with those doubts she couldn’t fight her interest.
She needed to know.
“Soooo…you sit down first and I sit my pert, delicious ass down on your lap?” she asks, hiding her nervousness with flirtatious humor as Bruce gets closer and closer to the chair, the dust that was once Metron having been blown off of it by some sort of cosmic force. The whole thing rattled with energy, glowing brightly and beckoning them forward, like a siren.
“That sounds good”.
As much as he appreciated it, he couldn’t respond to Kara’s teasing. He was about to know the truth. Nothing would stop him now. As Highfather watches, the man turns, places his rear towards the chair, and sets himself down, still holding Kara’s hand as she floats up and quickly places herself atop him, her arm going around his shoulder to squeeze him tight as his own go around her waist.
“Huhhhhh!”
Kara gasps as the energy of the Mobius chair flows through her, her eyes going instantly wide, overtaken as they were by a bright blue light. Bruce follows rapidly on her heels, going open mouthed as the cowl is overtaken by the energy.
Kara rests her head against him, looking forward but seeing nothing, at least to the outside eye. In truth? She was seeing everything. As was Bruce. She clung to him for protection, and Bruce brought his arm around her, trying to keep her safe.
True to his word, Highfather stays right where he was, smirking in a devilish way.
“Ohh Kara Zor-El. Soon? You shall indeed see all, and when you do? You shall serve me”. He was certain, so certain, that she would fail. Her mind, according to him, still that of a mortal and thus unprepared to know all.
She would break, and when she did she’d become pliable.
As for Batman?
He wasn’t a concern in the slightest. He’d be dead soon, overwhelmed by what he would soon see. And all would be right once more.
????????????
“Bruce?”
“Bruce? Bruce? Bruce? Bruce? Bruce? Bruce?”
“Kara? Where are you?”
“Where are you? Where are you? Where are you?”
They could hear one another. They could call out to each other, and yet it still seemed like they were so far away, the echoes the only hint that they had, disorientating as they were. Batman, ever the detective, begins to move forward, desperate for the truth, desperate to find Kara in this…this…blackness.
It was as if his eyes were closed entirely, and he could see nothing. Nothing at all.
“Kar-”.
He was about to call out again when he felt something. Something soft, supple and warm. And also familiar. Instantly a hand reaches out for him, breaking through the darkness as it reveals itself, clasping onto his arm to anchor itself to him.
At first Bruce was worried, but he was instantly soothed by a feeling, a feeling that came about through contact. He knew this woman. Knew her intimately in a way that only a man could know a woman.
“Figures you’d find me by grabbing my tit”.
She pushes herself forward, closer to the man, revealing herself in her entirety, joking even now. The two of them were illuminated, at least to one another. Kara clings to the man, leaning in so her head was against his chest as they floated there, suspended in space.
“I just reached ou-,”
“You don’t have to apologize” the blonde coos, breathing heavily, letting Bruce know that she’d been afraid. “I like it when you do. From this point on, when we’re alone? You don’t have to ask permission. Queen’s decree”.
“Noted”.
“Whe-where are we?” she asks, finally looking around at the nothingness. “I expected…more out of the Mobius chair. Where are the answers the asshole promised? I’m not seeing shit”.
“I don’t know. This…this isn’t what I expected. It-,”
“Because you’re not at the mercy of the Mobius Chair”.
A voice booms out, loud and powerful, coming from everywhere and nowhere all at once, letting both Kara and Bruce know that whatever this entity was, it was stronger than even anything that they encountered before. It was a woman, if the tone of voice could be used as evidence, and she did not sound threatening. In fact…she even sounded a little warm.
All of the sudden the blackness lifted, replaced by vibrant arrays of colors and stars in the far off, swirls of green and comets darting through. Planets that they had no hope of reaching that seemed so far away.
“Where are we?”
“Not where. What. What are we Kara Zor-El?” the voice calls out once again, seeming even closer now as the blonde turns and glares, her eyes turning red. “You try anything and I’ll fuck you up, I promise”.
“Maybe we shouldn’t threaten…whoever this is before we know what they can do” Bruce warns with a forced whisper.
“Haha”.
The voice’s owner, whoever it was, apparently found what Bruce had just said to be humorous. “Ohh Bruce. You do not need to worry about me harming you. I’d never do such a thing. All I wanted to do was protect you. Always”. The mirth fades away, replaced by a sad tone. “I failed, and for that I am sorry”.
“Who are you?”
“Not yet Bruce. Not yet. Know this, you came for answers? You shall receive them. But not from the Mobius chair, no. I decided to show you the truth you needed to see and not the truth that Highfather wanted to drive you mad with”.
“Wait, that was his plan?” the blonde goddess asks before nodding with a scowl. “I knew it. Piece of shit”.
“He is, yeah…but for now Kara, Bruce? It’s time. Time for you to know what could’ve been”.
“I came to find out who killed my parents” Bruce challenges, unsure of how to feel about this entity, one so powerful that it had overpowered the Mobius Chair and apparently knew him. Warmly as well if the tone was any indication. “I don’t care about anything el-,”
“You’ll have time for that Bruce. You’ll have time. But first? There are other things I want you to see. The both of you. So many things, countless worlds, places. Things that could’ve been, should’ve been…could be”.
There was a hopeful tone in the woman’s voice as she said that, and as soon as she finished things began to shift around them, a bright white light filling the air again and obscuring their vision. Kara was once again filled with fear, clinging to Bruce.
“Bruce!”
“I’ve got you!”
Something was happening. Something…
BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!
The alarm kept going off, again and again without showing any signs of stopping, incessant in its ringing, its warning. The pilot tried his best to ignore it as he focused instead upon the wheel before him, a wheel he was desperately trying to pull up upon so as to correct the downward descent of the plane.
“The engines are on fire!”
“I know!” he roars in response to his co-pilot, the man having already taken leave of his senses as the probability of death reaches one hundred.
“We’re going do-,”
“I FUCKING KNOW! TRY AND HELP ME!”
He knew it was hopeless. Beyond hopeless. There was nothing he could do. His plane was going to go down, and flight nine ninety seven would be lost along with all souls aboard. Another tragedy, another loss that would soon be swallowed up by yet another that would dominate the news soon after.
But he was going to try. He was going to-.
Grrrrrrnnnnnnnnn!
“Wha-what? What’s happening?” his crazed co-pilot asks as they both feel something different in how the plane was moving. Was it…slowing down? The creaking and moaning of steel could be heard and the plane was indeed slowing down, its descent towards the ground, not only about a thousand feet below, was slowing to a crawl, and then, finally? A stop. A complete stop in mid air.
It was quiet for a moment, nothing at all happening, nothing being said.
“What…the…hell?”
THUD! THUD! THUD! CLANG!
The door to the cockpit opens, slamming against the opposite wall and showcasing a frazzled stewardess who was breathing heavily, panting with her hair askew. “Captain! You…you…you have to come look at this! Come on!”
They were stalled, apparently in midair, so staying at the controls seemed rather…pointless. The captain gets up, leaving his copilot behind, and quickly enters into the middle row of the plane where all of the passengers were pressed up to one side, cooing out in awe and wonder.
“WOW! IT’S HER! IT’S HER!”
“SHE’S SO PRETTY!”
“Pretty? Kid she’s the hottest thing I’ve ever se-owww!”
The captain pushes forward through all the mumbling crowd and eventually gets to the side of the plane at the window near the wing, forcing his way through to get a view of what was happening and when he sees it? He understands what all the hubbub was about.
His plane, and everyone aboard, was saved.
By a woman with flowing blonde hair, a red cape and skirt, and a blue shirt which clung to her body with the famed S symbol upon it. With one hand she was holding onto the wing, keeping it afloat, and with the other she waved, wearing that golly gee smile that both her and her cousin were known for.
“Ha! Ha! Supergirl! Supergirl saved our asses!” the captain booms out happily, ecstatic as the woman points downwards and begins to descend, making it clear that she was bringing them, safely, down to the ground.
“Thank God…thank God”.
“Not this time. Thank Supergirl”.
“Bruce…that…that’s me” Kara says, the vision playing out for the both of them, allowing them to not only see that moment, but everything before and after it. The entire life of this Kara Zor-El. How she came to Earth, how she met both Bruce and….and Clark. Kal El. In this world Kal had survived and had grown to love. To be its greatest hero.
She saw Batman too, this world’s Batman, one that was much older than her. In this world there was no romantic connection between them, but there was warmth, friendship even though he didn’t want to show it.
“Admit it. You like working with me” she teases, flying through the air besides the Batwing, the two moving through a canyon as a horde of yellow lanterns chase after them led by none other than Thaal Sinestro himself.
Neither seemed bothered, or worried, and Bruce just scowled, saying nothing.
“Come on, just admit huh? I’m more fun than Superman” she teases as she turns and flies backwards, letting loose with a blast of energy from her eyes that impacts against one of the yellow lanterns, forcing him down, but leaving him alive.
“You’ve gotten better” he says, dodging a blast from Sinestro as he lets loose with a heat seeking missile that hits against the side of the canyon, sending rocks scattering down from above atop the yellow lanterns. “But until you pay back the forty thousand dollars you owe me…”
“Ugggggh! You’re never going to let me live that down!” she groans, smiling good naturedly as she remembers her arrival upon Earth and how she’d not only destroyed the bat boat, but also the bat computer.
“I told you, when Ma Kent raises my allowance I’ll start paying it back”.
“I’ll expect to be fully paid by the end of next century then”.
“Ehhh…maybe a little after that. A girl’s got some shopping to do”.
“They…they’re heroes” Kara continues on, Bruce remaining silent as the life of this other Bruce, one who’d lived another life and who refused to kill, enters his mind. It invades everything neatly, like vines that go through every bit of gray matter in his brain, refusing to let go. He was the world’s greatest detective. A hero. And beyond that?
He didn’t kill.
“Please! Somebody! Help-urrrgh!”
Thwack!
“Nobody’s coming to save you lil’ bitch!” the man mocks as he holds the woman down, his impressive bulk able to assist in such a task as he uses one hand to keep her down and the other moves between them, going to his pants.
“Hehehe, you’re gonna get it tonight. That’s for damn sure”.
The woman was petrified, and reeling now that she had been punched, warm, coppery blood filling her mouth as her teeth rattled. She didn’t call out for help. Not anymore. It was useless in Gotham anyways. Nobody was going to come for her. Nobody was going to save her life.
She was just going to-
WHOOOSH!
“What the-?”
A disturbance in the air is caught and the man atop her, the one trying to steal away from her her dignity, is suddenly snatched away, the weight lifted off of her as he screams in fear. The woman, naturally, looks up, and all she sees is a hooded figure with a cape. And…ears? It looked like a bat, or a demon, sweeping her would be rapist off into the darkness.
After a second she could no longer see them, though she heard them. Boy did she hear them.
“Please! No! Do-”.
THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! TWACK!
The man was getting what he had so liberally doled out only moments ago. A brutal, unforgiving punishment that undoubtedly hurt. Hurt more than anything he’d ever experienced. The woman could barely make out the movement now as it slows and then, finally, stops. All was quiet again, and dark, the shapes obscured as she rises and on shaky legs, tries to move away.
She kept her eyes glued on the dark spot into which her possible savior, or future victimizer, had disappeared. There was nothing there now. Nothing.
“H-hello?”
She knew she shouldn’t have jinxed it. She should’ve just ran, but she hadn’t and because of that she jumps when the figure moves out of the dark. She sees him now. He was a man. A man clad in all black with the symbol of a bat on his chest. She was in awe, and because of that she was frozen in place.
“Are you alright?”
For a second she wasn’t even sure if he’d actually spoken or if she’d imagined that he had, but even still she answers.
“I…I’m fine, yeah”.
“Good. Call the police. Tell them where to find your attacker. He’s alive”.
“I…I…well…”
He raises his hand, aiming a pistol like device upwards from the bottom of the alley to the top. He fires, and the grapple goes flying, heading straight up towards the roof. As quickly as he’d appeared he was gone, leaving the woman behind him.
“I…thanks! Thank you! Thank you Ba…Batman?”
She didn’t know why, but it fit. Batman. And if he didn’t want to be called that he shouldn’t have worn the symbol of a bat on his chest and walked around like Dracula. She didn’t care who he really was. He’d saved her. That’s what mattered.
“They…they love them”.
Kara was in awe of what they were seeing, feeling, experiencing! It was as if she'd lived her entire life through this other Kara’s eyes. Her first breath, fleeing Krypton, coming to Earth, meeting Kal, becoming a hero. So many adventures, so many foes beaten. All the way up until her final days, surrounded by family, a family she’d built with a redheaded, rather twerpy reporter naked Jimmy Olsen.
Kara would’ve scoffed in disgust had she not felt the genuine love that this Kara felt for her husband and children, and in that instant Kara, without losing her own love of Bruce, loved them as if they were her own.
“They love them. The people. They…they practically worship them”.
“They worship you too” Bruce says tepidly, clearly just as unbalanced by all of this as Kara was rapidly showing herself to be. “It…it isn’t the same!’ she snaps, clearly not angry at him but rather what she was seeing, and what it was making her feel. This Kara…and so many others…so damn many.
She saw herself on a doomed Earth, one overtaken by vampires, who’d once been friends, fighting the good fight even when blocked off from the sun.
She saw herself fighting a bald headed man in a green suit with the power of Kryptonite.
She even saw herself fighting Kal…another version of him. One who’d gone mad with grief and enslaved Earth, killing all who stood before him after the death of his wife Lois Lane. Wife. Kal. Lois. How did she know all of this? These people didn’t exist! They were gone or…or…she’d never met them! Why did she suddenly know everything about them?
Why was she seeing herself through their eyes? Why was she becoming so rapidly ashamed of what she’d become?
“It…it wasn’t my fault!” she roars in defiance at the faces that multiply around her. “Uxas made me this! Uxas did this! Not me! I…I WOULD’VE CHOSEN TO BE A HERO!!!!” That came out of nowhere, but it was what she felt at that moment, and they were the only words she could speak that made sense. “YOU HEAR ME?!! I WOULD’VE CHOSEN TO BE A HERO!!!”
“Kara…please…”
“Do…don’t you feel it Bruce?” the blonde asks, utterly broken as she looks around again. “The shame? I…I’m seeing everything I could’ve been. Feeling the love I could’ve had! Against all the hate I have now…I…I…”
“That proves that you are not lost yet Kara Zor-El” the voice booms out once more, reminding the two that she was still there, whoever she was. “That you can still change”.
“WHO ARE YOU?”
“What about you Bruce?” the voice asks, ignoring the demands of the goddess. “What do you see?”
“I see…everything”.
He looks away in shame as well, knowing exactly how Kara felt. He too, in so many other worlds, had their love, their adoration. Even if they hid it, pretended it wasn’t there, fought it. They loved him. The Batman. Their protector.
He sees them all.
Dick, Tim, Damian, Duke, Stephanie, Barbara, Cassandra…Jason.
His family.
He knew them all. And he loved them all. So, so dearly. They weren’t his by blood, but by choice. By sacrifice. They’d all come to him and he’d tried to help them save them time and time again. In the end they’d saved him, pulling him from the darkness that had so terrorized his life.
The image shifts once more, away from the cities saved, the peoples lives secured and the enduring friendships made, one of the greatest being that between Kal, had he lived, Bruce, and a strange woman named Diana, a warrior princess from an island of women.
It shifts to another world. Another place.
Another Kara and Bruce.
“You seem tired”.
The woman, who was very similar to the much younger Kara Zor-El, and yet much, much older now, who wore her hair short, turns as soon as the voice speaks, laying her eyes upon the elderly man who approaches her.
“Bruce...I want you laying down”.
She moves towards him, showing no true signs of aging within herself. Despite the fact that she did indeed look older, her hair now being a light gray and wrinkles dominating her face she was still strong. Far, far more capable than Bruce was.
He’d aged far worse.
Old injuries ached and his hair was even grayer than hers. His eyes were indeed tired, yet always alert, and he moved with an unsteady gait, aided only by the cane he used. His wife approaches him, and she reaches out, grasping him with a smile, clad in her nightgown.
“I was” he defends, shakily bringing his hand up to her cheek, lightly caressing it. His slight smile tugs at his lips in that same maddening way it always did, and this Kara Zor-El, who went by Power Girl, not Supergirl, found herself as in love with him then as she was the first day she realized it over forty years ago. “But then you got up”.
“I’m sorry to disturb your beauty sleep night bat” she teases, subbing out owl for bat despite the fact that Bruce hadn’t donned the cowl in decades. “But I just wanted to make sure their costumes were all ready for tomorrow”.
“And are they?”
“Uh huh. The annual Wayne Manor Halloween ball is set to be as amazing this year as it is every year”. She remains there in his grasp, wanting to provide him something steady to lean on. It was so different from all those years ago, when he was her constant rock, her port in a storm. Now it was her turn to be that for him.
“Next year I’m sure will be great too”.
“You bet it will, Mr. Wayne”.
He smiles up at her and yet, even then, with that simple look, Kara knows something was on his mind. Something important and yet something that he found it hard to get out. Too many years of marriage had rendered her immune to what others called ‘the Batman effect’.
“Alright Bruce, what is it? What’s on your mind?”
“I…it…next year”.
“Okay, yeah? What about it?” she asks, wanting to know what he was driving at. What he was trying to say. “The disease Kara…it’s progressing”. She closes her eyes and turns away, though she dares not release him. “Stop”.
“We can’t avoid it. It’s the truth. I…I just…I want you to know that..when the time comes…I want you to move on and be happy”. He caresses her cheek with his thumb as the first tear appears, wiping it away, and Kara seizes upon his aged, shaky hand, a hand that had once been so firm in everything. Business, crime fighting…lovemaking.
“Bruce…I promise you. I…I’ll be there. For our babies. For our grandbabies” she says just as firmly, allowing the man to know that the only semi-retired Power Girl still had bark in her bite. “But if you think…I’ll move on. Jump in with another man…you’re crazy”.
“You have my blessing and permission to do it Kara. When I’m gone you’ll need-,”
“I don’t need your permission or blessing. And I don’t want it. Because I’m not taking it. No matter what” she cuts him off. She softens the blow of her words with a smile. “I’ve been married to the Batman for so long it’d be impossible anyways. For another man to ever even begin to measure up, so I’m not going to bother. I’m your wife Bruce. And I’m your wife to the end of time. Till death do we part”.
“I…I’m sorry Kara. I didn’t mean to upset you, I-,”
“I know” she coos, leaning in to kiss his cheek. “You’re just being you. Covering all bases, not even thinking of emotions. Again, I’m the only worldwide expert on you. It isn’t going to work. Besides…you’re not dying anytime soon” she says, forcing hope into her words as she knew that no matter how she fought it, she couldn’t stop it.
The doctors said anywhere from two to ten years. It was variable upon rest and nutrition, of which Kara watched Bruce’s like a hawk.
“You’re still dressing up for Halloween tomorrow, even if I am pushing you around in a wheelchair to do it”.
“I can walk”.
“You can barely hobble, so wheelchair it is. Our grandkids fully expect the Gray Ghost and Madam Midnight to join them again this year, even if they are ancient”.
“Well…it appears I have no say in this” he says good naturedly.
“See? Now you’re getting it. Only took a few decades” she teases back, grasping his arm and beginning to guide the robe clad man back to their room where she would put him down for sleep and grab some herself. “Come on Bruce. Back to bed”.
“Bruce…that was us” Kara says, letting all the information about this Bruce and Kara’s life filter in. All the triumphs and struggles, defeats and despair. They were the same age here, as Kara Zor-El, Power Girl, was a Kara Zor-El from another world that came to that one. Supergirl and Powergirl were the same person…just at different ages. Powergirl and Batman…they’d fallen in love.
Babies.
Six of them.
All had her powers. All were heroes.
“Why are you showing us this?” Bruce asks, still holding onto Kara to keep her close, safe as he could keep her as his uncertainty grew as well as his despair. This Bruce, more than any of the others so far, shamed him the most. He was kind, loving, though in his own reserved way. He loved. He adored.
He lived.
While Bruce? He was just dying. A little bit more everyday.
“Not yet. You need to see more. You need to see the things which you came here for. You need to see that it’s not too late. You can change course Bruce…please…listen to me”. It got bright again, very bright, and once more Kara and Bruce were taken somewhere. Somewhere else.
Chapter Text
Highfather’s Palace, Outskirts
“What’s taking them so long?”
Jason asks this question as he looks upwards at what was left of the palace entrance, he and the rest having been ordered by Kara to remain outside while the final confrontation happened without them. He didn’t like it, but he also knew he didn’t have much of a choice. Bruce had backed her up as well, ensuring Jason that it would be fine.
He didn’t think it was necessary for him, or the Furies to be there.
So instead of helping to take down Highfather, they were waiting outside. Waiting for Kara and Bruce to return, triumphant, with Highfather’s head on a stick. “I wouldn’t worry about it Jason” Bernadeth says, beating Barda to the punch as the latter woman tried to open her mouth and comfort the man, angering Barda to no end.
“She’s fine”.
Bernadeth moves closer to Jason, pushing right past Barda who didn’t have any real inroad to pushing her out of the way and assuming what she claimed to be her true and only place. She was besides him soon, reaching out for his arm, somewhat making Jason uncomfortable but the man unable to shake her off, guilt about his prior actions overwhelming her.
“They’re both strong. Instead we should celebrate the great victory we had today”.
“That you did nothing to secure” Barda shoots out finally, needing to say something to attack the woman. Bernadeth, to Barda’s surprise, turns and looks at her, but not with anger nor sadness. Instead she seemed…smug, assured that everything was going her way.
As if she had something over Barda.
It disquieted the powerful woman, making her feel a bit uncomfortable. She didn’t say anything back, at a loss, and Bernadeth returns to focusing on Jason. “Yes…I’m afraid I’m not the best fighter. You don’t hold it against me, do you Jason?”
She was being cute, or at least trying to be. Wanting to appeal to Jason’s masculine nature. It had gotten into her mind that perhaps if she acted submissive enough, needy enough, that something within Jason would call out to protect her, especially from Barda and the rest.
“I uhh..no, I guess not”.
He gently extricates his arm from her grasp, trying to do so without causing offense. “We all have our different roles to play right? It’s what makes an army work the way it does. Hehe”. He had a nervous laugh at that moment, unable to help it at that moment.
“Bernadeth’s is looking ugly! Ha! Ha! Ha!”
Stompa booms out with that natural, normal ignorant way, throwing her head back and laughing while Harriet, to her credit, covers her mouth with her hand, chuckling though in a restrained way that could be construed as her simply not wanting to, but being unable to help it.
Lashina was the only one to not say anything, too busy smirking at a sulking Orion who sat upon the steps leading up to the palace, morose and bored. Lashina leaned against the remains of a destroyed column, her arms over her chest with a smirk on her lips.
He was trying to ignore her, but it was impossible. Not with her staring so intently at him.
“What do you want to say, you witch?”
“Me? Nothing” she chortles out, laughing as she finally looks away, back towards where the fleet was moored, knowing she had the man’s attention now. “Just curious why you’re so upset about the slut’s death”.
“She was my wife”.
“And the wife of many others it seemed”.
It was like pouring salt into a wound and just as the response would be to that action it stung. Orion snarls as he turns to glare up at her, drawing the woman’s still smirking gaze back to him as if she was unbothered by him in the extreme. She wouldn’t admit it, but she found Orion…intriguing at the very least. He was powerful, that much was clear, and how could he not be with the blood of Uxas flowing through his veins?
But he was also intelligent, and apparently very, very sensitive.
He was a conundrum to Lashina, and conundrums didn’t belong. Not in the well ordered, clear and succinct world of Apokolips. She found herself wanting to understand the man…as well as tease him and wind him up at the same time.
“Relax. She’s dead. You no longer need to carry a torch for her”.
“I…I loved her”.
He’d apparently deflated as soon as he said this, memories coming, unbidden, into his mind. Memories of Bekka’s smile. Her soft words. The times they had made love. Even how she looked on their wedding day. He thought about how he’d planned their future, a future that he had been so sure would happen. But now? Her body was laying upon the steps, killed by the very woman who was taunting him now.
Of course he knew that it was all a lie now. That Bekka hadn’t loved him and everything he’d dreamed of building was built upon sand, but even still, it was impossible to simply turn off that love he had for her.
He was mourning, not Bekka herself, but the image he once had of her.
He was mourning a woman who’d never even really existed, and the sorrow that existed upon his face because of that fact was clear to all, especially Lashina who continued to watch him. Her own smile falters, a strange feeling of…guilt, overwhelming her. Guilt which she wipes away rapidly, replacing it with anger and disgust.
“Pfft. Your weakness disgusts me Orion. What would your father think of you now?”
He says nothing, not rising to her bait, and once again affecting Lashina, aggravating her as she much preferred when Orion would snarl or bark back at her. She enjoyed seeing him frustrated, angry. Not sad. Not hopeless.
“Besides” she cajoles, shuffling about uncomfortably and now looking away. “You aren’t looking at this the right way.”
“And what is the right way to look at this then Lashina? Enlighten me, how am I supposed to view the death of my wife, her betrayal? Her lies?” Some fire came back into his voice, and for that Lashina was grateful. She didn’t want to continue this conversation with him being this weak, pathetic and depressed man. She smiles once more, happy to pick up with that.
“You’re free now, are you not? Is that not what men wish for? The freedom to rut with any female they desire and who will have them, drink themselves into a stupor and fight? You can do all these things once more”.
“I never wanted to do that”.
“Pfft. You always wished to be married and have children hanging off of you then?” she asks skeptically. “Snot on your clothes and playground injuries to attend to. A nagging wife who demands more and more of you despite all you already give? I am sure that’s the truth”.
He remains silent, returning to glaring at her once more, making her realize.
“By Apokolips…you actually did? Ha! That is hilarious! Orion, feared son of Uxas, of Darkseid”. She says this part lower, knowing better than to refer to the deposed monarch by the title that was now rightfully Kara Zor-El’s. It had been drilled into the people of Apokolips right after the regime change.
The man sighs and looks away, not wanting to rise to Lashina’s mockery of him at that moment either even though if he thought about it he’d realize his mind was moving away from Bekka’s loss and back to his aggravation with Lashina.
A few more seconds of laughter ensue with Lashina eventually collecting herself and sighing, brushing her hand over her face. “Well then…at the very least you now have the freedom to pursue a woman who wants those things as well. Perhaps a better one”.
“I will never love again”.
“You’re being dramatic and stupid and it’s irking me. You will. Because you’re pathetic” she teases. “And that’s all you want. Easily enough for some woman to get you wrapped around her finger once again. Perhaps you will be a better judge of character this time and when you chose her? You’ll chose another warrior like yourself”.
“I don’t see it”.
She shrugs.
“I do. You’re not exactly…unattractive”.
That sounded forced, nowhere near up to snuff for the normally confident, unperturbable woman. It attracted Orion’s attention and he takes note of the blush that was peeking around the corner’s of Lashina’s face mask and steel bands wrapped around it right over her nose. She glares at him hatefully, baring her teeth.
“Don’t think I’m trying to flatter you. I consider you to be utterly useless. Pathetic. Any woman who is with you is undoubtedly going to suffer for her stupidity and regret it. But perhaps after you’ve pumped a few whelps into her, she’ll feel affection for you regard-,”
BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!
A sound from far off could be heard. An explosion, something that wasn’t exactly out of the ordinary for this planet at this given time. Hadn’t it not just been wracked by war? But even still it draws attention. Mostly because everything had been mostly quiet up to then, the planet being pacified and brought under Lady Darkseid’s rule.
When Orion, Lashina and the others turn to the source of the explosion, they see flames, massive flames, and smoke rising up into the air. All of which was coming from the direction of the moored Apokoliptian fleet.
Orion rises up, standing as Lashina pushes herself forward off of the destroyed column, trying to make sense of what they had just seen. “It’s coming from where the fleet is” the Fury says, shock coloring her features, confusion as well.
“What could’ve happened?”
“It…it’s coming from where the Scourge is parked. Heheheheheh!”
Harriet cackled as she says this, knowing the exact location of where each and every ship was, something that she for some reason had always paid attention to. A hushed silence falls over the group as the flames go higher and higher, the smoke becoming overpowering. Barda was staring ahead, trying to make sense of it, while Stompa stood in stupefaction.
Jason looked too, not understanding what he was seeing in the slightest.
“What the-oof!”
“Stay near me”.
Bernadeth had thrown herself forward, wrapping her arms around Jason’s midsection, squeezing him tightly to her as she whispered those words to Jason. “What?”
“Just…stay near me. I want to keep you safe”.
“Fr-from what?”
He was putting it together quickly. This rapid movement of Bernadeth’s to him, her demand for him to stay near her, for her to protect him. The explosion coming from the Scourge. Jason was trained by a grade A detective, which meant that he himself was no slouch. He knew. Whatever was happening, Bernadeth knew what it was.
She was behind him.
“What did you do?”
He pulls back, his hands clamping down on her upper arms, keeping her in place as he looks into her eyes, not with anger but shock and a need to know what was coming her way. With his outburst all eyes turned to them, especially Barda’s who glares and rapidly advances, backing up her…well, someone who was important to her.
Bernadeth, to her credit, seemed un-bothered though somewhat sad. “What I needed to do Jason” she says simply. “To win you…and everything else I want and deserve”. She brings her hand up and grasps his, removing it from her shoulder and turning it, allowing her to lean in and press a kiss to the palm of his hand.
Jason was completely flummoxed, unsure of what to say.
Barda faced no such paralysis.
“You scheming bitch!”
She moves forward and in an instant grabs Bernadeth by the throat, lifting her up right off of the ground. “URRRRK!” She’s snatched away from Jason, viewed by all of the others as she struggles in vain against the grasp of the other Fury.
“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!! TELL ME NOW!!!”
BOOOOM! BOOOOM!
ZOOOOSH! ZOOOOOSH!
More explosions rocket through the air as more ships go up in flames, exploding seemingly from the inside. But beyond that something else could be seen, something familiar and yet also impossible at that moment.
Red blasts of energy, straight lines that cut right through the air and steel of the ships alike, visible to the naked eye. It…it reminded everyone of the beams that Lady Darkseid shot through the air, though hers were complimented by her power of Omega beams. Bernadeth smiles down at Barda, unaffected by her grasp upon her throat.
“You..sh-shouldn’t have underestimated me Ba-Barda. Y-your w-whole l-life...you thought…I was n-nothing”. She grasps Barda’s wrist tightly. “Bu-but soon? Yo-you’ll see h-how strong I am”. She turns her eyes to Jason, her smile remaining but softening. “And J-Jason will t-too”.
They’d thought it was over.
They were wrong.
Something even worse was coming their way.
????????????????????
It was raining.
Just like that night.
The fat droplets of water impacted against the half tile, half dirt floor of the alleyway, an alleyway which was strewn with trash and debris, the corpses of dead cats and the mice that eventually triumphed to scavenge over their bones.
It was dimly lit, only a few lamps moored to the side of the brick buildings on either side, one of which was the Monarch Theater, providing light. And they flickered as it was. Bruce took it all in, though he’d never forgotten it. Not one single detail of it. No. It was as clear to him at that moment as it had been in the years since it happened.
“Br-Bruce? I-is this…i-s…”
“Yes”.
Kara was trying to ask him a question, though she found that she couldn’t get it out. She was raw, too raw, from what she had seen. Countless worlds, thousands of them, in which she was not Lady Darkseid but in fact a heroine known as Supergirl, or Powergirl, depending on the world. She was beloved by everyone. She had family, friends.
She helped people.
There were statues in her honor, museums dedicated to her escapades. But the Karas of those worlds didn’t care for that. They only cared for helping as best as they could. They had families, so many different kinds. Happy marriages, broken marriages, divorces, children that adored her, children that were estranged. Not all worlds could be completely happy of course, and Kara had seen many in which she was not exactly happy.
Those worlds shamed her the most because even through the heartbreak and sorrow, the loss…she was still good. She didn’t lose sight of her mission, her desire to protect and love humanity. She wanted to die. Right then and there she wanted to just…just…stop existing! The image of Kara Zor-El, Supergirl, with her girlish, innocent smile and her skirt and cape waving behind her, made her want to die.
She hated her. Hated her for her perfection. A mirror image that shamed her for who she was.
She was raw, very raw from this, and she clutched Bruce desperately, afraid of being alone with what she’d seen, of what she’d suffered through. She wanted to blame Uxas but she couldn’t. She’d seen too many worlds where a Kara Zor-El was stronger than Darkseid.
Where she hadn’t succumbed.
She became a New God in one, defeating Uxas and offering him mercy, ushering in an age of peace. In one she was welcomed into New Genesis as a daughter by a Highfather that was vastly different from the one of this world.
She couldn’t blame Uxas.
She could only blame herself.
“It is”.
Bruce, to his credit, held onto her, rubbing her back and trying to keep her comfortable to the best of his ability, all the while suffering through many of the same things that Kara herself had. He’d seen him, the best that he could be. The Batman. A man whom every hero and heroine respected for his abilities. His strength and his unbreakable will. He was a father, a true father, to so many, and he protected Gotham without taking away its freedom.
Without shedding blood.
His concerns at that moment were not there though. No. They were upon the sign that hung above them upon a rusted pole, a light that illuminated the signage on either side of it that had once told passerby what streets they were upon and which ones were adjacent.
Those had long since faded away though, supposedly leaving those who needed such information in the dark. But that wasn’t the case. Any native Gothamite knew exactly where they were when they saw this ancient sign, and if anyone from outside of Gotham didn’t the red lettering that had been painted over the original words helped them.
Crime Alley.
“This way Martha”.
“Thomas, are you sure?” a woman’s voice asks, nervousness abounding in each syllable as she looks down the alleyway, holding their son between them who also looked down the foreboding pathway with trepidation in his eyes. “I mean…it’s very dark and…this area. It’s not the best”.
“Martha, please” Thomas says with a sigh and a smile as he comes in and wraps his arm around his wife, pulling her in to kiss her cheek. The woman blushes, partially in joy and overwhelming love for this man…and also in guilt. Guilt over what she’d done to him.
“When you two are with me? You’re safe”.
He coos this out softly, lovingly, unaware of the secret his wife was keeping and seeing her in exactly the same light as he saw her the day he married her. A perfect angel that he was lucky to have. “And besides that?” he teases, reaching out to ruffle his son’s hair, a little Bruce.
“Bruce…that’s you and your parents”.
“Yes”.
Bruce couldn’t help it. He began to feel tears come to his eyes as he watched them, seeing his parents for the first time in person since he was eight years old. “With our little Zorro here? We’re double safe. Right champ?”
“Hahahah! Yeah dad! Don’t worry mom, I’ll keep us safe”.
She was outnumbered now and she knew it, and in the end Martha Wayne would give in to her two men.
“Well…if you say so. Alright boys. Bring me on through”. She pushes her arms out to the side, allowing both Bruce, whom she lowers her arm a bit for, and Thomas to wrap theirs around her, the family beginning to walk forward.
“Bruce…I…I’m so sorry. I-,”
Kara didn’t know what to say and she just squeezed him tighter, trying to comfort him within the midst of her own issues, and the man appreciated it, even though he couldn’t put it into words. This woman was about to see how he became…him. He was trusting her with more than he’d ever trusted any other woman, and it just fit that he was in love with her.
“Come on”.
“Are you sure you want to see this agai-?”
“I need answers” Bruce replies, following behind his parents and his younger self, the trio unaware, unseeing. “I…I need to know. If you don’t want to come with me, I won’t hold it against you”.
“No. I’m coming with you” she says firmly, not even thinking about entertaining such a thought as she thinks about just how many worlds they wound up together in. And how the majority of them were…beautiful, perfect. They fought, they argued and they disagreed, but they always made it work. They made beautiful babies, and on that they were always united.
Mostly? They wound up with other people. Her with Jimmy Olsen, and him, in the majority of worlds, with a sorceress who wore fishnets and a top hat. Kara felt herself constantly jealous of this woman. Her power. How flawlessly she fit with Bruce.
A runner up was the woman named Diana, who challenged him and was, like Kara, far stronger than he’d ever be.
The other largest portions were a woman who dressed as a cat in which nine times out of ten it ended badly, with Bruce’s heart broken into a million pieces, and an assassin who wished to change him. Needless to say it also ended badly there.
There were so many possibilities, variables and differences for both of them.
But, if Kara was being honest? The ones in which they were together were the most beautiful. Their babies did the most for the world.
They were happiest together.
And now? It was her job to make sure that this universe, at least in that respect, turned out this way. She needed Bruce. If she was going to get through this? She needed him. More than anything. And he needed her.
The Waynes go deeper and deeper into the alleyway, talking, laughing and happy as they’d been that night. They turn a corner down an adjacent alleyway that would bring them to the street that Alfred was apparently stuck on.
“Stop”.
“Okay”.
“I…I need to know but…I can’t…I can’t watch it again”.
“I understand” she says, indeed getting it as she rubs his chest as softly as she could, wanting him to know that she was there, near him, and wanting to support him. He grasps her waist, holding on tightly to her as he waits. Braced for it.
It came. Quickly. Just like it always did.
“WAIT! WAIT! DO-!”
BLAM!
“NOO! THOMAS!”
BLAM!
“MOMMY!!!”
He closes his eyes tightly for a moment, desperate to keep the image that came unbidden to his mind. Their bodies, falling, settling in the dirt and grime of the alleyway, the last place that someone like Thomas or Martha Wayne belonged. It went quiet, and in that silence Bruce was sure he could hear the pittering of his mother’s pearls falling to the ground.
“Hold onto me”.
He squeezes her desperately, sure that he wouldn’t hurt her. Wouldn’t be able to break her even if he tried, and Kara held him back, just in time for the sound of feet against the ground to be heard by Bruce.
“This is it Bruce,” that voice calls out once again, reminding him of their watcher. “Pay attention. You need to see this. It's what you’ve always wanted to know.” His eyes snap open, and he watches as the man turns the corner, everything about him the same. The mask, the clothes.
The gun.
He kept running, moving down the alleyway, heading right towards them, almost as if he was aware of their being there. The only thing that kept Bruce from acting was the knowledge that this was not real, and was a playback of what had happened that night. He couldn’t change it. He could only witness.
The man slows, and then, finally, stops, moving to the side of the building and taking a rest, no doubt, feeling the exhilaration of having just committed a murder. He was breathing heavily, though not from exertion. He pockets the pistol in his jacket, hiding it, right in front of Bruce.
Time seemed to slow, allowing the man to see everything. Watch everything.
It took forever, but eventually? The killer reaches up for his ski mask’s bottom portion, and begins to pull it up, wishing to remove it. More and more was exposed, his neck, his chin, his mouth and the mustache above it, his nose, his eyes, and then, finally, his entire face.
Bruce’s entire world simply dropped out from under him.
Standing before him, in the alleyway, was the man who’d killed his parents. Alfred Thaddeus Pennyworth. His butler. The man who had raised him as a father, who’d taught him everything he knew. It was Alfred, and he was smiling, overjoyed by what he’d just done. Bruce could feel it. His ecstasy.
Time pauses, stops, rain drops in mid air with Alfred standing there, wearing that smile. That self assured smile. Bruce could see the rest of it. How he slipped around back to the car. Changed his clothes, hid the gun. Came to the police station to pick him up, pretending to care. Later he’d burn the clothes and destroy the gun, removing any proof it had ever been him.
He’d done it. He’d done it to steal the Wayne fortune, or as much as he could without tipping Bruce off. He’d done it for himself.
He’d destroyed Bruce’s life. Two bullets. Two pieces of lead.
Nothing in and of themselves, but everything coupled with the evils of human desire. The voice returned, or more accurately it spoke, showing that it had never really left.
“The age-old axiom. The butler did it”.
“This…this is real, isn’t it?” Bruce asks, not seizing on the woman’s comment which could be construed as disrespectful and instead forging ahead. “You already know that it is. I’m using the Mobius Chair. It doesn’t lie, and neither do I. This…this is what happened Bruce”.
It all fades away again, going back to the area where they’d been before being thrown into the multiverse, and then into the past. It was space again, with those swirling greens and blues, the far off stars and the suns that seemed impossible. Bruce and Kara were still together, but now? They weren’t alone.
Another figure was there with them.
A woman with a flowing green cape and hood, with deathly gray skin and glowing eyes. She was watching them, drawing attention in, especially Bruce’s who noticed something…familiar about her.
He kept hold of Kara, reaching for her hand and squeezing it as he turned to her. She was smiling, waiting for him to ask the question that she knew was on the tip of his tongue. “Who are you?”
“You know, don’t you?” she teases. “You remember me, even after all these years. You can see under my disguise”.
“Show me”.
“Okay”.
She nods her head after he says that, and like the tide the cape recedes around her head, pulling back, disappearing along with the rest of her ensemble. Her skin loses its deathly pallor, and soon her eyes cease to glow. She was human again, and because of that? Bruce knows exactly who it is.
His mouth opens wide in shock, disbelief even.
“Aunt Leslie”.
“Yeah. It’s me Bruce”.
In an instant she was there, throwing her arms around the man who couldn’t help but bring his own up around her, squeezing her tightly as he rested his head upon her shoulder, unable to stop the tears from seeping down his cheeks. “I…I…Alfred told me you were killed by criminals”.
“I was, yeah. But singular. One criminal Bruce. Him. He killed me” she explains, touching his cheek and allowing him to see all of this pass before his eyes, ingratiating itself into his brain so that he could know the truth. “He killed me because I wanted to protect you. I want you to know, I always loved you…like you were my own son. I…God I wish I would’ve been smarter. Seen it coming. I…he blackmailed me Bruce. He used…he used your mother against me”.
More images come into his mind, more truths that are transmitted even to Kara, this realm not needing to play by any set rules. He saw their love, their kisses, their whispered words to one another, and yet he didn’t push her away.
“I loved your mother…more than I should have. And she made the mistake of loving me back for a little while. I…I need you to know, your father? He was a good man. One of my best friends. He didn’t deserve it. But please don’t blame your mother. If you need to blame anyone, blame me”.
She pushes herself back, her hands going to his shoulders and squeezing, looking him in the eye.
“Alfred…Alfred killed them”.
“Yes. He did”.
He was fixating on that. He didn’t have the mental will or strength at that moment to talk about those other things. The other truths that had been revealed to him. “I…I trusted him. I let him train me. I…he convinced me that the only way was to kill. I let my anger overtake me!” He seethes, enraged at the butler, but also at himself.
He’d seen who he was in these other worlds. A hero, a symbol of hope.
And here?
He was the farthest thing from that possible. He was a villain and he saw it now. A crime boss, a criminal. Leslie smiles sadly at this, grateful beyond words that Bruce was not shirking responsibility, even though she herself wanted to let him off the hook for everything he’d done.
“I know Bruce. I know”.
“I…I could’ve been better”.
He sounded broken, mirroring what Kara had said about herself in the midst of her own self discovery. “I could’ve been happy. I…I ruined so many people’s lives. My own…I…I…” He was thinking about a gun. His gun. His nine millimeter. At that moment he felt so lost, so broken, he wanted to reach for it, draw it, put it into his mouth.
And fire.
He wanted this to stop. This pain, this neverending anguish. This…this horror. He just wanted it to end. To be over. To atone for what he’d done. But Leslie, the Spectre? She saw this and instantly reached for the man’s cheek.
“Don’t give into that” she warns fiercely, with Kara molding herself into his side, also aware of what he was thinking. She was crying, a steady stream of tears moving down her cheeks. “Bruce! No! Please! I…I need you!”
“You can make this better,” Leslie warns. “Your life? It’s worth something. It’s worth more than I can ever explain. And you? You have the power to change. You can fix what you’ve done”.
“How?”
“By being the man you saw in those other worlds Bruce” Leslie says. “By being the man your parents would want you to be. By working to be better. By helping. You can make Gotham great, you can, but you have to do it in a better way. The right way. One that doesn’t spread fear”.
He could see them.
His parents.
All of them. So many faces in the sky above him, looking down in horror and fear at the man who had taken up the very same methods used to end their lives to instill his version of order upon Gotham. To make criminals afraid, yes, but also everyday, normal people. He made them all afraid, no matter what. They feared the bat.
There were barely any lines he wouldn’t cross.
“Bruce! How..how could you?” his mother cries out, sobbing. “My baby boy…no…no!”
“That bastard!” Thomas seethes, his voice booming out over the entirety of the cosmos at that moment. “Look what he turned him into! Look!” They were enraged and sorrowful all at once, and there were thousands of them it seemed. His parents, the ones he’d done this for. They’d be disgusted about what he’d become. What he’d done.
He almost fell to his knees as it hit against him, the voices growing in intensity.
It stops after a moment, Leslie only letting it go on for as long as it needed to for her point to be made. Bruce knew now, without a doubt, that what he’d done was wrong. Leslie couldn’t fight the sympathy that came into her eyes though as she stared at the man who shook, his body held closely by Kara who tried to soothe him.
“The both of you…you could be so much more”.
“I…I thought I was doing the right thing. I thought I was making what happened to them right” Bruce says, collecting himself as best as he could, desperately clinging to Kara as she did with him. “I...I…I wanted to make sure nobody else ever felt that pain”.
“Little Barbara and James Gordon will feel it though” Leslie says, reminding Bruce of the police lieutenant who’d already been forced out of his mind. It comes back to him though, and he squares the fact that he’d ordered this man killed with the partnership they shared in almost every other universe.
He sees them. Those little redheaded children, alone, crying with only their mother to console them about the loss of their father. Some punks with a gun, Renee Montoya and Harvey Bullock, had killed him…on his orders.
“I…ohh God…ohh God…”
“In a way Bruce?” Leslie says, hating herself for this next part, no matter how much she felt it had to be said. “You’re their Alfred Pennyworth”. That was like a stake through the heart, and the man goes rigid, unable to move.
“Bruce…Bruce…pl-please…do-don’t-,”
Kara was beside herself with those feelings swirling inside her and in her knowledge of what she was feeling she tried to help him. If it worked she couldn’t be sure, but in the end it didn’t matter.
She just needed him.
And he needed her.
“I know it hurts” Leslie continues on. “I know. I didn’t want you to hurt Bruce. Never. I wanted to save you from this darkness. I wanted to take you away from Gotham, take you anywhere else. And that’s why he killed me”.
“Aunt Leslie…I am so sorry”.
He looks up at the woman who was slowly shifting back into the Spectre, her skin becoming corpselike, pallid, and her cape returning as she lifted off the ground, floating above the ground and looking down at the cowering couple before her. “Don’t be sorry Bruce. Sorry doesn’t do anything. What you need to do is be better. Be the man you saw in those other worlds”.
“I…I can’t possibly make what I did right” he counters with Kara nodding her head. “Neither can I. We screwed up too much. We’re too far gone. We…we need to go to prison!”
“And what would that accomplish?” Leslie asks. “Bruce, your city is descending into chaos, and people are dying. Suffering”.
Images come to his mind.
Images of Harleen, standing above Gotham City with her goons, keeping them trapped and enslaved under her thumb. He saw Helena, trapped and stuck under Harley’s psychopathic designs. She was crying out for him, desperate to be saved.
And she was pregnant.
With his baby.
“You’re going to be a father Bruce” Leslie says, letting a smile slip onto her lips. “I know this isn’t the best way to find out about it, but you are. And you need to be there for him. The baby is innocent, and doesn’t deserve what happened to you. Neither does Helena, even though she’s just as much a part of this as you are”.
“I…I can’t make this right”.
“No. You can’t. But you can make it better. You’re both being given the opportunity to change. See what you can and should be. It’s a gift that not many have had the chance to receive. You can have a better future, you can change. But only if you want to”.
That was where it left off.
If you want to.
The ball was completely and utterly in Kara and Bruce’s court. They had to make the conscious choice to be better. To be the people they saw in their own thoughts. They could see them right then almost. Lines of Batmans and Supergirls, Powergirls, husbands, wives, fathers, mothers. Heroines and heroes. Friends.
They were smiling, all of them looking towards a bright and powerful future that they saw themselves making with their strength and willpower. And Bruce?
He was going to be a father.
He had a child.
A child that was in danger from Harley, a woman driven to insanity by her love for Bruce, a love that had constantly been denied and pushed back, prevented from being ‘real’. He felt guilt for what he’d done to Harley now that he saw it..and to Helena too. How he tried to bury his own pain within them.
And how they suffered for it now.
“Yo-you’ve got a baby on the way?” Kara asks nervously, very, very shaken by all that had transpired and needing to fill the air with at least some sort of conversation. “I…I guess I do”. He turns to her and grasps her by the cheek caressing it. He couldn’t help but smile, finding himself, despite everything, overjoyed at the news.
“Are you okay with that?”
“Surprisingly? Yes” she says, nuzzling into him, taking deep breaths to try and keep herself calm, preventing her from losing what little was left of her mind at that moment. Otherwise she’d burst into tears and just lay on the ground until she died. “But any fu-future ones better not be with some other woman” she warns, not losing the fire she had as Lady Darkseid quite yet.
“I promise. They won’t”.
“Good”.
“That’s another part of looking towards the future isn’t it?” Leslie chirps out with a smile. “Being able to love. For real. It's what your parents would’ve wanted for you Bruce. Just a shame that you’re going to have a crazy homelife now. You know…two women.”
“If you even think I’m going to share-,”
“It won’t happen Kara”.
“It better not. Otherwise? I…I…I don’t know. I’ll do something”. She felt powerless now. Weak. Pathetic. Like a pale imitation of the strength put on display for her. But she’d need to push through that. Something was coming. She could feel it.
“Highfather brought you here to try and brainwash you” the Spectre continues on. “To make you see the world as he does. With an overload of information he wanted you to believe that in order for everything to exist, order had to be the prevailing force. Evil, i.e you”. Kara withered again at that, pressing her face into Bruce’s chest.
“And good, him, though he’s done an awful job of it. When you came out you were supposed to, according to his plan, do so with your tail between your legs. Cowed and just wanting to go back to Apokolips to sulk”.
“I don’t want to do that,” Kara says weakly. “I…I don’t even think I want to go back to Apokolips Bruce. Ever”.
“He’s going to be quite surprised that I changed up his plan” Leslie continues on. “Prevented him from doing his usual nonsense. Kara Zor-El. You have the power to destroy the laziness that has set in over the forces of good. To obliterate that order all together and make something new”.
“Are you sure that’s what we should do?” Bruce asks Leslie who looks up at the stars in the distance with a serene smile on her face.
“If only you could see what I can, Bruce. All the variables lining up. All the doors that exist. I’ve walked through them all, seen it all. That’s the beauty and the horror of being the Spectre. I have seen things as Highfather wishes them to be seen, but above all? I am not a spirit of order. I am a spirit of justice. And light does not stop shining to make way for darkness”. She knew what she was saying was going a bit over their heads.
A bit esoteric and far out.
She looks back down at them, these tiny, small figures against the vastness of the known universe, albeit with great power but still, tiny. At least in comparison to her.
“I think it’s time that people like Highfather and Uxas stop ruling and I think it’s time that Batman and Lady Darkseid-,”
“Please don’t call me that anymore!”
Kara’s outburst was quick and firm, but like a child afraid of punishment. It was as if saying that name caused her pain and Leslie nodded her head in understanding. “Well, then it’s up to Kara Zor-El and Bruce Wayne to make something new. To change things up”.
“But how?”
“Only you’ll know how to do it Bruce. I can’t reveal too much. I’m already right at the razor’s edge of what my job allows. I can’t interfere. It’s up to you. The rest of this. You can set everything right”. The world gets bright again, moving in from the far recesses, getting closer and closer as the vision of Bruce and Kara is obstructed.
“Wait! Wait! Aunt Leslie! Aunt Leslie!”
“I’m proud of you Bruce” she calls out, just as her figure was completely obscured. “And I’m going to be even more proud soon. You take care of him Kara!” she booms out in warning, making Kara quiver in fear.
“That little boy is very important to me”.
And just like that, it’s gone. Bruce and Kara leave the world of the Spectre, the space between spaces, the time before and after time, leaving just the green cape clad woman there, floating as the mistress of the cosmos, but one without true power. The power to chart their lives.
“Now” she says to herself, trying to keep calm, reigning in the excitement over the course of events she’d just helped set in motion. “It’s up to them to choose. For the first time in their lives they’re actually free. They get to make their own choices”.
All in all? That was what Leslie was most happy about.
But there were still variables. Possibilities. Doors that were ever shifting, opening and closing. In this world, the world that had once been hers, the future was still murky, the most important decisions not having been reached as of yet.
Only then would she be able to chart this world’s fate.
Would it be saved?
Or doomed?
It all relied on Bruce and Kara. All of it.
Chapter Text
New Genesis
“Fire! Fire! Bring it down! Bring it down!”
The orders, hastily shouted and with fear laced through every syllable, could only spur the bugs and parademons into action. They, by themselves, did not translate to action. To success. All the warriors did was look up into the sky as they raised their weapons, desperately trying to ward off what was coming for them.
One particularly eager parademon took aim upon the creature, the female form that had already ripped through a multitude of their ships, leaving their shattered carcasses to fall to the ground in flames. He fires, feeling the comforting recoil of the rifle against his shoulder, hearing the equally comforting sound of the report of other rifles, dozens of them, from beside him.
Parademon and bug were united now with one goal.
Killing whatever this thing was.
PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW!
He fires, and he sees the blasts of energy make contact. Usually that would’ve meant that the enemy was killed, destroyed. Not this time. His joy, his exhilaration at possibly being the one to down the creature, was replaced by fear. Fear as its shadow gets closer, and closer.
“GRAAAAAH!”
It lets out a horrific roar as it reaches him, using an unorthodox weapon in the form of its foot which comes down upon him rapidly. The last sight he sees is the gray sole which presses against his face, and with an utterly amazing amount of force, slams him downwards, forcing him off of his legs. He keeps falling, the pressure being kept up.
He fell and then landed upon the ground where the foot pressed in even tighter against his face. He screams out in agony, dropping his weapon without any further thought as to opening fire, fighting back. He squeals in agony as a sickening crack is heard, the facial structure giving way until, finally, like a ripe melon his head explodes entirely, coating the area around him in gore and viscera as well as the gray foot that had done the job.
“⍙⟒ ⏃⍀⟒⋏'⏁ ⟒⎐⟒⋏ ⊑⎍⍀⏁⟟⋏☌ ⟟⏁!!!”
Screams of horror replace the agony of their fallen comrade, and the bugs and parademons back away, each one keeping their rifles aimed at the unknown creature that looked like some horrific, twisted version of Lady Darkseid.
PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW!
They keep firing, hoping against hope to overwhelm the creature, though it seemed ill founded. The blasts of energy only bounced off of her, doing nothing in the way of damage. Absolutely nothing. Except for angering her.
“GRRRRR!”
She snarls, baring her teeth as she looks up, a bolt of energy slamming into the side of her head and doing absolutely nothing. It was as if she was being hit by wads of spitballs, and the platoon sized group around her was quickly realizing this. “Where. Is. MOTHER????!!!!”
She roars out, throwing her clawed hands to the side as she charges forward in the blink of an eye, going so fast that it was almost as if she was teleporting. When she next appears it is to the right, accompanied by a shower of parademon blood as one of the warriors just evaporates, dying in a nanosecond. The creature had gone so fast that it impacted against the soldier.
That is what happened when a frail, weak object met an unstoppable force. Carnage.
“Keep firing!”
The parademons were holding their own, more conditioned and trained to take on monstrosities beyond their comprehension than the bugs. That didn’t mean that they weren’t petrified, but it did mean that they held their positions no matter what. The bugs however, were scattering, rushing away from the sight of their certain death. Their officers were desperate to keep them on the battlefield, but it was clear their own reserves of strength and valor were failing them.
This creature, whatever it was, had emerged from the burning hulk of what had once been the Scourge, though it was now little more than burning scrap metal. It had torn through it without any effort at all it seemed, bringing it down. When other ships came to intervene, thinking this to be some sort of counter attack by Highfather, they too were cut down.
Her eyes apparently possessed the same power as that of Kara Zor-El, though lacking in Omega Beams.
That didn’t mean that they weren’t dangerous.
In a matter of seconds thousands were dead, and the fleet was crippled, only the Wrath of Krypton escaping the creature’s notice.
It had soon turned its attention to the ground where it had kept, incessantly really, demanding an answer to the question of where her mother was. It was safe to say nobody had an answer. Nobody could even fathom what woman would give birth to such a creature. Was Lady Darkseid involved? It looked remarkably like her if her beauty was replaced only by horror.
The creature reaches out to another warrior who’d been close to the utterly decimated one, a warrior who’d been brave, or foolish enough, to try and fire upon her up close so as to avenge his comrade.
All the monster did was reach out and place her hand on the barrel of the rifle, blocking it up just as the parademon pulled the trigger. The energy blast went down the barrel, gaining momentum and energy that would aid in its deadliness once discharged from the weapon. But once it met a stoppage, one it could not break past, that energy was directed backwards.
The rifle explodes and a green hue overtakes the warrior, engulfing him in flames as if it was he who’d been struck by three or four of the rifles at the same time while the remaining, flaming parts of the weapon flutter to the ground.
“SKREEEEE! REEEEEEE! REEEEEEEE!”
It moves this way and that, the creature caught in some sort of macabre death dance as its carapace burns away, crisping and boiling everything within its armor and shell, cooking him. He was already dead. His cries finally fall silent as the parademon falls to his knees and then the ground. The creature pays no more mind to him, and instead stomps forward, huffing in anger and displeasure like some sort of caged animal trying to make sense of its surroundings.
“Urrrghhh!!!!!”
She grasps another warrior by the throat as she advances, the bug in fear throwing his weapon away and raising his hands so as to try and surrender. The warped version of Kara didn’t even look at him as she lifted him into the air and simply swiveled her wrist, snapping the creature’s neck and then tossing its body away.
Trash to be forgotten.
She moves forward, sniffing the air, catching a scent of what she most desired at that moment. “Mother”. She says that word with a surprising warmth, remembering the woman whose hazy visage through the glass she could still somewhat remember.
The large forehead, the swept back hair. The cruel, yet loving with her smile.
It made the monster…feel something.
She could smell her, making out a path to where she could find this woman. When she raises her head she sees the ruins of the palace, high up in the clouds, within Supertown. She knew, just knew, that her mother was there.
She makes to walk forward again, wanting to take off into the air, something she already found she could do, when a sound distracts her. Something in the air, high above. The roaring of engines. “Urggh?” She was curious, questioning what it could be, and when she looked she made out a few Apokoliptian gunships.
They cut across the sky, seemingly heading towards Supertown, but at the last minute they turn, and instead point themselves at the monster who had killed so many of their brethren. Within the cockpits the pilots prepare themselves, arming the guns and missiles that they intended to let loose upon the woman.
The monster looks at them with momentary confusion, and then? Apathy.
After breaking out of its prison the creature hadn’t been paying attention to anything other than finding her. It was the others, them, who’d opened fire upon her, and when they did? She was filled with rage. She attacked back, and crushed them with the barest hint of effort.
She didn’t care for this.
Fighting. Killing. It seemed unimportant to her in the face of her true mission of finding her mother so that they could be together. But she clearly didn’t realize the terror that her visage induced in others. The innate desire to destroy what was not understood.
The missiles were primed within the boxy gunships, the pilots sure that if they concentrated fire they could do so.
Parademon hands moved to triggers, fingering them nervously as the optics and computers lit up and the creature looked up at them with childlike naivete, relaxing for a moment as it had thought that the fighting had stopped with the retreat of the soldiers on the ground.
“⍀⟒⏃⎅⊬ ⏁⍜ ⎎⟟⍀⟒!”
The gunner calls out to the pilot, and thus to the others over the two way communicators that they had access to. He wanted to open fire. He wanted them all to open fire and be done with this entirely. Whatever this thing was, wherever it had come from, it had to be destroyed.
“⍙⏃⟟⏁!” the pilot calls, halting his gunner who sat in the passenger seat, his voice carrying over the roaring of the engines which were running to bring them closer to their target. The gunner looked at him askance, desperate for this. To pull the trigger.
“⍙⏃⟟⏁ ⏁⟟⌰⌰ ⍙⟒'⍀⟒ ⟟⋏ ⍀⏃⋏☌⟒. ⟟ ⎅⍜⋏'⏁ ⍙⏃⋏⏁ ⎍⌇ ⏁⍜ ⋔⟟” the pilot explains, not wanting to risk a miss at this point which would do nothing other than leave them open to her counterattack. The gunner understood. He didn’t like it, but he understood.
The gunships moved closer and closer, the distance between them closing. The monster remained there, wondering if perhaps these ships were there to take her to her mother. It was time now and they knew it.
“⎎⟟⍀⟒!!!”
As soon as the order was delivered a response came. Fingers slam down upon triggers, rockets and gatling lasers open up, and the gunships fire upon the creature, destroying any illusion that they were there to help her. Her arm comes up, seemingly shielding her face from the attack, a good sign to the aerial attackers who saw that as a sign that she could be hurt, even killed. It just required the right ordinance.
They keep it up as rockets hit the ground, exploding in massive green lights that envelop the entire ground, opening up craters while the laser gatlings form thin, unobstructed lines of red that would leave not even a piece of bacteria behind. Dust was kicked up everywhere, so intensely that none of the pilots could see what was happening, though they were sure that she was dead.
“⍙⟒ ☌⍜⏁ ⊑⟒⍀! ⍙⟒ ☌⍜⏁ ⊑⟒⍀! ⊑⏃⊑⏃⊑⏃!”.
The sounds of celebration across the radio could be heard, victory assured, secured. Nobody stopped firing, nobody, and there was still a good distance between where they were and where the creature had undoubtedly once been. They felt untouchable, like gods in the sky riding their chariots of fire, raining down death without fear of retribution.
The pilot smiles, sure that there was going to be some sort of commendation for this, a reward. But his smile fades as he sees something coming through the air. Something small, nowhere large nor feminine enough to be the creature.
But all the same, something was coming towards them. He turns to his gunner who was busy firing, wanting to interrupt him to ask him if he saw it. But he didn’t get a chance to ask the question.
WHOOOOSH!
CRASSSSSSH!
“GURRRK!”
Right through its window it came, the object having been aimed with precision and thrown with a powerful force. It shattered the glass and went right on through until it embedded itself in the pilot’s neck, causing the parademon to go wide eyed as its mandibles clicked in shock and horror. The gunner, having heard and felt the impact as the ship shook, stopped firing and turned, wanting to see what had happened.
“⍜⊑⊑ ⋏⍜…”.
Sticking out of the pilots neck, firm and straight, was the scorched arm of a parademon, no doubt having been ripped from one of the corpses left below and used, unbelievably, as a makeshift javelin. The bone had been the point, and it had taken the life of the pilot whose hands fell limply away from the controls. The craft would’ve begun to sag and fall had it not been for what came next.
THUNK!
“GRRRRR!”
CRACK! SMASSSSSH!
The rest of the window was opened as the creature they’d been so sure that they’d killed leapt up multiple stories into the air and landed on the nose of the gunship where it slammed its fist through the glass so it could more easily get to the gunner. He looked on in horror, raising his hands and squealing as its eyes lit up even more brightly red.
The monster lets go with her energy blasts, and sends it forward towards the gunner who screams in agony.
But she doesn’t stop. Not until there was nothing but ash fluttering around in the cockpit, blown about by the wind that could now enter freely. She’d killed the lead crew, and the screams of horror and demand for orders from the others filled her ears.
She was enraged now. They weren’t friends here to take her to her mother. They were enemies! They’d tried to kill her. And they had to suffer for that.
She slams her hands down into the nose, crumbling the steel as if it was made of cardboard, and as she lifts her feet off of the metal she begins to spin, already taking aim at one of the other craft that were desperately maneuvering to try and get another shot off on her.
“URRRGHH! YAAAAAH!”
When it gains enough momentum, the pilotless craft whips through the air, she lets it go, and watches as it flies through the air and then slams right into the side of another gunship. They both explode in a frenzy of flame, and the creature takes a moment to admire her work. She didn’t do so for very long though, and quickly turned on the remaining ships.
One was coming closer, no doubt still trying to kill her even when the pilot knew without a shadow of a doubt that it was foolish to even try. She opens her mouth on instinct, feeling something within her and thus far having had good luck with trusting her gut.
She takes a deep breath, and then exhales out.
As she does this an icy gale issues forth from her mouth, so cold, so fierce, that snow and icicles whip around in the midst of it. The gunship didn’t have a chance as the glass of the cockpit exploded inward, piercing the body of the pilot and the gunner a thousand times over, the icicles slicing their flesh. The craft begins to fall even before the engines fail though the other gunships behind it were not so lucky.
They get caught in the attack, and in an instant their glass freezes over, obscuring their view before the parademons succumb to the elements. They were not used to the cold, not in the slightest, and when they were required to fight upon worlds in which that was the prevailing temperature they needed special gear.
No such provisions had been made for the invasion of temperate New Genesis.
They began to fall, the crews already dead, and a myriad of explosions would soon be seen and felt below as they crashed down.
After a few more seconds of this the creature decreases its attack, once more focused upon getting to her mother. For what purpose? She didn’t know. All she knew for certain was that she wanted to see her mother’s voice, hear her voice and touch her. Let her know of the affection that she held for the woman.
The air was clear now, save for the multiple plumes of smoke that rose up, and the gunships, like the warriors who’d tried to arrest her advance upon the ground, were gone. She looks back up at the palace and raises her arms, taking off at high speeds into the air.
Behind her she left nothing but devastation.
The Apokoliptian fleet was in ruins, or at least most of it was, and the warriors on the ground were scattered to the wind, surviving parademons taking desperate refuge within the homes and holes of the bugs within the area, the defensive positions that had been erected by the New Genesian forces now serving as a way to protect them all.
Destruction. Devastation.
She’d done it all without even breaking a sweat, reminding everyone of the horror that Lady Darkseid was capable of, and yet had never fully partaken in. In a twisted way, the appearance of this evil doppelganger reminded them all of the magnanimity of the woman. It would take nothing for her to slaughter them all.
She hadn’t.
This creature though?
She had no such qualms.
The fires would keep burning for a long while, the wounded left within the hulks of the destroyed ships left to fend for themselves and pull their broken, wounded bodies from the wreckage without assistance. The other survivors were far too afraid that she would come back, and once she did they would suffer her wrath. Eventually though, the braver ones would risk it, the cries of their comrades cajoling them forth.
Nobody knew what had happened. Who she was or where she had come from. What they did know for certain was what she left in her path.
It looked like Doomsday on New Genesis.
Highfather’s Palace
“Huhhhhh!”
She gasps as she comes out of it, breathing heavily, so heavily that her chest rose and fell with the quick, rapid breaths she was gulping down into her chest, as if she had come close to dying. Such was the intensity of the reaction of the blonde despot that even Highfather almost jumped, startled by it.
Though to be honest he was startled by many things he saw within the minute that the couple was in the embrace of the Mobius Chair. Their tortured, horrified expressions. The beads of sweat that broke out on the blonde’s forehead. How she grasped at Bruce and whimpered “I’m sorry”.
‘I wonder…what could she have seen in there?’
He had to think about that even if, whatever it was, served his purposes, those purposes mainly being the turning of Kara into another piece on the board. A sterile and harmless opposing force that existed only to keep things in order. To allow him to enjoy his life and though he didn’t care, she enjoyed hers too.
They were gods beyond question. Powerful, more powerful than anyone else. They shouldn’t have to answer to others. To their pathetic whims and prayers. And now? Kara undoubtedly saw this.
Bruce awoke after Kara and a lot less violently, though it could be seen around the edges of his cowl that he’d gone completely white, having seen something that was no doubt disagreeable to him to an immense degree. Something shocking, harmful. He looked as if he was about to vomit.
“Ohh Rao…Bruce….what did we do?”
Kara screams out as she turns and pushes her face into his chest, sobbing as she clings to him, the man wrapping his own arms around her as he quickly rises from the chair, no longer wishing to see anything more such a thing would have to show him.
He didn’t have an answer for her. He just…he didn’t.
“Ahh, so you see now, Kara Zor-El?”
Highfather couldn’t resist. He had to push it, so certain of his victory that he couldn’t wait a single second, even for the woman’s tears to recede, to launch into his mockery. His victory lap. His cruelty. A sick, twisted smile adorns his lips as Bruce turns and glares up at him hatefully, wanting more than anything to kill him.
To put a bullet right between his eyes.
But he stopped himself.
Not only would it be useless, but it would be wrong. He knew that now. He knew what he could be, what he should be, and it disgusted him that the instincts of who he was were still within him, hardwired really. It had only been a moment, but it felt like several lifetimes. Multiple lifetimes even, and all the Batmen of those worlds despised him.
‘I’ll change this. Mom…dad…I promise. I’ll fight this’.
He keeps hold of Kara, leaning on her as much as she leaned on him, rubbing her back, caressing her as he thinks of the right thing to say. “Shhh, shhh. It’s okay. Kara…it…it’s okay”. She kept crying as she knew these were empty words. So did he. It wasn’t okay.
“What did you see?” Highfather asks, his interest becoming far too great to hold off. He wanted to see her broken, defeated in the mind, submissive and pliable. But this? Something about it seemed…off.
As if things hadn’t gone according to his plan.
Bruce ignores him, something that chafes the god to no end, a man such as him never being ignored before. The vigilante from Gotham focuses only on Kara, doing the best he could to soothe her though it was a losing battle.
“No…we both know it’s not” he admits, that taking quite a bit out of him. “But…it will be. Remember what she said” he recalls. “We…we can change. We can be better. We can be the people we saw”.
It takes a little bit longer, the woman still crying, but eventually she slows enough to look up at the man, her eyes reddened and slick with tears. She was clinging to him as if he was a life raft, and she, a drowning sailor.
“Ho-how can we forgive ourselves? How can…they forgive us?”
They. Who was the ‘they’ in that sentence? The people they loved? Their families? Themselves from other worlds? The people they’d hurt? All of them? It didn’t matter, not to Bruce. He saw things clearly, maybe for the first time in his life. “It isn’t about that”. Kara was hanging on his every word, listening to the man, the very opposite at that moment to the woman who was always in control and powerful.
“It’s about doing what’s right. They don’t need to forgive us. They never can. But even still..they deserve what we have to give”.
“By the Source Wall, what are you fools talking about?” Highfather booms out, uncomfortable even more with how the duo sounded. These weren’t the words of someone who was broken. They came from the lips of a man who saw clearer than ever, but not in the way Izaya wished.
Once again he is ignored, as if he was nothing more than an insignificant bug on the wall, and Kara looks into Bruce’s eyes. Slowly, her hand comes up to the side of his face, caressing him, holding him tight as he does the same, though he grasps her about the midsection, crushing her body to his.
She swallows, trying to control herself, to bring her emotions back in line with the power of ‘Lady Darkseid’, a woman who Kara now felt disgusted to be. From that day on she’d never allow herself to be called that any longer. Uxas’ filthy, disgusting, evil name would be well and truly dead.
She nods at what the man said.
“I…I know…I know. Everything…everything”.
She pauses, shaking her head as she chokes up again, though this time she was able to prevent herself from getting too carried away. She looks away for a moment, and then turns back to look at Bruce. “Everything is so different now. I feel like…like this was all a dream. Some awful, evil nightmare. But it isn’t…is it?”
“It is,” Bruce says. “But one we made for them”.
“I was afraid you’d say something like that. But! But…if we have the power to make things a nightmare…ma-maybe…maybe we can make them a dream again” she says with a desperate tone to her voice with her eyes wide and the ghost of a smile coming across her lips. Bruce nods in agreement. “Maybe…yeah. I know that we can at least try”.
“We can be like them. The better us”.
Her free hand moves to her side, grasping up his arm and removing it from her body so that she could intertwine her fingers through his own, squeezing lovingly. “We can do this..together”.
“Yes. Together”.
That word felt amazing to say, especially now with such clarity in his mind. A closeness he’d never experienced to another being existing between him and her. Before? He had loved her, but he would be a liar if he tried to convince anyone, especially her, that there wouldn’t still be doors locked. Her as well.
In some things they would never let the other truly in, and perhaps, in the end, such a thing would’ve doomed their love. But now? They’d both been stripped bare right in front of the other entirely. Wounds opened, blood spilt and deep, dark secrets brought into the light. They’d seen, quite literally, everything about the other including the other lives they could’ve lived, mostly without them.
Because of that? There was no longer any use in trying to keep the other out. There were no locked doors. There weren’t even any doors. Bruce knew everything about Kara and she him due to the power of the Spectre.
And even with all that had happened, all he’d seen, he was still passionately in love with her. And he knew that she loved him too.
“Always together. I can’t do this without you” she coos, bringing his hand to her cheek and nuzzling into it. “I want to be the best me possible now. But I can’t do it without you. I know this and you know it”.
“I need you too”.
“Then we should stay together”.
“Yes. That’s what I want”.
“Good. Me too”.
And just like that, she leans in and kisses the man, needing such a thing at that moment. Contact, love, affection. He gives it to her in spades, holding nothing back as their lips meld together, caressing and moving against one another, trying to force that love to take on a physical form it seemed.
“TELL ME!” Highfather booms out once more, slamming the aft end of the Wonder Staff against the ground, causing a booming sound to echo throughout the ruins of the man’s palace. The two heroes separate, pulling back from one another as Kara glares at the new god, seemingly remembering him. “TELL ME WHAT YOU SAW!!!!”
There’d be no escaping his query this time. No. He’d become violent if, once again, he was ignored and both of them knew they could so no longer. They turn on Highfather, glaring at him, though also with a sense of uncertainty.
“One thing that hasn’t changed Bruce?”
“Yes?”
“You’re still mine”.
While things had changed on many fronts, on that? Things were still painfully the same, though Bruce wouldn’t complain. He was still her toy, no matter what, and Kara would not relinquish him. For now though they had to focus on him.
“She told us everything Izaya” Bruce challenges.
“What? Who? Who told you everything?” he spits out scornfully, dismissing the man’s claim at face value as if it was nothing. “The Mobius Chair is not a person, and it is not a woma-,”
“It wasn’t the chair that showed us what we needed to see you as-”. She’d been about to curse, something that came so natural to her, when she stopped. Now it felt…odd. Wrong. Supergirl? She didn’t curse. Powergirl? Sometimes, but definitely not more than a ‘shit’ or a ‘damn’ in really intense situations.
‘Okay…I’m going to have to work on that’ she muses to herself, finding this to be the least distressing part of finding out about herself. She couldn’t curse anymore. At least not without feeling guilty. ‘Always bad to have a dirty mouth anyways’. She vows to herself though that in the bedroom? She and Bruce would be free.
“You…someone, a friend…a good guy, hijacked your little chair” she challenges, pulling away from Bruce for a moment and drawing herself up, displaying that even though her self image had crumbled, she knew how strong she was. What she was capable of. Highfather felt the first tinglings of fear run through his body.
He didn’t count on fighting her. Most definitely not. She was supposed to barely be able to think for herself. And yet here she was, seemingly challenging him.
“We know everything now, yeah. We also know that you tried to fu-screw with our minds. Make us think the way you do”. She almost slipped up, again, though at the last minute she course-corrected. This drew a side eye from Bruce and, if they were alone, she was sure there would’ve been a smirk too.
“You know nothing!”
“No, like you said, we know everything” she counters. “And beyond that? We know who we’re supposed to be now. Who you’re supposed to be”.
“Ohh yes, now you seek to lecture me little girl? Is that it?” he asks snidely. “You know nothing. You’ve always known nothing! I thought you would be a pliable tool to use. A necessary evil to keep the order, but now I see how foolish I was. You are nothing more than Uxas’ little stress relief”.
She was enraged at that. Angered beyond belief and every fiber of her being wanted to rush forward and rip the man apart. She clenches her fists, tightly, and shakes with the intensity of what she was doing, unable to hold in her anger that way. She glares hatefully at him, fighting back the tears.
“You could’ve been so much more than you are too”.
“What nonsense are you going on about?”
She wanted to kill him. She did. But she also knew that when other Kara Zor-El’s had been faced with such challenges, a desire to end the life of any particularly heinous individual, she hadn’t done it. She’d instead done her best to still try and see the good in people, a skill this Kara was trying out now. She was having trouble with it though.
A lot of trouble.
Bruce remains silent as she glares at the man, still dealing with his own thoughts and knowing, in the end, that this was not his fight. It was Kara’s and it was his job to support her as he knew she would soon be supporting him.
“You. I’m talking about you. I…I know I did the wrong thing now”. She looks down, dejectedly, feeling her pain overtake her for the moment before bringing herself back. “I could’ve been good. I should’ve been good. But…so should you”.
She snaps back onto Highfather.
“I care now Izaya. I see things for what they are, and I care. I see the hopelessness, the pain, the anger…and I’ve decided that I care”.
“What?”
“I have to own what I did. What I let myself become. That’s all my fault, and nothing in the whole world is going to take that away from me” she forges on, seizing upon his confusion as she steps forward, getting closer and closer to the god who steps back in impulsive fear. “But I had help. You. Uxas. You guys helped. He doesn’t have a chance to change. To be better..but you? I’m offering one”.
“You…you’re speaking madness! The chair, it has corrupted your mind”.
“No. It freed me. Made me see everything”. Her eyes narrowed to slits. “I’m giving you one chance. Step back. Renounce being the lord of New Genesis…and let Avia take over. Let someone actually good rule the universe”.
He grasps his staff tighter, simply waiting for the right opportunity to use it on the woman, knowing that its power would destroy her if he could only do so correctly. But he would have one chance, and one chance only. If he failed? He would be dead.
“Are you threatening me, Lady Darkseid?”
“It’s Kara. And no. I’m promising. Like me you’re going to step down and let better people take over”. That was a shock. Her? Stepping down? From what? Being empress of the Cosmos? Queen of Apokolips? Was such a thing even possible?
“And if I don’t, you’ll kill me”.
He states that as if it was a fact of life, immutable, impossible to counter or fight. It almost seemed like it should’ve gone without saying. But the blonde shakes her head. “No. Not even you. There’s been enough killing. But if you won’t step down? I’ll fight you until you do”.
There it was.
The ultimatum.
The showdown.
Both of them stared at the other from across the distance, old and jaded meeting the eyes of the young and now filled with newfound hope. What might’ve happened had this moment continued unabated? Would there be peace in the universe? Balance permanently destroyed in favor of good?
BOOOOOOM!
It would never be known as at that moment the explosions from the fleet could be heard, the world finally honing back in on them as Kara realized things were happening outside. “What’s happening?” That came from Bruce who was just as alert, though he’d not picked up his rifle again, leaving it by the chair instead.
“Someone’s attacking. Batman! We have to stop them!” the blonde says, starting to take off into the air as the Gotham based vigilante begins to run towards the exit, wanting to keep up. “Wait! Wait! We are not finished!” Highfather set off after them instantly, the spell that had almost been weaved broken in an instant.
“No more! Nobody else dies! You hear me Batman?” she shouts, flying besides the man. “Nobody else dies!”
“Not if we can help it, no”.
It was a shocking one hundred and eighty degree turn, one that set Highfather’s brain reeling. No explanation had been given yet. None. Nothing. And he demanded one. They moved outside, right towards the others…where Kara would face her first true test.
Just Outside the Palace
“Tell me!” Barda shouts, still holding Bernadeth up by her neck, demanding answers as to what she had done. The fighting had intensified below them, and then gone silent and yet not a single answer had been supplied by the woman. She just smiled and occasionally chuckled, all the while Barda would punch her in the midsection, drawing gasps of pain.
“Urrrk…ah…”
“TELL ME! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!!”
It would’ve continued, possibly indefinitely, the Fury being moved to rage and fear, though also a care that Jason knew she kept hidden, if it hadn’t been for something he saw. Nightwing was always paying attention.
Of course he’d been focused on how Barda was going to beat Bernadeth until she died, the latter being black and blue now, but he’d also been unable to step in and stop it as he wanted. Something…stopped him, though he wasn’t sure exactly what it was. Shock? Fear? Just wanting this to be over?
Whatever it was, it allowed him to survey his surroundings, to look and try to discern what was happening. He was looking out over the edge of the floating Supertown when he saw it. A shape, a figure…moving through the smoke. And it was coming fast. Being Nightwing had left him with a lot of baggage.
Emotional repression, fear of deep connections while also yearning for them more than anything else. An affluent, materialistic lifestyle and most importantly a lot of blood on his hands that he wasn’t always quite so comfortable having there.
But one of the positive things it had left him with was a healthy sense of situational awareness.
He saw this thing coming, and instantly identified it as a threat. And it was coming right for Barda who, at that moment, was too busy throwing her fist into Bernadeth’s face to focus too much on her surroundings.
“BARDA LOOK OUT!”
Without thought he throws himself forward, leaping through the air, aimed right at the woman’s midsection, and in an instant he makes contact, wrapping his arms around her so tightly that it was almost as if they were melding into one. Barda was tall, solid. As he’d said before she was a ‘brickhouse’. But in the end, even her incredible figure couldn’t stand up against a flying leap taken by someone like Jason.
She’s pushed back, shock registering in her eyes as she falls away, backwards, forced to relinquish her grasp upon Bernadeth who now begins to fall, freely through the air. Most likely she would’ve fallen right on the hard, solid stone stairs and cracked her head open had it not been for whatever was making its way towards them.
At the last moment the creature, seeing its mother fall, was filled with fear and horror, replacing the anger and rage she felt when she saw Barda punching and hitting her.
She changes course, and flies at the speed of light towards Bernadeth, scooping the woman up in her arms and holding her tight, preventing her from falling. Bernadeth is pressed into the creature’s chest, nestled up against its bosom as it finally stops, moving to its knees upon the ground and hugging the woman tight.
Bernadeth was saved.
As for Barda? They kept moving down, the woman, armored as she was, moving even faster. At the last moment Jason is reminded of the hardness of the stairs, and it enters his mind that Barda would be hurt if she landed not only it, but with him atop her to add to the impact. ‘Ohh shit!’ At the last moment, in a show of chivalry, he turns them mid air, meaning that it was now she who would land atop him.
They made impact, and Jason soon felt first hand the wisdom of his choice. As his back impacted the stairs he saw stars, the pain being great. Very, very great. And Barda? The brickhouse lands atop him, pushing all of the air right out of his lungs in an instant.
“Oooof!”
A second or so passes, and quickly, with the speed and practiced ease of a warrior, Barda reacts, pulling herself up and off of the man she…cared for, as quickly as possible.
“Nightwing!”
“Ohhhh…owww”.
“You idiot! Why did you do that?” she asks, bringing her hands to his body as she feels over him, all under the shocked and confused eyes of Stompa and Harriet, who were looking not at Barda and Jason, but rather across to the other side of the steps. “Hehehehehe”. Harriet chuckles nervously, unable to keep it in as her hand travels to her mouth and she steps back. Stompa? She just stared in stupefaction.
“You know, funny thing? I was thinking about making sure you didn’t get hurt” he winces, sitting up a bit as Barda quickly reaches out to help him. She cradles him close, protectively, and shakes her head. “I’m wearing armor you idiot”.
“Another funny thing? I forgot about that”.
He would’ve laughed at his oversight if he hadn’t been looking towards where Bernadeth and the creature were, finally letting it settle over him that something truly amazing, or horrifying, or both, had happened. The words were taken right from his mouth as he sees her, watching as she puts Bernadeth down on the ground.
“Is…Ka-Kara?”
“No Jason” Bernadeth coos, her feet placed upon the ground now, and even in her injured state, sure and certain of herself. She reaches out for the creature, brushing her hand over its face lovingly. “Not Uxas’ whore. Someone far, far better”. The creature, despite its horrifying appearance, seemed to enjoy the contact, and leaned in to nuzzle against the woman’s touch.
“Mother”.
Its voice was a low rumble, cruel and violent, booming with power even at such a low decibel, and Bernadeth ate it up, closing her eyes and sighing happily. “Yes baby. Mama is here”. Barda takes that moment to help Jason up all the while, raising him up to his feet as she finds herself just as lost for words as the rest of them, and instead opts to simply stare at this creation.
“Mama is always going to be here. My, my. Look at you. You’re so beautiful” she coos, stepping back and indeed looking at the creature, whose feminine form was just as impressive, in fact an exact copy, of Lady Darkseid’s.
“I didn’t expect you to be so perfect. But then again, I did create you. I should’ve trusted my work more”. The creature bends down for Bernadeth who grasps both of its cheeks which she rubs and shakes back and forth, drawing of all things, giggles from the mouth of the horror.
It was almost…childlike.
“Berny…” Jason ventures slowly, softly, not sure what to do with…this as he steps forward, putting himself in front of Barda. The creature’s eyes instantly snap onto him and she snarls, her eyes glowing an even brighter red and her teeth bared.
“Grrrrrr…”
“HEY!”
Bernadeth shocks the creature who looks back at her after she shouts, instantly cowed by the glare Bernadeth was directing her way.
“You never growl at him. You understand me? He is your father, and you will show him the respect he deserves. Do you understand me?!” On this point Bernadeth would not relent, and the mere statement of it sent Nightwing into further shock. The creature would always listen to her no matter what and so it nods.
“Ye-yes mama”.
“M-m-m-me? What?”
“Jason made a baby with Bernadeth? NOT FAIR!!” Stompa shouts as she stamps her feet, angered that Jason would lay with the torturess, but not with her. “No Stompa, you idiot” Bernadeth says without fear now as she knew not one of them would touch her while her daughter was there. “Jason and I didn’t make her. Not the natural way. Not any kind of way. This…this is my first gift to my love”.
She peers at Jason, letting him feel the intensity behind that sentiment.
“A showcase of the strength and power he will have with me at his side. The power. You see, this beautiful creature?” she asks before getting ready to launch into her explanation. “I created her. I created her to be strong, fearless. And to do that? I took all that was around me. Lady Darkseid…Uxas. Their DNA has brought us a daughter, my love”.
Barda scowls at this the harshest, feeling enraged not only at Bernadeth’s duplicity, but also at the idea that she would give him a child through this…this…FREAKISH WAY!
“Berny…you…”
He wanted to say that she was crazy. He really, really did.
‘Let’s not piss off the woman with a Kara death machine clone by calling her the one thing guaranteed to piss off ALL women no matter what planet they’re from’. Bernadeth just laughs. “You were about to say that I’m crazy”. She laced her fingers through her daughter’s clawed hand, squeezing it softly and lovingly.
“I…”
“It’s okay. I understand why you feel that way. What you might think but…Jason? You’re mine. This? This is the start of our family. Our beautiful family”.
She smiles serenely, to herself mostly, just as Kara, Bruce and Izaya, who was behind a bit, reach them. Bernadeth notices the blonde woman first, and smiles, though much more evilly than she’d done for Jason. “Hello Lady Darkseid” she coos out venomously, the creature at her side picking up on the hate her mother felt for this woman.
“Bernadeth…what…what is that?”
Kara was lost for words. Utterly lost as she finds herself looking into a mirror. Or rather almost looking into a mirror. If the mirror was the twisted funhouse kind.
“Do you like her? Isn’t she beautiful?” Bernadeth asks, rubbing her daughter’s arm. “I made her”.
“Lady Darkseid” Izaya demands. “What madness is this? This creature you have brought here, what is it? What does it want? And why are you letting an underling speak to you in such a way?”
Highfather was dizzy with all that was going on, so much so that it seemed as if he couldn’t think straight. All of this…it was frightening.
“Your niece Izaya! That’s who she is” Bernadeth says, seizing on a way to hurt the woman besides Batman who looked to be in pain. “Wha-,”
“As I was telling everyone else, I created her with the DNA of you…and Uxas”.
“You what?!!!”
The anger, that white hot rage…it came right back to Kara and she quivered as that fact settled upon her. Uxas had done…horrible things to her, all for the purpose of siring what he would consider to be the perfect heir. She had never given him that satisfaction of granting him what he wanted, though it was through no choice of her own and was only a matter of time until he succeeded before his death at her hands.
“Kara, wai-,”
“YOU BITCH!” she shouts, utterly enraged, losing focus on what she should’ve been thinking on at that moment. Mainly how Bernadeth might wish to use something like that.
With one action, Bernadeth had given Uxas what he so wanted all those years ago. She had granted him a victory from beyond the grave.
“It’s only the main ingredients, Lady Darkseid,” Bernadeth mocks. “There’s other things in there. Things that make her the perfect weapon…to use against you”. With those final dark words she steps back, folding her arms in front of her, and smiling while the creature just growls. “She needs a name though. Yes. All brave girls who love their mommy need a name. Isn’t that right my dear?” she asks the creature whose shoulders heave in anger at seeing this…this…woman! This confusing woman who looked like her.
“Yes mama”.
“Hmm….Lady Darkseid? Today? It is your doom, and she? She will deliver it to you. Your name is Doomsday, my love. Now, would you be a dear? Kill Lady Darkseid and Batman, ohh, and anyone that gets in your way. Everyone except your papa. He is to be protected at all costs. Do you understand?”
“Yes mama”.
“Good. Now…kill them. Kill them all!”
“GRAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!”
Before even a word could be uttered back, the newly christened Doomsday rushes forward, charging right for Lady Darkseid, her hands outstretched, ready to claw out her eyes and kill her. All for her mother. Doomsday sure did love her mother.
Chapter Text
New Genesis
“RAAAAAAAA!”
The creature, newly named as Doomsday, charges forward at Kara, seemingly without any other thought than her, entirely fixated upon her. The woman her mother wished to see dead. Kara, for her part, seemed to be shocked into silence and stillness, staring forward with wide open eyes desperately trying to make sense of what she was seeing before her.
It was frightening, this horrific visage of herself. A twisted mirror image of what she felt was inside of her, except this time visible to all.
Without her beauty, she knew that she would be exactly like this creature in the eyes of many. She was still reeling from everything. The discovery that there were other versions of her that were far better, worthy of love, and the newfound knowledge that Bernadeth had made a creature from the DNA of Uxas and herself.
All of this contributed to her lack of action, though others were not tempered by it.
Bruce had thrown away his guns. Each and every one of them. His rifle was abandoned in the temple and on the way down he had tossed away his pistols. He had seen the hatred that the other versions of Batman held for such weapons, and as if they physically burned him, he tossed them away. But he hadn’t gotten rid of other things.
He hadn’t had time.
His hand instantly goes to his belt, searching out a smoke grenade, desperate to do something, anything, to try and protect Kara. Even if part of him knew just from what he’d heard from Bernadeth that such an endeavor would be impossible. He was beaten to the punch however, two of the Furies leaping into action.
“I’LL CRUSH YOU BERNADETH!”
“HEHEHEHEEHEHE!”
Stompa and Harriet charge forward, almost seeming to work in sync as they move towards the charging monstrosity, wishing to fight. It was ingrained into them from a young age that all they were meant to do was protect their leader. First Uxas, then Kara. It was all they knew how to do. But seeing them charge forward towards Doomsday awakened something within Kara.
A latent heroism that had always been there.
She knew they had no chance.
She levitates into the air, her feet leaving the ground just as the two Furies are ready to make contact with the creature who notices them, seemingly at the last second. “Stompa! Harriet! No!”
It was too late.
Stompa was bringing her fist up so as to try and bring her immense strength and her ability to inflict pain down upon Doomsday. She was so sure she’d be victorious, so eager to do her duty. She even wore a smile, a childlike smile that would’ve radiated innocence had she not been a bloodsoaked warrior.
In an instant it was dashed, and Doomsday roars as she throws out her clawed hand, and slams her fingers right into the larger woman’s eyeballs. In an instant the white orbs are destroyed, and a flash of red blood could be seen as Stompa roars out once more, except this time in utter agony.
“AHHH! AHHHHHHHHHHH!”
In her pain all thought of attack leaves her mind, and she stalls, her knees buckling. The forward momentum of such a large, heavily muscled body would’ve usually brought her attacker to an early demise, not being able to stop it. But Doomsday was strong, and as such Stompa’s body instead lay suspended in the air, taken off of her feet as Doomsday lifted her.
“HEHEHEHEHEHEHE!”
It had forgotten about Harriet it seemed, and the laughing Fury jumped on Doomsday’s back like a woman possessed, trying to dig her claws into the rock hard flesh that covered it. All the while she laughed maniacally, slashing and hacking and even drawing sparks across the area as her claws made contact.
While Stompa writhes like a worm on a hook, her hands coming up to Doomsday’s wrist, the creature turns its head and growls at Harriet. “Lady Darkseid! It-it hurts! It hurts! Ple-”
“GRAAAAA!”
CRKKKK!
With one sickening sound Stompa’s pleas are cut off, the creature digging its claws in even deeper and then, once a purchase was secured, twisting Stompa’s neck until it rested at an unnatural, awful angle.
She was dead, and Kara felt like she had the wind knocked right out of her as she saw it. “No…”
Tearing is heard as the flesh gives way, muscle and veins breaking, snapping and adding their gore to the nightmare while the woman’s vertebrae snap and crack into nothing more than dust, the spinal cord finally snapping. Stompa’s body falls to the ground, while her head? It remains speared upon Doomsday’s hand.
“YAAAAH!”
Doomsday swats her hand out and then backwards, using Stompa’s head as a bludgeon that impacts right into Harriet’s face, causing a horrific thwack to be heard throughout the area as the woman’s laughter is quieted and the feral, feline-like woman falls to the ground, her nose bleeding.
Doomsday was now without any attackers at that moment, Kara’s slowness to act seemingly coming about due to complete and utter demoralization. She tosses her arm back, and in doing so dislodges Stompa’s head, allowing it to slam into one of the steps and come to a rest. It was right at Kara’s feet now, looking up at her with her mouth wide open in shock and pain and absolutely nothing but a bloody mess left within the sockets where her eyes had once been.
Stompa was dead.
And all Kara could think about was how she’d died to protect her. How was she rewarded in life? With abuse. Hatred. Insults. Injuries. Stompa had always incurred, aside from Bernadeth, Kara’s wrath the most. Usually because of her simple mind. She’d died for her, she was gone. It was Kara’s fault.
“Hehehehehehe!”
And now it was focused on Harriet, glaring down at the woman as he made to get back up and continue the fight. “Hehehe Lady Darkseid! Ru-!” She didn’t get to finish her words. Not with Doomsday showcasing that she was indeed part Kara Zor-El. Its eyes light up bright red, and in an instant the energy beams move right towards the downed Harriet, and make contact. She screams, screams that replaced the laughter she was always known for as they cut right across her midsection.
Smoke fills the air, as does the smell of burning flesh as Harriet’s stomach is opened, and the now boiling contents of her inside come spilling out.
Intestines and stomach lining, blood and guts. She writhes and tries to get away, but such a thing was impossible, especially as her legs were now effectively separated from her body. She was going to die and she knew it, and her struggles ceased as her head slams back down on the steps, a grimace overtaking her face, a twisted smile as light, forced laughs are the only thing to escape her lips.
“Heh…heh…he…heh…he…h-”
She was gone, and as soon as this was noticed by Doomsday the energy blasts from her eyes stopped, the creature bringing its heat vision off. In the excitement of the attack it had suffered it seemed to have forgotten the mission with which it was tasked, and its back was kept towards Kara who was struck even more deeply by what had just happened. That which she’d been paralyzed through, powerless to stop.
“Harriet…”
Harriet and Stompa were dead. Until Bruce and Jason came, Harriet was her confidante, her…best friend, though she had never once said so aloud. And she had never done anything that she would consider worthy of the woman. Fair in regards to all that Harriet did for her.
In the end she didn’t even save her life.
Supergirl, Powergirl or Lady Darkseid. It didn’t matter who she was at that moment. Her heart was filled with rage, an unquenchable, hate filled rage and as she clenched her fists they began to shake with all of the anger she held within herself.
“Kara wa-”
Bruce was trying to stop her, undoubtedly thinking as Batman should. That no matter the pain they felt, the anguish, they needed to think clearly, plan and prepare to take on this creature. That if they didn’t? More people would undoubtedly die. But Kara didn’t want to hear that at that moment.
All she wanted was revenge. To destroy this creature, kill it for what it had done to Stompa and Harriet. Nothing, not even her love, could talk her out of it. This time with conviction, lacking any of the holdups that kept her from doing anything before, were gone.
She lifts into the air further and aims herself right at the creatures back as she lets out a scream herself.
“AHHHHHHHH!”
In a flash she was there, her fists slamming into the creature’s spine, and if it was any other being in the known world it would’ve been dead instantly. But instead of death the creature is just lifted off of the ground and into the air, propelled forward by the force of the woman. They were going fast, so fast, that they were dots within seconds, heading across New Genesis.
All of this before Bruce could finish his exhortation of “wait!”
She was gone, leaving everyone else…everyone that she wanted to protect, in her dust. He already knew what she was thinking. He knew because he knew what Kara Zor-El would think. Get the creature away where it can’t hurt anyone else.
All of this…it had happened so rapidly, so quickly that it was almost impossible to make sense of. In a matter of ten, fifteen seconds perhaps? Who could be sure. Highfather remained where he was, looking at the corpses on the ground in shock while to the rear? Orion makes to move down the stairs, a look of resolution upon his face.
He’s stopped as Lashina reaches out and grasps his arm, fiercely preventing him from going anywhere despite the fact that she was weaker than him physically.
“Where are you going?”
“To fight,” he replies gruffly.
“No. You’re not” she challenges, laying down the gauntlet so to speak. Orion turns back and glares at her. “It’s my duty. This creature threatens New Genesis. I-,”
“You will die in an instant”.
There was a strangely sad tone to the Fury’s voice that couldn’t be denied, and the momentary distraction such a fact makes in Orion’s mind allows the bands that surround the woman’s body to detach from her, and wrap around him instead. Before he knew what was happening, it was done, and they tightened, pinning his arms to his side.
“Gaaah! Wha-what are you doing?”
He would’ve fallen, not able to maintain his balance in such a position, had it not been for Lashina who moves forward and catches him, dragging him off to the side of the steps and helping him down, moving him so that he could sit, his back against the barrier.
“Saving your life you idiot. Your mother and empress demanded that you be protected. That thing…it just killed two of the greatest warriors I’ve ever seen. Without flinching. Without pause”. The dark haired Fury refused to look at the corpses of Harriet and Stompa, not understanding why the sight of such would arouse such…pain within her.
Many times she wished to kill one or both of them herself. Many, many times, and yet, seeing them now? Knowing that they were dead…it pained her. Only then did she realize how many memories they all shared together, and how, since the day they’d been born, they’d all been together.
It was too late that she realized the strength of their dark, twisted sisterhood. Of how much they…mattered to one another.
“It will kill you”.
He struggles, trying to get out of her bonds, though he finds such attempts to yield nothing in terms of success. “Let me go! My duty is to New Genesis! I-,”
“Will serve it best by remaining here. By remaining alive”.
She would entertain no more talk of Orion going out there to fight this monstrosity, nothing more, and she refuses to respond to his jibes, his attacks of the tongue. “LASHINA! YOU BITCH! RELEASE ME! RELEASE ME!”
To the front was Barda and Jason, who flanked Bernadeth, the latter woman simply continuing to smirk, her eyes affixed upon the corpses of Stompa and Harriet with a serene smile on her face as if it was a thing of beauty she beheld.
“YOU BITCH!”
“OOOOF!”
She was slapped across the face as harshly as humanly possible, and it sent her reeling, falling down to the ground without anything to buffer her fall. She was cut and injured as it happened, though she barely let out any response. After a second or so she brings her hand up to her mouth, testing it, and when she pulls it away she finds blood there. The sight of it makes Bernadeth laugh as she turns and looks up at Barda.
“I wish I could’ve told her to kill you too. Sorry Barda. I got carried away in the excitement of the moment, but don’t worry. When she’s done with Lady Darkseid? She’ll come for you”. Barda’s face crunches up with rage and she brings her foot up, apparently wanting to slam it down on Bernadeth’s face, something which undoubtedly would’ve killed the woman.
“WAIT!”
Jason throws himself forward, stopping the woman from doing so, and despite her desire to avenge the other Furies, she listens. “What? Why?!” She was growing angry, not liking it at all that Jason was intervening on Bernadeth’s behalf in the slightest. Jason tries to soothe her, reaching out for the woman’s midsection as he looks up into her eyes.
“Because we need her,” he explains. “We need her to tell us the creature’s weakness. If we kill her we’re going to get nothing”.
“Ohh Jason…my love”.
Bernadeth moves onto her back, resting against one of the steps and making no move to get up, striking a rather helpless pose that would’ve tricked many who weren’t aware of what she was truly capable of.
“You aren’t going to ‘get anything’ out of me anyways. Unless it’s a kiss you want”.
Now it was jealousy which reared its ugly head within Barda, mixing with her rage and hatred as the woman, even still, tried to make a move upon a man who…well…he was attached to Barda! They hadn’t fully outlined it yet of course, but it was clear now, at least inwardly to her, where this was going. She would’ve attacked had Jason not spoken, moving down on his knee to look into Bernadeth’s eyes.
“Berny…come on. Don’t do this. Please”.
“Don’t do what?” she spits out suddenly, her voice acidic now with all the pent up rage that came with being who she was. “Kill the woman who has only held me back? Derided me? Beaten me? Insulted me? Don’t do that? Why by Apokolips would I do anything else?”
“Because…”
Jason didn’t have an answer.
Mainly because he knew if he tried to appeal to the angels of her better nature he would be a hypocrite. He was a killer too, plain and simple, and if someone hit him? He was going to hit back even harder. Most likely with deadly force.
He just looks down, lost for words.
And Bernadeth seizes on that.
“All my life…all of it…I’ve been weak, ugly little Bernadeth. Hated by everyone. Despised and forgotten. I have never gotten the respect I deserve. But now? Now you fear me. SHE fears me”. She of course was Lady Darkseid. She had to make that fact abundantly clear. At the center of this was Kara.
It would always be Kara.
“And now? She respects me. In the last few moments of her life, she’s going to respect me. Because that’s how it works Jason. Here, or on Earth. You don’t care about what can’t kill you. You only show respect and fairness when you know the enemy could destroy you…even you”. She reaches out for him, caressing his cheek as she says this.
“Even you didn’t…didn’t look at me like a woman”. She chokes at this, swallowing intensely before looking away for a moment and closing her eyes. “You didn’t think my love was worth anything…you only wanted Barda because she is strong and beautiful before she even looked in your direction”.
Jason remains silent at this too, knowing that Bernadeth was right.
‘Fuck you and your stupid games you idiot. Seriously, go fuck yourself!’
He was part of what pushed her over the edge and he knew it, though Kara definitely played the majority role in this awful piece of theater.
“But now?” she half says, half offers. “I see it. You’re seeing what I can do. What I can offer. And you respect and fear me. That’s how I’ve won your love Jason. That’s how I’ve gotten you to see me as a woman. It was the only way. The only path to me being happy. Lady Darkseid has to die”.
“Berny, come on. You proved your point, alright? You’ve proven it. You’re dangerous. Strong and we were all wrong to treat you the way we did”.
Even Barda remains quiet on that, she and Lashina offering no commentary as they themselves begin to wonder at how their own actions might’ve led to Bernadeth doing such things. Might’ve led to her killing Stompa and Harriet.
“Please…stop this, okay? Don’t kill her”.
“Ohh Jason” she coos, rubbing him even more as she raises herself up, getting close once again. “You’re only proving my point”. She pecks his cheek lovingly while Jason remains there, at a complete and utter loss as to what to do. Everyone was moved, to one degree or another, by what she’d said.
Bernadeth was a monster.
But she hadn’t created herself. In a way? None of them had.
Bruce, meanwhile, was looking up into the sky, desperate for any sign of Kara and Doomsday, needing something to show him that she was at least still alive. His fear was multiplied by what it had done to two goddesses with the barest hint of effort, and despite the fact that Kara was definitely on the offensive when they’d taken off, it was clear that they wouldn’t remain that way for long.
He was thinking. Desperately, when it came to him.
“We don’t need her”.
“What?”
Bernadeth was just as shocked by such an exclamation from the Batman who seemed to have stumbled onto something, and she looked at him with rage and hatred. “SHUT UP!” Bruce ignores her and focuses on Jason.
“Doomsday was created from Kara and Uxas’ DNA” Bruce begins to explain. “Which means that it’s going to have a weakness to kryptonite”.
“Woah, woah, are you sure?” Nightwing asks, not liking that they didn’t have any proof of the man’s theory at that moment. “I mean…if you’re wrong, that thing tears you apart. And besides, where the hell are we even going to get that stuff? She hid it after you used it on her in the arena”.
Bruce fights back against the outpouring of guilt he feels when he hears that, memories of indeed beating the woman, hitting her, coming unbidden to his mind.
‘Things were different then. We were different. I’d never hit her now’ he thinks, seeing these thoughts as important, but not important just right then. “I have a feeling I know where she would keep it. She’d want it even closer now, so close that she’d be within reach of it at all times”. His eyes go to the Wrath of Krypton, still moored right where they left it, and he just knew.
“It’s aboard the Wrath”.
“Woah, she told you?”
“No. She wouldn’t have done something like that” Bruce explains, saying ‘wouldn’t’ as in the past tense. He was relatively sure that now, with all she’d seen, that Kara would want someone to be able to counter her. “But I just know”.
“Okay well…how the hell are you going to find it?” Nightwing asks, still somewhat skeptical but unable to really go against the man with what he was saying. “It’ll be behind lead. Lots of lead. So much lead that I’ll be able to detect it”. He pulls out a communicator like device from his belt and tests it, checking it against the area. As he clicks it on it beeps, and thus satisfied he returns it to his belt.
And he begins running.
Bruce moves down the stairs, rushing down to try and get to Supertown where numerous different craft were parked, ready to take off and do as they needed. And what Batman needed right then was transport to the Wrath of Krypton.
“Batman! Wait! Wait!”
“Stay here Nightwing” Bruce snaps, not even stopping as the younger hero makes to follow. “Stay here and make sure that Bernadeth isn’t harmed”.
“What? Harmed? What the hell are you talking about? You? You want to protect her?”
“I…I can’t explain it right now Jason” Bruce says lightly, stopping for a moment though clearly still wishing to rush forward to, as he saw it, save the woman he loved. “But…something…something’s changed. I’ll tell you more later but…just make sure she doesn’t get hurt. She has to face justice for what she’s done. But killing her? It won’t be justice”. And with that he continues to rush away, leaving Nightwing flummoxed and confused in his wake, unable to make sense of what the man just said.
But he knew the man was right, and part of him, most of him really, didn’t want to see Bernadeth killed. Even after what she’d done. ‘I guess something did happen…’ Slowly Jason turns and begins to move back up the stairs, heading towards Barda who maintains a watch over Bernadeth, the latter continuing to smile.
“She’ll be dead soon. And when she is? I’ll have her turn on you Barda”.
“Shut up!” the larger Fury growls.
“We can’t hurt her Barda”.
“What? Your father just said-,”
“We can’t hurt her,” Jason reiterates. “I get the feeling that neither he or Kara would like it”. He looks mournfully down at Bernadeth, hating that it came to this. “She’s gonna have to pay in another way for what she’s done”.
“Nothing will happen to me Jason. No. Soon? I shall be queen”.
“And what of Stompa? Harriet?” Lashina growls out, unable to stomach this any longer. “What of them? Is this their grand reward?”
“It’s what they deserve, Lashina. It’s what you deserve and what you all soon shall receive”.
Jason couldn’t keep this conversation up. He was too tired, too confused and to be quite honest? Scared. Something was different about Bruce. Something very important and something that felt like it had always been there and was now gone. ‘The way he talked…the way Kara looked…what the hell is going on?’
Highfather, meanwhile, the main foe whom Kara had been chafing to put down, remained in the background, forgotten as he held onto his Wonder Staff and looked up into the sky, able to see past the bounds of normal sight and see what was happening.
‘She…she took her into space. Why?’
“You already know why”.
It went unseen by all others of course, but a spectral figure moves up behind the man, and places her hand upon his chest, causing him to stiffen in shock.
“She took Doomsday away so that nobody would die”.
‘Y-you. You are the one who foiled my plan!’ he accuses, knowing that he could communicate merely through thought to whoever, or whatever, this being was. He hears her clearly enough in his mind, though nobody else does it seems.
“Yes Izaya. I did. And it was for good that I did it”.
‘Good…it is just a word. It means nothing’.
“It used to mean something to you, Highfather. It used to mean a lot. That changed and I know why. This battle. It takes a lot out of you. It keeps taking, and taking and taking and then, in the end? It leaves you with little to show for it. That’s what happened to you, isn’t it? A wife you didn’t love? No children of your own. You felt as though the universe owed you something”.
He doesn’t even respond to that statement and just bows his head, looking away while confirming his answer with a lack of one.
“You’re not the only one. I felt that way for a little while. After everything that happened to me. I felt like I deserved better…but, I had to learn my lesson. It isn’t about the rewards. It never has been. You’re supposed to make those for yourself. Fight for what you feel you want, and hope that it comes to you. But the mission? The mission comes first”.
He begins to see it all. Feel it all, and like Kara, it affected him. He felt her pain, firsthand, under Uxas. The fear, the desperation she felt, and the hope, that desperate hope that she felt as she laid eyes upon him, that he would save her.
He was transported through time back to that point so long ago now. And he witnessed it through another’s eyes.
‘I…I failed her, didn’t I?’
“Yeah, big time. You failed yourself too”.
‘I…I can’t fix this, can I?’
“No…I’m sorry, you can’t. Unlike Bruce and Kara you’re a little too far gone. I think the worst thing someone can be is apathetic. All that’s needed for evil to win is for good guys to do nothing. You were supposed to be the greatest good guy Izaya. And you did nothing”.
Despite the rightfully deserved condemnation Izaya heard in the woman’s voice, he also detected a hint of sadness. As if she truly regretted having to tell him the truth. But Izaya didn’t hold it against her. He understood.
“Please! Help me!”
He was overwhelmed with those bright, beautiful eyes. Eyes full of hope and promise…what she could’ve been had he just stretched out his hand to help her. If he’d been brave enough to fight his brother, willing to risk all that he had.
“The universe needs to heal. Everything needs to start over fresh. A new order. And you can’t fit into it, Izaya. You’ll just fall back into your old ways. Trust me, I know”.
He did. There was no debating it. This woman, she had more knowledge than even that which Metron had contained within him. She could read the future as if it was a book, and there was no debating what she said.
“But while the image of that crying, desperate and utterly alone teenage girl is in your mind you have an opportunity to make way for that new world. You can make it easier and ensure, as your last act, that there is a bright tomorrow”.
‘How?’
“You have the answer Izaya. You’re holding onto it”.
And just like that she was gone. The presence left Izaya just as quickly as it appeared, leaving the man in a state of confusion as he pondered the Spectre’s last words. ‘It…it’s in my han-?’ He was about to question it when the simple act of looking granted him the answer he required. The Wonder Staff, a link directly to the Source Wall.
A staff that had just enough power to destroy such a being as Doomsday.
He clenches it tightly and knows what he must do, feeling for the first time in countless eons, the urge to do something. Something good. With Kara’s tear strewn face still fresh in his mind, the king of the New Gods lifts into the air, flying up towards the sky above him, towards the battle he saw happening in space.
“Wait! Wait! Where’s he going!”
“I think that Highfather is the least of our concerns right now Jason” Barda says, keeping the man from even trying to do the impossible and go after the New God. Izaya, for his part, didn’t even listen to the man, too focused, fixated, on making it towards Kara. ‘Yes…I see it. I see it clearly now’.
He was resigned to this, but in a way? Also happy. He was going to go out on a good note.
Above New Genesis
The planet looked beautiful, especially from this high up. The vibrant colors that splashed over the landscape, almost as if they’d been painted by some massive god with access to a paint brush. The cloud cover moved over it, swirling in their puffy whiteness, and here, in space?
It was illuminated well enough by the close proximity of stars, which twinkled brightly in the sky both far and near.
It was a world in which few but the gods dared to dwell within, and even them only occasionally. But that beauty was interrupted, disturbed completely by the war that was happening within its confines.
“GRAAAAAAHHHH!”
“OOOOOFFFF!”
Kara exhales as she feels the spike studded fist slam into her cheek, jarring some of her teeth loose it felt and causing blood to come from her nose. It also had the added effect of slamming Kara at least forty feet through space, sending her flying out of control.
It took her a second or so, but eventually she was able to right herself to the best of her abilities, making it so that she was, at least nominally, upright. She did so just in time too, watching as Doomsday rushes towards her once again, wanting to throw her fist into her ‘mother’s’ face.
“I’LL KILL YOU!!!” she roars, the guttural scream carrying with it the immense force and power of the creature’s hate. At the last moment Kara was able to bring her hands up, and catch the fist, preventing her from doing any further damage. At least at that moment.
“Wa-wait!” she grunts out, struggling and quivering as she fights to keep the behemoth from tearing into her. Even with the power of the yellow sun coursing through her veins it was clear that Doomsday was far, far stronger.
And Kara was afraid.
Doomsday kept pushing her fist forward, fighting to punch her just as harshly as Kara was to keep her from punching her. Her red eyes bored into her own, reminding her of their similarities, their faces being almost the exact same. “Yo-you don’t have to do this” Kara cajoles, her rage having dulled as the memory of how Supergirl would react came to her.
“I know you’re confused. Scared. You don’t understand what’s happening. But Bernadeth is…urrgh…using you”.
“You hurt mother!” Doomsday roars back, suddenly seeming to remember that it had another fist which she brings up and slams into the opposite side of Kara’s face, somewhat evening out the bruises that were on the left side of her face onto her right.
“GAAAH!”
Kara’s guard drops, and because of that Doomsday brings her fist right up into the woman’s gut, causing not only an immense amount of pain within Kara, but also a sudden urge to empty the contents of her stomach. It was only her shere will that kept her from doing so. In the follow up Doomsday grabs her by the cape and swings her upwards before beginning to spin, wishing to gain momentum for whatever she was about to do.
Kara should’ve seen this coming, should’ve reacted, but at that moment it still felt as if she was stuck in mud. Like her mind...like it wasn’t working right. As if she was going at one third the speed.
She spun around faster and faster until she was just a blur of black set against the even darker blackness around her, a bright gray in the middle.
“GAAAAH!”
Finally, Doomsday lets go of her, and Kara goes soaring through the air faster than a speeding bullet, unable to arrest her forward movement. ‘You can’t hurt her. She’s been tricked by Bernadeth. You have to try and reach her’.
Surprisingly she was still able to think even as her body careens towards one of the empty watchtowers that had been abandoned before the invasion. Kara reaches it in seconds, and the sound of crumbling, creaking metal could be heard as her body makes contact. She heads right on through as well, moving through a space that she could only assume to be the mess hall of the defensive position.
She didn’t have long to linger on that though as soon enough she was heading past hallways and armories, breaking through wall after wall without even a hint of stopping, at least until she came out the other side.
“AHHHHHH-OOOF!”
She was stopped dead by a hand, a powerful gray one which wraps around her head, Doomsday having moved with incredible speed around the other side of the installation which now explodes in the background, its structural integrity destroyed beyond repair. Bits of steel fly past them, the flames swallowed up instantly by the vacuum of space while Doomsday begins to press in on Kara’s head, wanting to crush her skull.
“She told me all you did. To her. Hurt. How she hate you” Doomsday says childishly, showing off the lesser development of her mind in comparison to whom her kryptonian DNA had been taken from. “Me kill you for hurting mother. Doomsday, destroy you”.
Kara’s head would’ve caved in like a melon had not something began to happen. Her voice was muffled and her breathing obstructed, but even still she was fighting back now.
A heat was growing in the palm of Doomsday’s hand, going from simply warm, to downright excruciating. She grunts in pain before letting out a scream of anguish as her skin is actually cut. In an instant she pulls her hand away, cradling it into her body as she reflexively moves away from Kara.
“Owwwww! That hurt! You hurt me!” she screams out, looking at the cut in her skin from which dark black blood was oozing out of, covering her flesh in its black hue. But, quickly enough, the wound begins to close, even if Doomsday was still left with the knowledge that Kara could indeed hurt her.
The smart thing would’ve been to keep up the attack, it was, after all, what Lady Darkseid would’ve done. Keep on firing her heat vision until there was nothing left of Doomsday, if such a thing was possible at all.
But that isn’t what Kara would do, because it wasn’t what Supergirl would do. Especially not without at least trying to make peace.
She softens her gaze, the lingering redness leaving her eyes as she stares down her clone.
“Wait…stop. I…I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’m sorry”.
“You hurt! All you do is hurt!” Doomsday accuses. “Me see mother outside glass. Talk about how much she hate you. How evil you are. How you hurt her. You do nothing but hurt!” These were harsh accusations, and what was even worse? They were true. Kara knew it, and she’d make no attempt to deny it.
They were the Rao’s honest truth.
‘Dammit’.
“I…I know. I know” the blonde with the now torn and tattered clothing says, her cape only half the length it was originally now lingering behind her as they floated there. “I…I did. I did hurt your mother. I hurt a lot of people. I…I’m a bad guy. But…I want to be different”.
Doomsday remains silent, as if she was pondering over the woman’s words.
“Please. I don’t want to fight you. I don’t want to hurt people anymore. I know you don’t understand but…I’m like you”.
“Me? You? We not same!”
“No, no, we’re not” Kara says in response to the defiant roar of the creature. “But…we don’t have to fight. Neither of us want this. I was tricked by a man named Uxas. And you? Your mother is tricking you. She’s not as innocent as you believe”.
“My mother great woman! Best woman ever! She deserves to be queen!” the monster roars, clenching her fists tightly, wishing to slam them into the other woman over and over again, though for some reason not doing so. Not yet. She wanted to hear what she had to say, even though her patience for such an activity was rapidly reaching its end.
“I…no. She isn’t” Kara challenges, fire coming back into her eyes.
“We all make our choices and we have to live with the consequences of them. For the longest time I blamed everyone else for who I was, how things were. I was able to pretend that I wasn’t a bad person because of that or…that it wasn’t my fault. But I chose to be evil. I chose to be cruel. Yes, to people like your mom”.
It made her cringe to refer to Bernadeth that way.
The torturess was this creature’s mother? The woman who stole DNA from her and a dead man and brought life that was never supposed to be, that never would’ve been. She’d created evil. Her anger was still running high on that front, and it was taking every ounce of her willpower to keep from letting it overtake her as she saw it as her being forcibly mixed with Uxas, which it was.
But she also knew this creature was innocent and being played.
She had to tread carefully.
“I was an awful person to your mom. I made fun of her, belittled her, and mocked her. But she chose to be the person she is. She delights in torture, she likes hurting people and she does the same thing to how many other people? She chose to be who she is, and she’s gotta own it as much as I do. You can’t run from it”.
“No! She good! You lie!”
“She isn’t. And neither will you be if you just listen to her without thinking. It’s up to you who you want to be, Doomsday. What kind of person you want to be and how you want to be remembered. You? You’re in charge of that. Nobody else. So, make your choice Doomsday. We can either work together, try to find a way forward in this fuc-fudged up world, or we can fight”.
Her eyes narrow as she says the last part, once more hammering it home that Lady Darkseid would never be completely gone.
“And I can kick your butt”.
All in all, she had to say this was a good, well meaning impassioned speech that would’ve made Kal, or Clark, proud. Hell, she considered that it might’ve been something that Supergirl or Powergirl might’ve said.
As expected though, it didn’t exactly land with Doomsday who glared hatefully at Kara, her own eyes growing even brighter red.
“NO! MOTHER SAID YOU DIE! YOU DIE!”
The heat vision comes forth, and it does so with such power, such intensity that Kara was left with no other choice than to raise her arms in a desperate bid to deflect it, catching the energy blast in her hand.
She was foolish to think that would be the end of it though.
Despite Doomsday’s childlike demeanor, her lack of understanding and intelligence, she seemed to know exactly what she was doing when it came to battle. As she attacks Kara with her heat vision, she lunges forward, taking advantage of the distraction her heat vision afforded her.
Apparently being made from the flesh of two of the universe’s greatest generals imbued within you some small, or large, sense of battle strategy.
The clawed hand, the same one that had lifted Stompa off of this mortal coil, lunges forward and before Kara can respond, it slams into her side, somehow managing to pass through the flesh as no knife or sword had ever been able to do before.
“AHHHHHHHHHH!”
Kara screams out in utter agony as the fingers pass through, just barely skirting her stomach lining and the underside of her ribcage. This was bad, really bad. No creature, no force had ever been able to hurt her, especially not without Kryptonite. Only Uxas had been able to inflict this kind of pain, only him, with his own abilities. But then again, wasn’t she facing their daughter?
As she screams out in agony Doomsday’s face was directly against hers, and in direct response to her cries Doomsday opens her mouth and roars, showing that she saw this as a fight to the death, plain and simple.
Bernadeth wanted Kara dead, and so because of that she would die.
“GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!”
Kara felt fear rushing through her as she floated there, speared like a fish upon the claws of her doppelganger, unable to summon up the will to kill her as she knew that she needed to do if she were to survive.
‘I’m so sorry Bruce’ she thinks, tearing up as Doomsday seems to think herself victorious already. ‘I wasn’t strong enough. Not after all of that…I’m so sorry’. She couldn’t fight back. Not without truly hurting Doomsday, and right then? She couldn’t do that.
She was broken, and now simply waiting to die.
The Wrath of Krypton, Personal Quarters of Lady Darkseid
BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!
“Of course”.
He couldn’t help himself as he let loose with that sentiment, finding it to be half amusing, half obvious. He’d searched a good portion of the ship before the detector began to go off, the device having been part of his arsenal so as to be useful in detecting IEDs.
It was a sensitive computer, capable of searching out the things that he wished to be found, and he’d set it to lead, knowing that it was the only thing that could contain the weapon that was beyond deadly to a super powered Kryptonian.
He moves to a wall beside the woman’s bed, a bed he’d spent time within besides her already, and without thought presses his hand against the relatively unimportant looking barrier, searching out the key or seam that would expose it.
But so far?
He found nothing.
‘It’s behind here. I know it’.
“Press in on it Bruce”.
He hears her. Leslie. She was still with him, though that was to be expected. Even still it makes him smile, knowing that his beloved aunt was still with him. He does as the Spectre says, pressing his hand down, and in an instant the slat hiding the leaden vault pulls away, revealing a keypad computer.
It was obvious but a code would be required to gain entry.
‘Any more help Aunt Leslie?’
Silence.
The Spectre doesn’t answer, apparently taking her mission to assist but not interfere right to the very edge and not an inch further. It was frustrating, but Bruce wouldn’t begrudge her that. ‘Think. It’ll be something important to her. Something she wouldn’t hesitate to enter. What do you know about her?’
The answer was…well…everything.
At least now.
After seeing so many Kara Zor-Els from so many worlds, and her so many Bruce Waynes, that they might very well be the most in tune couple to ever exist. That’s why it came to him in an instant, and his gloved hand rose up to move towards the screen, entering the code that would gain him entry into the vault and to what he would need.
Kal-El.
CLICK!
The door, lead as was the rest of the hidden safe, opens, and as soon as it does a bright green glow fills the area immediately, and Bruce has what he needs. Without thought he reaches in and grasps up a large piece of it, securing it in his utility belt. Now? Now he needed to find Kara. Save her.
And finally end this.
Chapter Text
Above New Genesis
Pain was all she could feel. Agonizing, searing pain emanating out from her side which was still bleeding, the blood seeping out of her and flowing into space where, without the adverse effects of gravity, it simply flowed around. Like some sort of crimson serpent. The blood realistically was one of the last concerns that should’ve been on the woman’s mind.
“I kill you!!”
Doomsday was not letting up, spurned on by nothing more than the hatred and rage that she felt on behalf of her mother, carrying out the orders that she wished to see accomplished. Bernadeth wanted Kara dead, and yet, for the life of her, the former Lady Darkseid couldn’t blame her.
‘Rao…Rao help me!’
Even with this prayer she was fearful that a god she had so often suppressed her faith within would not listen to her. Rao was a god of good, of care and love, and Kara? Kara had displaced him with herself, a so-called ‘goddess’ that was anything but. He, or any other entity watching, would’ve been well within their right to let her die here.
But even with these defeatist, hopeless thoughts moving through her mind, the blonde couldn’t help herself. She had to fight back. One hand of Doomsday’s was completely out of the fight, mostly due to the fact that it was wedged deeply within her flesh. That meant that Kara had an opening.
BOOOM!
In an instant she brings her fist back and then forward, slamming it right into the monster’s jaw with enough force that it was almost as if an explosion had rocked the area. Doomsday’s head slams back on her neck, the monstrous woman suffering one of the greatest blows that had ever been delivered by Kara.
She brings her head right back up and glares hatefully, seemingly unaffected.
That should’ve been grounds for pause within anyone else, but Kara, in her heart, was a fighter. She wouldn’t let herself disappear into the ether, simply die at the hands of this cruel, evil creation made from her and Uxas’ flesh. She couldn’t, she wouldn’t.
Her guilt was strong.
But something else was stronger.
The words of the Spectre, of Leslie Tompkins, convincing her that there was a chance for her to be the woman she saw in those other worlds. To make a better world. To be the hero that she was always supposed to be.
And more than that?
There was Bruce.
She needed him, and he needed her, if that new, better world was going to be created, and she was afraid for him even more than for herself. He had just found out that his entire life was based on a lie. A man he’d trusted, a man whom he’d looked at as if he was his father, had been his greatest betrayer. He had killed his parents and stolen Bruce’s birthright as much as possible, living a life of leisure off of their blood while nursing their son’s rage and turning it into something…awful.
Turning him into a monster.
She needed to be there for him. To assure him that even if the past and present were dark, the future need not be. The world WOULD be a better place with Batman in it. There was no doubt in Kara’s mind that this was the case. And if that world was going to come to pass? She’d need to fight.
Doomsday was unaffected by the first punch…which is why Kara slammed her fist back and forward once again.
“URRRGHH!”
She roars out her defiance as she does, watching as Doomsday’s head snaps back once again. The creature makes to raise its opposite arm as if to ward off the disgraced goddess’ blows, but Kara acts quickly. She reaches out with her free hand, the one not currently embroiled in trying to reduce Doomsday’s face to mush, and grasps her wrist, adding to the struggle as an immovable object meets an unstoppable force.
As she grabs her wrist, her arms quiver, Doomsday able to bring the power of an avalanche to bear. But Kara held her back.
And she just keeps punching.
“AHHH! AHHH! AHHHHH!”
Again and again, and with increasing frequency does she punch Doomsday, the harsh impacts audible even in the vacuum of space. Kara feels each impact against her hand, feeling as if her hand was slamming into the harshest stone. Her flesh was beginning to get cut up, blood cracks forming as Doomsday’s skin acted as a knife, cutting her.
But she doesn’t stop.
She fights through the pain.
Doomsday’s head keeps snapping back and then forward, the monster fighting to gain control but failing. Her hands were effectively trapped, one within Kara which she tries, with minimal success, to move upwards into a killing blow, wishing to tear out the heart of the woman she’d been born to kill, and the other held back by Kara.
Jarred by the forces of the woman’s blows they begin to move backwards, making it clear that Kara had seized the initiative.
CRACK!
A sickening sound is heard as Kara slams her fist into Doomsday once more, and for a moment she wonders if it was one of her fingers or her knuckle, perhaps even her entire arm. She couldn’t tell with ease due to the pain that she felt across her whole body.
“GRRRRRRRRRRRLLLL!”
The scream of pain that gushes forth from Doomsday’s throat gives her the first evidence that it wasn’t her from whom the crack had come from. When she looks close, peering through the blur created by her hand moving forward and backwards so rapidly, she sees the course.
Doomsday’s jaw.
She’d cracked it.
A jagged line extends from the top portion of the creature’s bottom lip and runs all the way to the lower part of the other, the flesh which was harder than hard, cracking under the assault. The teeth, jagged and fanged, within Doomsday’s mouth now looked out of place, broken and cracked, at least in the area where Kara was punching.
She’d proved it with the simple expedient of attacking over and over again. Doomsday could be hurt. She should’ve known that right from the beginning. After all, hadn’t she herself killed Uxas?’
‘Stop feeling sorry for yourself and fight!’ she roars within her mind, forcing away the rest of the guilt that was holding her back, any lingering remnants of it pushed away to make room for victory.
“Let. Go. Of. MEEE!”
She delivers one final haymaker in this massive flurry of blows that she’d rained down upon Doomsday’s face, which was powerful enough that instead of just throwing her head back, it tossed the creature’s entire body backwards. In an instant its clawed hand is torn free of Kara’s side, causing the blonde to go wide mouthed in shock at the excruciating agony that came with such a thing.
“Guuuhhh…”
Again, she came close to vomiting, the claws doing just as much damage on their way out as they did on the way in. Her hand instantly comes to the spot where such an injury had been delivered to her, and she feels an outpouring of blood stream over her fingers. Even as the wounds close and her body recovers she contends with the pain, something that didn’t easily go away. That’s why she didn’t follow up on the attack.
Doomsday meanwhile was sent soaring through space for hundreds of feet, her head reeling with the damage that had been done to her. It almost seemed impossible that Lady Darkseid would be able to deal out such a blow upon her.
Hadn’t her mother told her she was invincible? That she wouldn’t be defeated? That the weak blonde would fall like old leaves before her?
So why wasn’t it like that? Why wasn’t she just dying?!
After a while the creature’s forward momentum is arrested and she manages to stop abruptly in space, the distance between the two combatants giving them a moment to rest. Both take it, each breathing heavily as Doomsday, in a mimicry of Kara, brings her hand up to her face, feeling how her jaw had actually been dislocated.
“Grrrrggg”.
With a quick shove she pushes it back into place, and the fracture across her skin heals instantly, the impenetrable, unbroken gray returning.
Her fangs would grow back in, though she didn’t need them to defeat this woman. She stares back across the divide, and slowly moves forward, not eager to get yet another dose of what the woman had to offer even with her self assurance that she would be victorious.
“I won’t let you kill me” Kara says defiantly, not even thinking about trying her failed attempt to bring peace between the two of them once again. “I have to make things right. I won’t let you get in the way of that”.
“Mother want you dead!”
“Then your mother should’ve done the job herself”. The blonde was still holding her side, the pain being a bit more than she could easily take at that moment. “Because you? I’m not letting a cheap…ugly…copy kill me”.
“ME NOT UGLY!”
Kara knew it was a low blow, but she was counting on this sort of reaction. She needed it, at least if she was going to get another solid blow in. ‘Make this count. Make this count’. Doomsday charges forward once again, forgetting about the woman’s power in her rage, wishing more than anything to push her claws once more into her body, to punch as she had until Kara’s beautiful visage was gone.
She wanted to throw her corpse down upon the ground in front of her mother and finally achieve her accolades, bask in the love and adoration of her mother as she so desperately desired.
If she’d been paying better attention she would have noticed that Kara didn’t move, the woman not even appearing to be threatened by Doomsday’s advance. She just stayed there, right in the creature’s path, straightening herself up.
“You asked for it”.
Kara’s eyes glow red, starting at the pupils before the coloration spreads across the rest of her eyeball. She was gearing up for a big one, though she was fighting her instinct to push her Omega Beams into it and possibly completely obliterate Doomsday. But she doesn’t do that as she still wanted her to survive this.
She wouldn’t even be considering using her heat vision if she didn’t know that the monster could take it.
Doomsday covered half of the distance between them, and when it became clear that she wasn’t going to back down, and wasn't going to stop trying to kill her, Kara knew she had no choice. All that power, all that energy that had been building up…she lets it loose, and watches as the bright beams of light head right towards Doomsday.
It was too late for the monster born from Bernadeth’s hate to turn away, and she wasn’t going to have an opportunity to press her attack, even on the wounded Kara. Her only option was to return the assault.
At the last instant Doomsday’s eyes light up in the same way as Kara’s did, and seconds before the heat vision would’ve hit her, her own burst forth from her eyes. The twin forces make impact, slamming into one another in a cataclysmic meeting of the light which, if they had fought anywhere where others were around, would’ve incinerated everything and everyone in their path.
Even from the ground of New Genesis, the war torn planet suffering the throes of defeat and subjugation below, the battle was visible, illuminated now against the backdrop of space’s blackness.
“Urrgghh…urrggggh”.
Kara tries to keep pushing forward, thinking herself to have the advantage as she had been the one to strike first, but the raw, unadulterated power coming out of Doomsday was truly a force to contend with. Beads of sweat break out over her forehead as she grunts out, Doomsday’s heat vision gaining a few inches and pushing her own back.
She still held the lion’s share of the space between them, but that was rapidly changing.
It almost felt as if Doomsday was sapping her of her power. Her strength, and adding it to her own. As she grew weaker, Doomsday grew stronger. The creature focuses its gaze, showing none of the signs of wear and fatigue that the blonde was, and her beam advances another foot…and then another, then a yard.
“No…no, no!”
Kara fights back, trying to push, and for a second it works, a few feet gained back by the ruler of Apokolips. This took an immense amount of strength, and as soon as she let up, even for a nanosecond, the balance sways back in Doomsday’s favor.
She pushes it back multiple feet, keeping on until they were at the halfway mark. Kara fought valiantly, but even this couldn’t be maintained. Doomsday pushes forward, and now it was Kara who was being threatened with being overwhelmed by Doomsday’s heat vision.
And she just knew that such an attack would be devastating.
‘N-no! T-they’re cou-counting on us’.
She’d refuse to yield, or at least she would try to, but it was clear that this battle was already over. It was only a matter of time, and Doomsday? She would have her victory. A sinister smile etches itself across Doomsday’s face.
No matter how hard Kara fought, no matter how hard she tried to push more force, more energy into the heat vision blast, she simply couldn’t overcome Doomsday. Her clone was stronger for being a mixture of both her and Uxas, and the only way that Kara would be able to defeat her was by using the Omega Beams.
She wanted to, but she couldn’t.
What had once been a symbol of her victory over Uxas was now a stain. A reminder of how she failed and how far she had fallen. It was evil, and using that power invited that evil right back in. She was afraid of using it because she knew if she did? She would kill Doomsday.
And that wasn’t something Kara Zor-El would do.
The heat vision got closer and closer to her, a manner of feet, three or four, being the area of difference. She would need a miracle if she was going to survive. ‘Bruce…’
Not Too Far Away
He watches, unseen by the two combatants as he floats there, holding onto the Wonder Staff tightly as he does so. He didn’t move, not right then, and instead just continued watching, certain at first that Lady Darkseid would emerge victorious from this encounter. But, as time went on? He lost that certainty, and watched as the gray skinned monster seized the upper hand.
‘No…no! Fight you fool! Fight!’
“She won’t”.
The voice was still with him, the Spectre continuing to follow along, observing and watching. Not interfering, or at least not in the strictest sense of the word though she was skirting the line.
“She’s afraid to. She thinks that if she goes all out like she’s going to need to, that she’s no better than who she was. She’s crippled by fear right now. Do you see now what I was saying when I told you about her capacity for change?”
“She won’t kill her” Highfather says to himself, shocked at the turn of events that had led to such a thing. “She won’t”.
“No. And she’s going to die because of it”.
“I…we…we cannot allow that”.
“I can’t do anything to stop it” the Spectre says, a tone of sadness coloring her words that betrayed them as the God’s honest truth. “I can’t interfere. You need to do something, and you know? Funny enough? The answer is right in your hand”.
He feels her presence leaving once more, giving him a hint, but nothing more, and he returns his gaze back to the Wonder Staff, reminding herself of her words upon New Genesis. The Wonder Staff was an incredible weapon, deriving its power from the Source Wall.
“I can’t use it upon the creature” he muses to himself, knowing that he wasn’t going to receive any further answers from the Spectre. “If it can kill her, it can kill me. I…I cannot-” Instantly his mind was filled with thoughts of running away, leaving Lady Darkseid to her fate. Had she not destroyed his planet, thrown him off his throne and attempted to rule over the entire universe?
If she died, it would be deserved.
That instinct was overwhelmed though, prevented from taking root as he knew that he couldn’t do such a thing. He was still seized by a desire to be good, his apathy not yet returning, even if the bend towards it was still present.
He soon turned his attention not onto the impossibilities, but onto the possibilities.
He had to save Kara so that she in turn could save her soul and the world.
Even gods could not escape their destiny.
“The power of the Wonder Staff isolated will not be enough” he quickly surmises, knowing that if he were to use it as he traditionally did he would be defeated in an instant, his fighting prowess having lessened drastically through the years of lazy complacency.
“But…if I use its entire force, return it from whence it came…”
He stops cold as soon as he realizes what he was suggesting. Destroying the Wonder Staff and unleashing its full power…and himself in the process. As soon as the vessel was broken, the force contained within would return, taking him and Doomsday with it.
It would be a death of sorts, but also an immortality.
Becoming one with the Source Wall and the countless eons of those who had come before, hidden in the murky blackness beyond recorded history. Countless warrior kings, vast minds and spirits conjoined. And he would soon be one of them, reduced to nothingness and everything all at once.
Before he even makes up his mind he begins to move forward, soaring through space with his eyes intent upon the back of the creature who was on the cusp of her own victory, unseeing of anything around her, and especially not paying attention to the New God sneaking up upon her.
As he gets closer though someone does see.
Kara.
‘Wha-what is he doi-’.
The very last reserve of her strength was about to break, crumble into dust, and she would’ve been dead had it not been for the fact that Highfather had come up behind Doomsday, and at the last moment yanked her head upwards.
“GRAAAAHHH!”
She roars out in defiance and confusion as the heat vision is brought off of her quarry, snatching victory away at the last second. Doomsday’s final bursts of energy shoot off into space, harming absolutely nothing and nobody. She struggles, trying to free herself from Highfather’s grip, but his location and the fact that he’d been able to surprise her prevented her from instantly bucking him off.
She tried, for sure, but she couldn’t reach him.
Like a tick Izaya had buried himself in, and he wouldn’t be dislodged. Not until it was over. Kara, of course, was still present, watching all of this as she was finally able to regain her breath, panting as she floated there. When she met Izaya’s gaze she did so with confusion in her eyes, not understanding what she was seeing.
And Highfather wasn’t going to have the time to explain.
He struggles to maintain his grip on the furiously fighting Doomsday and when the opportunity presents itself he throws his hand forward, exposing the golden rod of the Wonder Staff.
“Go”.
That was the only word that he uttered out to the blonde, who takes a second to let the ramifications rush over her. Right before her eyes the Wonder Staff begins to glow brightly, brighter than the sun, and Kara brings her hand up to cover her eyes.
Somehow she knew exactly what he was going to do.
‘No…’
Through the glow she watches. She watches as Izaya’s face becomes relaxed, as if the man was at peace with what he was about to do. The sacrifice he was about to make. And Doomsday? She only roars out her defiance, her hatred, and continues to try and break free.
But it was too late for both of them, and even though Kara wanted to rush forward and save the man, something she never would’ve expected, she knew this. Go. He’d told her to do it, and so she angles herself downwards, facing the planet, and in an instant kicks off. Her body, mangled and injured, but slowly healing, would still take some time to reach her destination, and a new fear gripped her as she realized this.
‘I might get caught in the blast’.
If that was the case then she too would be gone. Faster and faster she descends, desperate to escape, while Highfather stays right where he was, grasping the Wonder Staff and Doomsday tightly.
“NO! LET ME GO! LET ME GO!”
It burns even brighter, and crackles of energy, sparks, begin to emanate off of the Wonder Staff, slamming into Doomsday’s body and causing more cracks to appear, just like the one formed upon her jaw when Kara punched her.
Golden light emanates out from these cracks, as if the energy was within her. She screams out in pain as this happens, the same thing occurring within Izaya as the man’s face is split by one of these golden lines. He remains silent however, feeling nothing but…peace from this experience.
“No! No! MOTHEEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!”
The area pulsates with the immense energy, that uncontrollable, massive outburst simply waiting to happen.
Kara heard Doomsday’s last cries for Bernadeth, and she began to cry. Tears ran down her face as she knew, deep in her heart, that she had caused this. That Doomsday was simply another innocent pawn injured in her awful, evil game.
‘I can’t fix that’.
She said that to herself with an air of finality, knowing it was true just in time for a massive explosion to rock the cosmos.
BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!
“AHHH!”
She screams as she’s caught in the shockwaves as the Wonder Staff splits apart into a thousand pieces, the vessel no longer able to hold the energy, and then disintegrating completely, the two figures nearest bathed in the brightest light, their shadows visible for a single second until they too evaporate. Highfather and Doomsday were gone.
That was the least of Kara’s concerns at the moment though as the waves had sent her rolling over herself, still heading downwards, but in no way that could be considered controlled. Legs fly over her head as she somersaults against her will in the air, feeling an immense heat tickling at her skin.
She looks and through the deluge she could see that the energy had almost taken on something of a physical form. In the few seconds she had to focus on any particular thing, she saw a bright ball of energy right at the center where Highfather and Doomsday had once been, and thousands of tendrils of bright light reaching out.
It was as if an octopus of infinite legs had become a sun, and was now grasping at anything and everything around it, including Kara. This force, the Source Wall, the beginning and end of all, was reaching for her, trying to take her as it did with Izaya and Doomsday, though it found that she was going too fast away from it for her to be effectively seized.
Like a missile, aided by the explosion and her head start, she fell away from it, falling like a comet towards New Genesis while the released energy of the Source Wall was being pulled in another direction.
The tendrils, once aimless, without direction, began to focus to the left, extending themselves further and further out as they pulled away from the center mass. Instead of it now being like the legs of an octopus, it was much more akin to the form of a thousand serpents all moving away towards their nests.
The tendrils that had been in pursuit of Kara abandon it, shrinking back into the center from which they then shoot out towards the left just in time for Kara to stop rolling and come to a stall a thousand feet below.
Dizzy and still hurting, she turns, watching the beautiful explosion above her burn itself out.
“Ahhh…ahhh…ahhh…”
She took deep breaths, trying to relax as her mind raced to make sense of this. The tendrils stretched now out into infinity it seemed, winding themselves out amongst the stars and moving away with great speed. The center was now gone, the energy dissipating or taken out of it completely and forced into the tendrils which obviously served as highways for the energy released by the Wonder Staff.
“Woah…”
It was…breathtaking, watching them disappear into the distance, swallowed up by the blackness of space. Where they were going, Kara could only guess, but wherever it was it was away from here. Away from her.
She had survived, but only because of Izaya, and as the last wisps of the remnants of the Wonder Staff fade away, she mulls over that.
“He…he saved me”.
That was all she could say. The only response she could muster. Highfather, the man who had left her at the mercy of his brother all those years ago, had sacrificed his life to save her. He was gone, and so was Doomsday.
That should’ve filled her with joy.
Two of her most powerful enemies, destroyed? Gone forever? She should’ve been happy, but instead all she felt was sadness. Sadness and loss at what could’ve been and what never would be. At how good of a man Izaya could’ve been, or how strong a warrior for good Doomsday could’ve been.
Fate had intervened though, and for some reason fate had decided that she would live and they would die.
The energy was completely gone now, rocketing back towards the very extreme edge of the cosmos where it would once again be made whole with the Source Wall, bringing with it two passengers.
Kara looks back down towards New Genesis and her mind turns to Bernadeth and the others. She had done this, unleashed this horror upon her, and very nearly succeeded in killing her. Kara was resolute on what she had to do, and despite the fact that she was exhausted, she pushes her fist out and once more begins to descend, heading back down towards the planet that had pledged fealty to her.
The Base of the Wrath of Krypton
“You need to bring me up”.
“☌⟒⋏⟒⍀⏃⌰ ⏚⏃⏁⋔⏃⋏, ⟟⏁...⟟⏁ ⟟⌇ ⟟⋔⌿⍜⌇⌇⟟⏚⌰⟒! ⍙⟒ ⍙⟟⌰⌰ ⏚⟒ ⎅⟒⌇⏁⍀⍜⊬⟒⎅, ⍙⟒-”.
The parademon outside of the fighter craft that had actually landed was in the midst of trying to explain to the general why what he wanted was impossible. But all the black clad man kept doing was pointing upwards and ordering the fighter pilot to bring him into space.
“Listen to me,” Bruce growls. “She’s in danger, you hear me? Your queen is in danger and I’ve got the only thing that can help her. I have to get to her! You hear me?!!!” He grasps the insect-like warrior by the neck, getting right up into his face as the creature’s mandibles click in fear and worry of what this man would do to him should he not comply.
So far Bruce was barely keeping himself from drawing a weapon, aided by the fact that he had already thrown all of them away. Intimidation was the only tool he truly had left to himself, that and his patented bat glare which he could tell was on the cusp of working.
He was going to launch into yet another diatribe when all of the sudden he found himself interrupted.
BOOOOOOOM!
An explosion rockets out, the sound and force now breaking through the atmosphere of New Genesis, making everyone below aware of what had happened. When Bruce finally looks up again, he sees the light, those beautiful, vibrant yellow tendrils of light rushing outwards and away. It was truly as if another sun had been birthed for the planet.
“No”.
He drops the parademon away as he looks up, fearful of what this meant. What even was it? What could’ve been powerful enough to cause such an explosion? Was Kara…
He fell to his knees, utterly broken as the thought came to his mind, having learned so much, so quickly that he couldn’t hide his sorrow. He just kept looking up, open mouthed and wide eyed, and even the parademon he had so viciously threatened moments ago was moved to pity as he laid eyes upon him.
“No…please…please…I…I was coming for you. No…”
He could still feel the weight of the kryptonite, the weapon he intended to use against Doomsday, in his utility belt, the heft of the rock weighing against him. How he would have used it in the vacuum of space, especially without affecting Kara, he wasn’t sure, but he’d been desperate to do something, anything, to save her.
And now?
“Please…Please…Aunt Leslie”.
He lowered himself even further, almost moving until his face was in the ground as he begged the Spectre who may or may not have been there at the moment. “Don’t take her from me. N-not now”.
“I’m glad you feel that way about me handsome”.
His head snaps up as he hears her voice, and when he looks he sees a wounded Kara lowering herself to the ground right at the base of her flagship, surrounded by all the devastation and pain that Doomsday had meted out upon the planet. She was, of all things, smiling down at him, and continued to do so as her feet touched ground before him.
In an instant he got up, rushing towards her and reaching out for her sides.
“Kara”.
“Bruce…ahhh…easy”.
His hand had landed on her wounded side, causing her pain as the wound still hadn’t completely closed yet, no doubt due to the advanced nature of Doomsday’s biology, something that was so easily matched up against hers, almost superior in some ways. He backs off, bringing his hand away in worry as he sees the wound.
“It…it isn’t as bad as it looks. It’s already closing” she says, cutting him off at the pass before he hit her with a staccato of statements. She didn’t need that right now. She just needed him. To that end she reaches out for his face, grasping it as she looks into his eyes through the cowl. “Take this off”.
She worked quickly, pulling the man’s facial covering off and revealing the bright blue of his eyes, those handsome facial features that she loved more than anything. His cowl is dropped to the side, forgotten in the dust as they caress and hold one another.
“I thought I lost you”.
“I’m that important to you huh?”
“Yes”.
He didn’t even deny it. He just came out and reiterated his love for her, no longer hiding behind the facade of stoicism and fearlessness. He’d been afraid, and part of Kara hated herself for making him so.
“I thought I’d never see you again”.
She leans in and kisses him, passionately, holding onto him as if he would disappear into thin air if she let go, even for a second. And Bruce returns that kiss, holding her softly, as if she was a porcelain doll that would break if too much pressure was put upon her.
With how she felt? It wasn’t too off of a comparison.
The kiss goes on for as long as they need it too, which roughly translated as until their need for explanation and conversation triumphed over everything else. When they pulled back she could already sense some of the man’s questions before they came, and wanted to just get some out of the way.
“Highfather…he sacrificed himself to save me”.
“What?”
“I know,” she admits. “It sounds crazy but…it’s true. He…he went up there, and right as I was getting my butt kicked by Doomsday, he attacked her and held on. He used the Wonder Staff to…I don’t really know”.
That was the million dollar question.
What exactly happened to Izaya and Doomsday?
Were they dead? That’s what Kara would have assumed, the two reduced to even less than atoms in the explosion, the power of the Source Wall being too much even for beings such as them to handle. But something felt wrong about that. The energy…it almost seemed…sentient.
Like it knew exactly what it was doing.
Did they die, or did they just pass onto another plane of existence? Kara wasn’t sure, and besides that she’d never really been one for philosophical musings.
“It exploded, and when it did? They disintegrated”.
“The Wonder Staff. It’s linked to the Source Wall, correct?”
“Yes” she confirms with a nod and a word. “It is”.
“Hmmm”.
He looked up into the sky where the sun was shining and there was nothing but bright, cheerful blue now, broken up only by the presence of a few white fluffy clouds. “I wonder…”
“Hey, were you trying to intimidate this pilot into coming up after me?”
He turns away from his ponderings to see Kara pointing out the still frightened parademon who was standing at attention before his empress and general, frightened beyond words. Bruce blushes, and without the mask he found that he couldn’t hide it nor his expression.
He nods his head.
“Yes”.
“Okay….andddd once you got up there, what were you going to do to save me?” She had a teasing smirk on her face, the blonde no doubt highly enjoying the discomfort of the man she so loved, especially since it was on her behalf.
“I…I went through your quarters” he explains simply, patting his utility belt. “I found some kryptonite, and-,”
“No fair! I hid that for the express purpose of making sure you couldn’t get your grubby little hands on it”.
“Sorry”.
He actually meant it oddly enough.
“I’ll give it back, I just wanted to-,”
“Stab Doomsday with it and save the perfect butt of your loving girlfriend?” she asks, joyful and happy at the moment as a cover for all the pain, confusion and sorrow she felt inside of her. She needed to be happy, if even only for a moment or so.
“In not so many words…yes”.
“You know? That’s very romantic” she coos, leaning her head against his chest and caressing him softly, needing this closeness as much, if not more, than the good humor and gentle teasing. “You should keep it” she coos in addition before lifting her head.
“Just in case. But I’ll be mad if you use it on me just for some silly little argument or something like that”.
“I wouldn’t” he assures her, caressing her cheek as he does so, letting her know that he was telling the truth.
“Good”.
The mood plummets, and everything takes a more serious turn as Kara is reminded, at least by herself, of the woman who had set this monster upon her. “Where’s Bernadeth?” she asks, unable to keep the fire out of her voice as she asks. Bruce was…reluctant to say anything, especially in light of what he knew of the woman.
But she’d changed, like him…hadn’t she?
‘You have to trust her. No matter what, trust her’.
“Jason has her,” he explains. “Jason and Barda are keeping an eye on her and Orion, ensuring she doesn’t escape”.
“Where?”
“In the palace”.
“Good. Let’s go”.
She begins to lift into the air, making to carry the man with her as she goes.
“Wait, wait! What are you going to do?”
She doesn’t answer, something that Bruce doesn’t like in the slightest, and as they ascend upwards a bit, the woman’s eyes fixed on the ruins of Highfather’s palace and Bruce cradled bridal style in her arms, something he didn’t quite like either, he begins to worry.
This was the first test, the first true test, of if they could change.
If they had the capability to be the people they saw in those other worlds.
If she killed Bernadeth for what she did there were two things Bruce knew. The Fury would’ve deserved it, and they, Bruce and Kara, would be doomed to make the same mistakes over and over again for the rest of their lives.
They moved forward, onwards towards the next date with destiny.
Ever onwards.
The Palace
Bernadeth felt content.
Happy beyond words, beyond description. And it was all because of what she saw in the sky. The massive explosion of yellow. Now, she didn’t exactly know what it was or what could’ve caused it, as she still wasn’t fully aware of the extent and scope of Doomsday’s powers, but she was sure, without a shadow of a doubt, that it meant Doomsday had succeeded.
“Do you see that Jason?” she asks the man who stood besides her, looking up in nervousness through the opening in the roof of the palace. “I won. Just as I said I would”.
“Shut up!” Barda seethes, refusing to listen to the woman’s cruel, hateful words any longer. Not with Stompa and Harriet’s bodies laying under sheets, guarded by a few parademons with a bound Orion not too far behind.
But the seated and hand bound torturess doesn’t listen, and instead continues to fixate on Jason.
“She will come back soon,” she adds. “And when she does? All my other enemies will be removed. You’ll have to love me Jason. You’ll have to! I’ll be the strongest, me! Bernadeth, queen of Apokolips! Empress of the cosmos! Me!”
Nobody said a word, least of all Nightwing.
He couldn’t believe it.
‘She…she can’t be dead’.
“It was easy, all things considered” Bernadeth says, still wearing her triumphant smirk. “It just took time. Time and intelligence. The will to make it happen”.
“Do I look dead to you?”
Kara moves in and, with ease, sets Batman down, her body now entirely healed from exposure to the sun, though her tattered and stained uniform was still tattered and stained. She stands, alive and relatively unscathed, before Bernadeth and the others. Like a ghost, returned to life.
Jason instantly smiles, as does Barda, though hers was far more muted.
“Kara! Holy shit, we thought you…well…you know”.
The blonde smiles as she walks forward, Batman remaining where he was, looking downcast and worried, fearful of what was going to happen next, all the while knowing he couldn’t stop it. This was Kara’s battle. Her decision, and she had to make it alone.
As the goddess walks towards Bernadeth, the woman unfolds her legs and fights to get up, afraid for her life now as tears stream down her cheeks. “No…NOOOO! It’s not fair! It’s not fair! I planned everything perfectly! You were supposed to be dead! She was perfect to destroy you! You should be dead!”.
Kara moves right past Jason and Barda, paying them no mind, her eyes focused exclusively on Bernadeth, giving nothing away. What was going to happen next? Quick or slow death? Would she incinerate the traitor with her heat vision? Or would she pull her arms and legs off of her slowly, like a bug?
Nobody could tell.
Bernadeth kept backing up, skirting along the rubble in a desperate and useless attempt to get away from the blonde who easily kept pace with her, continuing to walk.
“You killed Stompa and Harriet”.
“WHY DO YOU CARE??!!” Bernadeth roars, unable to keep it in any longer as she has to stop her attempts at scooting away, her back coming up against a fallen column. Instead she uses it to get up, moving to her feet with such assistance, but she makes no attempt to run. Even then she knew it was useless to even consider.
Lady Darkseid just stood in front of her, watching and listening, leaving everyone waiting for the other shoe to drop.
“YOU HATE US! YOU ALWAYS HAVE! YOU…YOU! YOU KILLED THEM! YOU SHOULD’VE RESPECTED ME! YOU SHOULD’VE! BUT YOU ALWAYS HATED ME! ALWAYS! BECAUSE OF HOW I LOOK! WHO THEY FORCED ME TO BE!!!”
She was sobbing, her chest rising and falling as she looked at Jason, desperate for him to save her.
“I WANTED TO BE LOVED! BY HIM! YOU GET TO BE LOVED! BARDA GETS TO BE LOVED! BUT ME? NOOOOO! NEVER M-ME! U-U-ugly…s-stupid Bernadeth”. She falls off a bit, looking away as she sobs even harder.
She then looks up again, glaring hatefully at Kara.
“I DESERVED BETTER! I DESERVED MORE! WHAT YOU HAD!! I DID ALL THE WORK AND YOU JUST BERATED ME! CUT ME DOWN! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!”
Kara still said nothing as Bernadeth gave her five or ten more reasons to kill her on top of the one she already had. Nothing. As still as a statue, listening to the woman’s words and taking in her tears.
“KILL ME!” Bernadeth roars. “DO IT QUICKLY YOU BITCH! KILL ME! I HAVE NOTHING TO LOSE! KILL ME!”
In a flash Kara moves, and right towards Bernadeth, making it look as if she was about to deliver a quick and merciful death to the traitor, something that old Kara would’ve called soft. To pulverize the torturess into nothing but pulp to be scraped up off of the floor. Everyone waited for it, braced for it, which made what they saw even more shocking.
Kara had taken Bernadeth into her arms, and, against all reason and logic, was actually hugging the sobbing woman who herself was shocked beyond words and was still waiting for her neck to be snapped.
But Kara doesn’t do that either.
This wasn’t a trick. This wasn’t her lulling the woman into a false sense of safety only to cruelly rip it away. Kara herself was crying, though softly, and she brought her hand up to the back of Bernadeth’s head, and pushed her into her shoulder. The woman keeps crying, soaking Kara’s uniform, though the blonde cared not one bit.
“Shhhhhhh…shhhhhhh”.
“Eh…eh…ehhhh…ahhhhhh! Ahhhhhh!”
“I know. I know” Kara coos, trying to comfort the woman who, belatedly, brings her own arms up and around her former queen, who was now looking off into the distance as Bernadeth sagged in her arms, held up only by her impressive strength.
“Shhhh…it…”
She was about to say that it was okay, but she couldn’t. It wasn’t okay, and it wasn’t going to be okay. Bernadeth had to own what she did, which meant that she also had to pay for it but in the end? Kara still felt like the monster in her story.
“I hurt you,” she whispers. “I see it now. I need you to know…I understand and…I’m sorry Bernadeth”. The woman keeps crying as Kara hugs her, holding her tight and saying those words not only for her to hear, but everyone else.
Shock was the key word, at least for everyone but Bruce who looked up and let loose with a very, very, very small smile. His worries had been alleviated. Kara was still going to be the best version of herself possible.
“I’m so damn sorry”.
Things were going to be okay.
But now? Gotham was waiting.
Chapter Text
Palace of Queen Avia, Throne Room, New Genesis
It was fitting that the only building within this entire region of the New Genesis that remained unharmed in any way, shape, or form was Queen Avia’s palace. Not a shell had landed on it, nor had any ground forces of the Apokoliptian army thought to attack it. There was no need. The loyalists had far, far too much on their plate to deal with to even consider an attack in that direction.
All in all it was a perfect storm of events that had not only saved the palace, but Queen Avia. There was no doubt in the woman’s mind that this could’ve gone far, far worse had her treachery been discovered sooner.
It was dizzying, shocking really, her turn in fortune.
Which only made it even more pronounced when she realized that it had gotten even more strange. She was looking at Kara, and she saw her lips moving, knowing that words were coming out, but for some reason? She just couldn’t make what she was saying make sense.
‘Abdicating? For me?’
She stood there, a fish out of water expression splashed across her face that was shared by many of the others present in the throne room, the lump sum of the remaining generals and nobles of both New Genesis and Apokolips. Forager couldn’t speak at all, and Klik remained beside her, completely stone faced.
Lashina, Orion, Barda and Jason…they all seemed just as shocked, if not more so by what they were hearing. Hadn’t they known this woman for many years, Jason excluded? Didn’t they know that the one thing she loved, truly loved, was power? And yet, here she was…giving it up?
“I abdicate to you” the blonde repeats, speaking the words loudly so that all could hear her, thus leaving no illusion about what was happening. “You can consider your subservience to me as null and void. I’m not going to honor that Qu-Empress Avia”. The near faux paus went unchecked, as the older woman who was hearing it could scarcely believe such a thing.
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!”
That was Lashina who roared out, unable to keep it in any longer as her shock overwhelmed her senses. This was wrong, so wrong, and yet the only one who seemed completely unaffected by this rapid one hundred and eighty degree turn in character was Batman who remained quiet and solemn. Others might have overlooked this, but Jason? Jason saw. Whatever had changed Kara had also changed Bruce.
‘What does this mean?’
That was the most important question, wasn’t it? Right after what exactly was going on. But it was up to Avia to try and get those answers out of the woman in front of her at the moment, leaving everyone else in limbo for now.
“Lady Darkseid…I-”
Kara winces and turns away, almost as if she’d been physically struck, and Avia recoils at the action, desperately hoping that she hadn’t caused offense. Was this a test? Yes, that’s what it had to be. ‘She’s testing my loyalty. She wants to see if I shall grasp at power! Do not-’
“Please”.
The utter brokenness in Kara’s voice as she utters that word, a word that was as foreign to Uxas’ killer for so long that it had almost lost its ability to be spoken, sends Avia for a loop. “Don’t call me that. Please…just…Kara. That’s the one thing I want”. She was ignoring everything and everyone else, looking only at Avia to try and communicate the earnestness of what she was saying. With tear filled blue eyes she gazes at the queen, and in that moment Avia is brought back to all those years ago when she was looking at that scared teenage girl whom she should’ve saved.
“Kara…I…are you okay?”
She reaches out and clasps down on the woman’s shoulder, barely resisting the urge to bring her in for a hug. She was still wary of this being some sort of trick, and Kara knows that. ‘You deserve to be distrusted…everything you did’. She cuts herself off there mentally, not allowing her mind to go further. Otherwise? She’d be paralyzed and unable to help anyone.
“No…I’m not”.
She reaches up and places her hand over Avia’s as she averts her gaze and looks down at the ground. Slowly she begins to lower herself, drawing a collective shock from the entire crowd as she does so. Lady Darkseid, feared killer of Uxas, conqueror of New Genesis, was kneeling before Queen Avia. That action alone made things more real than her words.
“I…I…”
She couldn’t get any more out. Not verbally and no matter how harshly she closed her eyes, clenching them shut, she couldn’t stop the tears as they broke over the crest. “I’m so sorry!” That’s all Kara said before breaking out into loud, raucous sobs for everyone to hear, each of them watching as a goddess breaks.
In an instant Bruce is beside her, kneeling down to wrap an arm about her, holding her close, cradling her into his side in an attempt to protect her, though from what was anyone’s guess. The world? The others?
Herself?
Even Avia was moved beyond words, and while she accepted the bow, a show of fealty that she knew made all prior treaties between them void, she did not lose sight of the crying woman in front of her. She dropped down to her own knees, and reached out, throwing her arms around Kara who in response threw her own arms around the older woman. She cried as she pressed her face into the woman’s shoulder, staining the rich gown the queen turned empress wore.
And yet Avia cared not.
“Shhhh, shhhhhh Kara…be at peace. Please” she says, trying to console the woman as she clutches onto her, continuing to cry. “By the Source Wall…what did you see?”
“What we should’ve been”.
Bruce had to speak on Kara’s behalf, giving some sort of explanation, and all eyes turned onto him seemingly for the first time. He doesn’t balk, nor does he shy away, in fact? He ignores most of them, and first looks towards Avia, and then Jason before launching into what he had to say. “We saw the people we should’ve been. Heroes. Heroes that refused to take another’s life, no matter how much they have it coming”.
Instantly images of Alfred Pennyworth, the snake in the grass his entire life, burst into his mind, and at this he looks away, clenching his fists while remaining close to Kara, knowing that she needed him, and as a man unable to do anything other than be there for her.
‘Don’t think about that right now’.
“We saw…and now? We’re committed to change. To be those people that the Mobius Chair showed us we can be. I’ll never pick up a gun again”. Jason raises an eyebrow at that, pondering the implications. ‘Woah…whatever he saw…it must’ve been intense’.
“I’ll protect and save lives for as long as I live”.
“I-I-I f-feel the same way”.
Kara had, at least somewhat, collected herself, and she pulled back from Avia who kept looking at her with concern in her eyes, unable to stem her motherly instinct. She keeps hold of the woman’s hands as she rises back up, swiveling her head this way and that to meet all of their gazes. Parademon and bug. Noble and peasant.
“I’m going to try and be the person I should’ve been,” she begins, taking a deep breath to steady herself. “To be a hero. To put my powers to good use. And the first step of that? Is leaving Apokolips in the hands of someone I can trust. Someone good”. She turns to Avia, making her choices and the rationale behind them much clearer now.
“This…this is crazy! You’ve lost your mind! You-,”
“No Lashina” Kara stops the Fury with. “I haven’t. Actually? I see things more clearly than ever before. I…I don’t want to be Uxas”. She pauses her, taking another deep breath. “I don’t want to be Darkseid. That hasn’t gotten anyone anywhere. Because of me…because of my cruelty…my evil…Stompa and Harriet….are de-”. She stops herself, unable to speak that word. It seemed so…surreal, wrong.
Impossible.
And yet it was very real. The bodies had been loaded, with full military honors, onto the Wrath of Krypton already. They were to be buried back on Apokolips. Their home. Kara wanted to go with them, oversee the funeral, but part of her was worried about going back there. To see the statues and palaces, feeling the power she wielded there once again. It might seduce her back and off of the path she now knew she needed to take. She couldn’t risk it.
And she had to make them aware of it.
“I’m never going back to Apokolips. I can’t. I’m not a queen or an empress or even a goddess. I…I’m barely a person right now”. Her hands open and close at this, clenching tightly as that settles over her. “I’m just Uxas’ clone. I’m what he made me….and I won’t let him win anymore. So, I’m going to give hope a chance. I’m going to try and be worthy of wearing the symbol of the House of El once again…even though I know I can never make what I did right. But Apokolips? It needs to be left in the hands of someone I can trust. Avia? That’s you”.
“I…I…you…you know what this means?” Avia asks, sputtering the question out. Kara just smiles and nods.
“Yup. New Genesis won. That’s what it means. Good won…and none of it could’ve been possible without Highfather”.
It felt wrong to say that, but it was the truth. Everyone knew it too. Highfather, a selfish bastard of a man who’d only ever considered his wants, needs and desires first and foremost, had made his last act one of the greatest and most selfless possible.
“And if he can change? So can we…but we need to leave. Start somewhere new so that we can do better. Build from the ground up”.
“And what of us then?” Lashina asks, emboldened by the changes occurring within the once fear inspiring goddess who, according to the Fury at that moment, had gone soft. It wasn’t helping at all that Orion was smirking at her from out of the corner of her eye, raising her ire and anger to insurmountable levels. “Are we simply bowing down to them? Be their servants?”
“No Lashina”.
Kara spoke softly and carefully, not wanting to offend or upset Lashina in any way at that moment, something which would only make this change in the status quo harder to pull off. “You’re going to help them”.
“What?! I’d-,”
“Knock it off”.
Kara wore a smile now, watching as Lashina is stopped mid tirade, reminding the blonde that she still had power. Power that only came from fear. ‘One day they’ll respect me, not fear me. Count on that’.
“You and I both know you’re not nearly as hard as you want to pretend to be”. Lashina blushes at that but says nothing, making no move to deny it. “Apokolips is only the way it is because we’ve forced it to be. We keep letting Darkseid’s ghost hang over it, but none of us are happy”. She turns to look at the nobles and the attending parademons. “You guys aren’t going to tell me that you actually like being used as cannon fodder and killed on a whim, are you?”
Nobody spoke. Barely any even looked at her as she asked such a question, all but confirming the answer.
“Exactly. What we’ve been doing? It isn’t working, and as screwed up as New Genesis was under Highfather? It’s definitely the better bet. Especially now with someone who really cares in charge”. Kara softens even more, reminding herself that Lashina’s world, much like her own, was being thrown upside down.
“I’m pretty sure she’d be more than happy to give you some sort of position of power. You know? Power? Respect? The things you’ve always wanted? But from one deposed tyrant to a new incoming leader, let me just say this…it’s better to have their respect. Their love. Their fear doesn’t keep you warm at night”.
Lashina was…perplexed and she didn’t know what to say any further to this woman. Luckily though, Orion was nearby, and as he moved forward, that smile still on his lips, he had some words of wisdom to say to her.
“My mother is now in charge of promotions. I’d suggest you start treating me with the respect I deserve”.
“Orion! You will not use me to bully others” Avia cuts in, causing the man to go beet red, chastened in such a way to make him feel like a little boy again. Lashina smirks at him defiantly, seeing this as something of a victory as he looks away. “Sorry mother”.
“You are forgiven, but aside from that, yes, Lashina? I shall name you as regent of Apokolips, at least until we can…finalize this new world order. Provided you follow my rules, of course!” she adds quickly, almost as an aside. These rules were unspoken.
Apokolips would be run along New Genesian lines. Cruelty? Mass murder and slavery? Well, they would no longer fly.
All Lashina had to do to seize a position of power and respect, was agree to such a thing. She was surprised that Barda had said nothing, the stronger Fury, one who had always triumphed over her whenever they came to competition, remained silent, right by Jason. Lashina mistook this silence for shock and quickly comes to the conclusion that if she didn’t seize such an honor now Barda would soon contest it, and her prize would once more be snatched.
‘I never did quite enjoy cruelty anyways. Certainly not as much as Bernadeth did. And how bad would it be to live like a New Genesian?’
Quickly, right before Avia, Lashina kneels, bowing her head and pledging her fealty to the woman who was deciding her fate, binding her to an oath between her and her ruler.
“Thank you Empress Avia! Thank you! Thank you!”
Lashina was almost about to kiss the ground the older woman stood upon, a sight that would’ve been amusing for them to see had Kara not suddenly become distracted.
There was another there, one who once wielded immense power within the confines of Kara’s now defunct empire. She was bound and guarded by Daffy and Bugs, the two parademons having survived the conflict so as to now serve as guards.
Bernadeth was there, witness to all of this, and yet silent.
Bruce watches as Kara moves forward, heading right towards the woman who makes no move to acknowledge her. She just kept looking at the ground, waiting for nothing but her own death, something which she now saw as an act that would free her from the ruins of her life.
“Bernadeth…”
The torturess says nothing. She doesn’t even raise her head, not even as Kara reaches out for her shoulder, grasping it softly. “One day…I know you can make it right. What you tried to do. I believe in you and…this is all going to sound so stupid and empty, isn’t it? Like…like it won’t mean anything…but I’m so sorry. One day I hope you can forgive me, and, even better? I hope I can earn it”.
She rises up, all without Bernadeth having even looked at her, communicated in any way, shape or form. She’d heard her words though, and for right now? That was going to have to be good enough.
‘She still has to pay for what she did. Hell, so do I. I should be in a prison cell right next to her’.
Of course Kara knew, once again, that that would help nobody. That she, unlike Bernadeth, could do more good outside, trying to reform. Right now the Fury was unrepentant, so wrapped up in her agony, her rage, a pain that had bubbled up within her since the day she was born. She just looked…defeated, broken, and Kara prayed to Rao that she was right and one day would change for the better.
“Bruce…are you uh…serious about all of this?”
Jason had taken this opportunity, with Barda lingering behind, to approach the general, and when he did the man looked at his son and nodded. “Yes Jason. We are”.
“Huh…okay”.
“I want you to join us” Bruce continues, picking right up at where he considered the most important points to be. “I want you to try and be better with us. It’s my fault you’re…”
He cuts off right there, realizing that what he was about to say would’ve been incredibly rude, even awful. Jason was not an evil person. No. But he had gone off the rails, and that was in large part because of Bruce’s tutelage.
“I failed you Jason. In every way possible, I failed you”.
“Bruce…I…it isn’t-,”
Jason is cut off as Bruce’s hand goes to his shoulder and squeezes down, giving him proof positive that the man cared through this physical, affectionate contact. “I did. I should’ve guided you, and instead? I let my darkness take you in too. Jason, I swear, from this day on? I’ll be a father to you”. Jason goes slack jawed at that, quiet.
“I’ll be there in all the ways I should’ve. I’ll fail at times, stumble and not do as well as I should, and when those times happen I’m sorry. But…I want to try. I still think about that night in the club when I should’ve listened to you…and I didn’t”.
“I…I forgive you for that. Don’t hang onto it. It isn’t importan-,”
“It is important. Because it’s important to you. Jason, we’re both unhappy. Our lives don’t have meaning, and one day? They’re going to end”. This was hitting both Jason and Barda at the same time as the woman finds it reminiscent of the conversation that they’d had about her mother. About how she had at least died for something she truly loved.
‘Me’.
Barda lets that come back to her in that moment, and she begins to wonder deeply to herself.
‘What do you love? Are you happy?’
In the past she would’ve disregarded these notions of instinct, Granny Goodness’ training being so all encompassing, but right now? She was taking her cues from Jason. And she knew without a shadow of a doubt that he was uncertain as to what to do. She felt lost, and most of all she felt as if she’d lost her purpose.
Kara was abdicating, leaving everything to Avia, and the very last thing Barda would ever want to do is take her orders. While she didn’t enjoy killing so much as she enjoyed standing victorious over a defeated foe, she definitely wasn’t going to mesh well with how Avia was going to do things.
And then? When she looked at Jason?
She felt a pull towards him, just like she seemed to always feel now. She wasn’t going to call it love. No. Never. But perhaps…affection? Admiration? A desire to explore, or rather continue to explore, what was happening between them? That fits much better. She’d go with that.
‘I will go to Earth with him’.
She’d already made up her mind. Staying here, with how things had changed? It made no sense. Stompa and Harriet were gone, and Bernadeth? Well..not even Barda could continue her white hot rage at the woman. ‘She was pushed to this. We all pushed her to it’. And for that? She would be locked away. If she stayed it would just be her, and apparently under the command of Lashina, something the proud Fury would NEVER allow.
Going to Gotham wasn’t only what she wanted to do, it was also the only sensible option she had left. Now all that was left was making Jason aware of such a desire, or rather fact as she would not allow him to dictate what she did. It was a new world, one in which the old bonds of fealty were, more or less, broken.
She could, for the first time ever, chart her own path, and that realization was…freeing and frightening all at once.
‘Is this what mother felt?’ she ponders to herself, once again thinking about Big Breeda, wondering if what she was being offered a chance at now was what the warrior woman who spawned had given her life to gain. If so she felt an obligation to see it through. To see what her mother might’ve done with her life out from under the thumb of some despot.
Bruce and Jason were unaware of the mental war going on within Barda, focused on one another for the first time in years with Bruce offering Jason something he’d always wanted but never gotten. A chance to really be heard.
“What do you want Jason? What do you want out of this life? Really?”
“I…I just…I just want to be happy”.
Bruce smiles at that and nods, agreeing with the sentiment whole heartedly. “Then let's go and try to be happy Jason”.
Unbeknownst to him Kara had moved up to the vigilante’s side, and without thought slipped her hand into his own, moving away from Bernadeth who was now, effectively, Lashina’s charge. It felt cruel, unfair even, but Kara couldn’t dwell on that. She had to think about the future. “We’re going to have quite a mess to clean up in Gotham”.
“Hey, at least we’ll have your help huh?” Jason jokes, fighting to hold back the tears he felt coming on at the realization that things would indeed soon be different.
“Yeah. It’s my turn to help Bruce clean up his mess…and for us to save his child”.
“Huh?”
Jason’s face falls at that, shock registering on his features while Bruce closes his eyes and sighs. “I’ll explain when we get home but it’s time to move, quickly”. The blonde besides him, once a queen and now…something else, reaches into her belt and seizes something up. A small box, one that Jason recognizes from their arrival. But he was still fixated on what Kara had just inadvertently revealed.
“Kid? What kid? What the he-”
Kara triggers the motherbox, and in an instant a bright white wormhole opens up before them, large enough for a multitude of people to go through should it be required. This…this was when Barda found her necessary reserve of courage.
“Wait!”
She rushes forward, rejoining Jason as if in fear that he had forgotten about her, though realistically such a thing would never happen. Nightwing turns, watching as she approaches. “I’m coming with you”. She reaches out for him, grasping his hands in a feminine act of affection that she definitely wasn’t prone to usually.
“Wha-whoah…uhh Barda? Are you sure babe?”
She blushes, once more enjoying how he called her babe.
“I mean…Earth? Way different from Apokolips and I get the feeling we’re definitely not doing things the way we used to anymore. Lots of changes coming down the pipe. You sure you-,”
“Do you want me to come with you?”
The question was like a shot in the gut, and Jason, who was finding himself once again lost in the tumultuous life they lived, was forced to think about it. Did he want Barda to come with them? When he thought he was going to be stuck here, never seeing home again, he was sure that he wanted to explore things with her, see where they went.
But now they were going home, and he was wondering if the emotional attachment he felt to this woman, a Fury, a warrior of few equals, was only due to forced proximity and the machinations of Lady Darkseid.
She was offering to come with him now, and if he accepted that would mean that the things he felt growing for Barda within him were more than just a forced, unnatural desire. He didn’t find himself thinking about it for very long, especially as he looked up into her face and saw her hope filled eyes, the woman no doubt wanting more than anything to come with them.
“Yes. I’d like you to come”.
“Good. Because I’m coming. I’m your…babe…after all”.
He smiles, and so does Barda while Bruce and Kara look on, trying to reign in their happiness and excitement for the younger duo. The Mother Box continues to hum, awaiting them and ready to carry them across the universe, back to Gotham. At this point Barda turns and looks up, taking in the deposed queen. Her smile drops.
“I no longer have to listen to you, right?”
Kara shakes her head.
“No. You don’t”.
“And you won’t kill or hit me any time I anger you?”
Once again the blonde shakes her head.
“I promise, I won’t”.
“Good. I’ve always wanted to say this to you…fuck you”.
That was it. That was all Barda had to say, and as soon as she was done doing it she turned to Jason’s side and grasped his hand, pointedly looking away from the blonde and wanting to advance into the wormhole.
“Come on Jason. I want to see Earth”.
“Didn’t you see it when you kidnapped Bruce? Wait! Wait! You said you had a ki-”
Barda had been walking them forward, forcing them to head right into the wormhole when Jason, turning his head over his shoulders, once again tries to pry the necessary information from out of his father. He was stopped though, his overbearing girlfriend? Possibly, being far too strong for him to overcome.
It was clear, very clear, that she was going to be having her way on a lot of things.
Kara smiles sadly and looks at Bruce with a shrug.
“I had that coming. One day I hope we can be friends”.
“I’m sure it’ll happen.”
Now it was their turn, and Bruce slowly pushed his hand into Kara’s, grasping it tightly as he readied himself for the heartache waiting on the other side. He knew what was happening, and he knew what had to be done, but it was still going to be hard. Very hard. It was only made bearable by the fact that she was there, right besides him.
Kara squeezes his hand back, taking a deep breath.
“When we get there just tell me what you need me to do. Okay? I’ve decided to let you have a turn being in charge”.
“How kind of you”.
He spoke with sarcasm, but deep down her truly meant it. Kara was doing for him what he desperately needed, what he’d always needed and never got out of anyone else. Someone to simply be there. With the realization that he now had her, he steps forward, Kara right at his side, and enters the wormhole.
Batman was going home.
Arkham Asylum, Operating Theater
THWACK!
“Wakey wakey! Eggs and bakey!”
Harleen’s shrill voice breaks the silence of the air as Helena moans and turns this way and that, her eyes fluttering open but forced back into closing due to the intensity of the lights above her. “Gahh…Harley…cagna”.
“Hmmm…patient is, as freakin’ usual, uncooperative. Don’t matta’ no more”. The blonde was speaking into a recorder, making it seem as if this truly was some sort of legitimate medical procedure in place of what it truly was. Torture.
She wore a white apron as well as hospital clothes, her hair tied back in a tight bun. In one hand she held a recorder, and in the other? A pistol. Around the room there were others, her lieutenants, still brainwashed as ever. Cheetah, Ivy, Manta and Riddler. They were all present and watching, though Manta was holding something in his hands, something hidden beneath a shroud.
When Helena looks down at herself she realizes that she’s on a raised gurney, lifted into the air and tilted while she was locked in tightly, kept there by tight bindings around her wrists and ankles. She was tired, exhausted really, and the only reason she was kept well fed and clean was the baby inside of her.
A baby Harley was intent on stealing.
“We don’t needs her ta cooperate”.
THWACK!
The impact that had awoken her, but which registered only as a dull pain prior, was revealed as being a pistol whip from Harley, though this time it was hard, very hard. Helena almost saw stars as the side of her head was slammed into the steel gurney. “I CAN’T FIND BRUCE!” the blonde roars, right into Helena’s face. “I TORE THIS FUCKIN’ CITY APART AND I CAN’T FIND HIM! NOT A HIDE NOR A HAIR! I FOUND YER GUYS, TORTURED MOST OF ‘EM TA DEATH AND NOBODY KNOWS WHERE YA SENT HIM!”
“Sphhht”.
Helena spits out some of the blood that came out of the cracked tooth in her mouth, courtesy of Harley’s pistol whip, and turns, glaring back up at the woman.
“Because…you stupido idiota…I told you. I don’t have him. I-,”
“Ehh! Save it!’
Harley silences the woman by holding up a hand, and to her own surprise the Sicilian listens. Harley turns away and brings her hand up to her mouth, depositing the recorder somewhere on one of the tables next to her. “I’ve heard it all before. Ya don’t know. Ya didn’t take ‘im. I believe ya”.
“Then let me go” she scowls, glaring at the back of her head. “And Oswald. And mio padre. Ora”.
“Ya see, that’s the problem…I can’t”.
Harley turns around, revealing that she was crying, actually crying, and if she hadn’t revealed herself as an utter psychopath, injured her father and brought her here to try and steal her child she would’ve felt pity. “I can’t lets ya go. I already let Ozzy go….my guys shot him and threw him in a ditch”.
Helena felt all the breath leave her body at that moment. Oswald was dead? Oswald Cobblepot, the Penguin? No. It couldn’t be. It was impossible. Beyond impossible. She’d refuse to believe it until she saw his body.
“You bitch. He was our amico!”
“He was yer amigo” Harley corrects, mistakenly using the Spanish word for friend in place of the Italian one that Helena had used. “Me? I was always the freakin’ dummy. The one who did alla’ the work and got none o’ what I deserved. Even Bruce…he was taken from me. I gots nothin’. Nothin’ at all”.
Harley draws herself up, looking down pointedly at the woman’s stomach.
“Cept fer yer baby”.
“You will never have him”.
“Him? Heh…I hope yer right. I hope it’s a boy. I really do. I’m gonna name ‘im Bruce. Afta’ his daddy. Ya see Lena? I’ve decided…I don’t wanna give up full powa’. I’ve gotten a taste. A taste o’ what ya had…and I wanna keep it. Fer that ta happen? Ya need ta go”.
“You want to keep me alive” Helena reminds her, angry beyond words and unable to help herself as she keeps looking back towards Black Manta and the strange thing he was carrying. ‘What l’inferno is that?’
“That’s what I thought, but Pammy here? She told me something” Harley continues on. “Somethin’ ‘bouts an arty-ficial womb that’ll let the baby grow outside yer belly. Made from plants and stuff. It’s drivin’ me crazy” Harleen explains. “Knowin’ my baby is inside ya. Me and Bruce’s kiddo. I can’t take it no more”.
“Wha-wha-”
Helena was completely struck by what the woman was saying, and in conjunction with the words she spoke? The gun she held became so much more terrifying. She wanted to kill her, cut the baby out of her…and place it in some sort of faux womb. This…this was madness, and Helena begins to struggle harshly against the bonds.
“Relax” the mad doctor says. “I’m gonna shoot ya before we do it. I ain’t that much o’ a bitch”. There it was again. The gun. That awful wicked looking device that Helena knew Harleen would use on her. She comes closer, and presses it right against the mafiosa’s head. “Before ya die though? I wants ya ta see somethin’. Somethin’ ya deserve ta know. Manta…come here”.
The man in the black armor moves forward, still carrying the strange package in his arms.
Harleen waits until he gets there, moving right up next to the woman.
“Take the cova’ off. Show Lena here”.
Manta, as was the new usual, listens instantly, and pulls away the sheet that covers whatever he was holding, revealing what it was to Helena’s frightened, scared eyes. And when she does?
“NOOOOOOOO! NOOOOOO!”
She was half screaming, half sobbing as she looked into the dead eyes of her father’s face, his head having been removed from his body and literally placed upon a platter. Stephen Mandragora was dead.
“NOOOO! NOOOO! Oh Dio, no!”
Harley was unmoved by the woman’s struggles, her cries and her sobs, and merely kept the pistol pointed at her head, ready to pull the trigger at a second’s notice. She wanted to. Ohhh how she wanted to. But she holds back, if only for now.
“This is what ya get fer tryin’ ta take what was always meant ta be mine. Fer havin’ MY baby inside of ya. Bye Lena. See ya in hell one day”. Harley’s trigger finger was just about to pull, which would’ve sent a bullet careening into the woman’s head when a noise, like a loud, thrumming whoosh, interrupts her and the others.
“Huh?”
She turns to the side, watching as a bright light in a circular shape fills the room, four figures right in the middle of it. Harley turns away, and her goons all bring their respective weapons or abilities up, bringing them to bear on the intruders.
As their shapes become clearer and sharper though, Harleen gasps, and instantly raises her arms. “Stop! Stop! Any one o’ ya hurt them and I’ll kill ya myself!” In an instant Ivy drops her arms which had summoned forth vines, and Cheetah brings her clawed hands down, all standing down. The whooshing sound diminishes and then? Stops entirely, leaving Harley to stare in awe at the man who was there before her now.
“Bru-Bruce? Puddin’? I-is that ya?”
“Harley”.
That one word, one word filled with anger, disappointment, guilt and fear, all emotions which soared over the other blonde’s head, caused Harley’s mind to go into a blank, fuzzy mess. Without thought she drops her gun to the floor, letting the pistol land right at Helena’s feet, and she rushes towards the man who was flanked by another familiar face in Jason, who looked around in awe before finally noticing Helena.
“Helena? Holy shit! What the hell is going on?”
He rushes past Harley who tosses herself at Bruce, the man only just managing to bring his arms up at the last second to catch her, though he doesn’t do so out of love or desire, merely guilt. Barda follows behind Jason, the two rushing towards the gurney with the sobbing Helena. That’s where Jason notices Manta holding Mandragora’s head.
“Ohh my god…Helena…”
He was working on freeing her, his hands desperately going to the sides and the straps where he undoes them, the dark haired woman barely noticing his existence at the moment. He looks across her towards an equally, if not more confused Barda.
“Help me get her loose!”
“Who is she?” Barda asks, needing to know as she begins to unlock the different bindings. “A friend. And…that’s her dad’s head on the floor”.
“Ohh”.
That was more than enough to communicate the severity of the situation to Barda, who leaned down to get the last buckle undone, which allowed the woman to fall forward, right into Jason’s arms. He holds her as she clings to him, the woman needing something, someone, familiar, and Jason fit that bill just fine. But Nightwing?
He still had absolutely zero clue what was going on, something that stood in stark contrast to Bruce and Kara who seemed to have walked into this while already knowing.
Bruce was holding Harley at the moment, a fact that was noted by Kara, though the other, much more powerful blonde, says nothing, knowing that this needed to happen. There was nothing between Bruce and Harleen. Nothing but guilt and mad, inexplicable love.
“Puddin’. I was so freakin’ afraid I’d neva’ see ya again!”
She pulls back a bit, looking up into Bruce’s eyes and smiling wide, something that he couldn’t return. But Bruce never smiled, not really, so Harley didn’t think too much of it. She certainly didn’t see it as being out of place. “I looked all ova’ fer ya. I couldn’t find ya. What happened? Where were ya?”
Now she was demanding answers, something she was well within her right to do. But Bruce couldn’t easily provide them. How could he explain that he’d been whisked halfway across the known universe to serve under a tyrannical despot goddess, the same goddess that he would later fall in love with, to conquer another world after which he would find out that he was a villain and that Alfred Pennyworth had murdered his parents?
That was something he couldn’t explain.
He couldn’t even begin to, not yet.
Instead all that comes out is…
“I’m sorry Harley”.
“Puddin’...don’t be sorry. I-whose this?”
Harley’s expression sours as it lands upon Kara, taking note of the stacked woman in strange, torn and bloody clothes for the first time. Kara returns the gaze somewhat hatefully, not having any connection to this woman and seeing what she had done. But there was also jealousy there too. ‘Relax Kara. It’s only the fact that you’ve changed keeping her alive right now’.
“She…she’s…”
He found that he couldn’t explain Kara right now either. That she was his love, the woman he was meant to be with. If he said that he would have to explain to Harley that she was nothing more than a distraction for him. Pleasure and nothing else. That wouldn’t be conducive to this conversation.
Instead he settles on the truth, but vaguely.
“She’s very important to me. But right now, we need to talk. Harley…I am so sorry for what I did to you”.
“Ya were kidnapped puddin’” she says, ignoring Kara once more and focusing on Bruce and Bruce alone. “I don’t blame ya fer that. Ya didn’t do nothin’ ta me. I…I went a little crazy without ya here. Hahah”. When she spoke of that Bruce looks over her shoulder towards Helena, who was crying upon the floor, grasped in Jason’s arms with Barda watching over her.
‘She’s okay’.
“I…I was a bad girl. I made a mess. But now that yer back! I can cleans it up! Yeah. I can fix it”.
“You could’ve been so much more Harley”.
“Huh? Whatcha’ talkin’ ‘bout puddin?” she asks, perplexed by his statement. Bruce just continues, almost as if she hadn’t even spoken. “That night…if I’d just saved you and left it at that…you could’ve been someone. A hero…a friend. I…I’m so sorry Harley. For everything I did to you. For ruining you. Breaking you. I-,”
“Puddin…puddin’ please. Yer talkin’ nuts. Whateva ya just went through had ta be bad, so just…chillax and listen ta me, alright?”
She grasps onto his face, moving in to give him a kiss, an action that was no doubt born out of a desperate need to reignite contact between them. But Bruce deflects it, pulling away at the last moment, and hurting Harleen emotionally. “Harley…no. We need to fix this. All of it. We need your help”.
“I was sayin’ that puddin’. I-,”
“No. You don’t understand. Everything…everything is based on a lie. Harley, I’ve been using you. I don’t love you. Not like you deserve”. The blonde goes wide eyed at that, Bruce’s words hurting her more than if a bullet had pierced her flesh at that moment, the man’s truthfulness being seen in his eyes.
“No…Bruce, we…we needs ta talk. Okay? Just you and me. We can-”.
“MORIRE CAGNA!!!”
“HELENA NO!”
Jason cries out, trying to stop the woman, but she is too late. Everyone was too late to react, everyone. Even Kara who’d been far too engrossed in Bruce’s words with Harleen. Helena Mandragora had been in a perfect position to do one thing. To grab the pistol, take aim…and fire. The Huntress never missed.
Harleen didn’t even see it coming.
The back of her skull was opened up right then and there, shattered as blood, gore and gray matter came bursting out, the bullet heading right on through until it drills itself out of the opposite side of her skull. It would’ve hit Bruce too and most likely taken his life had it not been for Kara, who rushed forward and pushed her hand in between the still warm corpse of the woman and the man she loved.
The bullet helplessly dinged off of her hand, falling to the ground at Bruce’s feet.
Jason and Barda wrestled Helena down to the ground, tearing the pistol away from her as she screams and cries, all the while Kara brings her hand down and away. For Bruce? His world shrunk to just Harleen’s dead body in his arms, her eyes still wide open in shock with a neat hole drilled right through the front of her skull, the back of it practically opened up. He closes his eyes and looks away, unable to take her loving gaze which remained even in death.
He’d broken her, and while Harley had done nothing but wrong her entire life, it had only truly started once she met him. This was just another body to lay at his feet and he knew it. Just someone else whose life he had taken.
‘God damn you Bruce Wayne’.
That was his thought. His one and only thought he could muster on the subject right now. Harleen Quinzel was dead. That night her forces would be pushed back without a fight once they realized this, and once they saw the assumed power of the new arrival in Gotham City. Anarchy, which had prevailed for quite some time in this city, was instantly replaced by a nervous, fearful order, everyone waiting for the other shoe to drop.
The nightmare, for Gotham at least, was over.
And for Bruce? It was almost over. Almost.
Gotham City, Park Row
“Ahh…ahh…blasted! Bloody fookin’ ‘ell! QUINNNN! WHEN I GET ME BLEEDIN’ FLIPPAS ON YA YER A DEAD WOMAN!” He’d stopped just for that, pulling himself through the alleyway, one of those said ‘flippers’ clutched to his side at one of the bullet holes that dotted his body, leaking blood all over.
He’d been shot six times, and yet miraculously none seemed to have hit any vital organs. One was in his cheek, another in his rear end, two in his side, and one respectively in each leg. Apparently the men Quinzel had sent to do the job were far better at beating up helpless prisoners than they were at killing unarmed men.
They’d believed him dead when he played it, and left, not realizing that the Penguin was still alive.
He’d pulled himself from the trash heap and was now moving towards the street, utterly in pain as he did so. ‘Gotta save Helena. Gotta. Ugggh…fook me…it…it hurts so bad’. He stops as he reaches the edge of the alleway, and he leans against the wall, sagging a bit as he does so, now open to view of anyone who happened to be on the street at that time.
It was almost as if fate had intervened and at that moment, a black car was driving down said road, seemingly on its way to this very destination, the dumping ground hidden behind numerous different buildings.
“THERE HE IS! MR. COBBLEPOT! MR. COBBLEPOT!”
“Eh? Bleedin’ hell…wha-...no…”
Fear grips his heart as the car comes to an abrupt stop, the headlights still on and the doors instantly opening, many figures coming out. All of them familiar with the bowties, hats and tight corsets clinging to their beautiful bodies. He should recognize them. He’d picked the uniforms out himself. In the lead was Nubia, the dark skinned woman rushing towards him, her breasts bouncing every so deliciously as she did.
But Oswald didn’t have time to think of that.
The last time he’d seen any of his Amazons they’d been under the control of Harley Quinn, and more than willing to kill him if the order was given.
“Bloody hell…no…no…no!”
He makes to get up, wanting to rush away, but the pain…ohhh the pain. It was far, far too much. He didn’t make it more than two steps before Nubia reached him, and in an instant grasped him up, carrying him as carefully as she could in her arms. “Mr. Cobblepot! Thank Hera we found you!”
“Ehh…you…yer not tryin’ ta kill me?”
“No. No...I’m so sorry Mr. Cobblepot. But…we don’t know what happened. We couldn’t control it. We couldn’t even think for ourselves”. She was carrying him back to the car, away from her and presumably to safety. “We need to get you to a hospital”.
“No bleedin’ hospitals. Get me back ta Arkham! We gotta rescue Helena”.
“She’s fine Mr. Cobblepot” Artemis chimes in. “Bruce Wayne is back. He’s getting her to a hospital. Quinn is dead”.
“Wayne’s back eh? And Quinn? The little bint is dead? Heh...finally. Some good…urrgh…news”. He had lost a lot of blood, and now? He was falling unconscious, the feeling of Nubia’s breasts pressed against him being the last conscious thing he takes note of.
“He’s falling asleep!”
“Phillipus, quick! To the hospital!”
It all faded out after that, Oswald aware of only blackness. Miraculously? He’d survived. When Harleen was killed Ivy had stopped putting out her spores. She’d stopped doing anything, going catatonic like the rest of them. This freed everyone from under her control, including Oswald’s amazons.
That had saved his life.
The Penguin was alive, and soon? He’d be eagerly inspecting his girls and especially Nubia, to ensure his merchandise hadn’t been damaged. All in all? Oswald Cobblepot came out of this okay.
Chapter Text
Thomas Wayne Memorial Hospital, Room 234B
He hadn’t moved from this spot for a few hours at this point, this spot meaning the chair that was positioned within the hospital room next to the window, within reach of the hospital bed in which the whole reason he was here was laying. It had become a routine, or at least had been for a week or so. Every morning he’d come in, and just wait, though for what? He could hardly be sure.
But wait he did, leaning forward with his fingers crossed through one another, his eyes peering at Helena as she continued to sleep, the rhythmic beating of the heart monitor and machines keeping him aware of the passage of time.
She was unmoving at the moment, dressed as she was in a fresh hospital gown and lying within the bed, though the billionaire began to sense the very start of that lack of action ending. He watched as her hand, her fingers, twitched and then clench, and his heart almost stops as he realizes it.
‘She’s waking up’.
Part of him wanted to rush from the room, not be present for this. The other? It wanted to call for Kara, beg for her actually. He knew that if she was there things would go well. He just knew. The blonde had a habit of making it so for him. But he also knew that either of these options were incorrect. He had to do this, and beyond that? He had to do it alone. It was only fair.
‘You owe her that much and more’.
With that in mind he was able to remain where he was, watching as her eyes clenched and then, suddenly, open. In a flash he was up, just as the woman’s breath began to kick in, going ragged in fear and disorientation, which was to be expected right after she had awoken.
“Easy Helena, easy”.
His words helped, even if they didn’t snap her instantly out of her panic. She reaches for him, and grasps his arm, her chest heaving as she makes to turn in bed. She would’ve torn the needles from her arms had she kept it up, and Bruce counteracts this by bringing his other hand down to her shoulder, preventing her from doing so.
“Easy…shhh…shhhh…relax. Relax, please”.
“Bru-Bruce?”
She was like a frightened child calling out for her father, wide eyed and scared. In the past Bruce wouldn’t have been moved by such displays, but now? Seeing a woman, such a strong, fearless woman as Helena, in this state…it had an effect.
His gaze softens even further as he takes her hand in his, squeezing it so as to give her some sort of tangible frame of reference as to him being there. “Yes. It’s me. I’m here”. She continued to breathe heavily even after he brought her hand to his lips and kissed it, an act of affection and softness that would’ve been unfathomable before.
When he pulls his lips away he fixes her with his gaze.
“Let me help you sit up. Please. Take it easy. You’ve been out for a little while”.
With a gentle grasp upon her shoulders the man helps the woman lift herself up, pressing her back against the headboard of the bed which only helped to further calm her due to the much more defensive position it put her in. It allowed her to look out at the room and gauge anyone coming in, responding to any threats if necessary.
Meanwhile Bruce pulled the chair closer to the bed, allowing him to sit once more but while continuing to be close to her. This conversation was going to be long, and if his experience counted for anything? Taxing as well.
As soon as he sits he reaches out for her hand again, taking a hold of it.
Helena turns and looks at him, still frightened and nowhere near her normal self.
“Bruce? It…it’s really you?”
“Yes”.
“O-ohh…buo-buno…buono”.
The conversation seemed to stall right there with Helena’s mind trying to play a game of catch up and piece together all of the pieces of what there was before she got here. It was hazy, foggy and…painful. Her father…he was dead. Oswald was too. She could still see his head clutched in Manta’s hands, looking out at her accusingly. She closes her eyes and sniffles, the tears pushing their way through the gaps between her eyelids.
Bruce knew he had to intervene.
“I…I’m sorry for your loss”.
He winces at that, feeling that when it came to intervention to try and make someone feel better that that was very, very far off of the mark of what was necessary. ‘Dammit...I’m not good at this’. He loathed himself right then. He’d spent many nights like that. Hating himself.
It became easier to do when he got back to Gotham and saw first hand what he’d done.
“She…she…lei lo ha ucciso”.
It was a statement of fact. Nothing more. Something Helena had to do to establish things and make sure she wasn’t dreaming. To her utter regret she wasn’t dreaming. The words hung heavily in the air, almost making it real. Bruce looks down at his feet and nods. “Yes. She did”.
“I…I killed her”.
He nods once more.
“You did”.
“Th-then Omerta…it’s fulfilled. Sangue per sangue. Occio per occhio”.
“You can look at it that way, yes”.
He was fighting to hold himself back from something he really wanted to say to her. He’d let it all spill out if he didn’t. How they had to change, how he wouldn’t, couldn’t, allow any more killing. That no matter how much he understood what had happened, what Helena had done, he couldn’t support it. Not anymore. This made him one of the biggest hypocrites and he knew it, but perhaps…no. No excuses. It did make him a hypocrite yes. But he’d take that title as long as it got Gotham City what it needed.
He’d suffer that.
But not right now. Or rather he wouldn’t let Helena suffer through it right then. It wasn’t the time, though no doubt it would come up later on in this conversation.
The silence was powerful. Like a physical object pressing down upon the both of them. It was only a matter of time, though the question of course was based around who would break first. As it turned out? It was Helena.
The dark haired Sicilian was much calmer now, at least externally, and she looked at Bruce with a probing gaze, letting him know that questions were coming. Bruce was ready for them, and he already promised himself and her that he’d answer them truthfully, no matter how crazy the answers were.
“How long was I out?”
“A week. A little bit more” Bruce responds, shrugging. “After what happened at the asylum…you…you were inconsolable. The doctors said you’d suffered a mental break and were having an episode. You were put under for a little while, and a battery of medications have been used to keep you there…until now”.
“Ohh”.
That was a relatively benign response in relation to the question being asked. To Helena? That made sense. Everything had gone black after she saw her father’s head, after she’d shot Harley. She accepted this answer for what it was. The truth.
“Where were you?”
This question was asked with more accusation, rightfully so, and narrowed eyed at Bruce, the woman demanding an explanation as to why Bruce was gone, which directly led to Gotham going to hell in a handbasket and contributed directly to her father’s murder. Bruce looks at her, refusing to turn away, and answers.
“I was kidnapped. Jason and I. We were brought to another planet ruled over by a goddess, who herself was a superpowered alien from another world which had died. She subjected Jason and I to multiple games before making me the lead general of her army, after which we invaded and defeated her foe and conquered another planet, all on the condition that we be allowed to come home after. We were then made aware of…everything, through the use of a mythical chair known as the Mobius Chair, which allowed us to see into other worlds, other universes, in which we, and you, were heroes. It also made me aware of what was going on here. After this, and after Kara’s clone was defeated, we returned here. The rest? You were present for”.
He’d left out…quite a bit. Not out of hiding it or anything such as that, but simply for the sake of clarity. Right after that? Helena was quiet, simply looking at him, looking deeply into his eyes. He half expected her to grow angry and shout at him for lying, feeding her a nonsense story.
Or laugh.
Laugh at the sheer idiocy of it, the idea that she would ever believe something like that.
But instead, after a moment or so, she nods her head in agreement, taking what he said, earth shattering as it was, as truth. “You’re not one for scherzi pratici, so I know you’re not lying. That’s all that happened?”
“Pretty much. The condensed version”.
“You’ve been through inferno then. You and Jason”.
She shuffles in the bed, trying to get a little more comfortable as she groans, soreness still being more than present. “That’s why we couldn’t find you. You weren’t even on Earth anymore”.
“No. We weren’t”.
“And Kara? I’m guessing that’s the name of the alien warlord who had you taken? Let me guess, la bionda con le tette grandi?”
“Leave it to you to put it in such a…coarse manner, but yes. That’s Kara. She…came with me”. Once again, Helena stares at Bruce, picking up on something from not only what he said, but how he said it. “Something happened between the two of you, si?”
It didn’t take Bruce long at all to confirm such a thing. He nods.
“Yes. It did. We’re in love Helena”.
The woman’s response was as instantaneous as it was unexpected. She smiles, and the man feels her squeeze his hand. “That’s buono news. Very good. Heh. It figures. You have to go across the galaxy to find love”. Bruce shuffles a bit in the chair, just barely biting back the urge to correct the woman and tell her that he’d gone very, very many galaxies away. But that wasn’t important.
“It just…happened”.
“That’s how amore works Bruce. It just…strikes. Something Harley never would’ve understood”. Even the mention of her name invoked rage within Helena’s heart, and at that moment she wished she could kill the woman all over again. Put another round in her head and end her. But what was done was done. Even through her pain, she knew she needed to move forward.
Her other hand, her free one not holding onto Bruce’s, comes up and places itself over her belly, reminding her of the issue that existed between the two of them that seemed most important right then, but something Bruce had said stuck with her again.
“You said some chair let you see everything?”
“Yes. The Mobius Chair”.
“So you know that-,”
“You’re pregnant. With our baby. Yes. I do”.
He shuffles in a little closer and soon brings his own hand up to place it over Helena’s, lightly squeezing her belly which, at this point, still wasn’t showing any signs. “The doctors confirmed it. But…I already knew. I’m sorry Helena. I was so damn selfish. So cruel. I-,”
“You have a lot to be sorry for Bruce” she growls, steel in her voice right before she softens right on its heels. “But this? It isn’t one of those things. I…I’m very contenta to be a mama. I don’t mind it at all. Do you?”
“No”.
“Buono. It didn’t matter as you don’t have a choice, but even still…I’m glad you’re not bothered by it”. She smirks and then winks, finding this a rather…humorous conversation despite everything else. It felt good to be happy about something right now, about anything. “Your new lover. You said she has powers. How powerful is she?”
Now it was Bruce’s turn to smile.
“She can shoot lasers out of her eyes, lift planets, fly and freeze things with her breath. Nothing aside from a rock from her home planet can injure her. She gets her strength from our yellow sun. Besides that? She also inherited the powers of an evil god who ruled over a world dedicated to war. So…suffice to say, very powerful”.
“Mio Dio…leave it to you Bruce. Leave it to you”.
Her humor turns to fear, and she clutches her belly tighter, wanting to protect their child. “What about them?” The ‘them’ was clearly in reference to their child, a concern that Bruce saw coming and had already prepared for. He just smiles and nods his head, pointedly looking across the room. Helena follows her gaze, tracing it to an utterly massive bouquet of flowers of all different colors and types, all intricately placed and organized with a teddy bear in the middle that had the words “Get Well Soon!” stitched across its middle.
Helena was perplexed at this, not seeing it as something Bruce was ever capable of, but also knowing that something had changed drastically within the man. ‘Did he do that?’
“She went around the world…in seconds, I might add, picking those for you. She got that bear for you too. She’s very eager for you to recover so that the both of you have a chance to meet. Kara told me she has absolutely no problem with you, or our baby and told me to tell you that whatever you needed, whatever you wanted, just tell her and she’ll fetch it”.
Bruce chuckles a bit to himself afterwards.
“She says she hopes she gets the chance to be friends, and that maybe, once you trust her, you’ll let her be a step-mom”. Helena was, quite frankly, shocked, and as she continued to look at the incredibly touching display from a stranger, she finds her fear dipping away.
“Well…I’d be un idiota to turn down a friendship with a woman as powerful as her. So…si…we will have a chance to become amica’s”.
“I know this is…confusing. Maybe frightening and awkward all at once” Bruce continues, Helena taking in the other displays of flowers, all coming in from names she knew. Jason Todd. Oswald Cobbl-.
Her eyes widen in shock, and she can’t help herself from cutting off Bruce.
“Oswald! He’s alive?!!”
Bruce was perplexed for a moment until he made sense of why she would ask such a question, and he happily nodded, affirming to the woman that Oswald was indeed alive and well. “He is. He was hurt, but he survived. He’s now being nursed by Nubia and the Amazons at the Iceberg”. Helena crosses herself quickly and then raises her hand to the heavens above, thanking God for what she saw as her good fortune.
“Meno Male. I’m so damn happy to hear that. La cagna told me he was dead. Apparently she was too pathetic to whack the little dwarf”. The two share a good laugh at that, acting as if they were just two old friends, which, in retrospect? They sort of were. After everything he had seen, everything he’d done, Bruce was looking at Helena in a brand new light. He saw her as she truly was. A steadfast, loyal ally. A woman he should’ve treated far better than he’d had.
The same could be said for Harley.
He should’ve seen what he was doing to her. How he was hurting her, slowly driving her mad. He should’ve seen it, but he didn’t. He couldn’t look past his own pain, his own anguish. ‘Focus. Focus. Tell her what you did’.
His smile falters, knowing that what he would tell her next wouldn’t come easily, though she would need to know. “Helena…” She senses his drop in mood, and responds accordingly, waiting for the other shoe to drop.
“I arranged for your father to be buried. He’s…he’s right next to your mother. I made sure everything he would’ve wanted was followed. It…it was a beautiful funeral. I wanted you to be there but-”
Helena just raises her hand, cutting him off right there as she didn’t want to have this conversation. She was happy that he’d told her, but beyond that? She didn’t want to talk about it. It hurt. It hurt too damn much.
“Grazie Bruce. Grazie. But…don’t…don’t talk to me about it. Not anymore. Just…”
“I understand”.
He did. He truly did. He’d respect her wishes. He just wanted her to know. ‘She’ll visit on her own time. When she’s ready’.
“Grazie”.
She whispers that word again, forcing it out almost, but then she smiles again, and forces the conversation back into less painful waters. “My men. Have any of them come?”
“One or two. But most of them, indeed most of the criminal underworld…they’re dead. Harley had most of them killed off. You’d be hard pressed to find even a loan shark stalking the streets right now”.
“Fancule…that’s not good. We’re going to need to rebuild Bruce. Right from the ground up. I…I’m not looking forward to that. It’s going to be even more difficult now. We-,”
“You don’t need to”.
“What? Bruce, I am pregnant, but that doesn’t mean you won’t need m-,”
“Helena”.
His voice was firm, hard, something that hadn’t been true of it this whole conversation thus far. It was like getting a glimpse at the old Bruce. The one who’d existed before Gotham exploded. He looked at her, not losing any of that fire. “I’ve changed”.
“I…I know. I can see it, but-,”
“You don’t understand Helena. I can’t do this anymore. Not after everything I’ve seen. When I said that the Mobius Chair showed us everything? I meant it. I saw other worlds. Worlds in which I was still Batman…but where I didn’t kill”.
“Che cosa?” she scoffs, finding the idea ridiculous, laughable even as a smile breaks out over her face. But Bruce doesn’t return the smile, and simply keeps himself firm. “I’m telling you the truth Helena. I saw it. I saw what Batman could be. What he should be”.
“And…and you want to be that man now then?”
“Yes”.
She goes quiet at that, not having an immediate response and finding it all so dizzying. So strange. Luckily, Bruce kept going, wanting to keep hold of the conversation. “I don’t want our criminal empire to be rebuilt. I want it to remain in the dust where it belongs. All my anger…my hate…I can’t let it keep winning”.
“You…you’re really serio?”
“Yes” he repeats, driving the fact home. “Everything I knew, everything…it was based on lies. We thought we were making things better, but in reality? We only made the worse normal. I can’t kill anymore, Helena. I won’t”. He was rapidly approaching the hardest part of this conversation now, and he was bracing himself for it. “I’m going to be a hero. A true hero. The man I should’ve been. I won’t let you continue on as you were either”.
“Mi scusi?”
She raises her voice a bit, making the man well aware of the misstep he’d made, a misstep that the woman was giving him a chance, a single chance, to walk back from. “You do not tell me what to do Bruce Wayne. I-,”
“I’ve always told you what to do Helena and you know it” he retorts, cutting that line of reasoning and argument right at the root. “And I’m doing it now. You have far too much to risk, and nothing more to gain. I want the Huntress to stop. I want organized crime in this city to stop”.
“Vaffanculo!” she snarls. “This is my life! This is-,”
“It isn’t a life Helena. Not for you and not for our child”.
That gave the woman pause as the unthinkable had seemed to happen for a moment. Her forgetting about being pregnant. Their child. Their baby boy. She’d already decided that this life, La Cosa Nostra, was not for them and she wouldn’t allow them to enter into it. Never in a million years. And now? La Cosa Nostra, if Bruce was to be believed and she did believe him, was gone in Gotham.
Sure, something else would eventually rise up to take its place, but the old ways? They were dead and gone. Just as Helena had wanted in a way. But now that she’d gotten such a wish fulfilled? She felt a strange emptiness within her.
“Look…please…I…I just want the best for you and them. You have money. I have money. You don’t need to do this for that. It’s done. You can retire”.
“Wise guys don’t retire”.
Even she sounded unsure while saying that, feeling the very first inklings that she was going to give in and see things Bruce’s way. Just as she always did. ‘Dannazione you know he’s right’. Bruce continues on. “If you keep this up, eventually? It’s going to drag them in. You know it. I know it. So…before this becomes a problem…just…leave it behind. Retire. Donna Helena Mandragora doesn’t need to be a criminal. We both need to set an example for our child. That they can be better”.
She looks at him, and he looks back at her, desperately trying to reach her.
“Please Helena…please”.
More silence passes by with Helena thinking about this life. Everything it had taken from her. Her father, her mother, her happiness. Everything. She’d given everything for this life, and it hadn’t given her a thing back but heartache.
To her surprise the decision came much quicker and easier than she expected, and she answered with a nod of her head.
“Si”.
They didn’t need to say anything further. That was it. For the sake of their child both of them agreed to end the criminal empire that had done so much to enrich them, and also keep the city under their thumb.
Those days were over, and whatever happened next? That would be in Bruce’s hands, and his hands alone. Well..perhaps not if Kara and Jason were still going to be around. They settle into a comfortable silence, saying nothing to one another for the moment while relaxing.
“So…Kara,” Helena begins. “She makes you contento, huh?”
She’d been hoping to tease him, get to him just a little bit, but to her surprise Bruce just nods and smiles in agreement. “She does. Happier than I think I’ve ever been. Happy as can be”.
“Ahhh. I should be offended, but I’m not. Huh. She’s really okay with me having your baby?”
“She is, yes” Bruce reiterates. “And so am I. Helena, we were never meant to be lovers. Not really. You don’t love me that way, and…neither do I. You’re a very close friend too”. Helena laughs, unable to keep it in as she caresses his hand to let him know that she didn’t harbor any feelings towards him in a negative way.
“Bruce…you don’t need to break up with me. We were never together. Not really. This…this magical little thing…it just…happened”.
“That’s a good way to describe it” Bruce says, genuinely shocked still that he was going to be a father. “But either way, I need you to know that you’re not going to be doing this alone. No matter what, I want to be in our child’s life”.
“I’d never keep you from him”.
It felt like a lie as she said it, as she had indeed considered it prior, as well as many other things. But now? She knew the truth. She wouldn’t keep him away from their son. Not with how he’d changed.
“Good. Thank you Helena. Anything you or him…is it really a boy?”
She smiles and nods, though adds a shrug as a partial disclaimer.
“Ho una sensazione”.
“Wow…that…that’s excellent news. I’m sorry it’s just…still hard to wrap my head around”.
“After everything you’ve been through you’re finding it difficult to believe that you and I made a baby?” she teases lightly, chiding him. Bruce nods and laughs. “Fair enough. Helena…” He leans in, and gently, before she could respond, places his lips against her cheek, kissing her. It was an action that was soft and loving beyond compare and it made her blush.
“We’ll be here for you every step of the way. No matter how things are between us, our baby boy will always know how loved they are. Who knows, maybe it’ll be good. It’ll just mean he’ll have a larger family”.
“Si…si…yaaaaaah!”
She yawns, the instinct brought over her due to her tiredness which lingered despite the fact that she was only just waking up. Bruce takes notice of this and rises up, pulling the blanket over her to cover up to the bottom of her neck, keeping her warm. “Grazie. Bruce?”
“Yes?”
“One more thing?”
“Anything”.
He meant it, and that final proclamation made it possible for Helena to get out what she needed to say, or rather ask. “Our baby…I want to name him Stephen. Stephen Thomas Mandragora Wayne. Is that…is that okay with you?”
He thinks it over for a moment, ruminating on it within his brain. For a second she thinks he’d deny her that, demanding that Thomas be his son’s first name. But, after a moment? He smiles down at her and nods, still holding onto her hand. “Of course. It’s a beautiful name”.
“Grazie. I…I’m still very tired and-,”
“Shhh. It’s fine” he explains, leaning in to kiss her hand and brush some of the loose strands back across her forehead. “I understand. Get some sleep. Call me if you need anything. Anything at all. Me, Kara or Jason, even Barda…Jason’s I would guess girlfriend”.
“Another alien one of you two brought back? Hmm…usually you bring a snowglobe or something back from a vacation” she murs, nuzzling into her pillow. “Not women.”
Bruce just smiles, moving towards the door as he finishes his sentence.
“We’ll be here. Goodnight Helena”.
She was already asleep, no doubt pain and tiredness taking their toll upon her body and mind for the moment. She needed rest, and Bruce?
He needed to do something else.
He watched the woman who was carrying his child carefully as he straddled the door, waiting for the willpower to leave, knowing that no matter what, eventually he would have to do so. It took him a minute or so, but he began to close the door, the happiness and joy he had felt moments before now completely and utterly gone.
Now?
There was just the cold pit of dread deep within. Ohh, and rage. A more than equal portion of rage.
Wayne Manor, Kitchen
The rattling of glass jars against one another could be heard as the woman opened the door, her keen eyes peering into the confines of the fridge as she searched for that which she desired. And quickly enough? She found it.
“Ahhh”.
Barda smiles as she reaches in, the woman taller than the fridge, which meant that she had to bend down even lower than was normal to get what she wanted. But get it she did. Plastic bags were scooped out, one after the other. Cold cuts. Salami, pepperoni, provolone cheese, swiss cheese, bologna, liverwurst and finally? The spicy mustard. She balances it all in one hand while using her free one to scoop out the glass jar containing the sweet peppers that she’d consumed an immense amount of this entire week.
With all of that in hand she turns away from the fridge, and uses her hip to close the door. With a wide smile and a joyful step, she moves towards the counter and sets her quarry down across it. “Now all I need is the bread”. She turns, and moves back to the counter opposite the fridge and island in the midst of the immense kitchen, reaching up into the cabinets above.
When she opens one door she finds a bread box, and she pulls it down, opening it up to reveal the long loaves of seasoned Italian bread within. Her eyes widen as she opens it, always happy to see such things.
If there was one thing that Big Barda loved about coming to Earth, more than Jason, the comfy bed they shared and Wayne Manor, which Jason had moved back into, it was Italian bread.
She sniffs it, barely resisting the urge to just eat it like that right then and there, though she was just barely able to bring herself back from the brink. She turns and heads back towards the island, placing the bread box down.
“And now? A late night snack”.
“Wow, that’s just a snack?”
Jason entered the room now, tying a sash of his robe around his midsection, his hair slick with the water that remained from his shower. “That’s one hell of a snack then”. Barda just smiles, not rising to the man’s teasing as he heads towards her. “Enjoy your shower?”
“Yeah, I did actually. Would’ve been nicer if you’d joined me. But you took one before me. Didn’t even wake me up” he says, getting closer and moving around to lean up and press his lips to hers, kissing her intently.
“Mmmmmm”.
She moans into his mouth as she returns the kiss, enjoying it more than anything, but after a moment she pulls away, and turns to the countertop, drawing a knife and bringing it up and down the loaf of bread before her. “You looked so peaceful. I didn’t want to wake you up”. She smiles naughtily to herself, giving him a side eye. “And you also looked pretty worn out. Do you feel sore?”
“Pfft after what we just did? Yeah”.
Jason was leaning against the island, checking out his girlfriend as she made a sandwich. She looked stunning, as usual, though her introduction to Earth attire had only seemed to maximize that. Right then? She was wearing a thong of all things, a tiny garment that was wedged tightly in between her ass cheeks, leaving those pert, muscled and utterly full globes on full display for him. Above that she wore a t-shirt, one that left her abs and midriff exposed while covering her breasts, said breasts being overlaid with the symbol of the Gotham Knights, the local football team.
Her hair was kept loose, dry now after so long out of the shower.
She was beautiful, and at that moment in time she looked even more so, focused as she was on spreading the mustard across the bread.
“Pretty hungry huh?”
“Yes. I am. I have to admit, while having sex with you leaves you nearly broken, your human weakness and all that, it only leaves me hungry”. She was trying to goad him, tease him, and Jason absolutely loved it. ‘More than that. I love this woman so damn much’.
“Ohh? Human weakness huh?”
He moves closer towards her, siding right up to her and pretending not to notice how she pauses in her spreading of the mustard or how her breath hitches. He remains silent for a second, looking her up and down, and before she knows it he brings his hand up, and a loud sound could be heard emanating throughout the kitchen.
THWACK!
Her ass cheeks, nearly exposed, jiggled as he slapped them. Actually, honest to goodness slapped them. It didn’t hurt, no. Especially not Barda, but as the stinging reverberated through her body she bites her lip and moans. “By Apokolips”.
“I don’t remember you calling me weak when you were cumming and screaming on my dick”.
“You…you….”
She breathes deeply, calming and collecting herself as she knew that flirtation was the one battlefield that Jason would always dominate on her. One word, soft or hard, loving or lewd, perhaps both, was enough to reduce her inwardly into goo. She couldn’t give in right then though. No. She was far too eager for a sandwich for that.
“You are going to get your comeuppance one day”.
“I’m looking forward to it babe”.
He leans in and like the mixture of sweet and sour, kisses her shoulder, causing butterflies to take flight up and down her ribcage.
“Do you want a sandwich Jason?”
“If you’re making it? Sure” he teases, going into the fridge and searching out the orange juice, feeling like he needed some of the lost energy returned to him. “I don’t know how you do it but yours just hit different”.
“I’m just better than you Jason” she teases again, grabbing another wedge of Italian bread and grasping the bologna and salami with swiss as he liked it, getting ready to make it alongside hers. She was looking forward to this. After their coitus Jason had fallen asleep, but she was wide awake. Now, an hour or so later? He was back up, and perhaps she could convince him to watch a movie with her.
She did so enjoy the massive flat screen that dominated the living room of Wayne Manor. She loved everything about this place to be honest.
“Ohh, making sandwiches?”
Another figure strides into the room, yet another new occupant of this house and one that Barda had known for a long time. Wearing a pair of Bruce’s pajama pants, the man’s robe wrapped tightly around her body to keep out the chill, and her hair, which she had begun to let grow out even longer, done up in a messy bun.
Barda gives the woman a tight smile and a nod in greeting, while Jason turns and raises the plastic container of orange juice, from which he was drinking right from the tap. He wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.
“Hey Kara”.
“Jason!” Barda snaps, glaring at the man.
“What?”
“Get a cup!”.
“Ohh jeez sorrrrrry,” he teases lightly, moving over to the other cabinet to reach up and grab a cup while Barda shakes her head in disapproval. “You cretin”.
“Heh. You love it”.
“Well…it isn’t an instant turn off at least” she bites back, neither of them meaning it. Being away from Apokolips had, in some ways, freed Barda. Or perhaps it was Jason, who never let things get too serious.
Of course things had been…tense between her and her former queen, though the blonde was constantly trying to make it less so. She’d apologized maybe hundreds of times, trying to make things better between them, and to a degree it was working. But it would take time. Barda had started ‘hanging out’ from time to time with the woman, though it mostly involved shopping.
They found out you could do that when you had access to your rich boyfriend’s credit cards.
They were working on building a friendship, and Barda was starting to understand that, at least in some ways, Kara had been just as much a prisoner as her.
Still…there was some lingering feeling.
“Leave it out. I’ll put it back. I kinda feel like making one too now. And ohh Jason? Drinking right from the carton is gross. I have a feeling I know where your mouth has been”. It helped sometimes when Kara teased the young couple, and at that moment Barda blushes, vividly remembering a few hours before when Jason had his tongue wedged as deeply inside of her as he could, making her feel pleasure like never before as he mapped her walls and sucked on her clitoris.
“It’s okay” Barda says, speaking to the blonde as she grabs another wedge. “Just tell me what you want. I’ll make it”.
“Huh…well…thanks Barda”.
“I’m already here. What do you want?”
“Bologna, swiss and-ohh!”
In a flash she disappeared, a blur heading towards the fridge which opened quickly and then slammed shut. In another second she was at the island, plopping down the mayonnaise which Barda hadn’t bothered to take out. “Mayo please. That stuff is gooood”.
“Alright”.
“Thanks Barda. I really appreciate it”.
“It’s fine. But tell us, what’s keeping you up?” the former Fury asks, bringing out another knife for the mayonaise. “Is it what I think it is?”
“Yeah…it is. I just…I can’t sleep when he isn’t here. The nightmares get worse. I’ve kinda just been hanging out in our room, watching TV. Nothing really on though”. Barda’s heart went out to her on this point, knowing how hard it was for the blonde to be without Bruce and vice versa. They were the very definition of clingy, and with good reason.
They were each other’s anchor.
“He’ll be back soon” Jason opines, watching as Barda finishes up his sandwich, which she quickly plops on one of the paper plates before reaching down below, going for the chips. He was about to open his mouth and tell her when she interrupted him.
“Cool ranch doritos. The blue bag. I know”.
He closes it, smiling and looking back at the blonde.
“Ain’t I lucky? But…yeah, he’ll be back soon. Things are still quiet in Gotham. Probably stay that way for a while too”.
“Yeah…I just wish I was there with him”.
“He needs to do this alone, otherwise you damn well know he’d want you there”. Jason’s attempts at comfort weren’t doing much as Kara just rubbed her arm and shrugged, not really offering anything up. When Bruce wasn’t there? She felt lost. Listless, like she didn’t know what to do. Jason was out of ideas, but luckily? Barda knew what to do.
“Jason and I are going to watch a movie. Black Mass. Come with us. Enjoy your sandwich".
“You guys don’t mind?”
Barda arches an eyebrow as she regards her former mistress, picking up her and Jason’s plate while leaving Kara’s for her, Barda having quickly added some doritos to her plate as well. “Would I have asked if we did? Come on Jason. Get the blanket I like. The one with the…kittens on it” she orders, stopping to think of the word for the cute, fuzzy animals that she was rapidly growing interested in.
She marches by Kara, Jason right in her wake, the man stopping to pat Kara’s shoulder.
“Come on K. Let’s all chill. Bruce will be home soon. I know it”.
“Yeah, yeah. You’re right”.
She looks out the window in the kitchen, into the cold and windy night. “I guess I’m just…worried”.
“That’s what being in love is, I guess. Come on. We’ve gotta get there if we wanna have any say over what she puts on”.
“Haha. Fair enough. I don’t want to watch Pinnochio yet again”.
“I heard that! And we’re watching Dumbo tonight!”
They all shared a good laugh about that, something that put Kara in a somewhat better mood.
Room of Alfred Pennyworth
BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!
It was rhythmic and constant. It should’ve been calming, but it wasn’t. Not for the man who stood above the aged, decrepit and utterly broken figure laying on the bed below him. Bruce just kept looking at him, watching, and thinking about what he should do.
Alfred Pennyworth hadn’t woken up. Not since the attack that had whisked him across the known universe and to the truth. A truth that was as undeniable as it was painful. Alfred Pennyworth had killed his parents.
And now here he was, standing before him.
One killer trained by another, presented with a choice.
“I don’t think you can hear me,” Bruce says, breaking the silence that had existed between them ever since he entered the room fifteen minutes ago. “And it doesn’t matter. The doctors say you’re not going to wake up. You’re not going to get better. Looks like you’ve robbed me of something again. The chance to look you in the eye…and let you know that I know”.
He clenches his fists, his rage growing even just looking at the man.
He takes a deep breath and calms himself, needing to keep his mind straight at the moment. He closes his eyes, sighs and then opens them again, looking at the pathetic shell of a man that now existed.
“I thought…I thought you were my further Alfred. I thought you’d saved me. But that was never the truth, was it? No. You helped damn me. Gave me all the tools I needed for the hate inside me to come out, and I lashed out at anyone and everyone. Some deserved it. Many didn’t. But through it all there you were, the real enemy. I want to kill you Alfred. I want to. So damn badly”.
He snarls to himself, hating that even now he couldn’t bring forward a pistol, slam it into his forehead and pull the trigger, scattering his brains all over the hospital pillow. He hated that now, when he was looking at the man who deserved it the most…he couldn’t do it.
“But I won’t. Because I changed. I want to be a better man, and the first part of that? Making sure that I know that you didn’t do everything by yourself. I did all the groundwork in turning myself into a monster, but it ends now. You didn’t win Alfred. Not in the end”.
He smiles, finding his mind drifting away from this place, back to Wayne Manor where he was happiest now, comfortable, and all because it was filled with laughter and friendship.
And love.
Jason, his son, was home.
They were closer now than ever before, and Barda was even becoming a person he relied upon. He could already sense that one day they would have a great father and daughter in-law relationship. He could just…feel it. In time of course. And Kara?
Well…she was his world, his reason for continuing on. Even then, imagining her face was enough to get him through this.
“I’m going to be a father. I’m in love. Now I have to work to be the man my parents would want me to be. The man I want to be. You didn’t win Alfred. No matter how much you think you might’ve. You lost”.
He wanted to grasp the pillow and smother the man, but instead he reached down, and pats his shoulder.
“There’s no evidence tying you to the crime. No, you’re too good for that. Gone for decades. Nobody would believe me if I came out and said anything about you. It doesn’t matter anyways. I know the truth, and that’s all I need”.
He braces himself for this next portion, finding it hard to say despite everything. He’d loved this man for what he saw at the time as him saving him. Protecting him, treating him as a son. That didn’t go away so easily, no matter what.
“In the morning? They’ll pull you off life support. You’ll die. You’ll die and I wouldn’t be the one to kill you. There won’t be a funeral. Your body will be donated to science, dissected, ripped apart and then? Burned until there’s nothing but ash”.
Alfred remains silent, not responding, saying nothing. He wouldn’t ever speak again, this tired, broken old man.
“After that? They’ll spread you somewhere. Some dirty rancid polluted shore in Gotham. You’ll be sucked into the muck and grime like you deserve. There won’t be a headstone and after I’m dead? Nobody will even think about you. Nobody will remember your name. Even I’m rarely going to think about you”.
He looks down and then back up, sighing as he shakes his head.
“This was a waste of my time. Goodbye Alfred”.
He removes his hand and begins to turn away, heading towards the door with a feeling of weightlessness, everything falling right off of his shoulders at that moment. He felt…free. Like he was now fully and truly ready to move forward.
He turns at the door, knowing that tomorrow morning? He’d be dead, and he’d die alone, unloved and unmourned.
“Go to hell”.
And with that? He turns away, leaving the man in the darkness with his time rapidly running out. There wasn’t the catharsis that Bruce had originally wanted. The showdown and the confession, the triumph and eventual death of his foe, culminating in his victory over evil as he saw it.
No, there was none of that.
Perhaps it was anticlimactic.
Perhaps it was mundane, but that was life. Not everybody got to face their greatest enemies as Kara did. But in his own way? Bruce had won. He’d triumphed and broken the chain of violence, proving that a man could, and indeed would change.
The next morning Alfred Pennyworth was indeed removed from life support. Within five minutes he was dead. Nobody but an apathetic nurse who was scrolling on her phone when he died was present.
There was no obituary, no gravestone.
No mark that he’d ever even existed.
Sometimes justice wasn’t what one wanted, but what one needed. What Bruce needed the most was to move on, leave all the baggage behind. And with this final conversation? That’s what he did.
Back At Wayne Manor, Front Entrance
Click!
He heaved a sigh of relief as he closed the door, locking it and feeling a sense of security and safety wash over him. He was home, well and truly home. He kicks off his shoes by the door and shivers, moving to remove his coat. Heating such a large house was a nightmare, and so he was quite eager to get into bed.
It was a split second between feeling the breeze and hearing the whoosh that he felt hands on his shoulders, assisting him in removing his coat.
“Are you okay?”
He smiles, bringing his hands up over his shoulders so as to clamp down on Kara’s, the woman instantly letting out a click of irritation as she feels his flesh. “By Rao! Your hands are freezing. Come here”.
She turns him around rapidly, taking his hands into her own and rubbing them back and forth, warming him up as she looks into his eyes, searching and probing for any sign of how things had gone. But instead of sorrow, anger or rage, he just smiles.
“I’m okay now”.
“Well…that’s good to hear. You’re still freezing though”.
“And very tired”.
“I think our nice warm bed could handle both of those things for you” she coos out, grasping his now warmer hands in her own as she pulls him to her, hugging him tightly as soon as he’s within range. He hugs her back, wrapping his arms around her body and squeezing.
“Only if you’re in it”.
“I promise that for the rest of your life, whenever you go to sleep, and whenever you wake up? I’ll be right there”.
“Only because I’m a good teddy bear”.
She chuckles, nodding her head in agreement as she nuzzles his chest. “Yeah. You are a pretty good one, I’ll give you that for sure”. They go quiet for a moment, and in this space of time Bruce brings his hand up to her cheek, caressing it as he allows the woman to lean into it. “We can move forward now Kara. Together”.
“Always together”.
“Yes”.
“Barda and Jason are asleep on the couch. Soooo it’s just us not tucked in. Ohh, you told Helena to call if she needed anything right? Her or the baby? I’ve been reading books on pregnancy and if she gets any cravings she should call you and I’ll rush out and-,”
“I told her, yes” he says, leading the woman towards the staircase that would lead up to the second floor and thus the master bedroom. “And she said she would”.
“Okay. I just…I don’t want us to fight”.
“You won’t” he says, looping his arm through hers as they ascend. “ As a matter of fact? I think you’ll be the best of friends soon enough. You two aren’t all that different”. She leans against him, breathing deeply and happily as they get closer and closer to the bed where she was off half a mind to get one more bit of lovemaking done today. ‘It would definitely warm him up’ she muses.
“Come on Bruce. Let's go lay down”.
“Let’s”.
Chapter Text
New Genesis, Palace of Empress Avia
“My empress”. Lashina calls out in greeting as she kneels on the ground before the woman who was seated within her throne, looking down upon her as well as the few others she had allowed into the throne room for this momentous occasion. Avia smiled happily, finding herself easily able to do so whenever she laid eyes upon the woman who’d become a rather prominent fixture upon New Genesis over the past few months.
That shocked many of the surviving New Genesians, each one pondering over the reasons why the queen of Apokolips, now a rapidly changing vassal state of New Genesis, would come here so often.
They didn’t have anything concrete, and so nothing but rumors remained for them to feast upon. But the former queen turned empress would wager a bet herself if it was asked of her why she thought the woman kept coming back to Apokolips.
The answer?
Standing right beside her.
Orion, handsome as ever in his court robes, continued to glare down at Lashina, his arms crossed over his chest as he did so, and Avia, ever observant Avia, watched as the woman raised her head ever so slightly so as to smirk back at the man. She clearly, very clearly, knew that she was annoying him to no end, her mere presence there setting him off.
And Avia finds herself…happy with this turn of events. Mainly because she knew this enjoyment of irritation was a mask for something else.
“You may rise Queen Lashina”.
An instant later the woman does just that, allowing the newly formed New Genesian court a look at her new form of dress. Gone was the skin tight suit and steel bands, though Avia knew they were present, hidden under her new garments. A woman such as Lashina would never leave her palace, let alone her planet without them.
In their place was a rather…fetching black dress with a low plunging neckline and a short trail behind her. It was long sleeved, covering her shoulders and clinging to her, showcasing her not inconsiderable assets. Lashina was a beautiful, very beautiful woman. Across her brow was a circlet, designating her as a royal, a queen.
The queen of Apokolips.
As she rose she kept her eyes on Orion exclusively, refusing to turn away, continuing to smirk. After a few more seconds of this she snaps back onto Avia, and her smile seemed less teasing, and more genuine. Avia and Lashina both were surprised but, despite everything? They actually liked each other.
Avia found Lashina’s candor refreshing and Lashina was incessantly soaking up the queen’s pearls of wisdom, Avia revealing herself to be far more cutthroat and Machiavelian than anyone would have ever thought. She had to be to survive Izaya.
Avia remained in her throne as she spoke, gesturing for Lashina, under guard, to come forward with her hand. She begins to speak while the woman was in the midst of her strides towards the woman.
“How goes things on Apokolips? All is well?”
“Yes my empress” Lashina responds, getting closer and now fighting her instinct to wink or blow a kiss at Orion before lapsing into her otherwise normal fare of mockery and teasing. “Your edicts are being enacted every day, and my parademons ensure they continue to be so. All slaves are free, torture has ceased and the firepits are being cooled and closed. Surprisingly agriculture is spreading across the planet and for the first time in our existence we are finding market economies to be superior to conquest”.
A wry smile graced her lips as she spoke those words, making it clear that she was being sarcastic.
“Ahhh, well that is good news. I’m quite glad. Any assistance that New Genesis can render to make Apokolips more…prosperous, please make me aware and it shall be granted”.
It went unsaid that Avia had a vested interest in ensuring that Apokolips stayed on the straight and narrow. None of them wanted war to return. None of them. Even Lashina, the one most expected to break the peace, was starting to realize the benefits of peace.
She liked that statues were being put up of her, not by her own order, but by the volition of the newly freed lowlies. One that she particularly liked was right outside of her palace, previously Lady Darkseid’s, and towered at least two hundred feet. It showed her, using one of her metal bands, to break the chains shackled around a lowly’s wrist, numerous of the denizens around her, cheering her on.
She was now known as the Liberator Queen, a title she wasn’t exactly adverse to.
Even if it was more thanks to Avia.
But aside from these pesky little facts, Lashina was enjoying herself. Her servants doted on her every move, and every action she took was met with loud, raucous cheers that, for possibly the first time in Apokoliptian history, were not forced. Everything she did made life better, and it cost her nothing. It spurred her on further quite frankly.
She was soon doing good for the sake of good, infected without knowing it by the New Genesian virus. Some nobles grumbled, but otherwise they said nothing. They too reaped the benefits of the New Apokolips.
“Thank you my queen. And likewise. Should New Genesis ever need Apokolips to rise to her defense, we shall be ready. The War Store will never fully be gone, and with the flick of a wrist, we can restart the furnaces”.
A veiled threat, or rather a warning.
Avia accepted this. Was fine with it.
“Yes. Quite. I appreciate the sentiment, Queen Lashina. I’m glad you could come here today, for now, with all that our worlds have accomplished together, we can officialize our alliance”. Everyone waited with baited breath as they knew what that meant. Marriage. A marriage between the two worlds. That was how alliances were traditionally done in the past.
And through this tradition, Avia now saw her own chance to maneuver Lashina to her own purposes.
“Normally” she begins, watching as Lashina’s face crunches up, showing that she was clearly deep in thought about something, her gears working overtime, though it was not to see how Avia was playing her. No, she was thinking of how to use this herself.
“I would offer up my son Orion, to be betrothed to you, thus securing peace between our two worlds forever”. Orion scowls at this, and looks at his mother, his eyes instantly softening and a pleading expression plastering itself across his face. It went unspoken.
‘Mother please…no’.
“But, I would never do such a thing. Especially not against his wishes. He is far, far too dear to me”.
Orion instantly relaxes, heaving a sigh of relief while Lashina grows agitated at his comfort, seeing it as a challenge. ‘Hmmm…marriage…marriage to Orion’. For a second she was disgusted by the mere thought of it, though she disregards that instantly as nothing more than feigned disgust. She had seen the man in the nude before, having decided to toss a rotten Gordanian plumfruit into the shower he was in upon one of her prior visits to the palace.
He had rushed out screaming in disgust and rage while she simply fell onto the floor, holding her midsection while laughing uproariously.
In that time though, her breath had hitched.
Orion was handsome…very handsome, and to Lashina he looked even better without any clothes on.
‘Bekka was a fool. How could laying with him be a hardship in the slightest? Perhaps a lack of experience? Pfft…if she had gifted him that experience he would be the perfect lover by now’. She loathed the dead woman, truly loathed her. Her beauty, her perfidy. The fact that she so upset Orion.
Nobody but her got to…well…not upset him. She didn’t really like seeing him upset. It disgusted her. His moping. The sadness. It was unbecoming of a New God. Besides that? It made her feel…strange.
She liked seeing him angry, agitated, and Lashina hated Bekka because she now knew that it was only her right to anger or irritate him. The more extreme version of those emotions …she would be more than happy to leave out of his lexicon.
Besides the obvious physical attraction there was the added benefit of ensuring peace between their worlds. Cooperation in perpetuity. This was favorable to Lashina as she most certainly didn’t want to go back to war, a war that she knew she would lose without Kara backing up Apokolips and without treachery behind New Genesis’ forces.
‘It will be the perfect way to annoy him! Yes!’
That was what she seized on more than anything else. All the ways she could get at Orion. Burning his meals, interrupting his private time, insulting him, demanding his attention and that he pamper her, embarrassing him in public. All of these things could be done, all while getting all the perks of marriage along the way.
She knew Orion well enough now. He would treat her with the utmost respect and loyalty, love even, and suffer her incessant mockery. It was decided in Lashina’s mind, the quick calculus done with ease. She would demand that tradition be followed, and she would demand that she and Orion marry!
‘Ha! You’ll be stuck with me for eternity you big…stupid…beautiful blowhard!’
A concession she would make in return for all of this? She would honor her wedding vows, and make yet another on top of it. To never hurt, embarrass or humiliate him in that way. From the moment they were wedded she would be his and his alone, and Apokolips help any man who looked to make a move upon her.
Or any woman who wished to pursue him.
She could see the writing on the wall. Ever since Bekka’s death, at her hands, other goddesses on New Genesis had begun moving towards Orion, especially the widows. They all feigned care and concern, whispering to him sweet nothings about how bad they felt for him and how they always wanted to say something.
‘Liars. All of them’.
Lashina knew the truth. They’d laughed at him behind his back, mocked him, and now were hoping to secure for themselves his affection to advance. If she didn’t intervene he would wind up marrying another Bekka. The pain would be incalculable. She had to do this. For him. ‘I must save the idiot from himself’.
“Actually my empress!”
She pipes up instantly, moving even closer up the steps and drawing a confused look from Orion and a knowing gaze from Avia. She sways her hips as she advances, not stopping until she was face to face with the man, looking up at him, her long, flowing black locks free about her shoulder.
“I must insist upon tradition”.
“WHAT?!”
Orion had thought himself out of the woods, free of this irritating…beautiful, but still irritating! Woman. Apparently though she was doing the exact opposite of what he expected. It was clear to him now. She was playing some sort of game, one meant to get at him.
His eyes narrow and he glares at her, while she smiles innocently…to innocently. Impossibly innocently for a Fury. Avia just rests her hand on her chin and turns to the side, watching as an almost visible energy ripples between the two of them, two magnets pulled in against one another.
‘Ohh Orion…she is smitten with you’.
“After all” Lashina teases, playing the coquette as she flirts, reaching out for Orion’s chest and rubbing it up and down through the robes he wore. “We have suffered by moving away from tradition, far, far too much under Izaya. Besides that, wouldn’t Apokolips having a king, one of your own, further solidify your comfort?”
“What are you doing?” Orion seethes.
She blinks and feigns confusion.
“Whatever do you mean my beloved? I am simply telling your mother that you and I wish to be wed”.
“We do not wish to be wed” he corrects, or rather tries to, barely able to keep his sentence from becoming a stutter. “Awwww, he is jittery. I understand Orion” she sighs. “It’s so much to spring upon you all of the sudden. A man such as you…weak willed and all that…” She trails off, lowering her head and her gaze, knowing exactly what she was doing at that moment.
She was baiting him.
And as usual, Orion took it. Just like he always did.
“I’m. Not. Weak. Willed”.
He growls this out, just able to keep his composure.
“Ohh? It certainly seems like it. Besides that you are intimidated by a strong willed woman. You’re not up to the task of being my husband, are you?”
“Knock it off”.
He was warning her, and for some reason the gravel in his voice sent a tingle up Lashina’s spin, making her tremble.
‘Rip open his shirt’.
That thought came out of nowhere, or rather from deep within her subconscious, a desire to see her target’s body once again filling her. She turns away, wanting to resist before she gives in and reveals her cards, cards she hid even from herself now. That she…sort of….possibly…really liked Orion.
“Let it be known that Orion, son of Empress Avia, is afraid of a woman. Hah! He probably wants some submissive little strumpet now, doesn’t he?”.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
The Apokoliptian retinue burst into laughter, while Orion just turned bright red, fuming as he grits his teeth and clenches his fist. He wanted to…he wanted to…well he wasn’t exactly sure what he wanted to do right then and there. He knew he didn’t want to hit her, the thought of doing so filled him with revulsion, but he kept looking at her lips. Those full, pouty lips, and that desire fills him.
“Awwwww, he’s mad. It’s probably for the best Orion”.
She leans in, her hand still upon his chest as she pecks his cheek, standing up on her tippy toes. Right after that she moves into his ear, whispering while Avia watches all of this with a raised eyebrow, deciding to not intervene in the slightest.
“You wouldn’t survive our wedding night. Not with me. That little slut Bekka, for all her experience, never would’ve been able to do the things I would do for you”. He reaches out as she says this, and on instinct grasps her waist, squeezing tightly and drawing an eep from Lashina’s lips, not having expected the man to touch her. When she looks back into his face she feels a sliver of…well…suffice to say it wasn’t fear.
‘Did I push him too far?’
Avia smiles and shakes her head.
‘Come now Orion. You’re not going to let this little woman speak to you in such a way, are you?’
Before the queen’s thought even ended the man had lunged forward, and everyone nearly jumped, having expected the man to attack the woman, but instead? The opposite had happened. It was true. Orion could, and would, no longer take the woman’s teasing, but he hadn’t hit her.
Instead, to shut her up?
The only thing he could think to do…was kiss her.
He planted his lips right on Lashina’s, forcing himself as forward as he possibly could, all the while he held her body close, his grip ferocious upon her waist. If Lashina was a normal woman, it might’ve hurt, but instead? She felt the exact opposite of pain. She felt pleasure. Orion’s lips felt divine to her.
Slowly she closes her eyes and pushes herself back into the kiss, raising her leg which she wraps around him, forcing the man to remove his hand from her hip and instead grasp her bare thigh which protruded through the slit in the lower portion of her dress. He grasps her ferociously, and in order to balance herself Lashina throws her arms around his shoulders, clutching him tightly.
“Mmmm…mmmmm”.
It seemed as if the passion bristling between them had metamorphosed, and neither of them had been ready for it. What happened next? Well…they’d have to face it, ironically enough, together. Everyone was shocked, everyone, all save for Empress Avia who smiles serenely as the kiss goes on and on.
‘I better get ready to clear the room if they take this any further…he never kissed Bekka like that, nor did she ever kiss him in such a way’.
“Klik?”
“Yes, my empress?” her ever loyal bug asks, remaining close but trying to look away, not wanting to interfere in what was going on, something which was clearly unique and special, even in terms of the world of the New Gods.
“I believe that we should get ready for a wedding after all. I wish for the very best to be obtained. Food, drink, music. Everything. And beyond that I wish to hurry along the rebuilding of Izaya’s palace. I believe it would make a fitting gift to the soon to be newly wed couple”.
Klik smiles, his mandibles clacking together rapidly as he nods.
“Yes my empress. I do believe that you are correct”.
It was yet another happy day here on New Genesis.
Apokolips, Holding Cells Beneath the Palace of Queen Lashina
Drip! Drip! Drip!
It was a rhythmic sound, the sound of liquids dropping down into the beaker below, perfectly balanced and positioned so as to obtain the best results in terms of the mixture being worked on. Of course, that didn’t mean that the woman in charge of all of this wasn’t watching closely.
She remained there, perched low, watching as each drop fell into the glass.
And she waited.
She would wait the three hours it would take for the process to be repeated, after which she would do the exact same thing until the process was completed. This all happened under the watchful eye of an entire troop of parademons, led by Nightwing’s former guards, Bugs and Daffy.
Bernadeth didn’t care.
She just ignored them, like she always did, having become more than content with spending the days that passed by in silence, wrapped up only in her thoughts. She knew that she was fortunate. She was a prisoner yes, but even still she had an unprecedented amount of freedom.
Provided she work on what Lashina wished for her to work on.
At the moment? That was pesticide. A perfect killer of pests that would do this job without injuring the crops or leaving any lingering side effects behind. Bernadeth had become largely effective at this task, and had already developed a few different compounds that would provide not only higher yielding crops, but a greater degree of health on the former lowlies.
Much of the newfound greatness of Apokolips had to do with Bernadeth and her hard work, of which she labored intensely.
Medicines, cures for diseases that had gone untreated and even unknown or cared for under Uxas and Kara. All of that came out of this lab that had been set up in spades, one after the other it seemed, and all because Lashina had made Bernadeth a deal.
“If you work as hard as possible to make this world better” the new empress said, having brought up the prisoner and former Fury to her throne room, glaring down at her yet somehow failing to bring about the requisite hatred. “I shall make your imprisonment easier”.
“What do you want me to do?”
Bernadeth, once so self assured, so confident, was broken, lacking in everything that had made her strong and feared now. She didn’t even look Lashina in the eye, and beyond that? She was dirty, emaciated, even more so than usual.
Even Lashina was moved to pity.
Many things had become clear, first and foremost for Lashina the loss. The loss of Stompa and Harriet and what that meant. Only when they were gone did she realize the level of care she held for them. The sisterhood that, while nowhere near loving and soft, still meant so much to her. They’d survived Apokolips. Since birth they’d had to fight together, even when they didn’t want to. Even when ripping out the throat of the others would’ve felt like a good idea.
And now two of them were gone.
Even with her anger, Lashina couldn’t stand the idea of losing Bernadeth too, another hint of familiarity and comfort that at least some things in the world hadn’t changed. Of course there was also the desire of Kara and Avia to have her rehabilitated, and with the dawn of a new age upon Apokolips…well…Lashina had excuses that she could use to cover the truth.
She cared.
“I want you to think for those other than yourself”.
“Pfft”.
Lashina doesn’t even respond to the sarcastic response, knowing that it was warranted. From her? That sounded like rank hypocrisy. When had Lashina ever thought of anyone other than herself her entire life? Any of them really, maybe aside from Harriet who, oddly enough, had the biggest kind streak within her.
‘Harriet…’
Of the two, Lashina found herself missing the yellow skinned, cackling Fury the most.
She knew that trying to convince the other woman that she had changed would be folly. She wasn’t sure if she’d even changed or if circumstances had simply forced her hand. So instead? She goes another avenue.
“Don’t you want a few creature comforts? Clean clothes, a warm bed? Or do you want to continue languishing in my dungeon? Besides that, you and I both know you need to work with your hands. Do something, anything. I’m giving you that opportunity. It’s your choice Bernadeth”.
She leans back on her throne, glaring down at the woman though without any conviction.
“I’m not going to beg you”.
She didn’t have to. As it turned out, the ability to work on things, even things not involving murder and schemes, was tempting. Too tempting. Bernadeth took the deal, and in return she got fresh, clean clothes, a bed, a shower and a few amenities like books and holotapes. When she went to her lab she was watched very, very closely, and sometimes? Even Lashina would come in.
Funnily enough?
She’d actually just talk to Bernadeth. Making her aware of the things that were going on in the outside world, asking her what she thought, asking for advice sometimes when she felt like she had come up against a wall of sorts. Somehow? Lashina and Bernadeth were actually closer now than they or any of the other Furies had ever been, though outside of Apokolips that wasn’t saying much.
Bernadeth turns away for a moment, thinking that she could afford to do such a thing, and instead looks up towards the right side of the room where a series of tubes were placed. The tubes were large, large enough to fit a massive creature indeed, though she had given her word that no such thing was being done.
Lashina had warned Bernadeth.
Another attempt at Doomsday would be met with…harsh punishment.
Bernadeth said she wouldn’t.
She’d told the truth too.
The mere thought of the woman who’d been killed, as Bernadeth refused to call her a monster, was almost enough to send her into tears. Doomsday had been her one, and only, chance to be a mother. And for the moment that she’d had her, she was happy. She had looked forward to a future in which she and Jason could serve as Doomsday’s parents. Dote upon her, teach her. Love her.
When Highfather sacrificed himself that dream had been ripped away.
To Bernadeth? She was the mother of a murdered child, and the idea of retrying, replacing her…it was unfathomable. She still dreamed of her. Her greatest creation. Lost forever. No, she wouldn’t be replaced. Not now, not ever.
But…there were other possibilities. Other things that she could do with what she had learned. She emotionlessly looks through the glass into the swirling green liquid within, and she knows, just knows, that her experiment in this second attempt was beginning to bear fruit. ‘It will be some time until anything can be seen’.
She wonders if Lashina will have her killed when she finds out, and she will find out. In many ways Lashina was a better queen than Kara, first and foremost amongst said reasons being her level of involvement. She seemed to have eyes and ears everywhere, keeping her appraised. Delegation was not something she did easily.
If she was to be killed?
Well…she didn’t think it mattered. Nothing mattered, not anymore. Not to her. Death might be preferable to this, but, even still, the scientist in her couldn’t help but be curious as to what was going to happen.
Inside the tanks were the microscopic beginnings of life. New Gods being birthed and grown within a test tube. These were not, strictly speaking, new creations though, for their origins were not from a myriad number of people. They were not Frankenstein like creatures, spliced together by Bernadeth’s madness.
They were not monsters made with murder as their purpose and intent.
They weren’t blank slates either.
No.
Inside the tanks were the microscopic, genetic material of both Stompa and Harriet respectively, the cells of which were rapidly growing, splitting off from one another, and multiplying seemingly ad infinitum. A baby would be formed within the nutrient rich goop, and in contrast to how Doomsday had been brought into the world, Bernadeth would not wait until they were aged to remove them from the artificial womb.
No, something about that seemed wrong. Evil, and Bernadeth was too apathetic even for evil nowadays. She felt…lost. Everything was different now…and she hadn’t been ready for that. Like Bernadeth, the immortal Apokoliptian had gotten used to things. To being oppressed by Kara, and having Stompa and Harriet as well as Barda nearby.
Now?
None of that was true…and she found that she missed it. She hadn’t been ready for the world she hoped to create after seizing power, and besides that she hadn’t been able to do so. She had nothing now, nothing. Not even Jason whom she now knew to be beyond her reach for eternity…in Barda’s arms.
The thought filled her with rage, a rage she quickly fought against. She now knew that her anger had led her to this. She hadn’t been thinking, and because of that she’d destroyed everything worth anything to her.
She had to be smart going forward, and the first step was acknowledging what was. She was never going to have him, and she would never rule Apokolips. Instead? She would work her way back up to the position that she had lost, or perhaps something better, or equal to it, but different.
And this?
This is the first step.
Within a few days there would be a visible mass of flesh within each tank, a mass that would go on to form the new Harriet and Stompa, who in turn would be Lashina’s new Furies. Her guards and eventual warriors, but trained under the new laws of Apokolips.
And perhaps, in time…Lashina would allow her to clone a Jason of her own. She still had some of his DNA in the form of a single hair that she had taken and kept close to her since then.
That…that would be her reward.
Or so she hoped.
For now that was all she had left. Hope.
Oddly enough she had more hope now than she did before her world imploded.
It was funny how things could work sometimes.
Gotham City, Roof of the GCPD
“Yer sure he’s comin’?”
“Yes”.
That was all Lieutenant, soon to be Commissioner, Montoya could say in response to Harvey Bullock who stood at her side, both of them exposed to the chilly night which was ripe with wind as it blew across the rooftop. It would’ve chilled them to the bone had they not been covered by the coats they wore.
“How do ya know?”
“Because he told me”.
“Through that special phone o’ his that he gave ya huh? What gives? No contact fer so long, not showin’ his face fer so long, and then he comes back right afta’ everything goes ta shit? Somethin’s off”. Montoya says nothing in response to Harvey’s merited diatribe, not able to help herself from thinking the same thing.
It was odd.
Everything in regards to the Batman was. But she couldn’t deny that it was only thanks to him that the events of the Arkham War, as the events were now being called, came to an end. Well...him and his new friend, though Renee had the suspicion that they were something more.
She’d appeared right when he reappeared, taking the city all by herself, moving with godlike powers and cleaning it all up in an instant. And beyond that? She did it without killing a single person.
Every one of Harley Quinn’s allies and foot soldiers had been brought in, safe and sound. Hell, it even brought forward some unexpected complaints from the judiciary system which had gotten used to not actually having to do anything to justify their high wages. Their dockets were going to be full for months and it was unlikely it would be easy.
The only one who was happy was a young prosecutor by the name of Harvey Dent, a moral crusader who wanted to clean up the city more than anything else. He was single minded in this pursuit.
And he was going after each and every one of them as harshly as he could.
So many of Harleen’s goons were claiming that they were coerced, forced to go along with the woman’s mad scheme due to Ivy’s pheromones. But that wasn’t flying in any of their cases. The toxicology reports had come in and none, not one, had suffered under Ivy’s powers. Of course for Oswald Cobblepot’s Amazons things were different, and they were already let off the hook. They’d been brainwashed and had acted against their own volition.
But everyone else? Harvey was going after with the entire might of Gotham City, holding nothing back. They wouldn’t escape via insanity or coercion.
As for the others, Riddler, Cheetah, Manta and Ivy? They’d been returned to Arkham. Now that Harleen Quinzel was dead they were catatonic, unmoving, having apparently been so broken by the woman that they needed her orders to even eat or defecate. They were effectively brain dead, dormant, none of the attempts the new Arkham staff made to bring them out of it doing a thing.
For the rest of their lives they’d be needing around the clock care, and Montoya was wondering if it was even worth it, why they didn’t just pull the plug.
‘Speaking of pulling the plug…Pennyworth’s dead’.
That had shocked her. The sudden reappearance of Bruce Wayne in Gotham right after the events, the true story of what had happened coming out. Apparently Harleen had kidnapped him, and used his kidnapping as a pretense for trying to take over the city due to their…connection. He was fine, and the woman’s strangely dressed accomplices were still at large.
‘Everything’s all back to normal. Neatly fitting into each and every box. Almost’.
She was still waiting on a few more answers.
Mainly why Batman had let the city that they had worked so hard to secure go to hell like it had.
“Hello Lieutenant”.
“Jesus!”
Harvey jumps, his hand going to his holstered pistol at his side instinctively, unable to help himself. Recent events have made everyone jumpy.
Nobody could blame him, not even Renee who slowly turns and realizes that Batman had appeared. He was there, standing upon the roof a few feet behind them. And he wasn’t alone. Besides him, floating a foot or so off the ground, was a woman. The very same woman who had saved the city.
The papers were calling her Power Girl.
She wore a tight, form fitting white unitard that clung to her body, exposing her ample assets to the gaze of the Hispanic woman, who certainly appreciated it more than she probably should’ve. Being a lesbian left her with a love for the female form, and her specific persuasions made her very amenable to busty blondes.
‘Jesus Christ…she’s even hotter in person’.
A red cape swirled behind her, and blue boots completed her uniform, her long blonde hair done up at the moment in a tight bun at the back of her head. “Good evening lieutenant” she greets somewhat warmly, something that was miles apart from Batman’s cold, sterile greeting.
“Evening”.
Speaking of Batman, she turns to look at him, and notices instantly that he too had changed. He wore a cape now, and apparently? Didn’t have a single gun on him. Instead he wore a utility belt, and what was inside? She could only guess at. He looked like an entirely different person, only the bat symbol on his chest letting her know that this was the guy.
“We need to talk”.
“Yeah. We do” the Hispanic woman counters, glaring out angrily as she approaches the man. “What the hell happened? Where the fuck were you?”
“Indisposed”.
“Pretty fucking convenient cabron!You know how many people died because you weren’t here? What the fuck happened?!!!” Things were heating up, and they definitely didn’t want them too. Someone had to step in. Kara could see it. Bruce was reaching the end of his patience already.
“Lieutenant, if I may?”
She sounded so polite, so soft, and on instinct Renee softened as she turned to look at the woman. “It’s my fault. I…I took Batman away. I…I can only apologize for what I did. I didn’t think at the time…or…maybe I didn’t care about the effects such a thing would have. Please, you need to understand. It wasn’t his fault”.
“You? Why’d you take him then?”
“I…I needed him for something. Something far away from here. Not even on this planet. I…I can’t get into it. It doesn’t help us to focus on it anyways”. Kara had changed. That much was clear, but the scars? Ohh the scars still remained and most likely would for the rest of her life. That didn’t mean that she wasn’t going to fight tooth and nail to keep changing. Keep being the better version of herself that she wanted to be.
“Alien huh? Pfft…I figured. What do you want Batman? What the hell are you both doing here?”
Harvey was much more reluctant to engage with the woman who had already shown she could level cities with her powers if she wanted to, nor the man who’d sooner put a bullet in your head rather than be looked at funny, so he kept back, listening and not speaking.
“We’re here because we need to talk to you” Batman pipes up, once more seizing control of the conversation, but in a much more measured, calm way. “About how things are going to be in Gotham City moving forward.”
“Huh?”
“Something happened to me. Something I can’t explain, Lieutenant. But I’ve changed. And I’ve come to see what we were doing for what it was. Evil”.
“Bullshit. We cleaned this city up and kept it clean. We took out the scumbags, and-,”
“You yourself have had doubts” Bruce counters, cutting the woman off right at the pass, causing Montoya to go silent. He was right. She’d been doubting what they were doing for a long time. And ever since they’d whacked Jim Gordon? It had only grown more intense.
“We don’t need to draw this out. It’s pointless to do so. We have too much work to do and I’m not going to debate it. I’ve changed, and I’m committed to helping Gotham without bloodshed. Without murder. Power Girl is here to help me as well”.
“You can count on me Lieutenant”.
Power Girl was a very necessary chipper counterpart to have set against Batman. Unlike him? She smiled, and that somehow made this feel a little easier. Renee grumbled to herself, pushing her hands into her pockets and pointedly turning away, knowing that it was useless to fight.
“You think you can just make that decision on your own huh?”
“Yes”.
It stung that he answered so quickly. Mostly because he was right. He could make that decision on his own, even if he didn’t have the world’s mightiest new hero on his side. It was his city. His call. Always had been.
“You change things around and you know that we’re going to have crime on our hands. Real crime. We’re going to have to put in a lot of extra work instead of just having things go clean. Like they have been”.
“I’m aware, Montoya”.
“You better stick around to clean up the mess”.
“We will be”.
It was Power Girl who answered that time, looking into Montoya’s eyes as if to further the weight of her words, giving them all the weight of a promise. A vow. Those eyes…they were really pretty.
“Our new style of patrol begins tonight”.
“Uh huh. And what do you want us to do then?”
“Your jobs. As you were always meant to. I won’t let you keep on the way we’ve been doing things. If you cross the line, we’ll take you down”.
“Easy Batman” Power Girl says, knowing the reason why Bruce was being so hard on them. It was because he was being hard on himself. He’d told her already that he blamed himself for how the GCPD had fallen. The things he allowed them to do. Ordered them to do.
He…he wanted to save them as much, if not more than he wanted to save himself.
“This is going to take some getting used to. I understand. But, believe me. It’s for the best”.
“Whatever blondie. I’m trusting you”.
“Thank you Lieutenant Montoya. Now, how about we get started? I’m pretty sure I hear a break-in a few blocks from here”. Bruce stiffens as he hears that, nodding his head in agreement as he looks back at the woman who continued to be his rock.
“Let's move”.
Gardenside Apartments, Apartment 23A, A Few Days Later
“I…I’m sorry”.
“Don’t be sorry,” Kara says, quickly reaching for a tissue as she scoops it up out of the box and then hands it off to the redheaded woman who takes it, dabbing the cloth at her eyes, trying to cover up the tears that hadn’t ceased.
Bruce, seated in the chair opposite the woman, looks away, unable to watch this as guilt pours into his mind, knowing that the reason she was crying was completely, utterly his fault. ‘I can never make it right. Never. This…this was stupid. Wrong’. Wrong was indeed the right word to use in this situation.
Here he was, in this apartment, amongst these people. Hell he was even seated in his chair.
Jim Gordon.
The man he’d ordered to be killed.
“You’re perfectly fine. Please…just….let it out”.
Kara moves in, wrapping her arm around Barbara Gordon Sr’s shoulders, holding her tightly as the woman moves into her, needing comfort at that moment. The tears kept coming, but she appeared to be more level headed at least, calm enough to speak. “It…it’s just so hard. No-not having him here. I…I…I feel like I can barely breathe most days. I’m only here still because the kids…they need me but…but I’m so close...so close to breaking”.
“Shhhhh…shhhhhh. It’s okay. It’s okay. You’re an excellent mother Barbara. I can see it. They’re okay. You’re doing an amazing job. Everyone…everyone needs help from time to time”. She looks up, making eye contact with Bruce so as to comfort him at the same time.
She knew exactly what he was going through.
“Mrs. Gordon”.
Bruce finally speaks and leans forward, crossing his arms over his legs and causing the still sniveling woman to look up, bringing herself back even more into a sense of composure. “J-just call me Barbara. Please. Or Babs. Everyone does”.
“Okay. Barbara…I…how…how is everything financially?”
“I…well…everything is fine” she says, seemingly happy to be able to talk about something, anything, that would just keep her mind going. “We get a stipend and death benefits from the city. I…I can stay here with the kids for as long as we want but…but…none of that really matters, does it? Jim…Jim isn’t here. I….I…how am I going to raise my babies without him? I-”.
He lunges forward, kneeling before the woman and taking her hands, startling her with the quick ease of his movements, the sincere emotion that went on behind him. He couldn’t contain himself, and while he took her hands, he looked her in the eye.
“Please…don’t worry about anything but your kids. Little Barbara and James. I…anything. Anything I can do, you just tell me. Their colleges…they’re paid for already. I…I can give you a monthly check. Pay for food, anything you want or need. Just…please…”
He looks away, speaking the words he needed to say, even if Mrs. Gordon wouldn’t understand why he was saying them.
“I’m so sorry”.
‘I didn’t even have the guts to pull the trigger myself’.
“M-Mr Wayne! I…I…that…that is so kind of you but…please…don’t. You didn’t do anything. I…I…I’m just happy that James had such an effect on you. I never even knew you two met but…please…I can’t accep-,”
“You don’t have a choice. I’m already doing it” he explains. “A trust has been set up in your name. As well as one for each of your children. I…” He didn’t know what else to say. There was nothing else he could say.
Not without telling them the truth, which is what they deserved.
But again, that would accomplish nothing, and he’d only be doing it to assuage his own guilt, his own demons. He wouldn’t be that selfish. He wouldn’t take the easy way out. He would bear this burden. For them.
“Mr. Wayne…I…”
“Please. Just Bruce”.
“I…I don’t know what to say. I-,”
“You don’t need to say anything”.
Kara was, as ever, his guardian angel, turning Barbara Gordon’s attention off of the kneeling man before her and onto her instead, smiling as she takes her hand in her own and squeezes. “We just want to help. Me and Bruce. We want to help this city and the people who deserve it. And maybe, just maybe-,”
“Mommy?”
“Babs, sweetie. I’m sorry” the older redhead says, extricating herself from the woman’s grasp and getting up from the couch, almost stumbling. Standing at the door, an exit to a bedroom, a little girl’s as could be seen through the gap, was little Barbara Gordon. She was no more than maybe six or seven years old, and as soon as Bruce sees her, rubbing her eyes and shaking the tiredness away, he almost feels as if his world had dropped away.
“Did we wake you?”
“No” the little girl coos out as her mother kneels down before her, watching as the little girl stutters and then begins to cry. “I had a nightmare”.
“Ohhh, sweetie” Barbara consoles, wiping her forehead as both Bruce and Kara rise up, moving towards them. “I’m so sorry. I-,”
“It was about daddy. He…he got shot and…and…”
She pushes her head into her hands, those tiny little hands, and keeps crying, all while leaving her mother at a loss as to what to do. It was clear, very clear, that the woman was exhausted, and didn’t know what else to say, what else to do.
She was at her limit, as she said, helpless to help her daughter…
“Hi”.
Luckily for her? Someone was there. Someone who understood what she was going through. When teary eyed little Barbara looked up, she came face to face with Bruce and Kara who had kneeled down to be near her, the blonde reaching out to rub her back. Bruce smiles, fighting through all his emotions to do the one thing he knew he absolutely needed to do.
Be there for her.
He was her Alfred Pennyworth. There was no taking that away. Not now, not ever. But he could do better for her than Alfred had done for him in the aftermath. He owed it to her and James, and he was damn well going to make sure she could cash that check.
Barbara wipes her eyes, trying to be polite.
“H-hi. I’m Barbara”.
“It’s nice to meet you Barbara. I’m Bruce Wayne”.
“O-ohh. I know who you are”.
“You do?”
She nods her head.
“Yeah. Y-you lost your daddy too. But also your mommy”. Leave it to a child to come right out with what needed to be said, the most clear and obvious thing. Bruce didn’t begrudge her that. Not at all. He smiles and nods his head, though it was in a sad way. Pain had brought them here. Some of it inflicted by others, most of it inflicted by him.
“I did. Yes”.
“Does…does it get better? Do you stop hurting?”
“No”.
He had to tell the truth. It didn’t. He wouldn’t lie. Not anymore than he needed to.
“But…other things do get better, and eventually? You have other good things in your life that make that pain a little less. But it never stops. Not really”.
“O-ohh”.
That wasn’t the answer she wanted, but it was the one she needed, and Bruce was going to give that to her. No matter what. “You’ll be okay though Barbara. I promise”. He didn’t have anything else to say, and luckily for him? Neither did Babs. She just threw herself forward, hugging the man, who didn’t hesitate to hug her back.
She cried and as she did, Bruce held her, doing his damndest to make what he did right.
But he wouldn’t ever be able to. Not really.
Chapter 50
Notes:
Wow so this story is over. Wow. I just wanna thank you guys for sticking with it and just wanted to say sorry for taking so long to write it. I've been taking small breaks with writing so I hope you guys can forgive me.
Chapter Text
Gotham City, Ten Years Later
BEEEP! BEEEEEP!
The sound of the horn did absolutely nothing to decrease the utter quagmire that had formed in the middle of the city. It was to be expected though. They were caught in the tail end of rush hour, and the woman seated in the rear of the limousine understood that. She just smiled serenely through the partition, her head resting in her hand and her elbow upon the rest at her side.
“Vic…honking isn’t going to make it go any piu veloce”.
“I…I know but…”
The redheaded man in his cap and uniform just sighs, lowering his head and shaking it back and forth, resigned to waiting here for at least another forty five minutes or so. Helena Mandragora smiles and laughs, nodding her head in agreement.
“I know dear. I know. Just be patient”.
The woman who, although she had aged, was still a stunning example of Italian American beauty, turned her head to the side, looking down at the little boy who was idly looking out the window beside him, his seatbelt secured tightly across his chest. As per her request, he was dressed in a suit, as she wore a dress, purple, with a black sash across her midsection. He also didn’t even seem to notice Gotham surrounding him, having become so used to it.
Without thought Helena reaches out and runs her fingers through his hair, gaining her his attention as he jumps for a second and then turns, looking up at the woman with those bright, adorable blue eyes that she wasn’t sure if he’d gotten from her or his father. His hair was the same dark hue as both of them as well, and his facial features? A shoe in for a young Bruce Wayne.
Stephen Thomas Mandragora-Wayne was the spitting image of his father.
“What is it, tesoro?”
He looked nervous, frightened. Something that he definitely shouldn’t have been today. He should be excited! Happy. He was, after all, on his way to his tenth birthday party at Wayne Manor, an extravagant and utterly over the top moment that his father had insisted upon him having.
“N-nothing”.
She narrows her eyes a bit, though her smile does not leave her face, making it clear that she was not angry with him.
“Stephen…what did mama tell you about lying?”
“I’m not” he says, though utterly lacking in conviction. “I-,”
“Stephen”.
Her warning tone was enough, and it always had been. Stephen Wayne was an exceptionally well behaved little boy and the few times he did start to get out of line? All it would take was a single look from his mother or father and he’d jump right back behind it and not make that same mistake for months. Well and his stepmother too. He always listened to her, but the truth was? She was far, far too lax with him. He could get away with anything if it was just her watching.
“I…”
“What did I tell you about lying?”
She repeats her question softly, making it clear that she demanded not only an answer but the truth as well. He looks down at his dress shoe clad feet which didn’t touch the floor yet, the boy still not having hit his growth spurt it seemed, and sighs.
“Not to”.
“Buono. I’m glad you at least listen to your mother. What’s wrong, tesoro?”
She strokes his head once more, moving on in close as she hugs him, the woman never, not ever, denying affection. That wasn’t how she parented. Neither was it Bruce’s way. It takes him a second, and he apparently doesn’t want to tell her, but always, every time, he would let the truth out. His mother was the one person he’d always tell anything and everything to.
“I…I don’t wanna go to the birthday party”.
“What?”
That came from the driver’s seat, Vic listening in on everything and voicing his surprise, reminding the little boy that he was still there too. Helena just looks up and smirks at the man through the rearview mirror, the two communicating far, far too much through just a simple glance. “Why wouldn’t you want to go buddy?”
The man’s monotone played out as it always did. Stoic, unyielding, and yet containing a hidden care that went far, far beyond what a driver for a rich and famous woman should have for the woman’s son.
In any other rich household in the city, this would’ve been grounds for dismissal. But not in Helena’s. No. Not there. Vic was always welcomed, and indeed demanded of, to speak his mind. This meant that for Stephen? It wasn’t even a question of answering the ‘help’s’ insolent question.
“I…I…I’m scared. Dad invited a whole bunch of other kids from school. And…they don’t like me”.
‘This again’.
Helena sighed, but good naturedly. She knew about Stephen’s problems with making friends. He’d always had the issue. For some reason he just…turtled up, seemingly wanting nothing to do with the world if it wasn’t his mother, his father, or their extended family.
“Have you given them a chance to like you?”
“What do you mean?”
The conversation between Vic and Stephen continued with Helena simply rubbing the little boy’s back lovingly, wanting to see where this went. It had become abundantly clear in the years since she’d hired him, when Stephen was two, that there was a kinship between the two. Stephen could just as easily go to Vic as he could to Bruce. Maybe even easier as they were at least in the same house.
“Well you tend to assume that nobody is going to like you buddy. You’re sabotaging yourself. If you just opened up, played with the other kids and talked with them, I’m sure that at least a few of them will like you. Statistically of course some won't, but-,”
“Ah hem”.
Helena raises an eyebrow at the driver who catches her meaning through the mirror and quickly backs off of his overly analytical vein of thought, knowing that the truth wasn’t going to help the scared little boy make friends.
“Well…you know. You’re not going to know unless you try. Besides, the girls are going to be there”.
Stephen smiled a bit at that, always loving whenever his sisters were mentioned as being present somewhere he was going. He loved spending time with them, and every chance they got they did, be it for them to go over to Wayne Manor or for them to come to their manor on the outskirts of Gotham. It didn’t matter.
‘I wish things would’ve been a little different, bambino. I wish I could’ve had us all live together’.
It was a nice thought but one she knew was always going to be unworkable. They needed their own space. All of them. Her and Bruce? They would never be a romantic couple, but it was clear, very clear, that there was physical attraction there, and Helena would always love the man for giving them a son.
Suffice to say that was grounds enough for her to veto that idea.
Karen Wayne was very, very, territorial, and while she smiles everytime she saw Helena get a little too close to Bruce, it was clear that it was forced and hiding a very deep fear. Once or twice, in the early days, she had smashed a glass she was holding, or bent a spoon with her index finger. It was fortunate that she was invulnerable.
Since then, of course, it had cooled down, but even still Helena knew that Karen, or Kara, she went by both at least within the family, would’ve been uncomfortable, and her friendship with the blonde alien mattered to her more than enough to make sacrifices.
‘It doesn’t matter. Whenever they want to see each other, they see each other. Nothing will ever stop that’.
Stephena, following the joyful high of knowing his sisters would be there, Martha, Bethany and Katherine, frowns and looks away.
“I…I don’t want them to always have to hang out with me. They want their own friends. Dad doesn’t have to make them stay with me”.
“Who ever said that they didn’t want to be near you?” Helena asks, scandalized at the very thought. It simply wasn’t true. The triple terrors, something Helena wished to have trademarked, would never leave Stephen’s side if they could help it. She gently grasps Stephen’s face and turns it so that he’s looking up at her, taking the direct, fierce approach in place of Vic’s soft, rational one.
“You listen to me, Stephen Wayne. Your sisters? Love you. Mama Karen loves you. Your papa loves you. Uncle Jason, Aunt Barda and little Bruce love you”.
Of course she had to reference Jason and Barda as well as their two year old son. The little toddler was an utter joy, though like Stephen he was a mama’s boy through and through. His parents were both said to be way too indulgent with him, and only recently had the process of ‘weaning’ him off breastfeeding had begun as a result.
But regardless, the little boy himself seemed to love Stephen, entertained for hours by whatever he would have to show or talk to him about.
“Capiscimi?”
She squeezes his cheeks a bit, giving him an adorable fish look that almost made his mother want to burst out laughing, only miraculously able to keep a straight face as he looks up at her and nods.
“Yes mama”.
“In italiano”.
“Si mama”.
She laughs finally and releases him, leaning in to kiss his forehead lovingly, continuing to stroke his shoulders. “Hahaha. Bravo ragazzo. You just need to try and be yourself more. Let the amazing little guy we all know and love be seen by others. Okay?”
“Okay mama”.
“When you get to the party? No moping, and no going off to the library to read books”. He wanted to voice a protest, opening his mouth to begin so as the library at Wayne Manor was very clearly his favorite room, when she stopped him. “Tonight, you can go. After you play in the bouncy houses and do everything your papa thinks you’d like to do. After presents and everything else. Okay?”
“Si mama”.
“Good boy. Very good boy. Smile huh?” she teases, poking him in the side, making the little boy giggle uproariously. “It’s a good day. A very good day”. With that she looks back into the rearview and smiles at Vic who smiles back. It was very clear to them, and those around them, that there was something.
A deep wellspring of feeling. Love, really.
“Vic? You’re gonna stay right?”
“Where else would I be? Did you think I’d stay in the car and wait while everyone else is having fun?”
“No. Hehe. But when we get there can I help separate the soy foods from the not soy foods?”. Helena rolls her eyes and sighs again, another quirk of her son revealing itself, though this one was entirely courtesy of Vic Sage, her driver and lover.
“Fermare. I already told you. Soy isn’t bad”.
“For men it is,” Vic pipes up, drawing Stephen’s quick nods of agreement. “It’s true mama! They decrease test-test-testy-testosterone levels!” He was proud of himself now, pronouncing the world correctly even through his excitement.
“Exactly right buddy. Exactly right”.
“Ugggggh”.
Helena could only throw her hands up in defeat, knowing that there was no way, not in hell, that she was winning this one. “Fine! It’s bad, and you two should separate all the soy and non-soy foods. Just leave me out of this. Mama intends to eat the amazing spread that she set up for this party”.
She was indeed looking forward to it, knowing a secret that only she and the redheaded driver knew right now. Her hand goes to her belly, lightly rubbing it, an act that went unnoticed by Stephen as he now jabbered on, apparently in a much better mood. Helena Mandragora was pregnant, and the father? The red headed Irishman who’d been an investigative reporter until about eight years ago when Helena had seen him and been smitten from that first sight.
She’d never forget it. How he approached her, asking questions so politely, but firmly, about her past criminal connections. He was freelancing and apparently, through her shock and initial lust for the man, she’d found out about that.
She’d offered him a job as her driver. He said yes, clearly thinking it was a good way to get in deeper with the story. After a few months it was clear the attraction was mutual. But now? It was more than that.
She was pregnant, and he’d asked her to marry her.
She’d said yes, of course, but things would have to go slow. For one? She had to make Bruce and Kara aware, and to her utter lack of surprise they were ecstatic for her. Bruce especially so, offering to pay for the wedding and everything, while Kara had already inserted herself as maid of honor and had taken over as much wedding planning as there needed to be.
You could take the alien tyrant off of her planet but she’d still want power. Even if she was now a heroine who’d saved the world a hundred times over, and her husband a retired vigilante who’d saved Gotham a dozen times.
Helena wasn’t worried about any weirdness with the other side of the family. No. She was worried about her son. How would he take it? Having a stepfather couldn’t have been all that different from having a stepmother, but still..she was worried.
They were waiting. Waiting for the right time to break it to the little boy that not only did they want to get married, but that he was going to have another sibling.
‘This weekend. We’ll sit him down and explain it’.
She was resolved to that now, and Vic winks back at her through the rearview before turning his attention back to Stephen. “Besides. Some people there already like you. That little redhead’s going to be there. The little girl…what was her name?”
Stephen instantly went silent, quiet and red cheeked, not at all liking how this put him right in the spotlight. Vic was teasing him too, as he clearly knew exactly who he was talking about. But Helena played along, smirking. “Ohhh that’s right. Barbara Gordon. Babs will be there tesoro”.
“Ohh…well…that’s nice”.
The two adults wanted to burst into laughter, and they most likely would have had it not been for their gut instinct to hold back on teasing the little boy too harshly. It was clear, very clear, that he had a crush, and one that was all too openly reciprocated by little Babs who insisted that one day they were going to get married, loudly, and pointedly, every time she saw him.
It was cute, adorable, and Stephen was far too much of a gentleman to run screaming calling out about cooties as other boys his age would do.
It was going to be a nice party.
They always were.
He had nothing to be worried about.
Apokolips, Palace of Queen Lashina, Pleasure Gardens
The Pleasure Gardens were an apt description of the place that the queen of this planet was now standing within. Where once there had been darkness and the looming shadows of carnivorous plants there were now colorful flower petals and bright hues that came in through the glass ceiling above, bathing the entire area in light.
“Hehehehehe! Daddy! Daddy! Tell the one about the space dolphins!”
“Again Stompa?” Orion, clad in his regal, red royal robes as he holds the rather chubby and stocky little girl in his lap, lightly bouncing her. “I told you that one last weekend”. The little girl claps her chubby hands together and nods eagerly, shaking with excitement.
“But I wanna hear it again daddy!”
“Space dolphin! Space dolphin!”
She was aided by her little brother, the little boy seated to the side of his father upon a cushion which kept him from falling, and cozy if he wanted to simply fall asleep right there. Orion laughs, something that sends a thrill up the woman who was watching him from a distance’s spine. She smiles and closes her eyes, taking in her family’s joy.
‘By Apokolips…’
She never would’ve thought this possible. Not ever before, but clearly it was. She had it. She was looking at it. It was tangible, physical and in the air. Lashina was happy. Happier than anyone else in the entire universe it felt like to her. She stayed back, wanting to continue observing, making sure that the parademon detachment was there to protect them, but also far enough away so as to not intrude on their fun.
“Okay, okay. With the both of you wanting it, I can’t exactly say no, can I? Alright, so there I was, somewhere near Korugar…” The words trail off, their meaning less important to Lashina than their existence as she takes in the little boy at Orion’s side, latched onto every word his father spoke. He was her little copy, with dark hair and a rather mischievous visage, though he didn’t have a mean bone in his body. She was, in many ways, her pride and joy, and she’d spend hours with Herald simply walking about the planet that he was a prince of.
And Stompa?
Well…she was harder to explain. Yes, she was a clone. A clone of the very sister she had lost years ago now, brought to life by Bernadeth and offered to her and Orion as, of all things, a wedding present. At the time? Lashina had been disgusted, horrified. To see them brought back? And in such a way?
She wanted to have Bernadeth killed right then and there.
Only Orion and Avia had talked her out of it, the New Genesians moved, clearly, by the mewing bundles. She’d acquiesced, and allowed them and Bernadeth to live. And over time? She found that loving the little girls was far, far easier than she would’ve thought. Stompa always bounded over to her and simply reached her chubby little arms up, wanting to be picked up and held by her mother more than anything.
Even though she was a daddy’s girl through and through, she loved her mother, and despite her heaviness, even at such a young age, proof that she was following the same trajectory as the original Stompa was, Lashina never denied her that. Even now she would hold her, all while huffing out at the exertion.
“Oooof. My little princess. Only another year of me picking you up I think”.
“Hehe. I love you mommy!”
It warmed her heart. Every single time.
Stompa was growing up in a very different manner from her progenitor though. There was no abuse, no hatred and especially no bullying. Lashina had put her foot down entirely on that. She would not allow Stompa, or any of her children to be mocked, especially not by each other. Teasing? Sure. She, after all, was a huge fan of such pursuits. But bullying? Cruelty? That was not her way.
Not anymore.
“Heheh”.
She hears a giggle from her side that distracts her from Orion’s story, and when she turns her head she sees some of the flowers of the Tamaranean shadow bushes clinging to the sides of the path shaking.
She tilts her head in confusion.
“Hehe”.
She hears it again, though muffled, showing that whoever was laughing was trying to cover it up. And instantly Lashina knew who it was. She smiles as she continues to look down at the bush, tilting her head and moving forward, the trail of her robes teasing across the floor.
“I wonder if someone is hiding in this bush”.
“Hehe-ohhh…”
The source of the giggles went silent, apparently knowing that she’d been caught and trying to think of if she could salvage the situation and thus her plan. But this one? This one of Lashina and Orion’s children? She was most certainly the cleverest and she knew when the jig was up. A leaf lifts, a tiny, yellow little hand pushing it upwards, exposing a smiling, joy filled face to Lashina who kneels down instantly, being somewhat level now with Harriet.
The little girl, as usual, was utterly filthy. Her dress was now covered in mud and dirt, and her feet? Her feet were a travesty to behold, none of her natural hue breaking through the covering of dirt and filth. Harriet refused, absolutely refused, to wear shoes. Even when she spent all day playing in the garden.
“Ohh Harriet” Lashina whispers with a smile, reaching out for the girl’s cheek. “What am I ever going to do with you? You’re more beast than girl at this point”. She pokes her, right in the belly, drawing another giggle from the green haired, yellow skinned girl.
“Sorry mommy. I’ll take a bath tonight!” she offers, as if that was truly some sort of deal that would mean a lot to Lashina. “Of course you will. I have to give you it. Ohhh, get out of there stinky feet!” She gently extricates her daughter from the bush, using her nickname for her that had forever been hers, due to her distaste of shoes or even socks.
“You’re a mess”.
“I’m your mess right mommy?”
“As always, yes. An adorable little mess”.
“As I flew past though, I saw something. Gleaming in the stars”.
“What was it daddy?”
The story had continued on, and when Lashina heard the man speaking once more she smiled, looking back at her daughter who returned it. “Your father seems happy and relaxed, doesn’t he?”
“Uh huh” Harriet nods, her smile turning mischievous as she catches onto what her mother was driving at. Lashina and Harriet were certainly the closest. She adored and would kill or die for any of her children, but like Stompa and Orion, Lashina’s bond with Harriet was just a little different. She was her partner in crime. Always.
“I think it’s time we remind him to be alert, don’t you think?”
“Hehehehe”.
Harriet stood on her tippy toes, biting her lip as she did her little excited dance, never able to help it. It was her tick it seemed, and Lashina wouldn’t change it for the world. But for right now? She had to come up with a plan. Something that would certainly get at her husband. And oddly enough? It crawled right up towards them.
Atop one of the leaves that Harriet had been hiding under, crawled a Boloxian Dung Spider. It was a creature that, roughly, resembled an earth spider, though it had ten legs in place of eight. It had an extended body to the rear, causing it to be somewhat potato shaped, and was very large, fuzzy with tiny little fangs and only three eyes. Despites its gruesome appearance, the insect was harmless, and derived its name from the scent it would deploy to ward off predators.
‘Ahh, perfect!’
In an instant Lashina scoops the creature up, and turns to Lashina, cupping her hands over it as the little girl extends her own, already seeing her mother’s plan. Lashina was giddy now too, knowing how Orion absolutely loathed the spiders! They were endangered, and nearing extinction, which is why Lashina and Avia had taken it upon themselves to breed such species within the gardens.
“You know what to do, stinky feet”.
“Yes mommy”.
Harriet takes the bug, keeping it secure in her hands as she looks towards her father who was facing away from her and her mother at the moment, focused on sharing his story with Stompa and Herald. “Right in his hair baby girl”.
“Hehehehe!”
The little girl begins to rush off, leaving her mother behind to watch the chaos soon to unfold from a distance, a wry smile gracing her features. Some things would never change. She still absolutely loved tormenting her husband, and would likely continue to do so until the end of time. Now? Now she had a partner for such activities.
She turns her head to the side and looks at the statue that dominated this portion of the gardens, one that she had commissioned nearly right after her marriage to Orion. It was him and her, their hands locked together as they stood apart, clenched in the middle between them. Lashina’s stone visage was smirking at her newlywed husband, beautiful and resplendent in her regal gown, while he? He glared back, just as handsome as he always was.
‘Ohh Orion…the things I put you through. My dear, beloved husband’.
No matter how much she teased him, played jokes upon him and otherwise irritated him, it would always remain the truth that somewhere along the way, she’d fallen madly in love with him. So much so that she would never even attempt to imagine her life without him in it.
“Ohh, Harriet. Come here princess. Daddy was just-wha-what is-AHHHHHHHH!”
“HEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE!”
“GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF! AHHHH! LASHINAAAAAAAAA!”
The woman just smiles to herself, breathing deeply and taking it all in as her children descend into laughter. ‘Tonight, I’ll make it up to him. I’ll wear that nightie he likes and I’ll rub his back. Ohh? And I’ll tell him it’s time for us to work upon another child’. The queen of Apokolips wasn’t done yet. No, not by a long shot.
The Grounds of Wayne Manor
“There he is! There he is!”
Vic had barely opened the door to help Helena and Stephen out when their arrival was noted, and right on the tail of that? Four heads of blonde hair, all rushing forward right towards him. Stephen smiled and braced himself, knowing that if it weren’t for the ‘civilians’ around, they would’ve been on him quicker than the blink of an eye.
As it stood though? They still ran, very quickly, down the small hill at the bottom of which Vic had parked.
“STEPHEN!”
Martha, Bethany and Katherine, each one wearing different colored dresses of the same make, red for Martha, blue for Bethany and yellow for Katherine, were upon him in an instant, and slammed into the little boy as they threw their arms around him.
“YOU’RE HERE!”
“Wait till he sees all the presents!”
“Mine's the best! The one I got him is the best!”
“No it isn’t! Besides, you just picked it out! Mommy and daddy bought it for him!”
While Martha and Katherine argued, Bethany leaned in and pecked the boy’s cheek, smiling happily as she hugged him tight. “Happy birthday Stephen! We’re glad you’re here!”
“And why wouldn’t he be?” a woman says, wading through the triple terrors with ease, the children each appearing to be an exact, carbon copy of her. Each one of them had bright blue eyed, sun colored hair and slightly tanned white skin, but Kara? She was the epitome of female beauty. She had gotten numerous offers for movies, advertising, modeling, everything. And yet? She’d always turned it down.
They didn’t know it, but her first priorities were her family and protecting this world in that order.
“It’s his party after all. Scoot over girls. Mama Kara’s turn”.
In an instant, like the parting of the Red Sea, the girls unhappily move away, not liking it when they couldn’t be right on top of Stephen it appeared. They were each very protective over him, the shy little boy being their best friend and partner in all sorts of mischief. Always the sidekick, never the instigator.
As soon as they did, Kara moved to her knees, a light smile on her face.
One that grows even bigger as she throws open her arms.
“Stevie!”
“Mama Kara!”
He rushes forward and right into the woman’s grasp, the impact softened by the fact that Kara remained well endowed in the chest department, and the fact that he couldn’t hurt her even if he tried. She hugs him tightly, squeezing really, and leans down to kiss his dark locks over and over again.
“Muah! Muah! Muah! I’m so happy to see you birthday boy” she says, picking him up without even thinking or breaking a sweat, rising up again with the smile remaining. “I’m happy to see you too”.
“Not happier than I am. C’mere. Gimme a kiss”.
Dutifully, but happily, he leans in and pecks her cheek, causing the woman to beam even more as she lightly bounces him. Helena feels fear seize her heart as she remembered what Stephen most liked as a baby.
Being tossed into the air by Kara, and then? Caught. It had happened so many times, but never more fear inducing for Helena than when she tossed the giggling little babe twenty feet in the air, and then caught him like it was nothing.
‘Please…never again. My heart won’t take it’.
“The girls are right though. Your presents? You’re gonna freak this year. Literally, best year ever. You should see it. Your dad? He went all out”.
“R-really?”
“Yeah, he did,” Kara says, sensing something was off as she turns to Helena. “He’s doing that low self esteem thing again, isn’t he?” Helena nods in confirmation. “He’s worried so many kids from scuola have been invited. He thinks they don’t like him”.
“If they don’t we’ll squash ‘em” Katherine says happily, drawing a fist bump of approval from Martha. “Yeah. Don’t worry Stephen. We’ll toss them out if they’re mean”.
“Don’t worry” Bethany coos, always the more level headed one. “You’ll always have us”.
Stephen was blushing under the weight of all the praise, smiling though, happy as his fear began to melt away. The group was walking up towards the party, and the terrors stayed back, each hugging the legs of either Vic or Helena.
“Hi Mama Lena!”
“Hi Uncle Vic!”
“Ciao girls. Muah!”
Like Kara with Stephen she leans down and kisses the tops of their heads lovingly, she being just as much a stepmother to them as Kara was to Stephen. And Vic? Well, he was already accepted within the Wayne Family as essentially Helena’s husband. Even if Stephen was still out of the loop.
“We can’t wait to see how he reacts to what we got! He’s gonna flip his lid”.
“I sure hope so”.
Helena and the others catch up to Kara and Stephen quickly, the woman walking slowly to make sure they could do so. Helena caught the conversation Kara was having with her son. “You’ve gotta realize. You’re awesome sweetheart”.
“I am?”
“Uh huh. You’re already such a lady killer. I mean, little Barbara Gordon has been asking when you were getting here alllll morning. Besides, you’re smart. Funny. Nice. You need to like yourself more. Because all of us? We love you”.
Helena moves up to Kara’s side, reaching out for her son, wanting to carry him up to see his father, and the blonde allows it, her instead taking Bethany’s hand as Bethany locks hands with Martha who in turn takes Katherine’s.
“Good to see you Hel. Muah”.
Helena takes the affectionate kiss on the cheek and then eagerly returns it, happy beyond words at the proof of the family’s affection being made evident for her son. “You too Kara. Mmm. It already smells amazing. Something is sweet in the air, that’s for sure”.
“You can thank her for that”.
Three more familiar figures appear, moving out from behind a carnival tent that had been set up on the outskirts of the hill, apparently for the cooking aspect of everything. There they were. Jason Todd and his wife Barda, the former holding their little boy tightly in his arms even as he squirmed, wanting to get out of his father’s grasp.
“Hey! Relax buddy! Relax! Hehe!”
“Evie!”
Little Bruce still called Stephen ‘Evie’, not quite able to pronounce the “s” or the “ph” yet. But he was getting close.
“Hi Bruce”.
Stephen was put down by Helena, just in time for his Uncle Jason to get close and kneel down, allowing the toddler to reach out for one of his favorite playmates. He was already tired out, the terrors having gotten to him first, but he’d still have time for Stephen. Always.
“Appy Birfday”.
“Thank you Bruce. I love you”.
“Awwww”.
The entire group cooed at that, though in the aftermath the triplets had snuck away from their mother and over towards their Aunt Barda, who smiled, watching over everything. Barda stuck out even more now, and not only for her size and strength. No. The fact that she was wearing a chef’s apron, and had her sleeves rolled up also helped. Jason had the same. The aprons were emblazoned with the slogan and symbol of their bakery.
‘Barda’s Bakery’ as it was simply called, the tagline being that it had the best buns in the business. Only later did Jason explain to his very eager wife, who had taken up, of all things, baking, the sexual innuendo. By that point it was too late and they were stuck. Besides, it got them plenty more business it seemed and Jason always would tease her that her buns were indeed the best in the business.
“Aunt Barda?”
“Yeah sweetie?” she says, responding to Martha tugging on her apron, looking down at the little girl who was purposefully making doe eyes at her, knowing it would get her what she was about to ask for. “Are the peanut butter cookies done yet?”
“Eh! You know the rules!” Jason calls out, wagging his finger while still holding Bruce, the little boy cuddling into his father.
“Not until birthday boy gets some. Besides, I haven’t gotten to the batter yet. Still putting the last touches on the cake…which is going to be…awesome by the way”. Barda still somewhat struggled with Earth lingo, though most took that as an eccentricity of hers.
Many were intimidated by the woman too.
How she would glare at customers who were rude or arrogant, or simply taking too long. It served her well in all actuality. The absolute brickhouse of a woman had set their bakery up in Hell’s Kitchen, which had, since the Batman stopped killing, experienced something of a crime renaissance as of late.
A robbery had been attempted. Once.
Barda stopped it by throwing the man with a gun through the plate glass window before fiddling through his bag and stealing whatever money he had for repairs. People knew better after that, and Barda’s became a haven of peace in the area.
“Awww”.
“Don’t worry sweetcakes. You know I’ll make a whole bunch extra for you three. I always do”. She turns over towards Helena and smiles happily, waving to Vic and the other woman as the greetings were getting drawn out. “Hello all. Happy birthday Stephen!”.
The little boy’s eyes were wide at that moment, taking in the information that his aunt had made his birthday cake.
“Woah! You made my birthday cake Aunt Barda?”
“Of course I did” she coos out lovingly. “I only wanted the very best for my favorite nephew”.
“Stephen!”
A blur of red could be seen now, and this one? Well, she wasn’t nearly as careful as the terrors had been. “Ooof!” The boy falls to the floor, a tiny little figure above him, giggling like a madwoman as she’d done it, leaning up only at the last moment to look down into the boy’s face.
“Got you! Happy birthday!”
She kisses him, right on the cheek, and the boy’s face goes completely and utterly red.
“Thank you Babs”.
“Babs, sweetie! Stop smothering the poor boy”. That came from Barbara Gordon senior, the woman coming up while holding her son Jimmy Jr. The girl, who was a few years older than Stephen at this point, smiles and pulls herself off of him, helping the boy up. She hadn’t lost her youthful exuberance, not yet, and as soon as she pulls him up she smiles sheepishly.
“Sorry for knocking you down”.
“It’s okay”.
“Well, I hope so. A trip to the emergency room would really ruin this day”.
“Dad!”
Stephen’s eyes lit up as another man moves up, none other than Bruce Wayne, and he rockets towards him, throwing his arms around his father’s leg and hugging him tightly. It was enough to make Kara and Helena both coo in appreciation, knowing that the bond the little boy had with his father was unbreakable.
“Hey buddy. Happy birthday”.
He takes his hand with ease as Helena and Kara both move up, the man dutifully and respectfully kissing the boy’s mother’s cheek. “Donna Mandragora”.
“Mr. Wayne”.
They were all smiles now, with not even the barest hint of an issue remaining it seemed. Both Bruce and Helena were the best of friends, dedicated to raising their son together while building their family with their loves. “Wow!”.
“Noticing it huh?” his father asks as Stephen’s eyes move out over the area outside the manor which was now filled with all the things a child would like. Bouncy houses, a small petting zoo were a few kids who’d arrived early were riding miniature ponies.
Arcade games set up under a patio, snacks set out galore, and, above all? A tower of presents.
“All for you buddy. I just want you to have a good day. Alright?”.
He kneels down, wanting to be equal with his son.
“You deserve it”.
“Thanks dad”.
Bruce just leans in and kisses his forehead before ruffling his hair. Things had always been hard for Bruce on this front. Not always having him under his roof, the necessary separation that had to exist due to their unique circumstances at times. It hurt, but then again? He was always one hundred percent available for any of his kids at any time. Barbara as well who, as painful as it was for him, had made him a father figure in her life to replace Jim Gordon.
‘Stop. No dark thoughts today. Stop it’.
“I love you buddy. How about you go and get the bouncy castle warmed up with your sisters huh? And Babs here too”.
“Yeah! Yeah! Let’s go! Let’s go!”
The terrors were especially excited now, pulling on Stephen as they try and get him forward, wanting to start their games of fun and play, Babs tagging right behind with little Bruce reaching out, indicating his desire to join too. Jason stops that though, knowing the boy was still far too young for roughhousing of that sort.
“Not yet buddy. Another year or two. How about this? You help mommy and I with the final prep on some things, and I’ll let some chocolate frosting go missing”.
“Choco! Choco! Choco!”
“That’s a deal then”.
Kara moves up besides Bruce and discretely slips her hand into his, squeezing it lovingly as she watches their assembled group of children move off, swept up in the happiness of the day. Stephen had shed his nervousness like a snake skin, and was now at peace and at home.
“I think we did good”.
“Hmmm”.
“Ugggh you still do that?” she asks rhetorically, leaning in and nuzzling against her husband, more than content as the others filter out, Helena and Vic starting to talk to Barbara senior and the Todds getting back to work.
“Even after all these years”.
“Sorry”.
“No you’re not”.
She goes silent, watching over everything and thinking back over it, trying her best to keep her emotions in check. “Do you…do you think they’d be proud of us?” she asks, turning to Bruce as he instantly understands what she’s asking.
“I hope so. But that isn’t why we did all of this”.
This of course meaning Gotham. The Earth. Saving so many lives that it was practically unknown the exact number. At least to them. “I know, but…still. It would be nice”. He reaches around her, grasping her by the shoulder and truly living in the moment right then. “I’m proud of you”.
“And I’m proud of you”.
“Maybe that’s what matters the most”.
She nods her head, sighing in agreement, knowing that it was the best they could hope for. Power Girl and Batman. Heroes, though it had taken them a while to get that way. They were happy now, content.
“I love you Kara”.
“And I love you. Always Bruce Wayne”.
Watching from atop the manor, an unseen spirit gazes down, her green coat floating out behind her, swaying on the wind.
And she smiles.
She’d never tell them, not while they were alive as she’d already done too much but yes, they were all very, very proud of them.
Years Later, Wayne Manor, Bruce’s Study
The gun felt heavy in her hand. Too heavy almost. She’d come very near to dropping it at least a dozen times on her way up the stairs. It was odd really. Her service pistol had never felt that heavy before. Never, even after she’d had to use it in self defense and take a life.
But now?
It felt like she was holding the weight of the world in her hand.
It had also felt like a century had passed between when she opened the door to Wayne Manor, a very familiar place, a place where she had spent so much of her life, and actually getting up the stairs and to the open door. The door had been open when she got there, which was odd. He usually kept it closed.
‘He’s waiting for me’.
That was the only thought that shot through her mind at that moment, and it was the only one that made sense. ‘He knows. The bastard has to fucking know!!’ She was seething, angered beyond words as she slams her body against the opposite wall, almost as if she was preparing for a breach. It was instinct. Pure instinct.
Barbara Gordon-Wayne was a weapon.
The woman had grown into an absolute beauty, one that didn’t fade even with the onset of middle age. Her hair was still bright red, showing only the initial signs of fading to gray that would take place in the coming years. She was full figured, only gaining a bit of weight after her two pregnancies. And she was poised like a lioness to kill.
She’d just gotten off of patrol, detective Barbara Wayne of the GCPD. Homicide division, a unit that had seen increasing use over the years, but never enough to make it so people really wanted it to go back to the old days.
The days when Batman was a dictator.
She was still wearing her black sweater with her holster on it, her khakis clinging to her body as she shakes, a tear forming in the corner of her eye and falling down her cheek. She wasn’t ready for this. Not at all. But she had to be.
She didn’t have a choice.
In a flash she turns the corner and rushes forward, drawing a bead on the man she was looking for in an instant. He’d made no effort, none whatsoever, to hide or to cover himself. He just sat in his chair behind his desk, like some sort of king, clutching the arms and staring ahead, a look of pain on his face.
Seeing him…right there.
It reminded her of so much. Of how he used to take her and her husband, before he was her husband of course, into his office and sit them down. Just talk. About anything. Nothing. Hours would pass by like this. It was the same desk that she’d stood in front of on the day she graduated the academy, still dressed in her fresh, blue GCPD uniform. It was in front of that desk that Barda, Kara, Helena and her mother had spoke to her on her wedding day as her groom waited downstairs.
It was at this desk that he held her after her mother died of cancer, and when Jimmy was arrested as a serial killer.
So much had happened for her in this room, and after tonight? Something else would be added to that list.
“YOU MOTHERFUCKER!”
“Barbara-,”
“DON’T FUCKING TALK TO ME!” she shouts, her stance wide as she holds the pistol with both hands, glaring at the man hatefully with tears running down her cheeks. Her pistol shook. Now more than ever as she came face to face with the aged man. Bruce was old. There was no dressing it up. His hair was completely gray, and his face? Wrinkled completely. His body had started to fail him and he required a cane to move, a cane which sat leaned up against the side of his desk.
He looked…tired. Broken, and it wasn’t only age. Bruce was usually smiling, busy with this charity event or this thing with his children or many grandchildren. He rarely frowned. So to see him like this…even with what she knew. It hurt Barbara.
He falls silent, waiting for Barbara to speak. To say what she had to say.
“You know who I just talked to?” she asks, barely able to resist stuttering.
“Harvey Bullock” the man says simply, hitting the nail on the head. “He died fifteen minutes ago”. The old man looks down at that, shaking his head and taking a deep breath, trying to collect himself. “And twenty minutes before that you went to speak with him. To say goodbye to your old partner”.
“HE MURDERED MY FATHER!” she shouts, seething. “AND HE DID ON YOUR FUCKING ORDERS! HIM AND THAT BITCH MONTOYA! THEY SHOT HIM IN THE BACK OF THE HEAD!”. She was breaking down. Hard. This was unbearable for Bruce. It truly, truly was.
“AND IT WAS ON YOUR ORDERS!”
“Yes”.
It was immense.
The weight he felt saying that. Letting that one, single word that confirmed everything out, telling Barbara the truth. He closed his eyes after it, feeling as if a bomb had just gone off. He rises, ignoring the woman as he struggles to get up, reaching out for his cane.
“I knew you were Batman…I found out…years ago…I never…I never…I couldn’t put the pieces together” she says, keeping her pistol trained on Bruce. “But that’s because I didn’t want to. You. You controlled everything in Gotham. Everything. To think that a police lieutenant would’ve been killed without you being involved? I…I…”
“I never wanted you to know”.
“TO PROTECT YOURSELF!!”
“To protect you” he corrects firmly, refusing to let that untruth stand. It seemed to stop Babs in her tracks for a second. Bruce sighs and turns away again, hobbling forward a bit and only stopping when Babs tenses, making it clear that he wasn’t to come any closer.
“There wasn’t a day that went by that I didn’t want to tell the world who I was. To let justice take me. But I couldn’t. There were too many variables. Too many things only I could control. Only I could do”.
“You lied…because you’re a selfish…arrogant…evil…bastard”.
“Maybe I am. But I love you Barbara”.
“DON’T FUCKING SAY THAT!”
She roars as she rushes forward, closing the gap between them as she presses the pistol right to his temple. To his credit? Bruce barely reacts, staying right where he was. He just looks at Babs with his sorrow filled eyes. “You killed my father…you took Jim Gordon out of this world…”
“I can never fix that. But…I…I tried. I tried to make you, your brother and your mother’s lives better”.
“YOU THINK THAT MAKES IT OKAY?”
“No” he says, shaking his head, only seeming to anger Babs more and more each second. “I know it doesn’t. But that wasn’t what it was about. Babs…I looked at you…when I came back…and I saw…me. I saw the evil I’d done to you and I knew…I just knew. I had to do something”.
“You took his place” she cries. “You taught me how to ride a bike. You helped me with homework, helped me get into the academy. You walked me down the aisle. You held my babies in your lap and called them your grandchildren…AFTER YOU HAD MY FATHER KILLED!”
“I had to save you” he continues on. “I had to save you from becoming me”.
He looks at her, pleading with his eyes, begging her to believe him.
“I love you Babs. And everything I did, I did to keep you safe. I was an evil man. I deserve this”. He turns, reaching out for her wrist and turning, placing it right in the center of his forehead. Babs was close, so damn close, to just pulling the trigger. “If you need to do this? To make it better? To make the pain stop? Then you do it, and don’t feel a bit of guilt. Nothing will happen. I’ve already told Aunt Kara to just…clean up the body. Make it like it never existed. No evidence. Nothing. Wiped away at the subatomic level. Nobody will ever know”.
She was crying now, looking into the man’s eyes and knowing he meant it.
“But know this? I…am so proud of you. You are the best daughter in-law I could have ever asked for. You, the triplets…Stephen…you’re all more than I ever deserved. Do it Babs. Please. If it’ll help you…do it”.
Seconds pass, once more feeling like an eternity, and Babs almost is able to force herself to pull the trigger. Almost.
Slowly, as her tears grow more intense, the gun lowers and then drops away from her completely, clattering to the floor. Bruce looks at her with confusion in his eyes, but also overwhelming care. “How could you do this to me?”
She was beginning to fall, her knees buckling, and the old man, showing a surprising strength, rushes forward and grasps her up, holding her tightly to his chest. On instinct she would clutch at him, in many ways still that same little girl that was clinging to the one man who seemed like he could understand her.
There they were on the floor in his study, clinging to each other for dear life as Bruce cries silent tears of self loathing, rubbing his hand through the back of Barbara’s head, rocking back and forth trying to comfort her.
“Why did you do that to me? Why? Why?”
He couldn’t give her an answer. It was a lifetime ago, and seemed so far away, so far removed from the man he was. But that didn’t change facts. He had done it.
Things wouldn’t be the same between Barbara Wayne and Bruce Wayne.
Of course she kept this a secret. Babs, more than anything, valued her family, and wanted to keep it intact. Her sons still called Bruce grandpa Bruce, and she never denied her husband the chance to spend time with his father. She smiled, hugged him politely when they saw each other, and pretended everything was fine when it wasn’t.
Five years later, Bruce Wayne would be in a hospital bed, breathing out his last and experiencing his final moments. Stephen was silent, unable to speak while the triplets? Each one inconsolable. Kara didn’t leave the hospital room, sleeping besides the man as death ravaged his body.
It was a painful time, but none more so than for Bruce Wayne.
On the day he passed Kara was asleep, unable to stay awake, and the others had to see to their own families, vowing to visit later. It was on this day, under the watchful eyes of nobody, that Barbara Wayne slipped into the room, and pulled up a chair at the man’s side. He knew she was there, and even as he needed the ventilator to breathe, he turned his head and looked at her with those broken, defeated eyes.
For a moment? She didn’t look at him.
But then? She did, and she reached out for his aged and scarred hand, and laced her digits through it, squeezing it to let him know she was there. She smiles, falteringly at first, and her breath hitches as her tears come.
“You’re dying”.
He nods slightly, showing that he understood and was fine with it. But even still he looked so sadly at her, clinging to something, needing something. And she knew exactly what it was. She chuckles to herself, making it seem to the man that she was happy about this course of events but when she looks up once more? He sees tears in her eyes, and feels his heart gripped by grief. “I should be happy” she whispers. “I should be ecstatic but…when I got the news two weeks ago? I haven’t stopped crying”.
He remains silent, unable to speak anyways. But he heard her, and that’s what mattered.
“I feel like I’m losing my dad all over again”.
She wanted to launch into it. Hurl expletives at him again. Tell him she hated him. But she couldn’t bring herself to lie in the man’s last moments. Bruce Wayne was an incredibly complex man. He’d started his life as a victim, and as a result? Became the oppressor. But, unlike so many others he’d taken a chance…and redeemed himself. He’d lived his life as someone who was worth while.
Who filled others’ lives with joy and meaning.
She squeezes his hand and leans in, bringing her lips to his cheek, knowing what he needed right now more than anything. “I forgive you”. Those words…the instant they were spoken…it was like the weight of the cosmos was lifted off of both Bruce’s and Barbara’s shoulders. The man’s breathing hitches, and weakly he squeezes her hand back.
“I love you Bruce. Even with what you did. I’m not like you”.
That?
That was the man’s ultimate victory and he smiles at her, proud beyond compare. His son? He was a doctor. He saved lives with a scalpel, opting to go against his mother’s wishes of him being a teacher. His daughters? All heroines, saving the world. And Barbara? She was safe. Safe and happy. Free of the chains that had so oppressed him his whole life.
Beep…beep…beep………beep……..beep…………….beep……………….
Barbara didn’t call the nurses. What was the point? Saving his life for another few hours of pain and agony? He was dying, and it was best to let the man die in peace, knowing that the good he’d done far outweighed the bad and that in the end? He would be missed. It was a peace Alfred Pennyworth did not get. A peace that Uxas did not receive.
Bruce Wayne died that day, loved and mourned with his hand in Babs’.
At peace with the world.
Pages Navigation
TheFan01 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 31 May 2023 04:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Jun 2023 01:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
NoctisVonReturnsis on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Jun 2023 06:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 1 Sat 03 Jun 2023 09:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
RecklessRevan on Chapter 1 Sat 03 Jun 2023 04:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 1 Sat 03 Jun 2023 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Sep 2023 09:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Sep 2023 09:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Grand_Theft_Tortoise on Chapter 1 Thu 15 Jun 2023 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 1 Sat 17 Jun 2023 02:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Sep 2023 09:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Sep 2023 09:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Yumetsuki on Chapter 1 Thu 03 Oct 2024 11:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Oct 2024 12:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheFan01 (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 31 May 2023 05:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 2 Thu 01 Jun 2023 01:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
RecklessRevan on Chapter 2 Sat 03 Jun 2023 11:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 2 Sun 04 Jun 2023 07:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
cjydxyyn on Chapter 2 Fri 16 Jun 2023 09:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 2 Sat 17 Jun 2023 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
cjydxyyn on Chapter 2 Fri 16 Jun 2023 11:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 2 Sat 17 Jun 2023 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 01 Jun 2023 03:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Jun 2023 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheFan01 (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 01 Jun 2023 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Jun 2023 09:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
IshyShaikh on Chapter 3 Fri 02 Jun 2023 08:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Jun 2023 09:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_HellBat on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Jun 2023 01:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Sat 03 Jun 2023 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blusup (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 04 Jun 2023 04:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Sun 04 Jun 2023 08:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blusup (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 05 Jun 2023 12:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Mon 05 Jun 2023 12:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Mon 05 Jun 2023 12:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blusup (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 05 Jun 2023 06:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
MegaAstro on Chapter 3 Mon 07 Aug 2023 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 3 Wed 09 Aug 2023 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheFan01 (Guest) on Chapter 4 Sun 04 Jun 2023 12:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 4 Sun 04 Jun 2023 07:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 4 Thu 28 Sep 2023 10:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_HellBat on Chapter 4 Sun 04 Jun 2023 01:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 4 Sun 04 Jun 2023 07:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 4 Thu 28 Sep 2023 10:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 4 Thu 28 Sep 2023 10:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 4 Thu 28 Sep 2023 11:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
AeonFURY on Chapter 4 Thu 28 Sep 2023 11:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
RecklessRevan on Chapter 4 Sun 04 Jun 2023 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasontodd908 on Chapter 4 Sun 04 Jun 2023 08:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation